《Spirit Cultivation》


 Chapter 1 Middle Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 1 Middle Heaven</h4>


    Sand and dust were blinding Lie Xuefeng eyes as he was falling from the cliff. If any, it had a hint of regret. Although he was falling to his death, his face was engulfed in calmness. If there was a presence of other emotions, it would be regret.


    He was 16 years old this year and lived in a small city, around 100 kilometres away from Shanghai. Although he wasn¡¯t handsome, he was smart and loved sports. Like every young teenager, he was also interested in love. For him, there was one particr young girl in his ss that he had a crush on.


    Her name was Xiao Tianshi. She was the ss president, and everyone liked her. She was the prettiest girl in the ss, as well as in school. If she didn¡¯t understand something in her homework, he would often help her. This way, after the first year of high school, they became close friends.


    Liu Xuefeng was smart, funny and kind to others. There was no reason not to befriend him. Many female friends of Xiao Tianshi often joked that they should date, but she only lowered her head, shyly.


    The problem she had, was not that easy to crack. Not many people around her knew that, but she was the daughter of one of the richest man in China. Her mother didn¡¯t want her to live her childhood in the spotlight, so she bought a small vi in a small city and started rising her there.


    Her father didn¡¯t agree at first, butpromised, when his wife promised that he will be the one to decide their daughter marriage when she turns 18.


    Even if people in the city thought they were slightly rich, they wouldn¡¯t connect them with Xiao family. This way, Xiao Tianshi could live her childhood quite peacefully.


    When Liu Xuefeng finally got the courage to ask her out, she didn¡¯t want to lie to him anymore.


    She told him about her situation, but he didn¡¯t give up.


    He was from a normal family and there was no way her father would allow him to date her. His only option was to study more and get into best university with her. With her father connections, she had a ce guaranteed, but he would have to apply alone.


    Who would have thought that his ns would be ruined about a monthter, during their yearend trip?


    They were supposed to hike in the local mountains with the whole ss. Everything went well from morning till afternoon and they finally had to descend from the mountains. Xiao Tianshi wanted to have onest photo with him, so she dragged him towards the cliff.


    When they were done and wanted to go back, the cliff suddenly started to crack. Feeling that he was losing the ground under his feet, he did the only logical thing for him. He pushed Xiao Tianshi with all his strength.


    If they started to run towards the other side of the crack, they would both fall.


    This way at least one person would survive.


    "Feng¡¯er!"


    As he was falling, he could hear Xiao Tianshi scream.


    ¡¯At least she is safe.¡¯ he thought.


    As this cliff was 70 to 100 meters, it would only take 4 seconds to fall to the ground from that height.


    With thisst thought, he closed his eyes and got ready for an impact. T The ground at the valley under the cliff was filled with sharp rocks, he barely felt the slightest pain before he died.


    ¡¯I probably died instantly heh,¡¯ he deduced.


    He tried to open his eyes but couldn¡¯t. He actually didn¡¯t feel anything.


    ¡¯Hmm, so what now...¡¯ he thought but then eximed in his mind.


    ¡¯Wait... I can think! If I can think, I shouldn¡¯t be dead right?¡¯ He was pretty confused.


    He was left with his own thoughts alone for a moment before something finally changed. Earlier he was inplete darkness, but now he could see a bright light in the distance.


    He was getting close to it with huge velocity. In a moment his whole surroundings were enveloped by that light.


    Grey shadows started appearing all around him. They soon transformed into flying people. Yes, people. He also noticed that he was flying with them towards one direction.


    ¡¯Souls...so I¡¯m really dead.¡¯ he got quite a fright looking at all those grey faces. Every soul had a poker-face as they flew together.


    He looked around, but he didn¡¯t see anyone behaving in any different way. He was the only person who was looking around.


    Liu Xuefeng tried to stop for a moment, but a strange energy was pulling him together with everyone.


    After a moment, he could finally see his destination.


    He could see the split in the road and two gates. One was white, and another was ck.


    Almost all souls were flying towards the ck gate, only some of them flew towards the white one.


    It was almost his turn to step on one of the paths when suddenly a golden light shone in front of him.


    All the time he was being pulled by strange force but thanks to the golden light he stopped in one ce.


    It hovered in front of his face as if it was looking at his expression.


    Liu Xuefeng tried to touch it and the light didn¡¯t run away from his hand. He could feel the warmth emanating from it.


    "Come here, boy."


    Suddenly he heard a deep, emotionless voice in his mind. The force pulling him appeared again and he passed through the white gate.


    He could see a small queue of souls in front of two white robbed men. One was old and the other middle-aged.


    Those souls were much brighter than those grey ones flying towards the ck gate.


    But he didn¡¯t see that any of them had a golden light hovering next to them.


    "Interesting, it¡¯s been a while since I have seen a fatew choosing someone." The old man said to himself.


    "He must have umted a lot of karma in his past life." The middle-aged man nodded.


    "Boy, as you were chosen by a fatew, we can agree to one of your wishes." The old man called out.


    "Uhm..." Liu Xuefeng was tongue tight. ¡¯What are they talking about.¡¯


    Seeing him confused, they exined.


    "You are currently in the ce called Middle Heaven. This is a ce where all the souls gather after their physical self, dies. After theye here, we split them into two groups. People with positive karma will have a chance to reincarnate directly. Those with negative karma will have to be judged before we decide if they should reincarnate or perish."


    "Am I going to forget my memories after my rebirth?" Liu Xuefeng finally asked a question that was bothering him.


    "Normally, before everyone reincarnates, they have to drink a special soup that will make them forget all their memories. But you can make use of your wish and keep them."


    "I wish to keep them." He instantly replied.


    "Wow, so fast? You don¡¯t want to think more? How about having superpowers in your next life instead?" An old man asked with an interested expression.


    "I don¡¯t want to forget her..." Xiao Tianshi face shed in his mind.


    The old man nodded with understanding.


    "Okay, your wish shall be granted. But because the amount of memories is too huge, we must reincarnate you as a teenager. Do you agree?" Old man warned.


    "Sure." He already lived for 16 years, so he didn¡¯t mind.


    "I have one more question, will I be reborn back on earth?" He asked to confirm his thoughts.


    "Unfortunately, not. That¡¯s the only wish we can¡¯t fulfil. Because you died, your life link with that world was severed. You can only reincarnate into a different world. But don¡¯t worry, as a fatew holder we will not mistreat you." A middle-aged man exined this time.


    "If you don¡¯t have any more questions, then you can go through the portal behind us." He pointed behind him.


    Liu Xuefeng sighed. ¡¯So, I won¡¯t meet her ever again...¡¯


    He took a deep breath, took onest look at his surroundings and flew towards the portal.


    He didn¡¯t notice but before he entered it, golden light hovering near him, moved quickly and sank into his skull.

 Chapter 2 New world

    <h4>Chapter 2 New world</h4>


    After Liu Xuefeng left, life in the Middle Heaven came back to their monotony. Souls were being divided by white robbed men and everything was quiet as usual.


    But after a few minutes old man expression changed. When it was a young woman turn to drink the soup to forget her memories, tears started to appear on her nk face.


    In the Middle Heaven, almost every soul behaves the same. Expressionless with a nk face as if the forgot themselves.


    It doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t think, it¡¯s just that their souls are not strong enough to move under old man force.


    Liu Xuefeng had the help of fatew as well as his strong soul to move to a certain extent.


    "This young girl has a strong will." The old man thought. He waved his hand and a white light escaped from his finger.


    It soon sank into her forehead.


    Momentster, her face started showing some more expressions. Tears still flowed on her cheeks as she cried.


    "Don¡¯t cry girl, it will be over soon." He reached his hand to pat her head.


    When he touched her, a surprised look appeared on his face.


    The middle-aged man noticed the change.


    "What? Something happened?" He asked curiously.


    The old man ignored him and created a hologram in the air with his hand. It was Liu Xuefeng who left some time ago.


    "Young girl, do you know him?" The old man asked her.


    She stopped crying and lifted her head up. But soon was stunned.


    "Feng¡¯er!" she screamed with happiness.


    "Did you see him here? Can you tell me where is he now?" She asked excitedly while wiping her tears.


    The old man looked at the middle-aged man, but he instantly said: "No! It¡¯s against the rules."


    "If you don¡¯t tell anyone, no one will know."


    "Well, that¡¯s true, but what if father do an inspection." Middle-aged man looked worried.


    "I will take responsibility if anything happens." Old man assured.


    "Sigh, okay."


    The old man turned towards confused young girl.


    "Listen, girl, your friend was already reincarnated. We can help you get into the same world as him, but it will depend on fate if you can meet him."


    "Normally only those chosen byws can have a wish, but we can make an exception. Your friend only wish was to keep his memories. As it¡¯s a small wish, we can connect it to a second person." The old man exined slowly.


    "So... I can still meet him?" Young girl already stopped crying and listened quietly.


    "It will be hard but there is hope. He doesn¡¯t know that you will be there so you will have to find him yourself."


    "Thank you, sir!" She bowed sincerely.


    "No need, no need. I need to tell you something else. If you reincarnate with your memories intact, you will have to start from being a teen. Baby brain is not big enough for this much information. Are you okay with that?"


    "As long as I can meet him again, I don¡¯t care about anything else." She had a determined look on her face.


    "All right, one more thing. When you reincarnate, your soul will choose a body that is physically close to that of yourst life. But there might be some exceptions. He might look different now if his soul didn¡¯t find anything adequate."


    "It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind." The girl nodded.


    "Then that¡¯s all. You can go through the portal now." The old man smiled kindly.


    "Yes!" Young girl soon disappeared as well.


    "Why are you helping her so much?" Asked middle-aged man after a moment of silence.


    He didn¡¯t answer but thought ¡¯To think she would die for him after he saved her. Love is unfathomable.¡¯


    If Liu Xuefeng was present during this scene, he would be shocked.


    Because the young girl who just entered the portal was Xiao Tianshi.


    After Liu Xuefeng pushed her out of danger, she realised how much she cared about him.


    You only realize the importance of someone when they are gone.


    ....


    After passing through the portal, only a second passed, but when Liu Xuefeng opened his eyes, he could already see that he was in a different ce.


    It took a moment for him to take control of his body, but after this few seconds, he didn¡¯t feel any different from how he felt on earth.


    He could move smoothly, but just to be sure, he yed with his fingers trying to feel if there was anything wrong.


    After confirming that everything is alright, he started checking out his surroundings.


    He was lying on the king-sized bed in a spacious room. It was simply furnished, having only a bed and a wardrobe with a big mirror on its doors, but everything was neat and had some luxurious elements like golden designs on his pillow or curtains.


    ¡¯I guess, I¡¯m now a son of some rich family.¡¯ He joked in his mind.


    Next, he noticed that he was naked from the waist up and had a bandage across his chest. He was lying under purple-gold quilt, so he didn¡¯t see it at first.


    ¡¯Am I injured? But I don¡¯t feel anything...¡¯ He ran his hand on the chest but didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    ¡¯There is a blood on the bandages. Maybe the previous guy died because of this wound.¡¯ He thought.


    He carefully opened the bandages but found nothing. His chest was maybe somewhat pale, and his body was thin with little to no muscles, but he was not injured.


    ¡¯Maybe after the reincarnation, the body was healed for me.¡¯ He thought of a reason.


    He sat down on the bed and nced at the mirror that was hanging on his wardrobe doors.


    He looked almost exactly as he did in hisst life. Blue eyes with short blond hair. The only difference was his body condition.


    ¡¯I¡¯m too skinny, but that can be worked onter.¡¯ He nned.


    His family shed through his eyes. His mother and father, who worked hard, so he could go to school without worry. He could remember their tired-faced when they came back from work, but they didn¡¯t stop smiling at him.


    It motivated him to work hard so he can take care of them in the future.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t be with you anymore.¡¯ he sighed.


    He knew that he will miss them dearly but when he thought back to the moment of the fall, he would still do the same.


    If he tried, he could escape from the cliff in thest second but then, Xiao Tianshi would die.


    He couldn¡¯t let that happen, so he didn¡¯t regret his choice.


    He would do the same if the situation repeated.


    ¡¯Eh... Tianshi...¡¯ He engraved her features into his heart, so he will never forget.


    Her delicate hands and hourss figure. Cherry sweet lips, rosy skin and a pair of almond eyes looked perfect with her straight coral-ck hair.


    ¡¯Okay Xuefeng, take a hold on yourself. You need to move on. Your family is safe, but you are in a different world, alone. You need to n what to do from now on.¡¯ He gave himself a p across his face to wake up.


    He knows that it will be hard, but he needs to focus on the right things now.


    Just as he thought about it, he felt a sharp pain in his head. A lot of information and emotions started appearing in his mind. Itsted for about ten minutes until the pain finally started decreasing.


    During that time, he couldn¡¯t move due that overwhelming emotions. He could feel enormous unwillingness to die, regret and love.


    ¡¯So, this guy also died to protect his loved one.¡¯ The Information¡¯s he just received belonged to the previous owner of the body.


    He was injured while fighting with the son of his father second brother. He was provoked into a fight when the other side insulted his female servant. He was secretly in love with her, but because of his status, he couldn¡¯t be with her.


    Those memories were the freshest and were the first thing he saw in his mind.


    He then started segregating all information he just received, to learn more about this world.


    After a moment, he finally got some vague ideas about this ce.

 Chapter 3 Liu Xuefeng

    <h4>Chapter 3 Liu Xuefeng</h4>


    Starting from himself, his name was the same as the previous owner, Liu Xuefeng.


    He was currently in the Phoenix city in the Aurora country. He was the son of the n leader in Liu n, Liu Xiaobei.


    He didn¡¯t have any information¡¯s about the size of this world, but he could tell it was enormous. It was at least hundreds of timesrger than Earth.


    ¡¯If Aurora Country is as big as Asia on Earth, then how big is this world. There are so many Countries like that and there are even Kingdoms which are even bigger.¡¯ Liu Xuefeng tried to imagine it.


    After being shocked by this fact, he was overwhelmed once more.


    ¡¯I actually reincarnated into a cultivation world.¡¯ Liu Xuefeng read a few novels with that genre, but he didn¡¯t think that there existed other worlds like that.


    In this world strength represents everything. It doesn¡¯t matter if you are right or wrong. Stronger party will always be the right one.


    ¡¯Damn, I need to be careful and consider my every action. You never know when you are going to offend someone powerful. Too bad this guy didn¡¯t know anything about cultivation. His dantian was broken from birth.¡¯


    Liu Xuefeng sighed. ¡¯I hope it¡¯s repaired after my reincarnation.¡¯


    At that moment someone opened the door and entered the room. Before he could even turn to look at the person, he heard a scream.


    "Aaaaah! Young master, you can¡¯t stand up!" A sweet voice of ady called out to him.


    The moment he heard that voice, his heart started to beat faster. He turned around and saw a youngdy in servant dress running towards him in panic.


    "Wuying..." A name left his mouth uncontrobly.


    Wuying was the name of a servant, his predecessor was in love with.


    At this moment, she already ran close to him, in her hands, new, clean bandages.


    Her hands started roaming around his chest, checking if the action of sitting up didn¡¯t open the injury.


    "I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry." He tried to talk to her, but she didn¡¯t listen. She started to take off the bloody bandages but was shocked when she spotted no injury beneath them.


    "Young master, what happened with the injury?" Although still astonished, she was happy that he is fine. She couldn¡¯t help but ask confused. She applied the medicationst night and he had a big wound across his chest.


    "I don¡¯t know, it healed when I was asleep." He tried to calm his raging emotions.


    Whenever he looked at this young, brown-haired beauty he could feel something tighten in his heart.


    "That¡¯s wonderful!" She cried and threw herself into his arms. Her full peaks hugged his arm as her soft hands wrapped around his neck.


    After a moment, she finally realised her actions and pushed him away. Blushing heavily, she stood up and ran towards the doors.


    "I will call Mdy, she must be worried." She called out, before rushing out.


    Only after she left, Xuefeng calmed down.


    ¡¯Now I know, how you fell in love with her. For a normal boy, it would be hard to resist against attacks like this.¡¯ He felt as if he was the one who loved her.


    ¡¯I need to somehow lessen those emotions. They are not mine after all.¡¯ he decided after thinking it through.


    After around five minutes, he heard hurried footstepsing from behind the door.


    Secondster, the door opened and three people entered. This time, in addition to Wuying, there were also a maturedy and a dignified man.


    From his memories, he could tell that this ck-haired man was the current n leader as well as his new father. The woman that looked as if she was in her twenties was his mother, Mu Lan.


    He thought that he will burst with emotions this time as well, but surprisingly he didn¡¯t feel much.


    ¡¯Maybe the emotions are not strong enough to break through.¡¯ Xuefeng thought.


    Xuefeng was standing by the bed, wearing his purple robes.


    "Feng¡¯er, Wuying said you already recovered, let your mother check." His mother crisp voice travelled into his ears as she approached him. They heard about his injury an hour ago but before they even came to check on him, he is already recovered.


    Before they came here, Xuefeng already prepared a story that will match this world and will exin his recovery.


    His mother checked his body but didn¡¯t see any physical injury.


    "How did you recover so fast? I heard you were injured just yesterday." She asked confused.


    "Actually, a week ago, when I was on a stroll in the city, I helped an old beggar by buying him bread. To repay me, he gave me a medical pill. After I was injured yesterday, I swallowed it before going to sleep." He narrated the story.


    "When I woke up today, not only did I heal, but I could also feel something in my stomach unlock. Father, can you check if my dantian is also recovered?" He asked his father with an excited look on his face.


    "Oh? Show me your hand!" Liu Xiaobei finally showed the change in his expression.


    After his hand was grabbed, Xuefeng could feel weird sensation spreading from his hand to every part of his body.


    "Ahahahahahahaha, God did not abandon us!" After a moment his father started tough.


    "Lan Lan, our son dantian is not broken anymore!" He hugged his wife in happiness.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want his child to be the very best?


    "Let¡¯s see which bastard say my son is a trash again."


    Mu Lan checked Xuefeng dantian to confirm for herself and she as well got excited.


    "Feng¡¯er, that¡¯s such a great news!" She hugged her son.


    Wuying was also jumping excitedly, happy for her young master.


    "Feng¡¯er, there will be a Spirit Awakening Ceremony for all ten years old in our n in two days. Although you are a little bit older, it doesn¡¯t matter. After you get your first Spirit, you can start your cultivation." Her mother mentioned.


    "Right! I need to contact resources Elder. Now that my son can cultivate, he should get his part of the cake." Liu Xiaobei looked like he was 10 years younger now.


    "Son, you should rest now, we will take care of everything. I will send someone to teach you some basics of cultivation tomorrow." After saying that, his parents left.


    Only Wuying was left with Xuefeng.


    ¡¯Everything worked as nned. Thank god my dantian was healed too, else living in this world would be horrible.¡¯ He could finally rx. That was the major issue he was worried about.


    After his parents closed the door, their happy faces disappeared and were exchanged with focused ones.


    "Shadow." Liu Xiaobei called out.


    After a moment his shadow expanded forward and soon turned into a ck-robed man. His face hidden behind a ck mask.


    "Yes, my Lord?" He answered with a deep, dark voice.


    "Did you hear the story of my son? Investigate. I give you a day." Liu Xiaobei gave a quick order.


    "Right away, my Lord." Instead of going back into shadows, a ck masked man just vanished into air.


    When they reached their chamber, Mu Lan finally spoke.


    "Only rank three pills can heal broken dantian. To create such a pill... there is only one such person in Aurora Country who can do it." She thought out loud.


    "Qiao Jingyi!" They spoke at the same time.


    "But he is currently in the capital. There is no way that he woulde to Phoenix City, dress as a beggar and give a random kid a rank 3 pill in exchange for a bread. I asked him many times to sell me one of his rank 3 pills, but he never agreed." Liu Xiaobei contemted.


    "What if, it wasn¡¯t a medical pill, but a poison pill he got? He would be dead by now. You can¡¯t even protect your own kid. Why do you even keep your Shadow Guard, if they can¡¯t do their job properly." Mu Lan scolded her husband and pped him on the back of his head.


    "Au, Calm down woman. There is no way a rank 3 alchemist could enter Phoenix City and I wouldn¡¯t know about it. Our son probably lied to us to hide something. We should ask Wuying to investigate as well. She got really close to him recently." If other people saw the powerful n Leader being scolded like that, he would be aughingstock in the city.


    But they didn¡¯t know that his wife Mu Lan was a lot stronger than him. He himself didn¡¯t even know by how much, but every time they spared, he would be defeated in a few moves.


    "Eh, don¡¯t even mention her, where was she when our son was injured. Don¡¯t send her on any missions from now on, just let her stay near our son at all times. Now that he can cultivate, he needs to be protected." Mu Lanmanded.


    "But she is the leader of my Shadow Guard, she needs to participate in group training... Okay..." He tried to reason, but under his wife cold stare, he could onlypromise.

 Chapter 4 Clan Training Grounds

    <h4>Chapter 4 n Training Grounds</h4>


    Back in Xuefeng room, he was currently deciding what to do next. Someone will exin the cultivation to him tomorrow so there is no need to think about it now.


    ¡¯As there is still some time before dawn, I might as well check out the n and the city. Even though I inherited some memories, it¡¯s better if I check everything myself.¡¯


    He turned towards Wuying and told her his ns. Her eyes instantly brightened.


    "That¡¯s a good idea. You need to move a little now that you recovered." She grabbed him by the hand and lead him towards the doors.


    "Yhym..." Xuefeng coughed awkwardly. He would have a hard time stopping his emotions if she held him by the hand.


    Wuying stopped then looked at her hand and blushed. She didn¡¯t let go of his hand, but only lowered her head and muttered quietly.


    "I just wanted to thank you for defending my name yesterday... because of me, you were injured."


    "W-well you can thank me with other ways... It would be embarrassing to walk like that while everyone is watching." Xuefeng quickly thought of an answer.


    "So, you don¡¯t mind, if no one is watching?" She looked at him shyly.


    "Uhm..." Xuefeng started at her cute face tongue tight. He tried to say something but couldn¡¯t find the right words.


    Just as he decided what to say, she moved her hand quickly and ced in on his lips.


    "I will take that as a yes. also," she kissed him on the cheek. "This is another reward for defending my name yesterday." Saying that she left the room.


    ¡¯This is getting harder and harder to resist.¡¯ He sighed.


    ¡¯Forget it, I won¡¯t think about it now. Everything is just too overwhelming. I need to rx and calm down.¡¯


    "Are you going?" He heard Wuying voice from the outside.


    "Yeah, I¡¯ming."


    Even though he couldn¡¯t cultivate earlier, he had his own courtyard. Being a son of n leader had some advantages.


    Unfortunately, it couldn¡¯t stop the ridicules from his peers. Being the only one in the n with broken dantian, many youngsters liked to bug and ridicule his predecessor.


    Xuefeng was already prepared to hear some insults. In this world, where individual strength is everything, without cultivation, you would be a useless person.


    After they left his courtyard, they headed towards n territory entrance. As they were passing the training grounds, they could see many youngsters training their skills. Watching for a second, he was amazed.


    With one swing of his sword, one guy could throw a croissant shape white light. When it hit a wooden puppet, it had a long cut on its chest.


    "Amazing." Xuefeng watched interestedly. Now he couldn¡¯t wait to start cultivating.


    Wuying seeing him watching, stopped together with him and started exining.


    "That¡¯s Liu Yong. He is currently a peak spirit master. He possesses two spirits artefacts, one weapon and one armour. The one you see is a rank 2 Spirit Sword called Air Cutter. It¡¯s quite umon, there are only a few of them in the n."


    "You need to kill a beast to get one, right?" He looked through his memories, but only found somemon information.


    "Yes, Spirit weapons are actually remains of a beast spirit. For example, if you kill a rank 2 White Sparrow, you can get an Air Cutter. Unfortunately, only 1 out of 10 White Sparrows can form a spirit artefact."


    ¡¯Why your servant knows more about cultivation than you. No wonder you died, did you live in a cave or something?¡¯ While she was talking, he was ming his predecessor for theck of knowledge.


    "When we walk around the city, we can visit Spirit Artefacts House, maybe you can see some Spirit Artefacts." Wuying proposed.


    "Sure, let¡¯s go." They finally stopped watching training grounds and went towards the gate.


    Liu n territory was located in the middle of the city. Most of the shops and restaurants were also located in the centre.


    As they were passing through the gate, they saw two guards at the entrance. When they heard someoneing, they turned around to see Xuefeng and Wuying. Instantly their backs straightened.


    "Miss Wuying, Young master." They bowed as they let them pass.


    Xuefeng thought it was normal, because from his memories, every time the real Liu Xuefeng went somewhere with Wuying, guards would bow to them and lower their heads.


    He thought it was because of him, being the young master but he was wrong. Even current Xuefeng was wrong. If he looked into the eyes of the guards before they lowered their heads he would see deep fear.


    Normal people in the n wouldn¡¯t know this secret but how could guards not know who Wuying was. She was the one who trained them! Only best of the best could join Liu n Shadow guard. They were authorized to kill anyone they think is harmful to the n.


    They were the hidden force of the Liu n.


    Many years ago, there were other powerful ns in the Phoenix City, but after Liu Xiao Bei created Shadow Guard, they werepletely suppressed. Now they already relocated to other cities and Liu n was the only big n left.


    Of course, there were some other forces in the city like Trade Union which had branches everywhere, but they didn¡¯t interfere into power struggles in the cities. All they cared about were profits.


    As Xuefeng and Wuying disappeared behind the corner, the two scared guards could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    "If I didn¡¯t take Shadow Guard test, I would think she is a normal, cheerful girl. She for sure can act in front of the Young Master." The shorter guard said.


    "Shhh, are you tired of living? What if she hears you. Our next training would be a nightmare." The second guard warned him.


    With that sentence, they both stopped talking for a second. When they tried to remember this week training, a chill ran through their spines.


    "By the way, how long did youst in this month Shadow Guard test? I thought I can make it this time, but I had to give up on the second day." The shorter one suddenly asked.


    "Isted for 3 days, but because I overextended my body, I had to lie on the bed for 3 days." The second one sighed.


    "Did anyone pass the test this time?"


    "Yes, Yan Zhi was the only one. But that was expected. He was the strongest guard." Short guard admitted.


    "I heard he cultivated like crazy because he is in love with Miss Wuying." He whispered.


    "Young master will have apetition now that Yan Zhi joined the Shadow Guard."


    "Let¡¯s hope nothing major will happen." They both agreed.

 Chapter 5 Golden Phoenix Restauran

    <h4>Chapter 5 Golden Phoenix Restauran</h4>


    While the guards were gossiping, Xuefeng was looking left and right interested. Everything here was somewhat new to him. The robes and dresses everyone was wearing, the ancient architecture and local customs.


    If he had any questions, he would ask Wuying and she would exin everything carefully. At first, she was somewhat suspicious, because the real Xuefeng never asked her any questions and now he behaved like a little kid who wanted to know everything.


    After some thoughts, she med it on the injury. People change when they are close to death.


    ¡¯Before the injury, he was quite dull but now he is cheerful and yful. I prefer this version, it¡¯s more interesting.¡¯ Wuying secretly thought.


    They were walking around the city for half an hour before they finally arrived at the restaurant. On their way here, they didn¡¯t grab much attention. Many people were walking on the streets at this hour and they could easily blend themselves with the crowd.


    Xuefeng looked at the sign before the restaurant. He saw different characters that the one he knew but because of his new memories he could read them. The restaurant was called Golden Phoenix Pavilion.


    He had never been there but from what he can remember, it was the grandest restaurant in the city.


    When they entered through the main doors, a youngdy came to great them.


    "Wee to the Golden Phoenix, do you have a reservation?" She asked them politely.


    "No, we don¡¯t." Seeing that Wuying didn¡¯t say anything he answered instead.


    "Then I¡¯m sorry to tell you, but all of our tables on the first and second floor are taken. You will have to wait for someone to finish their meal." The waitress said apologetically.


    "How about the third floor?" Remembering that he saw three floors outside, he asked.


    "Uhm, the third-floor private rooms are reserved only for upper echelons in the city." She exined calmly, but a little surprised. This was amon knowledge in the city.


    "Oh, so we will take one of the private rooms. Thank you." He thought that being a son of Liu n leader would be enough as a qualification.


    ¡¯Did he listen what I just said?¡¯ Ciu Ru was getting irritated in her heart but still continued to talk politely.


    "Sir, can I ask for your name? As I said, not everyone can eat in private rooms on the third floor."


    Many people on the first floor watched them as they sneered.


    "Do they think that getting into the third floor is that easy?"


    "I heard that yesterday a youngster from Liu n tried to enter the third floor but even he was denied entry."


    "Only geniuses can have a chance. I would love to taste the dishes on the third floor."


    "A friend of my cousin said that you can even eat rank 3 wild boar meat there."


    Hearing themotion, even the manager was alerted and moved towards the trio at the entrance.


    Before Xuefeng could even tell Ciu Ru his name, a manager came.


    "Is there a problem?" Mature woman in an elegant dress with a bold cut in the middle asked.


    Before Xuefeng could even tell Ciu Ru his name, a manager came.


    "No, Manager Wu. This pair just wants to dine on the third floor." Ciu Ru answered in a sweet voice.


    "Oh," she checked out the duo "I don¡¯t recognize you, can you introduce yourself?"


    "My name is Liu Xuefeng, and this is Wuying." He introduced both himself and Wuying.


    Manager Wu frowned as she tried to remember where she heard that name from. After a moment she finally realized and looked at Xuefeng in shock.


    "Young master Liu, are you the son of Liu Xiao Bei?" She heard that this man had a son but have never seen him.


    "Yes, I am." Admitted Xuefeng.


    "Okay, then you can follow me, I will show you the way to your room." Manager Wu moved towards the stairs.


    When the disappeared from the first-floor guests view, everyone started talking.


    Although they weren¡¯t close to everyone dining on the first floor, they were not far either. Almost everyone who wanted could hear them.


    "Did you hear what Manager Wu said? This kid is the Liu n Young master."


    "Are you talking about that trash with broken dantian?"


    "Yeah, because of that he doesn¡¯t go out often from the Liu n territory."


    "He didn¡¯t look like trash to me. He was quite cheerful."


    "You know what it might mean? Liu n leader finally got a rank 3 medical pill for his son."


    "You are right, else why would he run cheerfully like that in the city."


    "We have to go inform our n about it. If it turns out to be correct, that¡¯s some big news."


    "Yeah, let¡¯s go. Our city is quite far from here. We need to hurry."


    Simr conversations were ongoing in many tables. Many groups who were from foreign cities on a mission, departed from the restaurant to inform their ns about the news. Why? Because everything Liu n does in this region is worth mentioning. Especially news about n leader only son.


    Xuefeng oblivious to the situation on the first floor sat down in his private rooms and ordered a bunch of dishes.


    Manager Wu was quite helpful as she rmended some good dishes for them before leaving.


    After she left, he looked at Wuying and suddenly remembered what he was missing. He asked her embarrassed. "Did you bring any money, Ipletely forgot I don¡¯t have any."


    "Hahaha, I was wondering when you will realize." Wuyingughed at his funny expression.


    "You don¡¯t go out often, so no wonder you forgot about money. Don¡¯t worry, you can just send the receipt to the Liu n and they will pay for you. You are our Young master after all." She exined.


    "Uff, that¡¯s good. I was scared for a second." He sighed in relief and sank deeper into the sofa.


    When he arrived at the private room and saw that it looked almost the same as Chinese karaoke rooms he felt at ease. At least something was resembling his home.


    "Wuying, you know so much about cultivation, do you also cultivate?" Xuefeng suddenly asked. He scanned his memories but can¡¯t remember anything about her.


    "Everyone in Liu n is a cultivator. I¡¯m not an exception." She admitted.


    "Oh, then what are your spirit artefacts? I have never seen you use them." He asked curiously.


    "You know that asking others to show their spirit artefacts is rude?" She told him seriously.


    "Oh... I¡¯m sorry. I was just curious." He apologized.


    "Haha, I¡¯m joking alright? How about this. I will show you if you can get at least a rank 3 Spirit Artefact during your Spirit Awakening Ceremony." She proposed.


    "Well, I still don¡¯t know what this ceremony is, but I will try my best." Xuefeng agreed.


    "There is too much to exin so I won¡¯t bother. n leader will probably send someone to exin everything to you tomorrow morning. They know more than I do."


    At this moment, a waitress came through the doors and brought various dishes. When ced on the table, delicious aroma spread to every corner in the room.


    There were Grilled Pigeons, Cooked Peas & Mushroom Pheasant and Fried bear paws. Those were all rank 1 dishes. They also had one rank 2 greenhorn deer meat and the speciality rank 3 wild boar meat. It was rmended by Manager Wu, so they took it as well.


    That day, Xuefeng had the best meal in his life. Every bite he took, he could feel a warm feeling spreading in his body. Although the dishes weren¡¯t big, he got stuffed until he couldn¡¯t eat anymore.


    Wuying only nibbled a bit from every dish and watched as he happily ate.


    "You look like you didn¡¯t eat for a year." She casuallymented.


    "I know, but it was so good. We shoulde here more often from now on." He decided as he massaged his full belly.


    "You know how much it will cost?" She rolled her eyes.


    "You are always weed Young master Liu, everything tasted good?" Manager Wu visited them just as they finished eating.


    "Yes, we liked it very much. Thank you" Then he remembered something else. "Oh, you can send the bill to my Father, I didn¡¯t take much money with me today." He said embarrassed.


    At this, Manager Wu only smiled. She already investigated Xuefeng identity and knew she can trust him.


    "No problem, we will take care of it. Also, please keep this gold card. It will give you 20% off in all our shops as well as priority in purchasing. I will take my leave." She gave him a golden card before leaving the room.


    Xuefeng took a nce at the card and found two words engraved on the surface of the card.


    "Trade Union"

 Chapter 6 Spirit Artefacts Pavilion

    <h4>Chapter 6 Spirit Artefacts Pavilion</h4>


    Wuying looked at the card shocked.


    "What? Is it that good?" He asked her confused. He yed with the golden card, but it looked normal to him.


    "Do you know what this card is? Trade Union had shops all over the world. It literally means that wherever you go, you will have 20% off every purchase. Normally, you need to spend like a million spirit stones to have a card like that." She exined excitedly.


    "Why did she give it to me then?"


    "They probably guessed that you healed your dantian. A cultivator needs a lot of resources throughout his life and you, as a Liu n Young master have deep pockets. Why would you buy at a different shop, when you have 20% off in another? They probably treat you as an investment." Wuying spected.


    "Haha, look how awesome I am." Xuefengughed.


    Wuying just rolled with her eyes at hisment.


    "Young master, how about we get going? It is gettingte." She proposed.


    "Sure, but don¡¯t call me Young master, it¡¯s weird. You can call me by my name when we are alone." He couldn¡¯t get used to people calling him as such.


    She blushed at Xuefeng sudden words. Even though she was a killer with high cultivation she was still a young woman.


    "Okay, Xuefeng." She called with her voice quiet as a mouse.


    "Much better, let¡¯s go. I still want to visit that Spirit something Pavilion."


    "It¡¯s Spirit Artefacts Pavilion, and it¡¯s also owned by Trade Union, so you can use your golden card there in the future." She recovered quickly and led the way.


    Xuefeng watched her attractive slender body as they descended the stairs.


    ¡¯Her back looked very simr to my Tianshi...¡¯ He secretly thought.


    "Sigh..." ¡¯It¡¯s not like I can see her ever again...¡¯ A sudden mncholy surrounded his thoughts.


    It doesn¡¯t matter what he does, he won¡¯t escape from the fact that the old Xuefeng is gone.


    "Xuefeng?" He heard a familiar voice calling to him.


    "Tianshi?" He said subconsciously as he came back from his restless thoughts.


    "Who is Tianshi?" Wuying asked alerted. She was calling him a few times, but he wouldn¡¯t respond.


    "Eh?" Xuefeng looked around and found out that he was already outside the restaurant. He looked at Wuying questioning gaze and gulped.


    "It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s go." He tried to cover up his mistake and stepped forward in a random direction.


    Wuying looked at him suspiciously but didn¡¯t say anything.


    "We are going this way." She pointed into another direction and went ahead.


    Xuefeng scratched his head and followed her.


    ¡¯Damn, I have not been he for even a day and I already almost exposed myself. What if they find out I¡¯m not the real Xuefeng? I need to be careful from now on.¡¯ He thought to himself.


    .......


    It was already getting dark, but as their destination was close, they still decided to go. It took them around 10 minutes to reach it.


    Spirit Artefacts Pavilion was one of the most important shops in the Cultivation path. Because of that, there were many people still lingering around in the area.


    As you could deduct from the name, in the Spirit Artefacts Pavilion you could buy, sell and even lend Spirit Artefacts. You could even post missions for others to hunt a specific kind of Spirit artefact you want.


    As they got closer to the Mission board, Xuefeng started reading some of them with curiosity.


    "Rank 3 Mission,


    Type: Hunting for a Spirit,


    Beast: Rank 3 Scarlet Butterfly,


    Spirit Artefact: Rank 3 Aura Spirit - Scarlet Moon,


    Group Skill: 3-5 peak Spirit Masters,


    Reward: 200 Spirit Stones."


    "Rank 2 Mission,


    Type: Bodyguard during hunting,


    Beast: Rank 2 Green Wolfs,


    Group Skill: 1-2 advanced Spirit Masters,


    Duration: 1 week


    Reward: 10 Spirit Stones a day"


    "Rank 4 Mission,


    Type: Expedition into the depths of Deste Mountains,


    Beast: Unknown,


    Group Skill: 10+ Spirit Grandmasters,


    Duration: Unknown,


    Reward: 100 Spirit Stones a day. "


    Many missions were posted every day and for many cultivators, this was the only way to earn money. Not everyone was a part of arge n with boundless resources.


    As they entered the Pavilion, he didn¡¯t see what he had expected. He thought it will be just like in a normal shop where he can walk around and watch the things for sale. Unfortunately, he was disappointed. It looked like every sale was made in many private rooms my multiple shopkeepers.


    He asked Wuying about it and got his answer. Every Spirit Artefact are the remains of a beast spirit. It must consume Spirit Qi to survive. If you leave a Spirit Artefact without any Spirit Qi it will simply dissipate.


    As they were here just to take a look, he didn¡¯t want to bother anyone if he wasn¡¯t even buying anything.


    He decided to return to the n before sunset. It didn¡¯t take long before they were back inside Xuefeng courtyard.


    .......


    They didn¡¯t notice but while they were walking towards Xuefeng quarters, one youth was looking at them through the window. A young man was gritting his teeth as he shot daggers at them.


    His right hand was wrapped in bandages and blood was still visible on his shoulder. It looked like someone cut off his arm and then it was reattached.


    "Father, you have to take revenge for me!" He suddenly turned around and said to the person standing behind him.


    p.


    "Do you know what you did?" The person pped him in anger.


    "But that bitch cut off my arm!" The youth shouted.


    A crisp sound resounded again in the air.


    The youth got pped again.


    "Calm down! Be happy she didn¡¯t cut off your stupid head. Even I can¡¯t match her, but you had to go and provoke her."


    After two solid ps, the youth didn¡¯t explode in anger anymore and calmed down.


    "Who is she? I thought she is just a servant of that trash." He asked.


    "Well, it won¡¯t do much harm if I tell you the secret. Do you know why I didn¡¯t be a n leader a few years ago, even though I was stronger than Liu Xiaobei?" He asked bitterly.


    "Why? Isn¡¯t it because that¡¯s what grandfather wished?" Youth asked curiously.


    "No, that was just an information¡¯s realized to the public, so we won¡¯t lose face. The real reason is the girl you just offended. Although she looks sixteen, she is actually a twenty years old Spirit King. He once saved her life, so she decided to stay and serve him. With her help, he created a Shadow Guard, whichter suppressed every n in the area."


    The man looked at his son and said "Liu Zexi... If you still think that losing one arm was too much, then I don¡¯t know what to say."


    "How was I supposed to know that..." Liu Zexi face paled. If everything his father said was the truth, then he really escaped death. "What a monster."


    "At least now you understand. Don¡¯t look for trouble for Xuefeng. Your Uncle was telling everyone today that his son¡¯s dantian recovered. With Wuying protection, you can¡¯t do anything to him." He reminded.


    "He is 6 yearste, even if he gets all the resources in the n, he will stillg behind everyone." Liu Zeximented sarcastically.


    "If you want to join a Sacred Institute in a year then you have to work harder. To increase our status in the n, you must get that spot. Your arm will heal in a month, try not to overload it."


    "Yes, father!" Liu Zexi nodded.


    After his father left the room, Zexi face changed into confusion.


    He didn¡¯t show that earlier, but he was shocked when he heard that Xuefeng is still alive.


    ¡¯I used Nine Flower Poison. There is no way he is still alive... Even though the cut was shallow, it was enough for the poison on the de to enter the wound.¡¯ He analysed yesterday fight with Xuefeng in his thoughts, but he was 100% sure he should be dead!


    ¡¯Unless the poison was fake... Fuck.¡¯ He cursed under his breath.


    .......


    Xuefeng was lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling. It¡¯s been a day since he died and reincarnated into a cultivation world. As he was finally left alone for a long moment, he realized how crazy it is.


    ¡¯If I want to stay alive in this world, I need to set some rules for myself¡¯ He thought.


    ¡¯Rule number one: stay away from cliffs. Well, I guess that¡¯s enough for now.¡¯ heughed to himself.

 Chapter 7 Spirit Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 7 Spirit Cultivation</h4>


    While Xuefeng was busy thinking about his future, another person far, far away from Aurora country was busy changing her future. Her name, Xiao Tianshi.


    In this world, there were 5 different regions. The more we go into the centre the higher the density of Spirit Essence in the air. While Xuefengnded in the eastern region far from the border, she reincarnated into the body of a Central Region Xiao Family princess.


    Today, there was supposed to be a grand wedding between two of the top families in the Central Region. Who would have thought that before the wedding even started, Xiao family princess will try tomit suicide? Because of that incident, the wedding got suspended until everything was cleared up.


    Now, the beautiful Xiao Tianshi was standing in front of their parents and elders of the Xiao Family.


    Her father, the leader of this powerful family was looking at her with an annoyed and confused expression.


    "Can you tell me what happened? I thought you like that Tang brat?" He asked after failing to read anything from his daughter¡¯s eyes.


    "I never said I like him, you were the one who decided everything without even asking for my opinion," Tianshi said calmly as she looked straight into her father¡¯s eyes.


    Xiao Fang noticed something was wrong from the start. Usually, his daughter would lower her head while talking to him but now she looked straight into his eyes. He felt quite ufortable under her calm gaze.


    He didn¡¯t know but he wasn¡¯t talking to his real daughter anymore.


    "Then why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Why did you try to kill yourself? You know how sad your mother would be if you were gone?" He asked consecutively.


    "I told you about it already, but you didn¡¯t listen. I said I want to be the one to choose my partner, but you said I¡¯m too young to decide anything. You are so stubborn that you even caused your own daughter to kill herself! All you think are profits, profits and profits! Don¡¯t you have enough money already!" Tianshi cried her heart out in front of everyone.


    She was the same on earth like this girl here. She had a strict father who was stubborn and didn¡¯t listen to anyone. Now she had a chance to voice out her hidden emotions that she kept to herself all this time.


    She couldn¡¯t say anything in her past life, but now she decided to take her future into her own hands.


    Her father opened his mouth several times trying to say something, but no words came out.


    He wasn¡¯t angry about her daughter usations but was shocked that she can burst with so much energy against him.


    "Hubby, how about we let her do what she wants. The bird has to fly from the nest one day or another." His wife calm words drifted into his ears and he finally sighed.


    ¡¯If she can stand against me like that, then I guess she can decide for herself.¡¯ he thought.


    Many elders were talking among each other but when he looked at everyone, the hall turned silent.


    "Elder Yang," he called out.


    "Yes, Leader?" An old man walked out from the crowd.


    "Tell everyone that the wedding is over. Apologize to all the guests." Hemanded.


    "But sir, the consequences will be enormous." He warned.


    "I already decided. Go." He said in a stern voice.


    "Yes, right away." He bowed and left the hall.


    At this moment Tianshi ran into his father arms and hugged him.


    "Thank you, father. You won¡¯t regret it." She said happily.


    Xiao Fang patted her head while smiling. He then turned to his wife and said "Take Tianshi away for now. I need to clean up this mess."


    "Be careful." Tianshi mother saying that took her daughter¡¯s hand and they left the hall together.


    When they arrived at Tianshi¡¯s quarters, her mother finally said depressed "Do you know how worried I was when I saw you on the ground in the puddle of blood? Never do this again, okay?" She hugged her daughter tightly.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t do that again," Tianshi promised.


    "Tell me, if you don¡¯t want to marry that Tang brat, do you have anyone else in mind." She asked while caressing Tianshi¡¯s hair.


    "Mhmm, but I can¡¯t tell you yet." Tianshi nodded.


    "Oh, is he that awesome?" Her mother asked interestedly.


    "Yes, he would even die for me..."


    .......


    Xuefeng woke up around noon the next day. After he got dressed, he asked Wuying, who lived next door to bring him some breakfast. They ate together and finished just before Elder Ming arrival.


    He was the Spirit teacher in the n and the person responsible for Spirit Awakening Ceremony.


    They sat down, and Elder Ming started exining everything there is to know.


    "In this world, cultivators always have to start from awakening their spirit. Deep down in everyone dantian, there resides a Spirit of oneself. To start your cultivation, you must split your consciousness into two portions and imprint one part into the Spirit in your dantian.


    Then, with the help of your spirit, you can transform Spirit Essence in the air into Spirit Qi.


    Most people, without any n to support them, have to use Spirit Awakening Pill to wake up their spirits. It¡¯s cheap and does the job, but that¡¯s all. It doesn¡¯t increase the quality of your spirit.


    On the other hand, if you have money, you can use an expensive Spirit Awakening Liquid. Not only does it awaken your spirit, but it also nourishes it and increase its talent.


    The higher your talent is, the quicker you can absorb Spirit Essence into your dantian. So, without Spirit Awakening Liquid, your Spirit will only have your inborn talent.


    There are nine levels of Spirit talents: Golden, ck, Purple, Dark Blue, Sky Blue, Dark Green, Light Green, Red and Orange where Golden is the highest, and Orange the lowest.


    When you refine Spirit Essence with Orange Spirit talent, you will produce Orange coloured Spirit Qi. With that, it¡¯s not hard to check someone¡¯s talent.


    There were only a few people in the history who had golden Spirit Talent and all of them were either Emperors or Legends. You can imagine how rare it is." Elder Ming exined without a break.


    "Our n uses Spirit Awakening Liquid, right?" Xuefeng asked.


    "Of course... n leader bought an especiallyrge amount of it, just for tomorrow." Elder Ming said in irritation.


    ¡¯He definitely thinks it¡¯s a waste to use it on me¡¯ Xuefeng thought secretly.


    "Everything is clear up to this point?" Elder asked.


    "Yes, Elder." Xuefeng nodded.


    "Then listen carefully now. After one awakens their Spirit, it¡¯s time to fill their dantian with Spirit Qi. This stage is called Spirit Gathering Realm. It can be a long process, but also a quick one. It all depends what talent your Spirit has.


    Forparison, an Orange Spirit Talent needs at least a year to fill his dantian fully, but Golden Spirit Talent would only need about a week. That¡¯s the strength of a better talent.


    When you fill the entire space in your dantian with Spirit Qi, you can finally move to the next step. The truth is that all you see in your dantian is just a tiny space of it. To increase the capacity of your dantian, you need to break the walls surrounding it with your Spirit Qi.


    After breaking the first wall, you will be a Spirit Master. Many cultivators with Orange Spirit Talent stay in this realm their whole life¡¯s. Unfortunately, the weaker your Spirit Qi is, the harder it is to break the walls.


    Unless they use some expensive pills to help with their breakthrough or some Spirit herbs to increase the quality of your Qi, it will be hard."


    "Life is cruel," Xuefengmented.


    "Indeed, but there is nothing we can do...Okay, where did I finish... Oh, after you break your second wall you will be a Spirit Grandmaster. Most Red and Light Green Spirit Talent cultivators are stuck at this stage.


    But in this area, if you are a Spirit Grandmaster, you can be an elder of some n or power and live a decent life.


    After breaking the next wall, you can be a Spirit King. That¡¯s the stage your father, the n leader is at.


    From what I know there are four more stages after that, Spirit Lord, Spirit Overlord, Spirit Emperor and Spirit Saint. But there aren¡¯t many cultivators who reached thest two stages. Some say that when you be Spirit Saint, you can fly without using any Spirit Artefacts.


    In our Eastern Region, there are only a few Spirit Saints and most of them live in the Azure Dragon Empire." Elder Ming looked at Xuefeng smiling face and asked, "Is everything clear?"


    "Yes, yes I¡¯m just looking forward to cultivating. It sounds fun." Xuefeng said cheerfully.


    Elder Ming sat the dumbfounded. He never heard anyone say that cultivation might be fun.


    "Young master, you will soon realize how dangerous cultivation world is. If you leave the city you can be attacked by many beasts or even robbed and killed. Don¡¯t think everyone will be nice to you just because you are the n Leader son." He warned Xuefeng in a serious tone.


    Xuefeng gulped. ¡¯Right, I forgot that everything can kill you here. Even a small mosquito.¡¯


    Seeing that he understood Elder Mind continued.


    "There is another aspect in the cultivation that you need to know. There is a saying, "A man without a Spirit Artefact is like a man without his manhood, useless".


    When you are in a Spirit Gathering stage, your Spirit Qi is enough to support one Spirit Artefact. The more Spirit Artefacts you ce inside of your dantian, the slower your growth will be.


    You must know that every Spirit Artefact needs your Spirit Qi to survive and if you want to use it, you need to consume even more. Fortunately, it¡¯s easier to replenish your Spirit Qi to the point you had before.


    You canpare your Spirit Qi to a bubble that is slowly expanding and creating more space inside your dantian. When you use your Spirit Qi, it will be smaller, but space is still there.


    When you reach Spirit Master, you can use two Spirit Artefacts at the same time without any problems. Spirit Grandmasters can use four, Spirit Kings eight.


    Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean they need that many." Elder Ming looked at Xuefeng sudden change when he started talking about Spirit Artefacts. He started to get excited and listened more carefully. Elder Ming smirked and suddenly a light green light covered his hand and a sword appeared out of nowhere.


    "Wow," Xuefeng eximed.


    "I would let you hold it, but unfortunately you don¡¯t have any Spirit Qi yet." Elder Ming said as he yed with the sword.


    "Okay, we are not done yet. As you might know already, Spirit Artefacts are also segregated into ranks. There are 9 ranks with rank 1 being the weakest. Of course, the higher the rank the more consuming it is to use it.


    For example, the sword I¡¯m using is a rank 3 sword and I got it from killing a Bone Python. Even though it doesn¡¯t have any special ability, it¡¯s still a good Spirit Artefact. It can increase your attack strength by 30%.


    Tomorrow you will be taking part in the Spirit Awakening Ceremony where not only will you awaken your spirit but also get a chance to enter Spirit Treasury. There are many rare spirit artefacts in there and you can take one. But there is a catch, you only have 10 minutes. If you can¡¯t make any Spirit Artefacts acknowledge you as their master, then you can only please yourself with normal ones.


    Okay, I think I told you everything about cultivation I need." Elder Ming unsummoned his sword and stood up.


    "What should I do If I have some questionster?" Xuefeng asked.


    "You can go to the library, there are many books about cultivation there." Elder Ming suggested and walked towards the doors.


    "Prepare for tomorrow, we expect huge things from you." He said before leaving.

 Chapter 8 Arriving Guests

    <h4>Chapter 8 Arriving Guests</h4>


    Xuefeng spent the rest of the day reading books in his room. After eating dinner, he lent a bunch of them from the library to learn more about this world. Even on earth, he was a bookworm, so this situation really worked for him well.


    Even though he didn¡¯t get much more information about the cultivation, he read a lot about the region he was in. He learned about all known locations and remembered many species that live there. Remembering the world map would greatly help him in the future.


    It was not hard for him to do as he had a really good memory and even on earth he was in the top of his ss.


    He also got the hang of an information about many sects and ns that ruled the Eastern Region. For starters, Eastern Region was shared by one Empire, ten Kingdoms and 30 Countries.


    The Azure Dragon Empire was the strongest and controlled all ten Kingdoms. They had to pay a lot of spirit stones yearly as a tribute.


    After that, there were 30 Countries which were divided between all ten Kingdoms. Some powerful Kingdoms had more Countries under their rule than others. For example, the Kingdom that our Aurora Country is under, Sacred Sword Kingdom had five, but at the bottom of the food chain, Skyfire Kingdom had only one.


    In every Country under one Kingdom rule, there was one Royal Family. In the Sacred Sword Kingdom the Royal Family had a surname Zhen.


    Even if Liu n grew stronger than Zhen Family in Aurora Country, if its rules were threatened, the Zhen Family from the Sacred Sword Kingdom would send some experts to suppress them.


    Because of that, the Royal Families could rule without any problems for generations.


    Unfortunately, there are 10 powers that grew strong enough that even Royal Families of all kingdoms can¡¯t touch.


    These ten powers were Empire top ten branch sects. In the Azure Dragon Empire, there were ten sects thatpeted against each other to be the number one sect of Eastern Region.


    After sect leaders fought for over a decade, they finally decided to do something different. They created a branches sects, one in each Kingdom, trained their disciples for 5 years, and let the younger generationpete against each other in apetition to decide who is the strongest.


    The one sect who won can call himself the number one for the next 5 years.


    In the Sacred Sword Kingdom, the top sect branch is called Sacred institute. 3 years ago, they were yed 5th in thepetition. Not the best, but they weren¡¯t the biggest losers.


    Xuefeng thought this whole idea of who is the strongest was stupid, but who was he to judge those experts.


    Other than those powers there were ns like Liu n, which ruled smaller parts of the countries.


    After reading about all this information, Xuefeng ate something before taking shower and going to sleep.


    Tomorrow was his big day, so he needed good rest.


    .......


    Every year, kids that were around 10 years old, would gather at the Spirit Awakening Hall to start their cultivation. As the n was buying Spirit Awakening Liquid for them once a year, why would they buy it themselves earlier? Because of that, The Spirit Awakening Ceremony was really grand, and everyone from the n wasing to watch it.


    After all, what if a genius was born? They would be the first to see this.


    This year, the ceremony was even more festive than usual. That was because one of the participants would be the infamous Liu Xuefeng, Liu n Leader only son.


    When everyone in the city heard about the news, they were astonished. Everyone thought that Liu n Leader bought a rank 3 healing pill for his son, which was as expensive as a city. Even some rank 5 Spirit Strengthening pills were less expensive than a pill that can heal a broken dantian.


    They were even more curious about today¡¯s Spirit Awakening Ceremony, unfortunately, it was only open for Liu nsmen and people with an invitation. But to get one, you had to be either a sect leader of a big n from a different city or a strong cultivator in general.


    Surprisingly, this year, n Leader sent a lot of invitations to many high ranked figures.


    It was early in the morning but there was already a crowd of people surrounding the south gate of the n territory. Why south gate? Because it had the biggest size and was treated as the main gate. All the invited guests wille inside with this entrance.


    The goal of those who were waiting at the doorstep was first to learn who was invited for the ceremony and the results of Xuefeng awakening. If his talent is, for example, an orange one, it would be a great shame to the Liu n.


    "Liu n Leader is making a huge bet, what if his son talent is an orange one? Wouldn¡¯t they be aughingstock for everyone in the country?" A middle-aged man with thick moustachemented as he stood near the entrance.


    "Well, he for sure has balls. But what can anyone do to him? Liu n is the overlord of this area. Who would dare tough at them." His buddy answered.


    "Yes, you are right. Who do you think will arrive? Do you think Royal Family will send someone as a representative?" Moustache man asked.


    "Who knows. They were really passive recently against Liu n increasing influence. Maybe they will use this opportunity to counter-attack." His friend shrugged.


    "Anyway, our Phoenix City will definitely be interesting today. I even postponed my hunting mission for this. Oh look, that¡¯s Manager Wu from the Golden Phoenix Restaurant." Moustache man pointed into the crowd.


    There was a space left in the middle so invited people could smoothly enter the n territory without any problems.


    Liu n disciples were also keeping the crowd in order. They couldn¡¯t let anyone create trouble.


    Manager Wu was walking in her high cut, red dragon dress, elegantly under everyone sight. Her mature beauty was something different than a ripe young maiden. She looked like a type of a woman who would give you endless happiness if you manage to conquer her.


    After an elder checked her invitation she was let it. Many people were wondering why a manager from a restaurant would be allowed inside, but how could Liu n not know the truth. It was because not only was she the manager for Golden Phoenix, but she was also an owner of Phoenix City Spirit Artefacts Pavilion. Her role as a manager was only a cover-up.


    It would be a shame not to invite such a person. Also, knowing that she gave a golden card to Xuefeng, Liu Xiaobei had to return a favour.


    The next person to arrive was the n Leader of Lu n. He came with her beautiful daughter and many people sneered at that. How could they not know what he was nning? If Xuefeng talent was outstanding he would instantly propose a marriage between two ns.


    Although Lu n was weaker inparison to Liu n, they didn¡¯t lose that much. They were also located far away from the Phoenix City so their rtionship could be considered as friendly.


    They arrived on a tamed flying Spirit Beast, else it would be impossible to travel a few thousand kilometres in one day on the ground. With a flying Spirit Beast, they would only need a couple of hours.


    In the next hour, more and more flying beast werending near the Liu n entrance. To everyone surprise, Lu n leader wasn¡¯t the only one who came up with a n of bringing their daughters to the gathering.


    The mostmon topic among the crowd wasn¡¯t about how many ns will take part in this Spirit Awakening Ceremony, but how many beauties will Xuefeng get to choose from.


    The crowdpletely lost it, when they saw a Spirit Eaglending on the ground and on its back an old man was standing smiling and with him, two young and beautiful women. One was even older and looked to be around 20 years old.


    "Can someone tell me what is going on? It¡¯s been already a 12th party that came and 10 of them brought a young woman with them. That old man even brought two."


    "I think he was from a Gao Family in the North. He probably wants to increase his chances."


    "Are we going to witness a new marriage between ns?"


    "I think that almost all top ns and Families from the Country came. Do you think that someone wille from the Zhen Family?"


    "That might be possible! Look, almost all ns came. Even if they didn¡¯t receive an invite, they woulde for su...."


    "Roaaaar!"


    As one cultivator was finishing his sentence, a loud roar broke through the clouds and crashed into everyone.

 Chapter 9 Spirit Awakening Ceremony Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 9 Spirit Awakening Ceremony Part 1</h4>


    When everyone looked at the sky to check where did the sound came from, they saw an enormous beast flying towards them with a rapid velocity.


    When it was only about 500 meters above their heads, they could finally discern the origins of that beast.


    "It¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s Flood Dragon Spirit Beast!" Someone shouted in the crowd.


    "The Royal Family came!"


    Inside the n grounds in the floral garden, many guests we talking to each other and Liu Xiaobei was greeting everyone with his wife Mu Lan. When a loud roar sounded in the air, all 30 something heads look at the sky.


    When they saw it was an azure Flying Dragon that came and that he was heading towards them and not stopping at the entrance they frowned. Everyone had tond on the ground and unsummon their Spirit Beast before they can enter the Liu n territory.


    When the Flood Dragonnded, it looked at everyone with its sharp azure eyes. An invisible pressure invaded everyone who dared to look into its eyes.


    "Enough, we are here as guests, don¡¯t be naughty." A grating voice entered their ears, only then did the dragon close his eyes and turned around.


    A robust man in his 40¡¯s wearing an azure robe dropped to the ground from the dragon back. It was lying on the ground already, so it was easy to jump off. The next person tond was a veiled youngdy and a handsome young man. They were also wearing azure clothes.


    When n leaders saw the veileddy, they already knew their ns were ruined. The Emperor had only one daughter and seeing her here, they cursed under their breaths. It was well known that she was the number one beauty in the country. Although not many people saw her face, just from her eyes, one could tell she was very pretty.


    "Zhen Shang, I didn¡¯t expect you woulde personally. Your rank 5 Flood Dragon is still as majestic as I remember." Liu Xiaobei greeted the Emperor with a smile.


    "How could I miss such a gathering. It¡¯s such a rare asion to meet all of you geezers." Emperor answered with a smile, pleased with the ttery. The Flood Dragon was his most prideful possession.


    "And this should be your son and daughter Zhen Ping and Zhen Shan. To reach peak Grandmaster Stage at such a young age, they for sure are geniuses." Liu Xiaobei looked at them and nodded.


    Hearing the praise, Zhen Ping straightened his back and turned his expression into "Of course I¡¯m perfect" face.


    Many young women in the garden looked at him with shining eyes. Why bother with Liu Xuefeng, when a man like Zhen Ping came.


    "Okay, okay we can stop with that ttery, how about we go ahead with the ceremony, I don¡¯t think anyone else ising." Zhen Shang looked at everyone and said.


    "Then I shall invite everyone to the Spirit Awakening Hall. There are tables full of food waiting." Liu n Leader invited everyone.


    As they were all walking towards the hall, many greeted the Emperor, but he didn¡¯t say much, only nodded. The was an evident different treatment between Liu Xiaobei and others.


    While the guests were in the garden, Xuefeng was waiting already inside the Spirit Awakening Hall. He was waiting with everyone taking part in the ceremony, but the sight of it was hrious to everyone.


    This year, there were exactly 50 kids who were around ten years old and each of them were currently surrounding Xuefeng. As he was much higher than everyone, he looked like a shepherd with his sheep¡¯s.


    As there was a limit to the number of people who could fit in the Spirit Awakening Hall, only high ranked elders or managers, as well as the parents of the participants, were seated by the tables. As always, after the ceremony, there would be a giant feast for everyone involved.


    Parents who were watching their kids gather around Xuefeng as if he was their leader were amused.


    "Our Young master really look like a big brother now. Our kids must be nervous but with Young master around them, they might rx a bit. Look how nice he is, he is ying with them and patting their heads." One mother wasmenting as she watched her son.


    "Yeah, I thought that he was quite close to himself, but look at his smiling face. I wonder if he will inherit his parent¡¯s talent. That would be a blessing to our Liu n." Another gossiping aunty said.


    "It would be nice, but what if he doesn¡¯t? With so many guestsing, it would be so embarrassing to our n. Hopefully, some of our kids will shine today."


    While there were talking to each other, Xuefeng was busy answering many kids questions.


    "Big brother, why are you so old. I thought only small kids can take part in the ceremony." One smart kid asked a question everyone wanted to ask.


    "It¡¯s because I was ill since I was little. Because of that, I couldn¡¯t y with the kids of my age. But now that I¡¯m recovered, I decided to join you in the fun. Are you happy?" Xuefeng answered with a gentle smile.


    "Yeah, we are less scared with big brother here." One bold small girl grabbed his hand happily.


    "There is nothing to be scared here, we are going to start a new journey in our lives today." Xuefeng patted her head.


    "Big brother, is it true that when we are strong enough, we can fly in the sky?" The small girl asked with her cute eyes blinking expectedly.


    "Yeah, but to do that you have to work hard on your cultivation. What¡¯s your name?" He asked.


    "My name is Liu Mei." The little girl answered happily.


    "You are indeed a beautiful little flower." Xuefengplemented her then proposed. "Let¡¯s make a deal. When I am powerful enough and learn how to fly, I wille back and fly with you in the sky, okay?"


    "Pinky promise?" She jumped excited and withdrew her pinky finger.


    "Pinky promise." He grabbed her pinky with his and shook it. "But you have to work hard until Ie back, okay?"


    "Okay!" Liu Mei agreed.


    At this time, people who were gathered in the hall stopped talking and stood up from their chairs.


    Surprised by the sudden silence Xuefeng turned around to see many new guestsing inside through the doors.


    He only recognized his parents and Manager Wu, the rest was unknown to him. But, the more he looked, the more shocked he became because, behind the group of older man, there was a group of around 10 beauties talking to each other as they walked. Inside the group, there was also a handsome young man with his chin high up in the sky as he was enjoying prised from the young women around him.


    ¡¯Where did they get so many beauties from.¡¯ He wondered.


    He knew that cultivation could beparable to the best skin care product on Earth, but he didn¡¯t think that it would be so true.


    ¡¯As I¡¯m not that bad looking now, I guess I will be somewhat handsome after I start cultivating.¡¯ He thought happily.


    The guests all sat on the n leader main table as they looked around the hall. For some of thesedies, it was the first time they left their ns, so they were somewhat excited. When the emperor and n Leaders sat down, only then did everyone else did.


    The Spirit Awakening Ceremony event could be considered a gathering of elites now, rather than the normal ceremony. n Leader Xiaobei pped with his hands and many maids came out from the side doors bringing many dishes and wine. The main event turned into a sideshow when so many powerhouses met.


    At this moment n Leader also stood up and said "I wee everyone who came to our humble Liu n today to witness the Spirit Awakening of our young nsmen. You are free to eat and drink while we entertain you. Also, we will be opening the Spirit Treasury for the participants today, so for the safety of everyone I decided to use my Shadow Guard in this event."


    As soon as he finished his speech, various dark Shadows started appearing all around the hall. After a few seconds, around a hundred ck masked cultivators were stationed in every corner.


    Seeing this, Emperor frowned for a moment but soon returned to his half-smiling expression.


    ¡¯So, this is your power... 96 Spirit Grandmasters and 4 Spirit Kings. He is definitely hiding more... Hopefully, we have Sacred Sword Kingdom backing.¡¯ Zhen Shang thought as he quickly discerned the strength of every shadow.


    Many n Leaders didn¡¯t mind that. They thought it was understandable as the Spirit Treasury was really precious. If someone sneaked inside and stole rare Spirit Artefacts, that would be a big loss to the Liu n.


    When Liu Xiaobei sat down, he gestured to the Elder Ming who was standing on the stage with all the kids and Xuefeng. Seeing that, Elder Ming cleared his throat and started checking if everyone on the list is present.

 Chapter 10 Spirit Awakening Ceremony Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 10 Spirit Awakening Ceremony Part 2</h4>


    When he checked that everyone is here, he said "As there are a lot of you, we will be doing it in the batches of 10. The youngest will go first. When I read your name, go to your corresponding ce on the stage and sit down. Someone will give you a bottle which will contain a drop of Spirit Awakening Liquid. After you drink it, close your eyes and try to feel your spirit. Even if you can¡¯t, the Spirit Awakening Liquid will help you awaken it.


    After you finally feel your spirit, stand up ande over to the tform where the transparent crystal lies. You will have to ce your hand on it so we can check your talent. Is everything clear?" Elder Ming asked after he finished exining.


    Everyone nodded. Their parents already told them what should be done. Only Xuefeng listened as Elder Ming didn¡¯t exin to him anything about this ceremony, but judging from the exnation, it didn¡¯t look that hard.


    Xuefeng will be thest to participate but he didn¡¯t mind. He would have more chances to observe others.


    When Elder Ming called first 10 kids, they quickly sat down on their ces. After a moment, a few servants distributed a small bottle to each of them. They followed the instructions and drank the Liquid inside.


    They all closed their eyes and focused on their mission. If they could feel their spirit and then awaken it while also nourishing it, that would be perfect for them. They would have a chance to rise their talent by one with that method. That¡¯s the power of the Spirit Awakening Liquid.


    After a minute, one boy suddenly opened his eyes and stood up. He looked happy, so he probably used the liquid correctly and upgraded his talent. He walked towards the transparent crystal and ced his hand on it.


    It quickly lit up and the boy¡¯s face warmed up. The crystal was called Talent Measuring Crystal and its role was as the name suggested, to measure talent.


    After you awaken your spirit, you don¡¯t have any Spirit Qi in your dantian yet. Talent measuring Crystal uses its own Spirit Qi to copy the person talent into its own Spirit Qi. This way, even kids like this can be measured.


    After Talent Measuring Crystal withdrew its Spirit Qi from the boy¡¯s body, it started to change colour. After a moment it changed into a clear dark green.


    Elder Ming nodded with approval.


    "Dark Green talent right of the bat. Pretty good start." Liu Xiaobeimented.


    ¡¯Phi, they are happy with Dark Green talent. I have a Dark Blue Talent. Worship me.¡¯ Zhen Ping smirked, but then looked at his sister who had Purple talent and stopped his thoughts.


    "Stand to the side, you willter enter the Spirit Treasury to get your first spirit artefact." Elder Ming said to the boy.


    "Yes!" He bowed excited. He knew that having a Dark Green talent would guarantee him a good future.


    After the boy with Dark Green talent stepped down, another opened his eyes and stood up. He repeated the process of his predecessor, and it turned out he was also a Dark Green talent.


    "Haha, not bad, what do you think Emperor Shang?" Liu Xiaobeiughed as he asked the Emperor who was sitting next to him.


    "Indeed, not bad. Your Liu n always had talented young cultivators so it¡¯s not surprising. I¡¯m much more interested in how your son will do. To catch up to everyone, he would at least need a purple or a ck talent." Zhen Shang agreed andmented.


    "Indeed, but let¡¯s leave that to heavens." n Leader Liu agreed.


    After 10 minutes, everyone from the group woke up and tested their talents. In the first batch, there were 4 Dark Green, 5 Light Green and 1 Red talent. The person with a Red talent was a little bit dejected but he would still be useful for the n.


    It took another 30 minutes to test another 3 batches, but unfortunately, only one Sky Blue talent appeared throughout the testing.


    Now, it was time for the 5th batch and listening to the Elder Ming call, Liu Mei tightened her grip around his hand. Feeling her grip, he patted her on the head to give her some courage.


    "Go, and don¡¯te back without at least a Purple talent." He said gently.


    "Okay!" She finally let go of his hand and joined the rest. Although she was the smallest, she was the oldest from her batch.


    Xuefeng was left alone on one side of the stage, while all others who were already done, stood on the opposite side.


    He felt like an elephant in the zoo, as everyone was looking at him curiously. Especially thedies who came with various n leaders.


    ¡¯What if I have to marry himter?¡¯ They all thought.


    One by one another batch was getting checked for their talent, but no one has shown anything new. After only one kid was left, everyone focused their sight on her.


    It was Liu Mei who was left alone on the stage, but even after 5 minutes, she still did not show any signs of waking up. When Elder Ming thought something was wrong, he looked at the sky and eximed loudly. "The purple clouds!"


    Above the stage, there was a round hole in the ceiling. It was the size of a stage and it would only be opened during the Spirit Awakening Ceremony. Not many people knew why, but it had an important reason.


    Those, who could awaken Purple talent and above, would create a special phenomenon in the sky.


    At this moment, many purple clouds were gathering above the Liu n and they were descending towards the Spirit Awakening Hall.


    Hearing Elder Ming¡¯s shout, all the guests stood up from their chairs abruptly. Liu Xiaobei even dashed in a blink of an eye towards the stage.


    As the Purple clouds were only about 100 meters above the Liu n, Liu Mei eyes opened. She looked at the purple sky and suddenly her pupils changed into purple. Spirit essence in the air created a vortex as it was sucked towards Liu Mei Dantian. Purple clouds entered through the hole in the ceiling and joined the vortex.


    Elder Ming knew that the phenomenon could not be stopped so he did not interfere with the process.


    Outside the n territory, the crowd was going crazy. It¡¯s been a long time since they witnessed a Spirit Awakening Phenomenon.


    "Is this caused by Liu n Young master?"


    "There is finally a person with a Purple talent born inside our City. What a day to be alive."


    "Quickly, go cultivate! During the Heaven Phenomenon like that, Spirit Essence from a few kilometres around the city would gather in one ce. We can¡¯t waste that opportunity." One middle-aged man said to his buddies.


    Everyone who heard him started to feel the Spirit Essence in the air and truly, they could feel their bodies being surrounded by a boundless amount of it. When one sat down to cultivate, many followed and soon everyone in the crowd sat down and started cultivating in silence.

 Chapter 11 Liu Meis Phenomenon

    <h4>Chapter 11 Liu Mei¡°s Phenomenon</h4>


    A sight like this was hard toe by, a crowd of people sitting all around the streets, cultivating, but it¡¯s hard to judge them. Every cultivator would not want to miss a chance like that.


    Back in the Spirit Awakening Hall, four Shadow Guard members who were in the Spirit King Stage surrounded Liu Mei, as she continued absorbing massive amounts of Spirit Essence. Most of those in the hall, who were at Grandmaster stage and lower were also cultivating. Even the arrogant Zhen Ping was sitting cross-legged and cultivated. He had been at the peak of the Grandmaster stage for a long time and with the help of the heavenly phenomenon, he could finally attempt to breakthrough.


    But, why was the heavenly phenomenon so precious? It¡¯s because purple clouds were created from Purple Spirit Essence. It doesn¡¯t matter if you had a talent of Orange or Sky Blue. With Purple Spirit essence, every Spirit talent can make Purple Spirit Qi.


    Why were so many cultivators stuck at one stage for their whole life? Because their Spirit Qi was not strong enough to break through the walls of their dantian! With the help of the heavenly phenomenon, for a moment, everyone in Phoenix city would have Purple Talent!


    Unfortunately, it onlysted for a few minutes. But those few minutes were enough for many cultivators, to breakthrough from Spirit Master stage into a Spirit Grandmaster and from Spirit Grandmaster into a Spirit King.


    You must know, that even the Liu n¡¯s Leader was only a Spirit King. Being a Spirit King isparable to being a powerhouse inside the Aurora Country.


    Above the Spirit Awakening Hall, the Emperor¡¯s Flood Dragon was flying happily among the purple clouds and swallowed many of them at a rapid speed.


    But, nothingsts forever. After around ten minutes, the vortex that was sucking the Purple Spirit Essence into Liu Mei¡¯s Dantian turned smaller with each passing second and soon disappeared. The purple clouds also vanished as fast as they came.


    At this moment, everyone eyes in the hall opened and many cried out loudly "I BROKE THROUGH!"


    The only ones who remained indifferent were Spirit Kings who knew that they wouldn¡¯t breakthrough with only this little bit of Purple Spirit Essence.


    One had to know, that it had to be used instantly if one wanted to use it. If this bit of Purple Spirit Qi stayed too long in contact with different Spirit Qi, it would be quickly polluted and lose its uses.


    All Spirit Kings knew that ten minutes wasn¡¯t enough for them.


    Emperor Shang looked at his son and feeling that his aura changed into that of a Spirit King, heughed heartily.


    ¡¯As long as we also benefited from this, it¡¯s fine.¡¯ He thought.


    He looked at her daughter which still emitted Spirit Grandmaster aura. He didn¡¯t mind, because he knew that she was wearing a Spirit Artefact that could hide her aura. He was happy that she at least reached the peak of the Spirit King stage.


    ¡¯Gosh, if only I knew she would be born with a Purple Talent. I would¡¯ve awaken her Spirit in the capital instead of some random mountain on my way to the capital. Ah...¡¯ He thought back to the day he saw the phenomenon for the first time.


    Elder Ming on the stage also broke through after 30 years of being stuck. Tears of joy were flowing on his cheeks.


    Liu Xiaobei, looking at the situation was really pleased. Although it wasn¡¯t an opportunity for him, he gained hundreds of new Spirit Kings in the n. Before the phenomenon even ended, he already started nning.


    He sent a bunch of Shadow Guard members to go outside and search for all Spirit Kings who broke through in the crowd. Even if they were further from the hall, there were still some lucky cultivators and they needed to be recruited.


    Emperor Shang knew that even if he did something, the Liu n would still rise in strength. Even the Shadow Guards alone gained around a hundred new Spirit Kings. That was an amount which would be enough to rule the whole country with. But he knew that Liu Xiaobei would still not dare to dere war.


    If the Royal Family was in a dead end, the kingdom would definitely send experts to eliminate them. One Spirit Lord was enough to hold back 10 Spirit Kings, but one Spirit Overlord was enough to kill a hundred of them.


    The Sacred Sword Kingdom had many Spirit Overlords. Two of them would be enough to destroy the Liu n. But unless the Liu n attacks, they couldn¡¯t do anything. If they did, they would create a public outrage where every n in the country rebels.


    Several guest n leaders were looking at their daughters in pity. Now even if Liu Xuefeng has an Orange talent, they would sacrifice them for their n¡¯s prosperity. Having an ally with so many Spirit Kings would be a blessing for them.


    The only person who was left to himself was Xuefeng. He can¡¯t even cultivate yet! What bullshit phenomenon.


    He could see everyone was busy cultivating. Old people, aunties, uncles, even kids were sitting cross-legged and cultivating, but not him. Everyone ignored him when they chased their own benefits.


    ¡¯Just you wait, I will show you what it means to have great talent. When I¡¯m tested, I will have the best talent in the world!¡¯ He thought unhappily.


    He didn¡¯t feel it, but when he thought about that, something moved inside his head. A golden light moved inside of his body from his head towards his stomach and finally into his dantian. It searched for a Spirit inside before disappearing inside of it.


    If Xuefeng saw that light, he would be sure that he knew where it came from. It was the Fatew that came into this world with him.


    .......


    Liu Mei woke up and found herself lying on the ground. She nced around and saw that everyone was looking at her.


    ¡¯Did I do something wrong? I don¡¯t remember anything after I drank that liquid.¡¯ She thought to herself trying to remember what happened.


    The purple hue already disappeared from her eyes and they were back to its original colour.


    Liu Xiaobei saw her confused face and approached her.


    "Don¡¯t worry, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong." He said as if he could read her mind.


    "Not only did you awakened Purple Spirit but also created an incredible phenomenon that helped many people in the n." He said in a gentle voice as he crouched down near her.


    Hearing that her mouth did a big "O" shape and she turned towards Xuefeng instantly. "Big brother Feng! I did it!"


    She ignored the n Leader, ran towards Xuefeng and hugged him. He was a bit surprised at the start but remembering what he said to her.


    He forgot about his feelings and patted her gently on the head.


    "Right, you did great. I was watching from the side. You created a big tornado and purple clouds were flying everywhere." He said.


    "Really?! But I don¡¯t remember other kids do anything special. They only went towards that crystal and nothing else happened. Did I help many people?" She asked looking up from the hug.


    "Yeah, you will probably be rewarded with many sweetster." He said without thinking.


    "Okay!"


    Liu Xiaobei didn¡¯t mind Liu Mei ignoring him. He smiled, turned around to everyone and said "Everyone, we will be having a little break from the ceremony. As you can see, an unexpected heavenly phenomenon happened that no one was prepared for. We need to take care of the aftermath before we continue."


    People gathered in the hall nodded in the understanding. Those who broke through were currently sitting cross-legged and busied themselves with absorbing the Spirit Essence to solidify their realms.

 Chapter 12 Sneaky Clan Leader

    <h4>Chapter 12 Sneaky n Leader</h4>


    Liu Mei parents finally came back to their senses and walked towards her daughter. They were normal Spirit Masters with average talents. Her father was Liu n Spirit Stone Mine Guard and her mother was a shopkeeper in one of Liu n various shops.


    In the day of their daughter ceremony, they could take a day off to take part in it. Who would have thought that their kid will create such amotion? They both had Red Talent and at most, they could reach Spirit Grandmaster in their lives. But their daughter awakened a Purple talent that everyone dreamed about!


    When they arrived at the side of the stage, Liu Mei also noticed them and dashed happily towards them.


    "Mommy! Daddy! Did you see me?" She hugged their necks when they crouched down.


    Her mother checked her daughter from head to toe as if to verify if she was her real girl. She wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she was swapped with someone else. Only after she confirmed that everything was alright, did she say "Yes, you were incredible. Good girl."


    Tears of joy dropped from her father¡¯s eyes as he hugged them both. It was really a blessing for their family. Because of the Phenomenon, they also in the group of nsmen that broke through. They were Spirit Grandmasters now.


    At this moment, Liu Xiaobei appeared near them.


    Seeing him, Liu Mei parents both stood up and bowed. "n Leader."


    "No need to bow, rx. I just want to ask you something. Are both parents of this kid?" He asked politely.


    "Yes, we are honoured to." They answered as they wiped their tears.


    "That¡¯s perfect. I got informed about your statuses a moment ago." Liu Xiaobei turned towards Liu Mei father and said "You don¡¯t need to work as a guard in the Spirit Stone Mine anymore. You can work in the n territory and stay close to your family. Are you content with my decision?"


    "Yes! Thank you, n Leader." The man hurriedly thanked, sping his hands together.


    Liu Xiaobei then turned towards Liu Mei mother "You should be one of our shopkeepers, how about I make you a manager of the store you are working in and you will receive part of the shop monthly revenue?" he proposed.


    "I would dly ept n leader offer, thank you." She bowed, a genuine smile appeared on her face.


    Liu Xiaobei nodded seeing them agree. He nced at the youngdy happily jumping in front of them. When she saw that her parents were happy, she also got excited.


    "My wife is currently free without any disciple, how about I rmend your daughter to be taught by my wife?" He dropped a bomb, that they did not expect.


    "As long as Mei Mei wants, we don¡¯t have any objections." Liu Mei father said after a quick looked from his wife.


    "Perfect. Liu Mei, do you want to train together with your big brother in the future?" He asked sneakily. Looking at her with Xuefeng before, he already formed a n.


    "Can I really? I want to!" She answered without any thought.


    "Then it¡¯s settled. We will talk about the details after the ceremony." He walked towards Xuefeng who was not far away from them and listened to the conversation and said "Xuefeng follow me. Before the ceremony continues, I will introduce you to some guests."


    ¡¯No wonder he became a n Leader. With a scheming mind like that, he has everything under control.¡¯ He thought while he followed his father. He looked at the guests sitting on the main table and started preparing in his mind.


    "You finally brought your son for us to see." Lu n Leadermented as he saw theming.


    "Hello Elders, I¡¯m Liu Xuefeng, nice to meet you all." Xuefeng sped his hands before everyone as a greeting. His gentle smile caused everyone to nod in approval.


    "No need to be polite, we are all friends here." Lu n Leaderughed.


    Every beauty seating on the table was getting tense when Xuefeng came. They knew what their mission was when their fathers brought them here. They tried to make themselves look good, as they puffed their chests and winked at Xuefeng.


    Zhen Shan only looked at Xuefeng from under her veil once before she turned her head away. Before he had his talent tested, he wasn¡¯t worthy for her to look at him.


    Liu Xiaobei introduced everyone to Xuefeng one by one until only the Emperor was left. In this world custom, you should normally introduce the most important guest at the end. It is done like that because most people will mostly remember thest person mentioned


    "And this is our Aurora Country current Emperor." Liu Xiaobei said looking towards Zhen Shang.


    When Xuefeng was reading books about this world, he stumbled across a book about local customs. He decided to read it as it mighte in handy in the future and he was right. He knows that the customs were different from what he learned on Earth.


    For example, when n Leaders were greeting the Emperor, they didn¡¯t need to bow to him or kneel. If only they are in the same stage as an Emperor, they could greet him normally. The strength dictated the rules.


    "Your Majesty." He bowed slightly.


    As Xuefeng was as weak as a mosquito, he had to bow his head and sp his hands as a greeting. But he was from a Liu n, after all, so he only bowed slightly. He was smart enough to understand that his father was demonstrating his strength at this event. He couldn¡¯t disappoint him.


    Emperor nodded indifferently in response but thought "I will let you be arrogant for a moment, let¡¯s see how you going to behave after you get a shitty talent."


    "Feng¡¯er are you hungry? You can eat something before the ceremony continues." His mother Mu Lan, who was entertaining n Leaders when Liu Xiaobei went to take care of the situation, asked as she started putting the food on the te.


    "No, mother I¡¯m okay. Let¡¯s eat and talk when everything is finished." He denied her and turned towards his father. "Is everything ready? I¡¯m already tired of waiting. I waited 16 years for this moment." He said with a bitter smile.


    Liu Xiaobei nodded in understanding. He looked at the closest Shadow Guard and seeing he nod, he turned towards everyone saying, "The ceremony will proceed."


    ¡¯Hehe, you are so fast to embarrass yourself. So pitiful.¡¯ Zhen Ping mocked in his mind. When he saw the beauties winking at Xuefeng, he already regarded him as an enemy.


    As they were walking down towards the stage, Liu Xiaobei whispered into his son¡¯s ear "If you create another phenomenon, you can have any beauty from the main table." Saying that he gave him a bottle of Spirit Awakening Liquid and stood by the side.


    ¡¯Please, I¡¯m not even over Tianshi, and you want for me choose another girl already.¡¯ he sighed.


    Going up the stage, he sat down in a random ce. Seeing that he already had a bottle of Spirit Awakening Liquid, servants didn¡¯te to give him a drop.


    "Don¡¯t be nervous just follow the instructions I told earlier, and you will be good. You can¡¯t change fate." Elder Ming said in a good mood.


    He already calmed down from the breakthrough, but the smile didn¡¯t leave his face.


    ¡¯Can¡¯t change fate, huh... Maybe if I was the original Liu Xuefeng then he might have little chance. But, if it¡¯s myself, I think I can do it. If my reincarnation healed my dantian, it wouldn¡¯t leave me with a shitty talent, right?¡¯ he thought of a good reason to calm himself.


    He opened the bottle and looked inside to check the content. To his surprise, it wasn¡¯t just a single drop. He knew his father bought more drops for him, but he didn¡¯t expect that he will get the whole bottle of it.


    ¡¯He bet a lot of money on me.¡¯ Xuefeng felt good inside.

 Chapter 13 Liu Xuefengs Talen

    <h4>Chapter 13 Liu Xuefeng¡°s Talen</h4>


    Xuefeng took a deep breath and gulped down the Spirit Awakening Liquid to thest drop. He could instantly feel the warm current that was going down his throat, stomach and finally disappearing into his dantian.


    He closed his eyes and focused his mind on the warm stream flowing inside his body. Because of the amount of Spirit Awakening Liquid he had taken, he was soon covered in a white shining hue. It was the Spirit Essence that was escaping his body.


    In no time, Spirit Essence was rapidly gathering around the spirit in the middle of Xuefeng¡¯s dantian. Nothing unusual happened, the spirit started absorbing the surrounding Spirit Essence and formed into new shape. At the start, it was just a shiny round ball, but it soon turned into a shape of a human and then into Xuefeng.


    The spirit will always take shape of the host it resides in.


    When the Spirit was fully formed, Xuefeng could suddenly feel it. It was a weird feeling as if he was both the spirit and the body. He willed for the spirit to absorb more of the spirit Essence still lingering in his dantian.


    Surprisingly, the spirit listened to him and started consuming the boundless Spirit Essence. After it was full, it spat out a bunch of red coloured Spirit Qi. The process repeated and after a while, the white hue around his body started changing into a red hue.


    Xuefeng opened his eyes and looked at his hands. Instantly his heart sank.


    ¡¯No! I don¡¯t want to have an ordinary red talent. I can¡¯t ept it! Absorb more and change colour! Absorb more and change colour!¡¯ He repeated desperately in his mind.


    People around the hall started whispering. They could see the red hue around Xuefeng. That would only mean one thing. Liu n Young master had an ordinary Red Spirit Talent.


    A wide smile appeared on the Emperor¡¯s face. This was the oue he wanted to see the most.


    "You bought so much of Spirit Awakening Liquid, but I guess it was wasted in the hands of your son." He casuallymented.


    Liu Xiaobei didn¡¯t say anything, but there was a frown visible on his face.


    Xuefeng was still sitting cross-legged and repeated the chant in his mind. His spirit didn¡¯t stop refining Spirit Essence, but all it spat out was Red Spirit Qi.


    ¡¯Am I going to spend the rest of my life as an average man? Fate, are you that against me?¡¯ Hemented in his mind.


    He didn¡¯t realise, but when he said the word "fate", his Spirit shone brightly with a golden light. Instead of a Red Spirit Qi, the Spirit started to give back a light green Spirit Qi.


    When Xuefeng already gave up, he heard themotion in the hall increase. He opened his eyes in surprise and looked at his hands. He was glittering with a light green light.


    ¡¯Yes! It¡¯s working!¡¯ He eximed in his mind. ¡¯Absorb more, more! Light Green Talent is not enough!¡¯ hemanded the Spirit.


    "What?!" Seeing the change in the colour, the Emperor stood up abruptly. But he was not the only one. The whole hall stood up to have a better view of the situation.


    Everyone was surprised, but it was still within their scope of understanding. With the help of Spirit Awakening Liquid, you can increase your talent by one level. They just thought that Red Talent must have been his original one and Light Green the improved one.


    Who would have thought that in the next minute, they witnessed another change, which made their spections go all wrong?


    Xuefeng¡¯s Light Green Spirit Talent increased once more!


    Now, his body was covered in a dark green glow.


    Zhen Ping, who was happy at Xuefeng¡¯s misfortune, looked at him with his mouth wide open. Even Zhen Shan wasn¡¯t indifferent to the weird situation and stared with interest.


    "Liu Xiaobei, did you do something to your son in secret to make fun of uster? Why is his talent increasing? Did you use a Talent Suppressing Artefact?" Emperor Shang asked irritated. He was very suspicious of this scheming man. In his younger days he was often tricked by him and since then, it was hard for him to have any trust.


    "No, I¡¯m also surprised something like that is happening." He denied firmly. After that, he touched himself on the lips with two fingers.


    Instantly, as If he gave some kind of secret massage, the Shadow Guards from all around the hall started disappearing from their original position and reappearing around Xuefeng on the stage. This time, they had Spirit Weapons in their hands and were on full alert.


    Almost 40 Spirit Kings stood around the cross-legged Xuefeng on the stage.


    During their conversation, Sky Blue light started enveloping his body like wrapping on a present.


    Inside of Xuefeng mind, he wasughing as his Spirit was refining the Spirit Awakening Liquid from his stomach. His Spirit started to absorb the Spirit Essence in an unprecedented speed as if the Spirit Essence in his dantian wasn¡¯t enough.


    The Spirit Essence that was being sent from Spirit Awakening Liquid¡¯s dposition process was soon insufficient. Because of that, Xuefeng ordered his spirit to absorb the liquid directly.


    A Sky Blue Qi was being pumped into his dantian, filling it up very quickly.


    ¡¯No! The liquid reserve is going to end soon. I only improved my talent into Sky Blue, I can definitely increase it more!¡¯ Xuefeng suddenly eximed.


    ¡¯Think! Where can I get more Spirit Essence?! If I stop the refining process, I might never have a chance to improve my talent ever again!¡¯ He was having a brainstorm in his mind trying to think of a solution.


    ¡¯Father definitely gave all of his Spirit Awakening Liquid to me. He has nothing left. Think, think!¡¯


    Just as the liquid in his stomach was about to dry up, he thought of an idea.


    ¡¯Air! There is a boundless Spirit Essence in the air! How could I forget about that?¡¯ He mocked himself.


    ¡¯Spirit! Absorb Spirit Essence from the air. Absorb from the air.¡¯ He repeated in his mind.


    Seeing that the sky-blue shell around Xuefeng ¡¯s body started to thin out and disappear, the Emperor sighed in relief.


    It was already bad for him if Liu n had one high ranked talent. If they suddenly gained the second that would be a disaster. Only his daughter had Purple Talent in the capital. With it, she had a chance to reach Spirit Overlord stage in the future, and it was enough to rule a country or even a kingdom. If she was lucky enough, she could even reach the Spirit Emperor Stage.


    Everyone was sighing that they didn¡¯t get to see another miracle. The only person that was looking at this whole situation with a knowing smile was Manager Wu who was sitting quietly the whole time. She looked like she knew what would happen the next moment.


    Everyone present here was from Aurora Country and not many left it to travel. They might¡¯ve at max visit Sacred Sword Kingdom, but she was sure that no one visited the Central Region.


    Although they knew a part of her background, they didn¡¯t know everything. When she first met Xuefeng in the restaurant, she already knew that he will be extraordinary. People with fate aura around them will always make a name for themselves in this world. The future of those people is always blurry and can¡¯t be read.


    Xuefeng was one of them, who was chosen to change history.


    When she felt the light breeze on her face, she smiled as the light breeze confirmed her thoughts.

 Chapter 14 Fate Law

    <h4>Chapter 14 Fate Law</h4>


    Not only Manager Wu, but soon others noticed that something was wrong. The glow around Xuefeng stopped disappearing and instead started increasing. First, they could feel the light breeze on their faces, then in the next moment, their hair was flipping in all directions.


    Shadow Guards who were the closest to Xuefeng had trouble standing as the suction force was too strong. They had to use their Spirit Qi to stabilize their bodies. Elder Ming gathered the kids behind him and deployed a small shield around them.


    When all the Spirit Essence in the hall was sucked dry, strong current started toe from the hole in the ceiling. The Spirit Essence was so dense that a normal person could see it with a naked eye.


    ¡¯Yes! More, more!¡¯ Xuefeng called excitedly in his mind.


    At this point, he refined so much Spirit Essence that he unknowingly filled the small space in his dantian. When his Spirit Qi reached the faint barrier, it smashed it without any force needed. The moment it did, Xuefeng shuddered and he could feel like something inside of him unlocked.


    He tried to check it out with his mind and surprisingly it worked. His surroundings changed, and he appeared in front of a clone of himself. It was shining with a golden light and shooting Sky Blue Mist from its mouth.


    ¡¯Did I arrive inside of my dantian? Wait, this golden light is somewhat familiar...¡¯ He moved closer to his spirit and ced his hand on its shoulder to feel it. Feeling the familiar warmth from it, he finally realised what is it.


    "Fate Law!"


    Instantly as he called out, a sudden suction force sucked him inside of the spirit.


    He didn¡¯t panic as he was inside of his body. It¡¯s not like anything can happen to him here.


    He checked out his body, but he was fine. He appeared in apletely white space that looked boundless. In front of him, a golden orb was hovering with its light illuminating the space.


    ¡¯Hello, Cultivator.¡¯ A profound voice suddenly sounded inside his head.


    It gave quite a scare to Xuefeng as he pointed to himself and asked, "You talking to me?"


    ¡¯It¡¯s not like there is anyone else here.¡¯ A voice sounded again. This time he could discern that it was a female voice.


    "Who are you?" He asked towards the orb as it was the only thing here.


    ¡¯I¡¯m a Fate Law. You were chosen by the heavens to be the Ruler of Fate. Do you agree to change your destiny and be the future owner of the Fate Law?¡¯ The Female voice asked. This time it was even less profound and sounded like a maturedy.


    ¡¯If you agree, I will help you get a better Spirit Talent and aid you in your future adventures.¡¯ She added.


    "Uhm, I guess I might as well agree. You don¡¯t sound as if you want to hurt me." Xuefeng decided. The whole situation was very suspicious to him, but if he can increase his talent even more, then his future will be much brighter.


    ¡¯Then quickly, ce your hand on the orb. We will make a contract.¡¯ A voice of a teenage girl said urgently.


    "Okay..." Hearing the ever-changing voice, he thought it was weird but still ced his hand on the orb. He felt a sharp pain in his chest that soon vanished.


    At that moment, the huge orb hovering in the air started to decrease in diameter. It turned smaller and smaller until it was only the size of a baseball ball. Itnded on his hand as if exhausted.


    ¡¯Uff, finally done. It was so hard to keep my original size for a moment. At least I got a decent host this time.¡¯ A tired teenage girl voice muttered to itself.


    "Did I get tricked?" Xuefeng asked himself stupefied.


    ¡¯Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I had no choice. Actually, I didn¡¯t lie much. The truth is I¡¯m not a Fate Law, yet. I¡¯m still a Fate Fragment, but if you gather a lot of Fate Fragments for me to absorb, I can regain my original form and be a Fate Law.¡¯ A golden ball girl exined.


    "So, how many Fate Fragments I need to find?" Xuefeng breathed a sigh of relief. If it¡¯s only finding some fragments, then he can do it.


    ¡¯Well, I don¡¯t know, I guess like few thousand?¡¯ The fragment voice grew quiet when she said the number but Xuefeng still heard it.


    "What? Did you just say a few thousand?" He asked dumbfounded. From his guts, he could feel that those fragments don¡¯t grow on trees. Few thousand would be a lot.


    ¡¯Well, don¡¯t worry, some hosts possess a lot of fragments. You will only need to kill like few hundred cultivators...¡¯ Her voice was quiet as a mouse as she talked. She was embarrassed at her own weakness.


    "Oh, so now I even need to kill others to get their fragments. Is there something else I need to know? What if I don¡¯t gather any Fate Fragments?" Xuefeng asked irritated.


    ¡¯Well, ording to our contract, I will have to consume your soul, so I have the strength to find another host.¡¯ She said with her voice restless.


    For the first time in this world, Xuefeng was leftpletely speechless.


    "Okay, we will talk about itter. Now, you promised me to increase my talent. Time to keep your part of the deal." He threw the Fate Law problems aside, so he can take care of the current ones.


    ¡¯No problem, just let me control your body and I will take care of everything. Don¡¯t resist.¡¯ She said as a golden ball sank into his body. He felt that he can¡¯t move but he didn¡¯t resist.


    .......


    While they were talking, about 3 minutes passed outside. In the hall, everyone was watching stupefied at the Xuefeng whose cultivation suddenly reached Spirit Master.


    "Is he cultivating now? He reached Spirit Master in a moment." One of the n Leaders asked curiously.


    "I guess he used the leftovers of Spirit Awakening Liquid to increase his talent and break-through into Spirit Master at the same time. It¡¯s definitely a miracle." Another one analysed.


    "When the liquid was not enough, he started gathering Spirit Essence from the air. Truly a genius." Lu n Leaderplemented.


    "Still, his Spirit Talent is only sky blue. With it, he will be a Spirit King but only with some good opportunity can he attack the Spirit Lord Stage." Emperor Shang made a fake sigh. Even he only had a Sky-Blue Talent. Even he, as an Emperor, had troubles finding such opportunities. He already asked the Kingdom for a Rank 4 Breakthrough pill, but it still didn¡¯t arrive.


    "Why is he still absorbing Spirit Essence? Do you think he can still increase his talent?" Mu Lan whispered into his husband ear.


    "I don¡¯t think so. If it is so easy to increase your talent, why no one else tried. It¡¯s already good enough that he managed to get a Sky-Blue Talent." Liu Xiaobei thought for a moment and said.


    When they both already lost hope, they heard a sentence from a corner of the table. "It¡¯s not the end."


    Everyone looked at Manager Wu with questioning look for saying such sentence.


    "Just watch." She pointed towards the stage.


    They looked back at Xuefeng, whose eyes were opened. To their surprise, they were gold in colour and emitted a faint light.

 Chapter 15 Heavenly Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 15 Heavenly Tribtion</h4>


    Inside Xuefeng dantian, his spirit no longer the size it was before. It was 10 times bigger and because of that, it was refining 10 times more, Spirit Essence. The small vortex connected to his dantian was slowly turning into a small tornado.


    Seeing what was happening, Liu Xiaobei eyes lit up. He turned towards the closest Shadow Guard andmanded. "Take the kids and everyone below Spirit King Stage out of the building. Now!"


    He nodded and vanished. He then appeared near a random kid and they both disappeared. Secondster, the rest of the free Shadow Guards came to the rescue. It took them a moment to send everyone from the hall into the garden.


    Even the daughters of n Leaders were taken away. Seeing the situation, they didn¡¯tin.


    In another minute, the Sky-Blue shell around Xuefeng body started finally darkening.


    The crowd who was cultivating outside the n Territory also felt that something was wrong. Many people felt that the Spirit Essence was thinning, and they couldn¡¯t continue cultivating.


    "Look at the Liu n! There is a giant tornado sucking all the Spirit Essence in the air!" Someone finally found out and cried.


    "Is this another phenomenon?"


    "Well, maybe. For now, it¡¯s just a tornado made of dense Spirit Essence. You can even see it with a naked eye!"


    "Hah, I already broke through, if another phenomenones, I might improve even further... Wait, look at the sky! Purple clouds are forming!" The lucky cultivator who advanced a stage was the first to spot the change.


    "Another Heaven Phenomenon, Liu n is blessed. Everyone! Let¡¯s prepare to cultivate!" A young man in a white robe sat down happily in a preparation.


    Everyone followed suit, but in the end, they didn¡¯t get what they expected. There was supposed to be boundless Purple Spirit Essence in the air, but they didn¡¯t get anything.


    Every bit was being sucked into a tornado above the Spirit Awakening Hall. It turnedpletely purple from all the purple clouds.


    Inside the hall, Shadow Guard members left to protect Xuefeng were catching destroyed parts of the ceiling before they hit their Young Master. Because of the Purple Heaven Phenomenon, the amount of Spirit Essence increased, and the hall couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure anymore. The hole above the stage was now much bigger.


    On the main table, only Spirit Kings cultivators were left. As Zhen Ping advanced into Spirit King stage, he was also allowed to stay. His Eyes were currently red from jealousy.


    ¡¯How can did bastard get a purple talent! He was supposed to be a red one. How did this happen?!¡¯ He screamed in his mind.


    When he nced at Zhen Shan and saw her interested expression, his hatred for Xuefeng multiplied. He was in love with her since he saw her face on her 15 birthday. They had different mothers, so he never considered her as his sister. He wanted her as a lover.


    ¡¯If I can¡¯t have her, no one can!¡¯ He decided in his heart.


    This time the Purple Heaven Phenomenon ended before it even started.


    Because the Purple Spirit Essence was much more condensed than even a Spirit Awakening Liquid, Xuefeng advanced into a ck Talent before he even finished absorbing it all.


    Above the hall, the whole firmament darkened. The sun disappeared as ck clouds filled the sky to the horizon. The purple colour was quickly consumed by them. This time, they weren¡¯t that calm as their predecessors were. Eye-catching thunderbolts started illuminating the city.


    ¡¯Xuefeng, because of his increase in talent, we attracted Heavenly Tribtion instead of normal Heaven Phenomenon. I can¡¯t help you anymore. You have to use your soul and will to withstand it.¡¯ Fate Fragment came out of Xuefeng body and threw him away from her space.


    His pupils turned back into his original blue and the suctionpletely disappeared. His mind also returned to his body.


    He looked at his surroundings and saw an almost empty hall. About forty dark silhouettes were standing around him.


    "Rumble!"


    A thunderbolt sounded in the sky.


    ¡¯Haha, you finally angered the heavens. You could have stopped at the Purple Talent, but you wanted more.¡¯ Emperor smirked in his mind but was still surprised that he managed to do it.


    ¡¯I need to investigate. If there is a method to increase your talent like that, I need to know.¡¯ He decided. When he looked at his daughter, he suddenly thought of an idea.


    "He is going to undergo a Heavens Tribtion!" Mu Lan cried as she dashed towards the stage.


    Liu followed suit, in his hand a shiny blue sword appeared.


    Unfortunately, before they reached the stage, the first Thunderbolt stuck.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa."


    Xuefeng looked at the sky and screamed. How could you be calm, when a giant lightning is striking you.


    He first thought that he will fry like a chicken on the grill, but the pain didn¡¯t arrive. He only felt a little tingling all around his body.


    "Noooooooooooooo... what, he is fine?" Mu Lan cried as her son was struck, but in the next second when the lightning disappeared, she saw her son still standing as if nothing happened. She stopped stupefied. Shadow guards who were all around him were pushed by the after-shock, but he was fine.


    Meanwhile, another lightning fell from the ck clouds. This time, Xuefeng felt like a million ants were crawling on his skin.


    "That¡¯s all? Hahaha, if you want to strike me down, it will take a lot more than that!" Heughed into the sky. After the heavens failed for the second time, he was getting much more confident.


    After the tingling subsided, he could feel extra refreshed, as if the thunderbolts were an energetic tonic.


    "Come on! Shoot at me with all you got!" He got excited as he shouted.


    Hearing his yelling, everyone left in the hall thought in their minds that he was a madman. Even Shadow Guards who were some distance away from him got injured from just from the aftershock.


    His parents came near the stage and stood near Elder Ming. With a mutual understanding, they decided to not interfere with the situation their minds couldn¡¯t even apprehend. The Heavenly Tribtion, that everyone fears, looked like nothing in front of their son.


    In the clouds, as if the heavens listened to him, two shes of lightning started to form.


    "Oh no, it¡¯s at least Six Lightning Tribtion! Can he make it?" Mu Lan asked worriedly.


    "What can I do, I can¡¯t even handle one..." Liu Xiaobei pride dropped as he watched his son.


    This time, when the two Thunderbolts crushed into Xuefeng body he finally felt pain. Although it was short, he felt as if someone stabbed him in the heart with a needle. The pain quickly subsided.


    He remembered the Fate Fragment saying that he must use his soul and fill to withstand the Tribtion. That two bolts of lightning didn¡¯t destroy his confidence, they strengthened it.


    "Is that all you have? It only tickled me a little bit!" He challenged the Heavens again.


    "Madman, clearly a madman." Even the Emperor was shocked beyond belief.


    While people in the hall were waiting for the next thunderbolts to strike, the crowd outside was wild. There were many who thought that it¡¯s actually ck Heaven Phenomenon, but they got surprised by a Heavenly Tribtion.


    They were even more curious about which youngster it was aimed at. Everyone was silently watching the one in the lifetime Tribtion and waiting for the news. In the future, they could proudly say the witnessed the whole event with their own eyes.


    Thest two thunderbolts that formed, where much bigger than their predecessors. Their col-our also changed from white into bloody red.


    Xuefeng gulped as he stared at the sky but then shook his head. ¡¯No, I can¡¯t get distracted. I already died once. I can¡¯t let that happen to me again.¡¯


    His face changed into a determined one as he once again shouted "I¡¯m ready! Let¡¯s finish it already! Come!"


    The Heavens answered to his challenge sending two bloody red Lightning Bolts.

 Chapter 16 Six Petals Lotus Flower

    <h4>Chapter 16 Six Petals Lotus Flower</h4>


    Among Shadow Guards who were still present in the hall, there was one particr member who was restlessly watching the whole situation. That person was the leader of Shadow Guards called Wuying. Liu Xiaobei tried to name her under their surname Liu, but she preferred only Wuying.


    She thought that Xuefeng likes cute and elegant women, so she hid the fact that she belonged to Shadow Guard. It was well known that they were natural born killers. What if he discards her after knowing she killed many people already?


    She was having a mental battle with herself, while Xuefeng was receiving thest two Lightning. She wanted to help, but she didn¡¯t know how. If she could, she would even receive the lightning for him, but Heavenly Tribtion doesn¡¯t work like that.


    Even if she tried to block the Lightning he would still be hit.


    ¡¯I will help him afterwards if he is injured. I don¡¯t care about exposing myself anymore.¡¯ He decided determined.


    Everyone held their breaths as two bloody red Thunderbolts descended on Xuefeng Body. This time, not only his soul was targeted but also his physical body. The moment he was hit, he felt like his organs were crushed. He spat out a mouthful of blood as he kneeled on the ground.


    "Xuefeng!" Mu Lan and Wuying called out simultaneously and jumped on the stage to help him. ck clouds were finally retreating so they knew that Heavenly Tribtion is over.


    Hearing familiar voices, he said "I¡¯m fine" as he tried to stand up. His mother and a ck Shadow appeared on his side and helped him by throwing his arms around their shoulders.


    Feeling with their Spirit Qi that his injuries weren¡¯t that serious, they sighed in relief.


    Xuefeng smiled bitterly. He underestimated the Tribtion. He thought that he can make it out without any injuries, but you can¡¯t get benefits without sacrifices.


    The rewards for enduring Heavenly Tribtion were enormous. The girls didn¡¯t notice yet because they were only concerned about his condition, but after absorbing some Lightning Essence, he broke through another wall in his dantian.


    He also produced what he called a Lightning Qi in his dantian. He hasn¡¯t read anything about Lightning Qi in the books about cultivation. His reason he thought of was simple. Who would be crazy enough to absorb lightning while undergoing life and death Lightning Tribtion?


    "Son, I¡¯m proud of you. Take this healing pill and go rest, we will taketer." Liu Xiaobei came to them and gave Xuefeng a round white pill.


    "Thanks, dad." He took the pill and swallowed it. It instantly melted on his tongue and the cooling liquid went down his throat. The blood taste in his mouth disappeared which brought him a relief.


    "Wuying, take him to his courtyard so he can rest, we will take care of the aftermath." Mu Lan said gently to the Shadow Guard who was helping.


    "Wuying?" Xuefeng asked surprised as he looked at head covered in a ck hood. Before he could see anything underneath, he vanished from the stage.


    "Call someone to clean the mess on the stage. Tell everyone the ceremony will end now. We will continue with the second part tomorrow." Liu Xiaobei said to Elder Ming.


    "Yes, n Leader." Elder Ming acknowledged themand and left.


    The whole hall was a mess with dishes and debris from the ceiling lying everywhere. When the duo returned to the main table, various n Leaders offered congrattions. They knew that their daughters now had no chance with Xuefeng, so they didn¡¯t bring that up. They had to admit he now deserved better as a ck Talent.


    "To think that your son forcefully increased his talent from a Red to ck. Do you maybe know how he did it?" Lu n Leader asked the question everyone wanted to know.


    "I have actually no idea. If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t invite all of you here, and instead used that method on all my n youngsters. Don¡¯t you think that makes much more sense?" Liu Xiaobei smiled.


    Hearing his answer, they nodded with understanding. What he said made sense.


    "Anyway, if you get a method from your son, Lu n will definitely buy it with a high sum." Lu n Leader proposed.


    "We will buy it as well." Others said at the same time.


    "En, if my son really knows a method like that, I will definitely share it with the world, but I don¡¯t think it exists." Liu Xiaobei agreed.


    "Liu Xiaobei might be right." A female voice confirmed Xiaobei hypothesis. It was Manager Wu voice.


    "I once heard a legend of a Six Petals Lotus Flower which can help a cultivator increase his talent by six stages. That¡¯s exactly what we saw here. It¡¯s an extremely rare herb that grows randomly around the world. There usually grow one in a hundred years. For most people, it¡¯s useless as it only works on people without any cultivation." She continued.


    Although n Leaders had a hard time believing the story, they didn¡¯t have a choice.


    "As the ceremony is over, I will take my leave. I wille tomorrow to propose a cooperation between Trade Union and Liu n. We would love to deepen our rtionship." She said before walking out of the hall.


    "Liu n sure is lucky today. First a purple talent then a ck one, and now they can even coborate with the biggest trading firm." One n leadermented.


    The face of Emperor Shang was dark right now. He nned to use his daughter as a bait to fish in Liu n waters, but he doesn¡¯t think it will be possible now.


    ¡¯Why my son isn¡¯t that lucky, damn... And now with Trade Union protection, they might evenpete with Royal Family for various resources.¡¯ He thought irritated.


    "We are also going then. Thank you for the hospitality." He decided to leave as soon as possible and report to the kingdom.


    He stood up and Zhen Ping followed unhappily. He knew that he lost this small battle.


    When they arrived by the exit, they felt something was wrong. They were only two of them.


    ¡¯Where is Zhen Shan?¡¯ They both thought and turned around to see her still sitting by the table.


    "Zhen Shan? We are going back." The Emperor called out. He thought that maybe she didn¡¯t hear.


    "I¡¯m not going." She said in a sweet modted voice. It was the first thing she said since she stepped into the Liu n.


    "Liu n Leader can I stay in your n for some time? I won¡¯t be a burden." She asked Liu Xiaobei directly.


    "No problem, we have enough rooms to spare." He answered calmly.


    "Shan, you decided to stay for that nobody?!" Zhen Ping asked angrily.


    "If he is a nobody, then who are you?" She said without even looking at him.


    That angered him even more but before he said anything else, he was stopped by his father. He looked speechless as her daughter decision, but there is nothing he could do.


    He thought for a moment and nodded.


    "I hope you can take care of my daughter then." He said to Liu Xiaobei before dragging his son out.

 Chapter 17 Wuyings Troubles

    <h4>Chapter 17 Wuying¡°s Troubles</h4>


    After the whole event ended, everyone in the Phoenix city was informed about it one way or another. The news would spread anyway, so Liu Xiaobei decided they might as well not hide anything and tell everyone about the event. He only needed to tell the crowd in front of the main gate what happened, and they would do the rest for him.


    The next day, everyone in the city was talking about the event and especially about the two high ranked talents, that appeared out of nowhere. One was a ten years old girl called Liu Mei and the second happened to be Liu n¡¯s Young master, Liu Xuefeng. One created a Purple Heaven Phenomenon and the second one increased his Talent from Red to ck with a super rare Six Petals Lotus Flower.


    Because of that, he angered the heavens and triggered Heavenly Tribtion. Everyone believed that he really found the legendary Six petals Lotus Flower. Some cursed at his luck, some were jealous, but there was nothing they could do about it.


    Before the people rxed after the news, they got shocked by the other piece of news that reached their ears. Only a day after Liu n¡¯s Spirit Awakening Ceremony, the biggest trading firm in the Eastern Region, the Trade Union, decided to form a business rtionship with the Liu n. This partnership will also include the military help of another party if any side descends into trouble.


    This news was even crazier than the appearance of two new high-ranked talents. What does that mean exactly? It means that whoever messes with Liu n, is going against the giant Trade Union. Even the Azure Dragon Empire doesn¡¯t dare to offend the Trade Union.


    Inside the Golden Phoenix Restaurant, cultivators on every floor were talking about the recent news.


    "Do you think that the story about the Six Petals Lotus Flower is true?"


    "Maybe or maybe not. It¡¯s not like we can go knock on Liu n¡¯s doors and confirm the matter. With the help of the Trade Union, even the Kingdom have to think twice before doing anything to them."


    "Fuck, if only I was lucky enough to find a flower like that, I wouldn¡¯t have to do those shitty missions every day."


    "Don¡¯tin, it¡¯s already good enough that we can earn a living with so many cultivators in the city."


    "Well, you are right. Because many of the cultivators present in the crowd near the Liu n¡¯s entrance yesterday, broke through. We will have higher ranked missions left, as they will be scouted by other powers and will ignore a ce like the Mission Board in the future."


    "Eh, if only I was there with everyone. We missed such a great opportunity."


    "Yeah, that¡¯s unfortunate."


    Conversations like that were verymon that day.


    Although the whole city was busy, that wasn¡¯t the situation for everyone.


    In Xuefeng¡¯s courtyard, there was peace and silence. You could hear regr breathing in Xuefeng¡¯s room as Xuefeng was busy sleeping until he was woken up by Wuying. He was tired from yesterday¡¯s events, but he couldn¡¯t resist when his opponent was his predecessor¡¯s lover.


    Yesterday, when Wuying vanished with him from the hall, he appeared in a ck space where he couldn¡¯t see anything. He subconsciously hugged the person who was holding him. Even though he couldn¡¯t see, he could feel. His face was hugging something soft and he could even hear a hurried heartbeat from the person¡¯s chest.


    Feeling good, he didn¡¯t change his position and asked: "Wuying, is that you?"


    "Yes..." He heard a shy answer in the void.


    "Where are we?" He asked confused.


    "We will be in your room is a second. Just don¡¯t let go..." She tried to finish the sentence but got embarrassed when she felt his cheek ran across her nipple.


    "Okay!" He said after he hugged her closer. He can always me it on the darkter.


    After a few more seconds, they suddenly appeared in Xuefeng¡¯s room. Seeing the colours back in his vision, he separated from Wuying. He turned to look at her but there was a ck hood covering her face.


    "What¡¯s with that getup?" He asked checking out her ck fighting robe.


    Wuying put down her hood and he saw a ck mask on her face. She uced the mask on the back of her head and a red face, with an angry expression, surfaced.


    "You did that on purpose?" She asked but her voice didn¡¯t sound angry. Xuefeng noticed that she was only trying to fake it by putting an enraged face.


    "Well, I couldn¡¯t see anything, it was all an ident." He scratched his head and acted dumb.


    She waved her hand to forget about the situation, and after a moment asked worriedly. "Are you mad at me?"


    "About what?" Xuefeng asked confused.


    "That I didn¡¯t tell you that I belong to the Shadow Guard..." She said dejectedly.


    "Why would I be mad at you? It¡¯s so cool." He said as it was nothing serious.


    "Eh?" Wuying¡¯s worried face froze.


    "You know that every Shadow Guard member is a killer?" She asked confused.


    "Did all people you killed deserved death?" He answered with a question.


    "Yes?"


    "Then there is no problem. People kill each other often in this world, right? If you are not a bloodthirsty maniac, then I don¡¯t mind." Xuefeng already understood the cruelty of this world.


    She sniffled quietly, tears threatening to spill from her eyes as she smiled bitterly.


    "All these years, I was so worried you would hate me for that. Haha..." She wiped her eyes, causing them to redden. She startedughing at her stupid thoughts.


    Seeing her crying Xuefeng somehow felt bad. He didn¡¯t like when girls cry, so he hugged her to calm her down.


    She ced her head on his chest. After she calmed down, she left him alone, so he could rest.


    After that situation from yesterday, Wuying looked much more rxed around him.


    Today, when she woke him up, she was in an excellent mood.


    "Xuefeng, get ready. Your parents asked you to meet them. They are waiting in the study room." She dragged him from the bed by the legs, he didn¡¯t have a chance to fight back.


    "Couldn¡¯t you be gentler?" He asked as he stood up from the floor.


    After a good night of sleep, he was full of energy. He looked at the robe and the breakfast Wuying prepared for him and thought ¡¯This life might not actually be that bad."


    "I prepared a bath for you. Do you want to clean yourself?" She asked blushed as she looked at his almost naked body. He was only sleeping in his underwear.


    "Yeah, that would be great." He hadn¡¯t washed in like two days. Even though as a cultivator, he can use Spirit Qi to clean himself, he was a normal person just the day before. He usually washed once a day on earth, so he already felt the urge to bathe. It¡¯s hard to fight your habits.


    "Okay, then I will wait for you here. Don¡¯t take too long." She sat on the bed, prepared to wait for him.


    When he went through the side door, he noticed a bathtub filled with hot water. He undressed and entered the bathtub.


    Wuying who was left in the main room turned red.


    ¡¯What will he do, If I tell him I can see through the walls...¡¯ She thought embarrassed as she disconnected her Spirit Vision.


    Inside the bathtub, Xuefeng closed his eyes and appeared with his mind inside his dantian. He touched his Spirit and his mind entered Fate Fragment space.


    ¡¯Good morning, Xuefeng. I didn¡¯t want to wake you up. d you came on your own.¡¯ He was greeted with a sweet teenage voice.


    "Good morning... Ah, what should I call you? It¡¯s weird to call you Fate Fragment." He asked.


    ¡¯Friends used to call me Ling, you can call me like that too.¡¯ Ling answered.


    "Okay, then Ling it is. Tell me, Ling, what¡¯s the situation I¡¯m in." He asked the most important question at the start.

 Chapter 18 Let Nature Take Its Course

    <h4>Chapter 18 Let Nature Take Its Course</h4>


    ¡¯I have two good and one bad news. Which one do you want to know first?¡¯ A small golden orbnded on his palm and asked.


    "Well, let¡¯s start with a bad one." He answered bravely. If it¡¯s really that bad, he will improve his humour by listening to two good news.


    ¡¯The bad news is that because I helped you increase your talent too much, I overused my Fate Qi. Because of that, you have to gather the next Fate Fragment as quick as possible.¡¯ Ling told him the truth right of the bat.


    "What? How much is ¡¯As quick as possible¡¯?" His heart started to beat uneasily.


    ¡¯About 1 month.¡¯ She said shortly.


    "What?! How do you expect me to find someone with Fate Fragment in a month? That¡¯s the easy part. I also need to find a way to kill them, which I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯m capable of


    doing yet." Xuefengined agitated.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, when you were sleeping, I was investigating. That¡¯s the good news I have for you.¡¯ She sounded proud.


    "Okay, shoot. I hope it¡¯s a good one." He waved hopelessly.


    ¡¯I can sense that there is a sealed Fate Fragment somewhere in this n. It¡¯s moving constantly, so I guess it¡¯s on someone else body. The person might even not know what he is caring.¡¯


    "Oh! That¡¯s great. If it¡¯s someone from the n, then we can probably convince him to give it to us." Xuefeng breathed a sigh of relief, but thought irritated ¡¯She could just say that from the beginning instead of ying with me...¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah, that¡¯s what I also thought.¡¯ She said excitedly.


    "So, what¡¯s the second good news you wanted to tell me?" He asked curiously.


    ¡¯Because of the Heavenly Tribtion, you obtained Lightning Qi that is now lying in your dantian. I have a special Twin Spirit Art in my memory that will let you can learn how to use this Lightning Qi and how to gather more. It was left behind by my previous host.¡¯ Ling informed.


    "That¡¯s great! With it, I won¡¯t need to expose my talent when I travel in the future. Do you have any more Spirit Arts?" Xuefeng asked with stars in his eyes. Earlier he wondered how cultivators can fight with their Spirit Artefacts without any Martial Arts or something.


    After he researched, he found out that Martial Arts are called Spirit Arts in this world. With one Spirit Sword, you can use various Spirit Arts to strengthen your attacks.


    ¡¯Unfortunately, I only have this low ranked one. I¡¯m too weak now. Almost all my memories are sealed. After you gather Fate Fragments for me, I will gradually recover.¡¯ Ling sighed.


    "Okay, I get it. Can wemunicate without meing inside here?" It was quite troublesome to split his mind and do two things at the same time.


    ¡¯Actually, you just need to call my name and I will hear it. I will answer directly in your mind.¡¯ She already connected to his neural system, so it wasn¡¯t a problem.


    "Okay, great. Then I¡¯m going, I have to meet my parents." He willed with his mind and he disappeared from the hidden space. He opened his eyes and he was still inside the bathtub.


    ¡¯Ling, one two three, do you hear me, over.¡¯ He tested themunication in his mind.


    ¡¯I can hear you clearly, over.¡¯ Ling¡¯s voice sounded as she copied him.


    ¡¯Okay, I was just testing, over and out.¡¯ He found it so funny he chuckled.


    After he cleaned himself, he wiped himself with a soft pink towel that was hanging on the side and put on his robe. He didn¡¯t mind the colour and left the bathroom with a towel in his hands. He was drying his still wet hair while walking.


    When Wuying saw him with a pink towel in his hands, she blushed.


    "Did you use that tower to wipe yourself?" She asked shyly.


    "Yeah, why not. It¡¯s just a towel." He said indifferently as he didn¡¯t mind the colour.


    "Uhm nothing..." She turned her head away.


    Seeing her change of expression, he asked intrigued "Is this maybe your towel?"


    "Why you ask when you already know the answer!" She lightly threw a pillow at him which he easily dodged.


    "Haha, uhm, it smells nice." He smelled the towel as he teased her.


    "I¡¯m not ying with you anymore. I will wait outside." She hid her red face in her hands and left the room.


    Xuefeng sat on the bed as he ate the breakfast, she made for him. Although she didn¡¯t need to make it for him, she was stubborn and cooked for him every day. After some time, the kitchen got used to it and stopped making him any food.


    ¡¯She looks so cute when you tease her... ¡¯ Xuefeng suddenly thought but then realized something.


    ¡¯Since when I started teasing other girls like that?¡¯ He usually only teased Tianshi. Were his feelings for her so shallow?


    ¡¯Meh, it¡¯s not like I can meet her ever again...¡¯ He put the feelings behind him as he finished thest bite of his breakfast. It was delicious. The only thing he somewhat recognized was rice. Although it was brown and had more vour than normal rice he got used to on earth.


    When he stepped into the courtyard, he took a deep breath of a fresh air. If any person from China lived here for a moment, they wouldn¡¯t want to go back to that smog-polluted air on earth.


    The air already stabilized after yesterday events and with each breath, he took a lot of Spirit Essence into his lungs. Because of the Spirit Essence in the air, people here lived much more than average on Earth.


    Even those who didn¡¯t cultivate could live up to 100 years without problems. Those who cultivated could live up to 150 if they took care of themselves.


    When he looked around the courtyard in search for Wuying, he spotted her sitting gently on a small boulder near the pond. The sun was shining on her face and she looked like an angel, in her white long-sleeved dress.


    "So pretty..." He watched as hemented subconsciously.


    In Xuefeng courtyard there was a pond and a flower garden in the middle. Xuefeng plucked on a white flower that looked like a white Lily and approached her.


    When she noticed him, she turned and smiled at him. "What a beautiful day." Shemented as she watched the koi fishes swim in the pond.


    Xuefeng came to her side and nted White Lily into her hair.


    "Much better now." He admired his final touch and said.


    Wuying touched the flower to adjust it but didn¡¯t remove it. It was something given by him after all.


    "Let¡¯s go, your parents are waiting for you." She grabbed him by the hand and led him out of the garden. She only let go of his hand after they left the courtyard.


    ¡¯I thought her hands will be rough, but they are surprisingly soft.¡¯ He felt a weird urge to squeeze it.


    ¡¯Well whatever, I will let nature take its course.¡¯ He finally decided.

 Chapter 19 Family Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 19 Family Meeting</h4>


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive at n Leader Mansion, as it was just next to his own. The guards, they met on the way, were much more polite than before. It only took one day for everyone to know about yesterday events.


    Now, he was not only the Young master of Liu n but also a cultivator with the highest Spirit Talent of all time in the n. If he has enough resources, he was bound to reach high stages.


    "Good afternoon, Young master, Miss Wuying. n Leader is expecting you." Elder Ming greeted them as they entered through the entrance.


    "Hello, elder. I¡¯m sorry for the trouble I caused you yesterday." He knew that he almost destroyed the whole hall.


    "No problem, no problem, It¡¯s good that you safely advanced. Go meet with n Leader andter I will take you to Spirit Treasury, so you can take your pick." He waved with his hands to stop his apology.


    "Okay elder, we will head upstairs first then." He said before hopping on the stairs.


    When Wuying passed by the elder, he subconsciously nced at her once again. She looked somewhat different today.


    ¡¯Maybe It¡¯s just my imagination.¡¯ He shook his head as he dismissed the thought.


    While they were walking up the stairs, Xuefeng suddenly heard Ling excited voice ¡¯I can feel Fate Fragment in this building!¡¯


    ¡¯Oh, that¡¯s great. Tell me when you locate the exact person. I will then talk to him.¡¯ Xuefeng was also pleased that he can finish his race against time earlier.


    ¡¯Okay!¡¯ She acknowledged.


    When Xuefeng and Wuying arrived in front of Liu Xiaobei study, they entered without knocking.


    But they soon regretted it. His mother, Mu Lan, was sitting on his fatherp and kissing him gently on the lips.


    Usually, they would notice theming with their Spirit Awareness, but they just didn¡¯t pay attention as they were busy with themselves. Only when duo entered the room, did they moved away from each other as if nothing happened.


    Wuying sneaked a peek at Xuefeng lips and blushed thinking about something naughty.


    "You took some time to get here, did you sleep well?" Liu Xiaobei started talking.


    "Yeah, I had good rest and I feel great today." He said shamelessly as he sat down on the sofa.


    "Well first, congrattions on achieving Spirit Grandmaster stage." Liu Xiaobei rolled his eyes at him and said.


    "Thanks." Xuefeng nodded.


    "Second, we agreed to Wuying request that she will be your cultivation and Spirit Arts teacher in the near future. She has a great experience with it, so we don¡¯t have a problem with that." Liu Xiaobei smiled mysteriously with a hint of pity for his son.


    Xuefeng found that suspicious but he didn¡¯t dwell on the subject. He thought she was capable enough as a Shadow Guard member.


    "The next thing we would like to talk about is yesterday event... Do you have anything to tell us?" n Leader paused before he asked.


    "Actually, I didn¡¯t tell you earlier, but the same beggar I met a week ago, also gave me a white flower with 6 petals. He said it will help me with my talent, so I ate it before the Spirit Awakening Ceremony." He narrated the story as if it was real.


    He couldn¡¯t tell anyone the truth. If other Fate Fragment holders get to know a weakling like him appeared, they will kill him before he can be strong.


    "I already checked, but there wasn¡¯t anyone in the city like that. You should know you can trust us." Liu Xiaobei already checked the truth, so he knew his son was lying.


    Seeing his son silent he gave him some time to think.


    ¡¯Tell him that the method you used, can only be done by you. Every Fate Fragment has a special power, unique for each of us. Mine is increasing talent.¡¯ Ling helped.


    "I will tell you someday. For now, I can only say, that the method I used, can¡¯t be done by anyone but me." He finally admitted.


    "Can it be used on others?" n Leader asked with his eyes lit up.


    Xuefeng waited for Ling answer.


    ¡¯Yes, but before we can try again, you will have to get at least 2 another fragments.¡¯ She said after a moment of calction.


    "I don¡¯t know yet, maybe. I will need to get a lot stronger before I can even try. I will help to increase your talents as soon as I can." He promised sincerely. He was always filial.


    "It¡¯s okay, we were just asking. We already told everyone that you ate Six Petals Lotus Flower, so you just have to stick to the story when someone asks." Mu Lan said before her husband could talk.


    They didn¡¯t want to pry into his son secrets and it was already enough to receive his promise.


    "By the way, Wuying, you look really beautiful today." Mu Lan as a fellow woman noticed the change.


    "I thought so too," Xuefeng said unconsciously as he nodded.


    Both of his parents looked at each other with a knowing smile and didn¡¯tment. They already knew his son affection for Wuying. She was sitting by his side and lowered her head embarrassed.


    "Okay, there are two more things we wanted to talk about. Later you will go with Elder Ming and choose your Spirit Artefact. As you already broke into Spirit Grandmaster stage, usually you would have 3 chances to enter Spirit Treasury, but because you are my son, you can enter 4 times. There are many rare Spirit Artefacts in there." Liu Xiaobei continued the meeting.


    "Even if you can¡¯t get any, we will definitely prepare some good Spirit Artefacts for you." His mother interrupted again.


    "Okay, then I don¡¯t have to worry. How about Spirit Arts?" He asked curiously.


    "Everyone has different Spirit Arts that suits them. As Wuying is your teacher she will select some for you." Liu Xiaobei said.


    Xuefeng looked at Wuying and he felt like he couldn¡¯t wait for the lessons to begin.


    Liu Xiaobei and Mu Lan noticed his gaze and smiled bitterly.


    ¡¯He doesn¡¯t know yet, how unlucky he is...¡¯ They both thought at the same time. They knew how demanding Wuying was with her Shadow Guards.


    "Wuying, when you teach him, you can be lenient a bit. He just started cultivating, we don¡¯t want to discourage him." n Leader said trying to help his son.


    She lifted her lowered head and her face became calm.


    "I already prepared a special training n for him. n Leader doesn¡¯t need to worry." She said with a little smile.


    ¡¯He is done for.¡¯ They both sighed at the failed attempt.


    "Another thing I wanted to talk about is the business rtionship between us and Trade Union. Do you know about it?" Liu Xiaobei asked.


    "Yeah, Wuying told me the news on the way here." She also told him that it was Manager Wu who initiated it.


    "Manager Wu asked for you to be the main person responsible for this business. She also said that she will need your help in the future with something and I agreed in your ce."


    "Why did she ask for me?" Xuefeng asked confused. She gave him a golden card out of blue and now this.


    "I don¡¯t know, you will have to ask her. Anyway, this deal is very beneficial to the Liu n. We can sell some of our local resources to them for 20% higher than market price and we can buy at their shops with 20% discount. It will help us grow tremendously." Liu Xiaobei narrated excitedly.


    "Won¡¯t they lose money because of that?"


    "No, they won¡¯t. At most, they will just lose some profits." n Leader exined.


    "Well, I¡¯m fine with everything." Xuefeng agreed. It¡¯s not like Manager Wu would ask him for something ridiculous, right?


    "Then It¡¯s settled. Oh, onest thing, there is one person that wants to meet you. I will call for her now." Liu Xiaobei took out a medallion. He sent his Spirit Qi inside, which caused it to shine brightly.


    "Okay, she will be here in a second." He said after a moment and put it back into his dantian.


    Wuying face changed when she heard someone else wasing. When she heard it¡¯s a female, she was even more alert.


    She looked with a questioning gaze at n Leader, but he just smiled helplessly.


    ¡¯Xuefeng, the person with Fate Fragment is outside the room, I think it¡¯s the person your parents want you to meet.¡¯ Ling suddenly said.


    Hearing her, he could not wait for the meeting.


    Wuying seeing him so happy, her face darkened.


    "Knock, Knock."


    "Come in." Liu Xiaobei said, but secretly thought ¡¯There will be a fight for sure...¡¯

 Chapter 20 Princess Shan

    <h4>Chapter 20 Princess Shan</h4>


    Xuefeng thought that Wuying body was amazing, but when he saw the young beauty walking through the doors, he got stunned. If they were standing side by side, she would definitely overshadow Wuying.


    Her purple one-piece dress perfectly hugged around her body showing her well-cared for


    figure. Its length was only till her knees, so everyone could look at her elegant legs. She looked like one of those popr models he watched in magazines on earth.


    Even if hepared her with Tianshi, he couldn¡¯t say he would pick Tianshi for sure.


    When he finally looked at her upper body, he spotted her well-developed chest with straight ck hair which was falling gently on them.


    ¡¯What are these girls eating to develop like that.¡¯ Hepared and noticed that even Wuying chest was inferior in the size.


    When he moved his gaze to the face, he saw it partly covered by a veil. He could only see above her brown eyes. He tried to remember why it looks familiar and he finally connected her to the veileddy at the ceremony.


    Zhen Shan entered the room and looked around. Scanning everyone, she stopped on


    Wuying for a moment before smiling under her veil.


    Wuying instantly stared back as she already identified Zhen Shan as her enemy. She was mad that she didn¡¯t know anything about her staying in the n.


    ¡¯I will have to "educate" my subordinates after we finish the meeting.¡¯ She thought, thinking of a punishment she should give them.


    "Wee, Princess. You can sit down with us." Liu Xiaobei smiled at her and beckoned on thest empty seat.


    "Hello everyone, I¡¯m sorry for intruding." She greeted politely before sitting down beside Xuefeng.


    There were 2 seats on each side of Xuefeng. n Leader probably ced it like that.


    "Young master Xuefeng, I wanted to meet you sooner, but I didn¡¯t have the opportunity." She pouted unhappily.


    Xuefeng looked at her smiling, he just got confirmation from Ling that the Fate Fragment is on Zhen Shan body. She could feel it around her chest, so it¡¯s probably a ne.


    "I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my bad. I was tired from yesterday event and slept until noon today. I will make it up to you Lady Shan." Xuefeng apologized politely. He tried to be as nice as possible, so he doesn¡¯t lose a chance to get the ne.


    Princess Shan wasn¡¯t from the n, so he can¡¯t force her to give it up. He only has one month, so he can¡¯t fuck it up.


    When Wuying and his parents heard his polite apology, they looked surprised. ¡¯Since when was he so polite.¡¯ They thought.


    ¡¯I wanted to be nice to you during your training, but I guess I need to change my ns.¡¯ Wuying added something to Xuefeng schedule in her mind.


    Hearing him so polite, Zhen Shan nodded. She was used to guys ttering, so she thought it was normal.


    "That¡¯s great, I would love to talk privately with you. How about dinner tomorrow?" She asked sweetly.


    "He already has training ns with me tomorrow. I don¡¯t think he will have the energy for going out." Just as he was about to agree, he heard Wuying voice answering for him.


    He looked to his left to see angry Wuying staring at him. nning with Ling how to retrieve the Fate Fragment, he totally forgot about her.


    "And who are you?" Princess Shan asked with a frown.


    "I¡¯m Xuefeng... teacher." Wuying wanted to say girlfriend, but she remembered they didn¡¯t confirm their rtionship yet.


    "It¡¯s okay, I think I will find some time for a dinner." Xuefeng tried to save the situation.


    Hearing that, Princess Shan shot a look of victory at Wuying.


    "Are you covering your face, so others can¡¯t see your ugly face?" Feeling wronged, Wuying called out.


    "I just don¡¯t want you to feel jealous, seeing how insecure you are." Princess fired back at her and then said to Xuefeng "If Young master wants to see me without a veil, you can just ask."


    Wuying face darkened as she saw Princess Shan wink at her man.


    They stared daggers at each other until Xuefeng blocked their sight with his body.


    "Girls, calm down. Be nice to each other." It was the first time he was in a position like that and he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    "She started first."


    "She started first"


    They both said at the same time.


    Seeing his son in trouble, Liu Xiaobeiughed as he remembered that the same situation happened to him years ago. Mu Lan was also like that with other girls, but in the end, shested till the end and defeated all her opponents.


    Having concubines was normal in this world, but he didn¡¯t have any. Mu Lan chased every single one away.


    "Okay, don¡¯t argue. Princess will be staying in our n for some time, so there will be plenty of time for you to meet. There are few free rooms in your courtyard, so we can arrange her to live in one. Are you fine with that?" n Leader proposed.


    "No"


    "Yes"


    Princess agreed while Wuying did not. They both turned towards Xuefeng to wait for his decision.


    Thinking that it will be easier to get Fate Fragment from the princess, he thought it was a great idea.


    "Well, I don¡¯t mind. It would be fun having more people around." He said with a smile.


    Wuying looked unhappy but there was nothing she could do. Just as she was about to win Xuefeng over, another girl appeared ruining her ns.


    "Okay, then it¡¯s settled. I will let someone show her way to your courtyard, meanwhile, you can visit Spirit Treasury. We can end the meeting." Liu Xiaobei decided.


    "Okay, it was nice to meet you, Princess. We will see youter." Xuefeng stood up and said goodbyes to the veiled beauty.


    "How about I join them? It¡¯s not like I have anything better to do." Princess asked n Leader


    suddenly.


    "Well, if you want to, you can ask Xuefeng." He expected this question and redirected it quickly to his son.


    "I don¡¯t see a reason to disagree. You can tag along if you want." Xuefeng agreed without a thought.


    Wuying, who was already smiling she can get rid of her enemy, froze. Her improved mood shattered again.


    ¡¯Calm down, you are better than her. If you work hard, you will defeat her. If you behave like a spoiled girl, he will dislike you.¡¯ She calmed herself down with a few words and stood up to stand by Xuefeng side.


    "I¡¯m ready, we can go." She smiled gently to Xuefeng, dazing him for a moment.


    "You are prettier when you smile." He said unconsciously.


    ¡¯It¡¯s working!¡¯ Wuying sighed in relief.


    Princess stood by his other side and limited her opponent "I¡¯m also ready."


    "Okay then, let¡¯s go." Xuefeng only nodded to her and went towards the exit.


    Seeing she won this time, Wuying shot Zhen Shan a nce and smirked.


    Princess just followed calmly. A small drawback won¡¯t stop her.


    After they left the room, Mu Lan who was mostly silent during this meeting, finally said: "I don¡¯t like the way you handled this situation."


    "I¡¯m only doing it for her own good. She never had apetition, so she never gave it her all. Princess decision to stay was just right for us." Liu Xiaobei ced his wife on hisp as he said.


    "What if our son decides to choose Zhen Shang, daughter? I don¡¯t think you want to connect our families together." She thought out loud.


    "Don¡¯t worry, she is not that tied to her family. I can see that she can think for herself. It won¡¯t be long before she decides to travel the world. With her Purple talent, she won¡¯t stay long in the small Aurora Country." He said as he ced his hands on her round butt.


    "Be serious, I don¡¯t want our son to be led astray." She hit him in the chest lightly.


    "He should focus on his training now. I don¡¯t think he will have time for girls. If anything


    unexpected happens we will talk to him. Okay?" He kissed his wife on the lips.


    "Mhmm." She responded with her own attack.

 Chapter 21 Spirit Treasury Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 21 Spirit Treasury Part 1</h4>


    Xuefeng went downstairs with two beauties and met Elder Ming waiting for him. He was surprised seeing Princess Shan with them but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    "Elder Ming, we finished the meeting, you can lead the way," Xuefeng said upon arrival.


    "Yes, Young Master." Elder Ming led the way going out of n Leader mansion.


    Spirit Treasury was located in the Spirit Awakening Hall side building. There were many formations ced on it, so no one authorised could enter it. It was also protected by many Shadow Guards.


    While they were walking between different courtyards, Elder Ming exined the rules in the Spirit Treasury.


    "There are so things you have to know before you go inside. The first and mostmon, you should already know about this. You can only take one Spirit Artefact away. Even if you take more, the Life Spirit inside the Spirit Treasury will take them away from you. There is just no point."


    "What is Life Spirit?" Xuefeng asked curiously.


    "It¡¯s a Spirit Artefact which gained consciousness. The Spirit Treasury is a Dimension Artefact that many ns use to store their rare Spirit Artefacts. Cultivators usually store their Spirit Artefacts in the dantian, but if one has too many, he will have to use a Dimension Artefact to hide them." Elder Mind answered.


    Seeing Xuefeng still confused he exined further "It¡¯s an Artefact which creates a space where you can hide your Spirit Artefacts. As Spirit Artefacts needs Spirit Qi to survive, Dimension Artefacts also have a function to convert Spirit Essence into Spirit Qi. Because of that, they are really rare."


    "Do you have a Dimension Artefacts?" Xuefeng asked thedies.


    "Yeah, I have Storage Bracelet. It has two cubic meters of space." Princess lifted her hand and showed off her purple bracelet.


    "I also have one and It also has two cubic meters. They are only rank 1 Dimension Artefacts." Wuying lifted her delicate hand to reveal a white bracelet.


    Elder Ming seeing two rare artefacts got embarrassed. Even though he was so old he still didn¡¯t get one.


    "Cough, cough. Continuing my exnation, our Spirit Treasury is a rank 6 Dimension


    Artefact. After an artefact forms consciousness, it can be considered as rank 6. After you enter it, you will have to walk around the space and attract Spirit Artefacts with your Spirit Qi. With your ck Talent Qi, you will have an easy time attracting them." Elder Ming exined after calming down.


    "What artefacts should I get?" He asked Wuying as she was his future teacher.


    "As you have four entries, you should get a high ranked sword, a Dimension storage and Spirit Armour. The higher ranks you get, the better. You can also get Aura Spirit that will boost your strength. You will get the rest necessary artefacts from n leader." She said prepared.


    "Okay." He nodded. He can always ask Lingter, but he must create some appearances first.


    "We arrived." Elder Ming suddenly said.


    Xuefeng checked his surroundings and spotted many nsmen lingering around in the area. They were mostly teenagers in Master and Grandmaster Stage. Every day, there would be people who advanced a stage and enter into Spirit Treasury.


    Because of Purple Heaven Phenomenon, many Youngsters advanced into the higher rank and today they came to im their Spirit Artefact. Of course, only some of them would return with one.


    Xuefeng who came with two beauties on each side was really eye-catching as he walked,


    bypassing everyone who stood in a queue.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the youngsters in a queue to quieten down and watch the beauties.


    "Who is the guy walking with Elder Ming? Why are two beauties walking by his side?" One absent-minded guy asked.


    "You don¡¯t know? It¡¯s n Leader son. We were just talking about him." His buddy answered staring at the veileddy.


    "Thedy on his right is called Wuying and it¡¯s his servant, but I don¡¯t know the second one," he told everyone what he knew.


    "I heard from my parents that even the Emperor came for the ceremony. He even brought his son and daughter, Princess Shan. Unfortunately, she was using a veil to cover her face, so no one could see her. Is thisdy, Princess Shan?" Someone else remembered some information.


    "She might be, but why would she follow around Liu Xuefeng? Just look at her body, she can have anyone, why choose him?" One 16 years old Spirit Grandmaster asked scornfully.


    "Dude, don¡¯t you know he is now a ck talent? He will catch to us very soon. If he hears you now and takes revenge in the future, don¡¯t tell me I didn¡¯t warn you." His friend warned him.


    "It¡¯s all because he ate some legendary flower. If not for it, he would be a mere red talent and remain trash forever." The other party didn¡¯t listen to him and continued to trash talk.


    Hearing him curse the son of n Leader the others around him tried to distance from him. It was fine to do that when he was still trash with broken dantian, but now when the Young master was a ck talent, that would be courting death.


    After a moment, two ck Shadows appeared behind the youngster and took him away without asking questions.


    "Sigh, thank god we didn¡¯t say anything." Others standing by the side breathed a sigh of relief.


    Wuying who was walking by Xuefeng side happen to hear the youngster clearly and immediately ordered Shadow Guards to take him away for punishment.


    ¡¯No one can insult my Young master.¡¯ She looked at his side profile with a loving gaze, but she stopped it before anyone noticed.


    When they reached the small building, they saw few Shadow Guards standing by the entrance watching everyoneing in and out.


    There was a counter with an old woman behind it who was responsible for giving out entries into the Spirit Treasure.


    When Elder Ming noticed Old Lady, he entered with all smiles inside.


    "Greetings Elder Xiu, I brought Young master Xuefeng to im his Spirit Artefacts." He smiled towards the Lady as he greeted her.


    "Oh, Elder Ming, I was expecting you. There usually is a queue but if it¡¯s you we can make an exception." The slim olddy said gently to Elder Ming as she gave him four tokens.


    Xuefeng looked at them with a knowing smile. ¡¯Even Elder Ming has his own sweetheart.¡¯


    "Here you go, Young master." Elder Ming turned around and gave him the tokens. "Go inside with a token, Life Spirit will recognize you and transport into his space."


    "Okay, Wuying, Princess wait for me here, I will be right back." He said to thedies before going inside the building.


    As soon as he passed a certain distance, the tokens in his hand lit up and he disappeared. He appeared in a ce that looked simr to the Fate Fragment space inside his Spirit. The only difference was that space here was ck and white dots were shining everywhere illuminating the path in front of him.


    ¡¯Ling, can you help me get the best Spirit Artefacts in this space?¡¯ He asked in his mind.


    ¡¯Yes, no problem. Actually, even without me, you would get something good. Even though you are still weak, your ck Spirit Qi would attract many Spirit Artefacts anyway.¡¯ She answered.


    ¡¯We can take even more artefacts and hide them in my space. The life spirit won¡¯t be able to take anything away.¡¯ She added proudly.


    ¡¯Okay, let¡¯s find out first what rare artefacts can we find.¡¯ Saying that he moved forward and started to emanaterge amounts of ck Spirit Qi. It was his first time ying with Spirit Qi so his ways were very crude.


    Only after a moment with the help of Ling, he could stop Qi from escaping and form a shield around his body.


    After walking a few steps, countless shiny stars finally moved from their original position and flew towards him rapidly.

 Chapter 22 Spirit Treasury Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 22 Spirit Treasury Part 2</h4>


    ¡¯They are just rank one Spirit Artefacts. Although they are rare, you don¡¯t need to look at them.¡¯ Ling checked out the Artefacts and said.


    After the lights hovered in front of him, he could finally see their shapes. There were 4 in total, one sword, one spear, one weird looking te and a ring.


    ¡¯What is this te?¡¯ Xuefeng asked interestedly. It was his first time seeing a Spirit Artefact that wasn¡¯t a weapon.


    ¡¯It¡¯s a formation te. Not every Spirit Artefact came from killing a Spirit Beast. There are some skilled masters who specialize in creating Spirit Artefacts. This formation te looks like a normal rank 1 barrier. You throw it on the ground and it emits a barrier that can save you from the danger.¡¯ Ling exined.


    ¡¯This one is rare because not only it creates a barrier, it can also attack the opponent.¡¯ She exined further after another nce.


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t it cool then?¡¯ He asked surprised at the new information.


    ¡¯There will be much better Formation tes deeper in the space. This one can protect you from Rank 1 beast, but if you encounter Rank 2 or Rank 3 then it would be useless.¡¯ Ling then looked at the ring and said before he asked her a question ¡¯This ring was also made by a Formation master. If you wear it and pour your Spirit Qi inside it, you can create a Rank 1 spell. You can try If you want¡¯


    Hearing her, he grabbed the ring and put it on his middle finger. He felt his Spirit Qi andmanded it to enter the Ring. He only used a little and the ring instantly lit up.


    ¡¯Now, make a fist and straighten your arm in the direction you want to spell to go.¡¯


    Xuefeng did as shemanded, and a small red fireball escaped from his fist. It flew for a few meters before it disappeared. Space absorbed the attack with ease.


    "Wow..." Xuefeng eximed excitedly. He left like a Harry Potter.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t get excited, it¡¯s just a Rank one Fireball. Spirit Grandmaster can cut it in half with a swing of his sword. It might only be effective versus beasts.¡¯ Seeing him excited she poured a water on his head.


    ¡¯Go further, we will meet better Artefactster.¡¯ She said.


    ¡¯Okay.¡¯ He took off the ring and started hovering in the air again.


    As he left the ce, the four artefacts turned into white starts and flew into their original spots.


    Xuefeng walked on the illuminated road, and each step he took, there would be various stars flying towards him. He was surprised about the amount of Artefacts Liu n has, but that was understandable. They were after all one of the biggest forces in the country.


    After about a hundred steps, he arrived in a space where mostly Rank 4 and Rank 5 artefacts were ced. To be sure that he attracts the best artefacts, he asked for Ling help.


    She used some of her Fate Qi and mixed a little bit into ck Spirit Qi shield around his body. Instantly, many new Spirit Artefacts arrived near him.


    Currently, there were around 30 artefacts hovering everywhere around him and many more wereing. Rank 5 artefacts were really rare, so there were only a few of each kind.


    After scanning each Artefact, she selected a bunch for him to choose from.


    ¡¯There are two Rank 5 Swords which are of a great quality, you can choose one from them. There is a Rank 4 Storage Ring, you can take that one as well. Take this Spirit 5 armour and Rank 5 Defence Spirit Aura."¡¯


    Xuefeng chose a nice-looking Red Sword with ck mes surrounding it and grabbed the other three.


    ¡¯Okay, so that¡¯s four I was supposed to get. I forgot to ask Elder Ming, how do I move them into my dantian.¡¯ Was he supposed to move with the items in his hands?


    ¡¯It¡¯s easy. Those Spirit Artefacts who you attracted, already agreed to acknowledge you as their master. You just need to will them to enter your dantian.¡¯ Ling instructed.


    Xuefeng closed his eyes and imagined the artefacts in his hands entering his dantian. Just as he did, the items disappeared. He also felt that his Spirit Qi was being sucked by the three Artefacts greedily. Only Spirit Storage didn¡¯t take any.


    ¡¯Later I can move them into my space, but for now, you have to feed them.¡¯ Ling informed.


    ¡¯Is this normal? At this rate, they will suck me dry in a day.¡¯ Xuefeng panicked a little.


    ¡¯What? You thought that Rank 5 artefacts are so easy to handle? They are just one rank away from creating a Life Spirit. Normally, cultivators get one rank 5 artefact when they are Spirit Kings. You already have three before you even started cultivating seriously. Unless you have a Rank 5 Storage Artefact it is hard to feed them. You should be happy you have me. If I was strong enough, I could even take the whole Spirit Treasury with me.¡¯ Ling said proudly.


    ¡¯You are great. Do we take any other Spirit Artefacts or leave?¡¯ He asked after praising her.


    ¡¯If we don¡¯t take too much, no one will realise. The Life Spirit here only has a mind of 5 years old. It will be easy to trick.¡¯ Saying that she started checking their surroundings again and chose a few more artefacts.


    In the end, Xuefeng took Rank 3 Sword, so he could practise at easeter, Rank 4 Movement Spirit Aura and Endurance Spirit Aura, one rank 4 and one rank 3 Formation tes and a two pretty nes.


    He nned to give them to Wuying and Princess Shan. It will help him get a Fate Fragment from the Princess and he got one for Wuying, so she won¡¯t be mad. Their main function was to increase cultivation speed.


    While he was going back to the same spot he arrived, he also got a bunch of Rings of different ranks with spell formations on them.


    For every token, he could stay in the Spirit Treasury space for 10 minutes. It has already been 30 minutes after he arrived in the exit.


    ¡¯I feel bad for taking all those Spirit Artefacts. It¡¯s like I¡¯m stealing.¡¯ Xuefeng told Ling his filings as he felt bad for taking so much.


    ¡¯I disagree. You are the Young master of Liu n, the son of n Leader. Of course, you are bound to get more benefits than others.¡¯ Ling disagreed and tried to convince him.


    ¡¯Sigh, it¡¯s not like we can give them back now, we are toote.¡¯ Xuefeng looked at his hand where four tokens lied and sighed.


    They started to lit up and he was surrounded by a white light, making him unable to move.


    He felt like a weird energy was scanning his dantian trying to find something. Unable to find anything against the rules, he was sent back into the real world.


    He didn¡¯t know, but his every action was being monitored by one person. No one knew this, but the Spirit Treasury was n Leader Liu Xiaobei Spirit Artefact. He could see everything that was happening inside it, even if he was far away.


    When Xuefeng appeared again before everyone, Liu Xiaobei opened his eyes, confused.


    "What are you hiding, my dear son."

 Chapter 23 Senior Chen

    <h4>Chapter 23 Senior Chen</h4>


    "Look, he is back. It¡¯s been already 40 minutes. Does that mean he is already a Spirit King?" One tall youngster from the queue asked quietly.


    "There is no way he would advance to a Spirit King in one day. Most likely, he got more tokens just because he is n Leader son." His buddy exined.


    "Yeah, probably. Now that he is a ck talent, the n will focus greatly on cultivating him." Tall youngster agreed with a hint of jealousy.


    They weren¡¯t mad for the special benefits Xuefeng got from the n. If they were ck talents, they would receive them as well.


    "We can still achieve something if we work hard. What do you think, which Rank Spirit Artefact he got?" A ck-hairedd with dark blue eyes joined their conversation.


    "Oh, Senior Chen, wee. I think he at least got Rank 4 Spirit Artefact. What does senior think?" The tall youngster sped his hands towards the neer and answered.


    "I think that he got at least one Rank 5 Spirit Artefacts and three Rank 4. I heard that the new Purple Talent Liu Mei left the Spirit Treasury with Rank 4 Spirit Sword. If she can get a Rank 4 Spirit Sword, what do you think a ck talent will gain?" Senior Chen told everyone his theory.


    "Senior Chen words makes sense. He just got out, maybe he will show us his Spirit Artefact." They looked at the Xuefeng who was walking out of the hall with expectations.


    Xuefeng unaware of their conversation walked out of the building and searched with his sight for the two beauties he left behind. He spotted them talking with two men in their twenties. He looked at their faces and they weren¡¯t happy.


    Seeing that, Xuefeng approached them. Sensing someone wasing, Wuying and Princess Shan turned around and their eyes lit up. They ran up to him and linked their arms with his. Seeing this, the smiles of Young men fell.


    They were the proud Spirit Kings who just came to the n from the mission and spotted two beauties standing here alone. They thought it was a good opportunity to flirt after a long journey, but who would have thought they would be ignored repeatedly.


    After 5 minutes of their hard work, a trash came, and they ran into his arms. What pissed them off more was the fact they recognized him, the trash Young master.


    ¡¯We are doing missions and risk our lives, while he ys with beauties safely at home.¡¯ They thought angrily.


    "What is happening?" Xuefeng asked surprised.


    "Why it took you so long? Some flies started toe and bug us." Princess Shanined as if she was his girlfriend. She pressed her peaks against his arm giving me angelic sensation.


    Wuying looked at her in shock but did the same as she didn¡¯t want to lose.


    The crowd looked at him with jealousy. Even if you were a Young master with ck Talent, do you need to show everyone how great you are?


    Wuying was already quite a flower to be plucked, but now he also has another one whose body is even better looking.


    They watched from the side as the scene carried out. Some of the youngsters in the queue recognized two men, who were trying to flirt with Young masterdies.


    They were Spirit Kings from the External n.


    Liu n was divided into two sections. Main n and External n. Only people who married into Main n could belong to it. The External n consisted of people who were just working for the n. They could leave the n whenever they wanted.


    These two young men joined Liu n as they had more opportunities to advance here.


    These two were probably on a mission and just came back to the n. They apparently didn¡¯t hear about recent news and will try to make trouble.


    Young master Liu Xuefeng wasn¡¯t a trash anymore!


    "Young master, how about you lend us thosedies for a night? We won¡¯t take long." They asked lustfully when they approached them.


    "Where is Elder Ming?" Xuefeng asked Wuying as he ignored thempletely.


    "He left already as he had something to take care of. Did you get the Spirit Artefacts I told you about?" She asked worriedly.


    "Yeah, I got all 4." He said proudly.


    "What ranks did you get?" Princess Shan asked curiously.


    "Hey, I¡¯m talking to mmmm..." The man who got ignored got mad and tried to make them notice him when his friend closed his mouth with his hand.


    "Shhh, dude didn¡¯t you hear them?" His buddy asked.


    "What? They are just talking about Spirit Artefacts. Wait..." The man looked around him and noticed that they are near Spirit Treasury. He got alerted and checked Xuefeng aura with his Spirit Awareness.


    "He is in Grandmaster stage... Since when can he cultivate? We were only away for a month." He panicked.


    "Let¡¯s go. We need to get updated on the news." His buddy grabbed him by the shoulders and they walked away.


    They weren¡¯t stupid, so they quickly realised the situation they were in. If he advanced into Grandmaster stage in less than a month, he is bound to have highly ranked talent. Coupled with his status as a Young master, they would make a huge offence if they insulted him.


    "I will show you when we arrive in my courtyard." He smiled seeing the two men leave. It¡¯s always better to resolve the conflict without fighting. He knew they will leave if he ignores them.


    "Come on, let¡¯s go." He said before going forward but then realised that they were still hugging his arms. It was a nice feeling for a virgin like him, but he had troubles walking. He wasn¡¯t a stranger to female touch, but they were currently in public and people watching them, made him quite embarrassed.


    "Are you going to hug my arms like that the whole way?" He asked speechless as they still didn¡¯t let go of him after a couple of steps.


    "Hi hi, I got used to it too fast." Princess let go first with a boldugh.


    Wuying thought it was a nice feeling to lean on his shoulder, but reluctantly, she also let go.


    When they disappeared on their way back, the youngsters in the queue to Spirit Treasury, sighed in disappointment. They wanted to see the Spirit Artefacts their Young master took from Spirit Treasury, but their wish didn¡¯te true.


    Senior Chen was also interested, but he knew that it would be revealed soon enough. He just hoped Liu Xuefeng didn¡¯t take the Artefact he had his sights on.


    "By the way, Senior Chen why are you here? Did you advance to Spirit King as well?" The tall Grandmaster asked as he saw Senior Chen still staying with them.


    "Yeah, I¡¯m going to try to get the Ancestor sword this time." He told them his ambitious ns.


    "Congrattions Senior, are you talking about the ck me yer our founder used to make a name for himself?" The surrounding cultivators congratted him.


    "Yeah, as a Dark Blue talent I think I have a chance now that I entered Spirit King Stage." He admitted proudly.


    Although Liu Chen advanced to Spirit King only yesterday, it was not because his talent was bad. It¡¯s because he spends most of his time on training his Swordsmanship. Recently he evenprehended Sword Intent. With that, he was very confident of getting the legendary sword.


    "Then, we wish you good luck. How about we let Senior skip the queue and go first?" One teenage girl proposed trying to stand out in the group.


    "Yes, yes. Senior go first." Another person also let him go past him.


    After one proposed, everyone followed. It would be bad to be the only one who didn¡¯t agree and receive critique from everyone.


    "Then I have to thank everyone." He bowed to thedy and went towards the counter to receive the token.

 Chapter 24 Its so hard to find a perfect son-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 24 It¡°s so hard to find a perfect son-inw</h4>


    It¡¯s been two days since Xiao Family broken the marriage agreement, but the public was still in a great uproar. The news was spreading far away into all big cities and Big ns ears. Some thought that there would be a war between Xiao and Tang Families but surprisingly there was no news yet about the situation.


    Other ns and Big Families Young masters jumped in happiness when they heard that the wedding is over. What does that imply? It means that they still have a chance!


    Many famous geniuses of whole Central Region packed their things and rushed towards the capital to court thedy of their dreams.


    Meanwhile, in Xiao Family main Pce, an important guest was visiting. He was the Leader of Tang Family, Tang Fei and the father of the groom. Now, ¡¯ex-groom¡¯ as the wedding was cancelled.


    "Can you tell me the reason?" Tang Fei asked after he took a sip of a Spirit Tea. He wasn¡¯t mad at his peer, just curious. He knew that if Xiao Fang decided to cancel the wedding, it was really an emergency.


    They were already at top of mortal cultivation, so they didn¡¯t care about the public opinion.


    "The reason is simple. My daughter almostmitted suicide because she didn¡¯t want to marry your son. If you want your son to marry my daughter, he must first win her heart. I won¡¯t risk my angel life for a few benefits." Xiao Fang said simply.


    "Oh, so that happened. It is really our fault for rushing them." Tang Fei nodded with understanding.


    "Yeah, I thought we can just marry them first before they create feelings for each other." Xiao Fang sighed. He shuddered as he remembered his daughter prating gaze.


    "That¡¯s really unfortunate. You know that before we attempt to reach Spirit God stage and ascend to Heaven Realm, we need to connect our Families. Only then, they can be safe, after we are gone." Tang Fei reminded calmly.


    "Yeah, I know, but there is nothing we can do. We still have some time left. If it doesn¡¯t work, we can just think of something else." Xiao Fang said helplessly.


    "My son came back, let¡¯s hear what he has to say." Tang Fei said as he sensed his soning behind the doors.


    Xiao Fang waved his hand, sending a small string of ck Spirit Qi towards the door. The formation on the door unlocked and it soon opened. Behind them, stood a 16 years old handsome man in a white fighting robe with a ck dragon embroidered on it.


    In the Central Region, even a beggar on the streets would know what ck Dragon means.


    Just like in the Sacred Sword Kingdom, where they have Sacred Institute, here in the Central region, the most powerful Academy was called Four Elements Academy.


    There were 4 Factions in the Academy. Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, White Tiger and ck Turtle. Each specialised in different things. Vermilion Bird had best alchemists, White Tiger was best at scouting, ck Turtle had best Formation masters and Azure Dragon had best fighters.


    The handsome youngster was a genius with ck Dragon rank. In Azure Dragon Faction there were 3 ranks. When you are a Spirit King you are a Red Dragon. When you reach the Spirit Lord stage, you can be ck Dragon. Lastly, if you reach Spirit Overlord, you will get a status of Golden Dragon.


    Of course, it¡¯s not that easy to get that ranks. You can only stay in the academy if you are under 30. To reach the Spirit Overlord stage before 30 is already a feat.


    The young man was already Spirit Lord when he was 16 years old. You could imagine how proud he was of his achievements. Who would have thought that he would be rejected by a Xiao family Princess?


    "Father, I did what I can, but she still doesn¡¯t want to meet me." He approached the two men and said irritated.


    He could get anydy in the capital with a snap of his finger, but he couldn¡¯t subdue onedy he wants. He already overheard the news from the servants in the pce. They were using him behind his back of forcing theirdy tomit suicide. He was shocked by this information.


    If the news goes out, he will lose the reputation he built after all that hard work.


    "Taizong, don¡¯t worry, you can take your time." Tang Fei said calmly.


    "I heard that she tried tomit suicide. Is this the reason the wedding was cancelled?" Tang Taizong asked unhappily.


    "Yes, now if you want to marry her, she has to agree." Xiao Fang answered sipping his tea.


    "Since when was it like that? What about my reputation?! When the news leak outside, everyone willugh at me." Heined loudly.


    Xiao Fang frowned deeply and thought ¡¯No wonder Tianshi didn¡¯t want to be with him. He didn¡¯t even ask if she was okay, but only cared about his reputation. Was my judgement really that wrong?¡¯


    "Kneel down and apologize!" Tang Fei calm face raged when he heard his son. He emitted his spirit aura and forces his son to kneel.


    Tang Taizong face paled when he felt the suppression in his spirit. His legs bend under the pressure and fell to the floor.


    "I apologize for my impudence. I ask for forgiveness." He didn¡¯t have any choice but to listen.


    "It¡¯s enough. But the next time I hear you worrying more about your reputation instead of my daughter well-being, I will have to rethink your qualification to marry her. You can go."


    "Yes." His father stopped releasing the pressure, so he could leave. He bowed and left while gritting his teeth.


    "I apologize for my son. He thinks that he can be arrogant just because he advanced to Spirit Lord stage at 16 years old. You can gift this Rank 7 Cultivation Pill to Tianshi as an apology." Tang Family leader flicked his hand and a bottle with Milky White pill inside flew towards Xiao Fang.


    Xiao Fang eyes lit up. Their family was best at creating Spirit Artefacts, but Tang Family speciality were medicines. Even for them, Rank 7 Pills were rare.


    "Then I won¡¯t be polite." He grabbed the Pill Bottle and it disappeared into his Storage Ring.


    Seeing him ept the pill he stood up and decided to leave earlier. "I will be going as we exined everything to each other."


    "See youter." Xiao Fang nodded.


    Tang Fei disappeared from the spot secondter.


    "Eh, it¡¯s so hard to find perfect son isw." Xiao Fang sighed.


    .......


    Senior Chen looked speechlessly at the Rank 5 Sword in his hand. He disyed his Dark Blue Spirit Qi and even used Sword intent, but he still didn¡¯t attract ck mes yer he had his eyes on.


    In his hand, there was the second Rank 5 sword Liu n possessed. Although it was sharper than ck mes yer, it didn¡¯t have any special treats. It was also why Xuefeng chose the other one.


    It could emit powerful ck mes which were hard to extinguish. With each attack, the opponent had to be careful to avoid the mes, else he would be burned to death.


    "There is no way I couldn¡¯t attract it. The only exnation is that Young master took it. Fuck..." He cursed after realising he was toote.


    "The only way to get the sword from him is to challenge him to a Spirit Duel. Unfortunately, he needs to be the same stage as me. How long will it take..." Liu Chen thought of a n.


    "I will get that sword for sure! Xuefeng, just you wait." He promised to himself and left the Spirit Treasury.

 Chapter 25 Black Flames Slayer Power

    <h4>Chapter 25 ck mes yer Power</h4>


    "Princess Shan, this will be your room. In the centre is mine and on the left is where Wuying stays." Xuefeng pointed to the room on the right when they arrived inside his courtyard.


    "So, she is living with you? What teacher lives with his student." She teased.


    "Do you have a problem with that?" Wuying called out in his stead irritated.


    "Okay, girls. No fighting in my courtyard." Xuefeng stood between them to stop them from arguing.


    "Princess, you can take your veil already. It¡¯s only us present here." He turned towards her as he remembered she was still wearing her veil. He wanted to see her whole face.


    "Oh, if you are really that curious, you can take it off from me." She said boldly as she got closer to him.


    "Well, if you insist." Xuefeng didn¡¯t shy away and gently took off the veil. She looked beautiful as he had thought, but it didn¡¯t shock him like Wuying sitting on the rock this morning.


    Her pretty face didn¡¯t stun him but her next words did.


    "I once swore to heavens that I will marry the first man who takes off my veil. I hope you will take good care of me." She said before cing her head on his chest. Her full peaks pressed on him, making him unable to move.


    ¡¯Can you be even more unreasonable?¡¯ He asked himself.


    He has seen many shameless people, but she was definitely in the top 3.


    "You cannot do that! That¡¯s unfair!" Wuying shouted as she fumed.


    "Everything is fair in war." She pulled out her tongue at mad Wuying.


    "Okay calm down, Princess what was your real reason for staying at Liu n?" He calmed Wuying and asked helplessly.


    "I wanted to be friends with you, but who would have thought you will take off my veil?" She separated from him andined as if wronged.


    ¡¯Just let her be, it will be easier for you to get Fate Fragment. You will take care of herter after we get what we want.¡¯ Ling suddenly proposed.


    "Okay, whatever. We will talk about itter. Look what Artefacts I got." He rolled his eyes at her shamelessness and put it at the back of his head. He waved his hand and a ring appeared on his finger.


    "A Dimension Storage Ring!" They both cried out instantly as they saw it.


    "What? You told me to get one. Why are you so surprised?" He asked confused.


    "It¡¯s because most Storage Rings are rank 3 and above. It¡¯s hard to put space into a Ring, so if someone can do it, he won¡¯t ce a small one cubic meter space inside, because it won¡¯t be profitable." Wuying exined.


    "So that¡¯s why. Well, this ring has few tens cubic meters of space inside." He passed forward what Ling said.


    "Rank 4... to think you managed to get one. It is not easy to make one acknowledge you." Princess confirmed in her heart that her choice was right.


    After he pulled out Rank 5 Spirit Armour and Rank 5 Defensive Aura she was even more right of her choice.


    "Did you also get a Rank 5 weapon?" Wuying asked looking at him weirdly.


    "Yeah, check this out." He chuckled and pulled out his red sword.


    In the Spirit Treasury, the ck mes were small as they were being suppressed by the space inside. The same happened in his dantian. The sword didn¡¯t want to hurt his master, so it didn¡¯t realise the mes.


    When it appeared in the outside world, after all these years, it could finally realise it¡¯s ming to the fullest.


    ck mes surrounded the sword giving him a scare. Hopefully, he didn¡¯t drop it to the ground and he noticed they didn¡¯t burn him.


    The girls instinctively ran away. Wuying vanished and appeared 10 meters away. Princess also used weird movement and increased her distance in the blink of an eye.


    "What a powerful aura." Princess looked at the sword with her eyes lit up.


    "Is this Founder Sword?!" Wuying asked shocked as she recalled what she read about the swords in Spirit Treasury.


    "Isn¡¯t it cool?" Xuefeng yed with it, giving it a few swings. With hisst sh, the sword suddenly sucked one-fourth of his total Spirit Qi and created a croissant-shaped ray of ck mes.


    Princess Shan who was on the way hurriedly dodged to the side. The ck ray passed by her and then struck a boulder near the pond.


    Boom!


    The boulder smashed into pieces. Even the flowers near it were not spared. ck mes burned on the remains of the rock.


    "Ups." Xuefeng gulped.


    "My Lilies!" Wuying cried watching her favourite flowers being destroyed.


    It wasn¡¯t even five seconds after the explosion before multiple shadows started appearing out of nowhere.


    "Young master, are you okay?" Men in ck hoods appeared near Xuefeng and asked. Soon they looked shocked after feeling the aura of Red Sword covered in ck mes.


    Looking at their surroundings they realised it was their Young master who created amotion.


    "Extinguish the mes, first!" Wuyingmanded seeing the ck mes spreading.


    "Yes!" Seeing their Young master safe, they dashed towards the mes.


    Xuefeng already put the sword away afraid he would destroy something else.


    "Are you really only in Spirit Grandmaster stage? If I didn¡¯t react in time I would be killed." Princess approached him andined unhappily. She dirtied her dress from the grass while rolling on the ground.


    "That was an ident, it shot the ray on its own." He med the sword.


    "You shouldn¡¯t wield it until you learn basics of wielding a Spirit Artefact." She warned seriously. She wasn¡¯t joking about the power of this attack.


    ¡¯Ling, why didn¡¯t you warn me?¡¯ He asked Ling wronged. She could at least warn him.


    ¡¯How would I know you would swing a Rank 5 Sword with mes on it like an idiot.¡¯ Ling pushed it on him without mercy.


    ¡¯Sigh, those artefacts are dangerous, Princess Shan is right." He thought in his mind and decided to be extra careful next time he uses one.


    It took 10 minutes for Shadow Guard members to extinguish all the mes. When they finished, they looked at him in fear. Some of them even used half of their Spirit Qi to put out the fire.


    "Okay, you are dismissed. I will take it from here." Wuying called out to everyone with an autocratic voice.


    "Yes, Mdy." The disappeared one by one.


    ¡¯Ho ho, so she is the one inmand of Shadow Guards. Interesting.¡¯ Princess deduced.


    Wuying came to their side and struck Xuefeng lightly in a chest with her finger.


    "Promise me, you won¡¯t use ck mes yer before I teach you basics. It¡¯s dangerous to y with high ranked artefacts. What if you hurt yourself?" She asked worriedly.


    "I promise, I won¡¯t." He promised as he was also afraid.


    "How is your Spirit Qi? Don¡¯t they drain a lot of Qi when they are in your dantian? You are Spirit Grandmaster but already have three Rank 5 artefacts. You could even create an attack like this. Aren¡¯t you drained right now?" Wuying asked suspiciously.


    "Oh, I am refining Spirit Essence as we speak to replenish lost Spirit Qi." He said subconsciously. Ling was doing that for him, so he didn¡¯t think it was important.


    Hearing him bothdies looked at him in shock.

 Chapter 26 Spirit Arts Tower

    <h4>Chapter 26 Spirit Arts Tower</h4>


    "What? You can already split your consciousness into two? Even if you did, it¡¯s still hard to multitask." Wuying asked shocked.


    "Uhm, I guess?" He said dumbfounded and asked Ling in panic ¡¯Is it that hard to split your mind and multitask?¡¯


    ¡¯Well, it is hard, but I can teach youter. For now, I will do that for you. We have so many artefacts in my space, that I would do it anyway to sustain them.¡¯ Ling exined.


    Princess Shan and Wuying looked at him as if he was a monster. The basic step, in Spirit Gathering step, was to split your mind into two, so you can enter your Spirit and cultivate. But during cultivation, you have to focus on feeling Spirit Essence in the air, absorbing it and refining.


    It¡¯s a whole different stage if you want to walk, talk and cultivate at the same time. You would have to have an extremely flexible mind to do that.


    To check if he was telling the truth, Wuying activated her Spirit Eyes Art. Her pupils shone with light and the invisible Spirit Essence in the air became visible.


    She could see as strings of Essence gathered around him and disappeared inside his body as if his body was a vacuum.


    "He wasn¡¯t lying... How did you learn so much in just one day?" Her eyes returned to normal and she asked suspiciously.


    "I mean, it just came naturally for me..." He lied faking shy expression.


    "Really..." Bothdies left jealous. They still couldn¡¯t do it after so many years, but he did after 1 day.


    "How about we eat something before we start training? There is still a lot of time left today." Xuefeng tried to fix the situation.


    "Actually, I already asked the kitchen to send dinner today. They should deliver it soon. Before we do, let¡¯s visit Spirit Arts Tower." Wuying said and nced at the Princess.


    "Oh, I forgot about these. Can Princess go with us?" Xuefeng noticed her gaze and asked.


    "No, that¡¯s why we passed by our courtyard. She can wait for us here." She said with a smile.


    "Well, I don¡¯t mind. I still need to change my clothes. You can go." Princess didn¡¯t mind and went into her room. She couldn¡¯t show herself with dirty clothes outside.


    "Okay, we will be right back," Xuefeng told her and she waved without saying anything further.


    "Let¡¯s go." Wuying grabbed him by the hand and lead the way.


    "How many Spirit Arts I can learn?" Xuefeng just let her take him by the hand.


    "Normally, there is a limit to the floors you can enter, but you have a special ess to all floors." She exined while dragging him out of the courtyard.


    "Oh, how many floors there are?" He asked.


    "There are five. From rank 1 to 5, each rank has its own floor. 5th floor is only open to people with n Leader permission." People were staring at them, as they walked but Wuying didn¡¯t care anymore. If she doesn¡¯t establish dominance, she might lose him someday.


    Xuefeng watched her determined face and decided against saying anything. He would also feel threatened if some guy tried to flirt with Tianshi, so he understood her.


    It didn¡¯t take them a long time to arrive at Spirit Arts Tower. Even from afar he could see the 5-story tower with a diameter of at least 50 meters. It was entirely made out of some type of blue limestone. It was really eye-catching as it was the only building made of this stone.


    "It¡¯s made of Blue Fire Stone filled with many formations. Even if you replicate your earlier attack, you wouldn¡¯t even scratch it." Wuying exined when she saw him watching.


    "Let¡¯s go inside." Xuefeng led the way to the entrance. This time it was him who grabbed her hand and pushed her forward. She tried to walk with a calm face, but she still had some blush on her cheeks.


    It was easier for her when she was the one who took the initiative.


    To enter the tower, you had to show your token to the Guards. Every member of Liu n had his own token. The token reacted only when the person holding it was its owner. It was useless in the hands of others so stealing was not an option.


    Xuefeng was also given the token years ago. He pulled it out and showed to the Guards. Even if he was Liu n Young master, he had to abide by the rules.


    "Young master, you can go inside. Enjoy your time." The Guard recognized him and checked the token before letting him pass.


    The entrance to the Spirit Art Tower was not a normal door either. After the Guard check, you had to pass another barrier which was scanning you for any ill intent. If you thought about destroying anything inside, you would be instantly denied entry. This showed how serious a n was treating their Spirit Arts collection.


    Wuying also entered secondster after him. What he saw after entry was just a normal library. There were bookcases everywhere with tons of manuals or Spirit Arts books.


    ¡¯Is it just a normal library?¡¯ He thought as he approached a bookcase.


    He picked a random book and read the title. "Rank 1 Tiger Fist."


    Intrigued, he opened it, but he didn¡¯t see anything inside. Just nk pages.


    "Is there something wrong here?" He asked Wuying who was standing behind him.


    "Just pour a little of Spirit Qi inside and you will see." She advised.


    He did as she said, and his vision suddenly blurred. In his mind, he could see a shadow of a man, gather Spirit Qi in his fist and destroy a tree after releasing it with a cool move.


    When the scene ended, his mind retreated back to reality. He looked at the book in surprise and he saw a text appear on the nk pages, exining the move in detail.


    "Wow so cool." He eximed loudly. The other people looked at him strangely, but when they recognized him, they smirked secretly. They were also excited like that when they read Spirit Manuals for the first time, but they were 10 at that time.


    ¡¯Young master, you are 16 years old now, keep your cool.¡¯ Everyone thought. The people staying on the first floor were mostly Spirit masters with weak talent, so they didn¡¯t voice their opinion out loud.


    "Let¡¯s go to the upper floors. These rank 1 Spirit Arts are weak." Wuyingmented and walked towards the stairs.


    Xuefeng put down the manual and followed her excitedly.


    The nsmen on the first floor cried internally when they heard her.


    ¡¯They are not weak, okay... you are just too strong...¡¯ Theymented.


    They skipped second and third floor and entered directly into the fourth one.


    The amount of Spirit Arts on this floor was much lesspared to others. There were only about 100 manuals ced on 4 bookcases. There were also only 4 cultivators reading the manuals.


    Seeing someone enter they nced at the neers, but soon went back into reading. The time they could spend inside the tower was limited. They were not like Xuefeng with an unlimited entry.


    "Take a look at the manuals and check if something catches your eyes. Some Spirit Arts might suit you, but some don¡¯t. If you can¡¯t see anything after sending your Spirit Qi inside, it means it doesn¡¯t fit you." Wuying exined before picking a book and starting to read it.


    Xuefeng looked at the manual in her hands and it was called "Rank 4 Blood Daggers." He guessed that she was a daggers user. He decided to use a sword, so he didn¡¯t need to look at this one.


    He approached the bookcase on the very left side and picked the first manual. The title was called "Rank 4 Shadow Clone".


    He poured Spirit Qi inside and this time, he had to use much more than when he checked a Tiger Fist manual.


    After using one-tenth of his total amount, a vision finally appeared in his mind.


    A shadow of a man ran through the forest being chased by someone. Suddenly, he emitted a huge amount of Spirit Qi and his shadow transformed into an identical clone of himself. They split, running in two different directions. The enemy mistook the clone for his opponent and followed it.


    The vision ended at that moment.


    Xuefeng was really impressed. ¡¯That Spirit Art would be quite useful in the future.¡¯


    He looked into a description and his face fell. It had almost 50 pages with each detail written.


    "Can I take them away to read at home?" He whispered to Wuying as he read the first page. It would take him a lot of time to read the whole thing, so he might as well take it back with him.


    "No. You can only read them here. If everyone could take manuals home for a read, there would be nothing left for others." She exined without lifting her head. She looked really focused on reading the manual.


    ¡¯Then it will take me forever to read all of these. I thought it will be easy, but I guess I was wrong.¡¯ He contemted trying to think of a solution. After a moment he finally thought of something.


    ¡¯Ling, can you copy the books, so I can view themter?¡¯ He asked shamelessly in his mind.

 Chapter 27 Ling Missing

    <h4>Chapter 27 Ling Missing</h4>


    ¡¯Actually, now that you ask, I can do even more. How about I modify the description so it¡¯s even easier to understand. I mind don¡¯t remember most Spirit Arts my previous hosts used, but it would be easy to modify one if I see it. This is only Rank 4 Spirit Art. The Lightning Spirit Art I told you about earlier, should be around Rank 6 if I remember correctly.¡¯ Ling proposed.


    ¡¯Yeah, that would be perfect.¡¯ Xuefeng sighed in relief.


    ¡¯Okay, let me use your Qi, I will start copying.¡¯ As she said that, he could feel as something started moving his Spirit Qi to and from the manual. He didn¡¯t struggle and let her work.


    He started to feel that being a Fate Fragment Holder is not that bad. Even if it¡¯s associated with danger, he gets a lot of benefits too.


    After 5 minutes, Ling said she was done.


    ¡¯Okay, if you find anything else you want just tell me. But I can modify only one Spirit Art at a time. It will take some time if we gather a lot.¡¯ She informed him after he put it down.


    Xuefeng then grabbed the next manual which was just near Shadow Clone. It was called "Rank 4 Elements Clone".


    Seeing the simr title, he got intrigued. He repeated the same action and this manual also sucked one-tenth of his Spirit Qi.


    ¡¯Thank god I¡¯m absorbing Spirit Essence this whole time, else I would be out of Spirit Qi after just a few books.¡¯ Ling increased her value in his mind again.


    This time, the vision showed the same shadow man who was creating clones out of elements in nature. He used his Spirit Qi to turn a earth into his clone. The vision restarted and this time he used water to create another clone. The shadow also created a clone out thin air and fire in the next two visions.


    ¡¯Wow, this close art is also very cool.¡¯ Heplimented in his mind. But as he already copied the Shadow Clone Art he decided to put it back on the shelf.


    ¡¯Wait, don¡¯t put it back.¡¯ Ling suddenly said.


    ¡¯Why? We already have one of these.¡¯ He asked confused.


    ¡¯I might be able topile these manuals and create one that is close to perfection.¡¯ Ling voiced her idea.


    ¡¯You can even do that? You are the best, let¡¯s do it.¡¯ Xuefeng called out excited.


    ¡¯Okay!¡¯ She said sweetly, happy from the praise.


    She started coping this one as well and after 5 minutes she was done.


    ¡¯Check if there are more Spirit Arts about cloning.¡¯ She said after finishing.


    ¡¯Okay.¡¯ He agreed and scanned surrounding shelves.


    After a second he noticed two that had a word Clone in their titles. They were just next to the previous two. Apparently, the manuals were separated from each other by genre.


    There were only four Spirit Arts about cloning in this room. He copied the other two and moved to the other section.


    Just under Clone Spirit Arts, there were manuals that looked to be a Movement Spirit Arts.


    There were as much as 8 manuals on this topic. Movement Arts were much shorter than the previous ones. It only took him 20 minutes to copy the each of them into Ling Space in his Spirit.


    The others in the room were shocked when they saw him picking manuals one by one and putting them back after a moment. He didn¡¯t sit down to read for more than 5 min on one manual.


    They knew a person has to use his Spirit Qi to open and read the manuals. It was already hard to view a few manuals in one session, but he already looked through 12 of them. He even started from the most difficult sections, cloning and movement arts.


    Checking them out, he probably lost like 70% of his Qi already. Even Wuying was worried about him.


    She thought he will bepatible with most of the Spirit Arts, but he only looked through them and put them back away. She was not worried about his spirit Qi as she already knew he can recover it fast.


    "Are any of these not suited for you?" she closed her manual and asked concerned as she approached him.


    "Actually, they are all good. I already remembered the content of each one. I¡¯m moving to the next section." He said joyfully.


    "What?" she thought she heard wrong.


    "I meant what I said. I have a perfect memory. I only need to look at the page to remember everything." He lied to her again.


    "Really?" Wuying picked one Movement Manual titled "Rank 4 Phoenix Rush".


    After opening, she asked suspiciously "Can you tell me what is written on the 6th page?".


    Seeing her doubt, he smiled. With the help of Ling, he recited the whole 6th page without any mistake.


    Her face and other 4 Spirit Kings who stopped reading their manuals turned into shocked ones.


    "Amazing..." One ck robed middle-aged man said subconsciously.


    "In a few days, you amazed me so many times, that I¡¯m not even shocked anymore." He faces turned back to normal. She felt that he is escaping from her with each step he takes.


    ¡¯I need to work harder...¡¯ She thought secretly.


    The next sections he saw were Saber Arts, Spear Arts and various others weapons. He directly skipped towards Fist and Sword Spirit Arts.


    There were about 5 Fist Spirit Arts and 9 for a sword. It was the most popr, that¡¯s the reason for many Spirit Arts.


    When he was finally done, already half an hour passed. He also used all of his Spirit QI. His consumption couldn¡¯t keep up with regeneration.


    He decided to visit the top floor before going back. There were still other sections but he had no Qi anymore.


    "Wuying, let¡¯s check out the 5th floor." He called out to her.


    "Okay." She stopped reading and followed him.


    The others sighed as they envied them.


    On the 5th Floor, there was another barrier. There was a barrier before every floor that measured your Spirit stage, but this one only allowed you to enter if you had permission with your token.


    They passed through it smoothly after their token was scanned.


    There was only one person on this floor. An old man was reading a small manual sitting on a rocking chair. He was surprised someone entered the floor.


    He chose this ce to read as it was always peace and quiet here. Not many people possessed qualifications to enter the 5th floor.


    "Hello Elder, we are just here to take a look. Don¡¯t mind us." Xuefeng said politely looking at the old man frown. He didn¡¯t know him but if he was here, he deduced he is an elder.


    Wuying seeing the Old man panicked a little and hurriedly bowed her head, saying "Senior, we are sorry to disturb you. If you want us to leave, we willply."


    The old man looked at her and smiled recognizing her "Oh, it¡¯s you little Ying. No need to, you can take your time."


    "Thank you, Senior. The man who came with me is n Leader son, Liu Xuefeng. I¡¯m sorry for his casual tone. He doesn¡¯t know the Senior identity." She apologized on Xuefeng behalf.


    ¡¯Oh, so it¡¯s Little Bei son. It¡¯s okay. I heard that he awakened ck Talent with the help of Six Petals Lotus Flower. Do you mind if I check your dantian? I wanted to visit you earlier but I was too engrossed with this manual." He asked Xuefeng kindly.


    "Uhm..." He was quite stunned and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡¯Who is he if not an Elder? Ling, can we trust him?¡¯ He asked Ling in his mind.


    But the answer never came. Ling was as quiet as a mouse.


    ¡¯Ling? Ling?¡¯ He asked twice in his mind but still didn¡¯t hear any answer.

 Chapter 28 Mysterious Clan Leader

    <h4>Chapter 28 Mysterious n Leader</h4>


    "Don¡¯t worry young man, If I wanted to hurt you, it wouldn¡¯t even take a second. Come closer." The old man beckoned him.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Senior is kind, he won¡¯t do anything," Wuying assured him.


    "Okay." Xuefeng didn¡¯t have a choice and came closer to the Old Man. He just hoped that Ling was hiding well.


    He thought that the reason she doesn¡¯t answer is because of the Old Man. If his cultivation was high enough, he could sense her existence.


    "Don¡¯t resist, I will just check your body. I always wanted to check the after-effects of Six Petals Lotus Flower." Old Man ced his hand on Xuefeng shoulder and sent his Spirit Qi inside of his body.


    It was only a little bit but he could already feel the imperious power behind it.


    An old man was quite surprised to see 3 Rank 5 Spirit artefact on a Spirit Grandmaster body but didn¡¯tment. He checked the quality of the Spirit Qi and didn¡¯t find any problems. The Qi looked exactly as a ck Talent Qi looked like. Nothing was different.


    Next, he checked the Spirit but didn¡¯t go deep as it could hurt the other party. After a few more minutes, he didn¡¯t find anything out of order.


    "Were you really not born as a ck Talent? I can¡¯t find any changes." Old man withdrew his Spirit Qi and frowned.


    "No, Senior. I just ate the nt the old beggar gave me." Xuefeng told him the story.


    "How did the beggar look like?" He didn¡¯t think Xuefeng would lie and asked.


    "I don¡¯t remember clearly, but he had a sword tattoo on his arm." Xuefeng thought of another lie quickly.


    "Oh, did it look like this?" The old man suddenly pulled his sleeve up and they saw a Sword tattoo with a dragon around it.


    "Oh yeah, it kinda looked like that." He faked excitement.


    "Hahahahaha so that bastard is still alive." The old manughed.


    ¡¯Wow? I didn¡¯t know It would be that easy.¡¯ Xuefeng thought he was bad at acting.


    "When was it?" Senior asked further after he finishedughing.


    "More than one week ago in the city. He had really shabby clothes, but his eyes were sharp." Xuefeng said after getting more confidence in his lying.


    "It has to be him then. Young man, thank you for providing me with that information. There is only one man who can roam freely around 5 regions and still giveaway Six Petals Lotus Flower as it¡¯s nothing. He is my sworn brother who decided to roam the world 200 years ago." The old man confirmed his guess. He then happily told them the story about him.


    It turned out that he was from the Azure Dragon Empire. As his life ising to an end he decided to find his lost brother and reunite with him before death.


    "To think I would find a clue about that bastard in a small country like that. Thank you, young man. Here take this token. If you one daynd in the Empire, you can find Sword Dragon Academy. Tell them, It was gifted to you by Senior Wang, they will definitely ept you as a disciple." Senior Wang gave him a token with a Sword and dragon engraved at it.


    "Thank you, Senior." Xuefeng was shocked when he heard the old man lived for at least 200 but still received the token.


    It will definitelye in handy if he visits the Empire in the future.


    "Okay, you can do your stuff, I will take my leave. Oh yeah, I noticed your Spirit Qi was almost depleted, you can take this Spirit Replenishing Pill. You probably exhausted it by reading manuals." He remembered from his earlier examination and threw a round pill at him.


    "Thank you, Senior. I really needed one." He bowed before eating the pill without hesitation. If he wanted to hurt him, he wouldn¡¯t need to use poison. One snap of fingers was enough. Even Ling had to hide from being discovered.


    Senior Wang nodded seeing him take the pill. If he was hesitant, he would think that he was lying to him.


    The moment the pill dissolved in his mouth, Xuefeng felt a surge of Spirit Qi dashing towards his dantian. The almost empty dantian turned full after only a few seconds and even increased his total amount of Qi. The process stopped when his dantian capacity erged by at least 10%.


    "Wow, amazing. What a great pill." Xuefengmented in awe. He would have to cultivate for a week to get such results.


    "Well, its rank 6 pill after all. Here you take one as well, you are a really polite girl. You should take good care of her young man. Don¡¯t let others snatch her." Senior Wang turned to Wuying and also gave her a pill.


    "Thank you, Senior!" She bowed and smiled sweetly. She looked at Xuefeng expecting to see, how will he react at Old man reminder.


    "Yes, Senior. Who wouldn¡¯t." Xuefeng said honestly.


    Hearing him, Wuying heart felt at ease. Images of her being together with Xuefeng shed in her mind.


    "Alright, I will be going then." Senior Wang said before vanishing. The barrier around Spirit Arts Tower shook but it didn¡¯t keep him inside.


    ¡¯Uff, that old man is finally gone. He was definitely a Spirit Saint stage or above. If I didn¡¯t seal myself he would detect me for sure. I¡¯m too weak at the moment.¡¯ Ling came back as soon as the Old man disappeared.


    ¡¯Spirit Saint... Yeah, I understand, down worry.¡¯ Xuefeng imagined how nice it would be to fly in the sky.


    ¡¯The Token seems to be harmless, but it actually has a hidden mechanism inside of it. The other party can track you down as long as you hold onto it. If you try to get rid of it, he will also know about it. This Old man is not simple.¡¯ Ling warned after she scanned the token in his hand.


    ¡¯Well, there is nothing we can do right? I don¡¯t think we should be too worried. If he wanted to harm us, why leave a token.¡¯ Xuefeng usedmon sense card.


    ¡¯Maybe you are right. If I regain my prowess, I might be able to seal it, but that¡¯s definitely a n for the future.¡¯ Ling informed.


    ¡¯Okay, let¡¯s just forget it for now. We should focus on this floor.¡¯ Xuefeng ced the token inside his Storage ring and walked towards the bookcases.


    "Wait for me." Wuying came back from her dreand where she imagined their life together and followed him.


    .......


    In the n Leader Mansion, Liu Xiaobei was sitting in a study room when a person appeared out of nowhere before them.


    "Did you finish the mission?" n Leader asked knowing who the person was.


    "No, Young Master still tells the same story about the beggar in the city." A person who arrived was the very same Senior Wang, Xuefeng and Wuying met on the 5th floor.


    "It¡¯s okay, I didn¡¯t expect him to tell anything new, he is too smart. Did you notice anything weird inside of his dantian?" n Leader continued asking.


    "No, It looks the same as if he was born as a ck Talent. I don¡¯t think it was the Six Petals Lotus Flower doing. It usually leaves some traces but I couldn¡¯t find anything." Senior Wang thought out loud.


    "Hmm, interesting. Did you maybe find out what healed his dantian? A normal cracked dantian can be healed with rank 3 pills, but his dantian waspletely destroyed. He would need at least Heaven ranked pill to heal it." Liu Xiaobei tried to figure out that mystery for a few days but couldn¡¯t.


    "I also have no idea." Senior Wang sighed. It was really a weird situation.


    "That¡¯s unfortunate. I thought you will figure something out. But it doesn¡¯t matter, I am slowly regaining my strength. After I reach my peak, we can go along with the n." n Leader decided.


    "Are we going to tell Mdy first? She still doesn¡¯t know anything." Senior Wang asked as his eyes lit up. His master might finallye back home.


    "Not yet. You don¡¯t need to worry, I will take care of everything. You only need to protect Xuefeng when he meets life and death danger. We still have some time, before we can start our operation. You can go." Liu Xiaobei waved his hand.


    "Alright." Old man acknowledged and turned into air.


    "Oh, Feng¡¯er, Feng¡¯er. What did you do..." n Leader has fallen into deep thoughts again.

 Chapter 29 Princess Shan Causing Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 29 Princess Shan Causing Trouble</h4>


    Xuefeng, oblivious to his father¡¯s investigations, approached the only bookcase on this floor.


    "There are only 10 books of rank 5 in the possession of the Liu n, and most of them are iplete. The Sword Art isplete so you might have a look at it." Wuying informed.


    ¡¯You can gather them all anyway. They will be helpful when I start creating new ones for you.¡¯ Ling advised.


    "Okay." He picked the Sword Art manual and poured his Qi inside. The higher the rank, the more Qi he needed to spend to view its content. He lost two-tenths from just this one manual. It was titled "Rank 5 Sword Serpent Steps."


    In the vision, this Art was created from 5 sword moves. As a Shadow of a man performed the moves one by one, you could see that the power was increasing with each move. The 5th move destroyed even a small mountain.


    ¡¯That¡¯s quite a decent Spirit Art. I can use it as a baseter.¡¯ Ling praised and started copying it.


    Wuying was again speechless when she saw him put back the manual after few minutes. She watched him as he picked up one manual after another, as if it was nothing to remember tens of books.


    It took him 20 minutes to finish looking through all of them. He turned towards her, and with a smiling face he said, "I¡¯m done."


    "Well, the manuals here are too profound for me, so we can go whenever you are ready." Wuying sighed helplessly. She thought she was useless,paring herself with him.


    "Okay then, let¡¯s go back. I¡¯m starting to get hungry from all this knowledge." He again depleted his dantian from his precious Qi.


    The whole trip to the Spirit Art tower took a lot more time than predicted. It¡¯s been more than 2 hours since they left Princess Shan alone in the courtyard. Xuefeng thought that she would be quite bored staying alone, so he quickened his footsteps.


    She was after all, his only chance to survive past this month. He couldn¡¯t neglect her, else she might refuse to give him herer.


    While they were walking on the main road, they noticed something was off. Many youngsters were running past them in the direction of the Training Grounds. It would be normal if it was only one or two, but there were groups of them, running as fast as they could, they even knocked each other around to be the first one to arrive.


    After the 4th group went past them, Xuefeng finally stopped one of them and asked what is going on.


    "Oh, Young Master, you don¡¯t know? There is a super sexydy on the training grounds, fighting our nsman. She is probably a guest in the n, so everyone is going there to check her out." The group looked unhappy at being stopped but they recognized him and told him the news before running away.


    Xuefeng looked at Wuying and they both knew who that person was.


    "Let¡¯s go check it out. She probably got bored and is creating trouble in the Training Grounds." Xuefeng shook his head as they changed their directions. Although he didn¡¯t show it, he was excited inside. He can finally watch a real fight.


    Wuying was smiling cause she knew that if Princess Shan did anything overboard, Shadow Guard members would contact her. She already itched for a fight with her, ever since the moment she met her.


    ¡¯You started the fight first. Now I have the perfect opportunity to chase you away.¡¯ Wuying started nning her fight.


    After two minutes, they arrived near the Training Grounds, and could already hear loud cheering shouts. A small crowd gathered in a circle in the center of the Training Grounds. If they wanted to pass through, they would need to make a path for themselves.


    Just as they walked to the back of the circle, they heard a loud thud sound, and the crowd started cheering.


    Wuying didn¡¯t give a damn and used her Spirit Qi to create an aura around her. As she got close to someone, he shuddered and gave way for her. When one person did, the others followed. Xuefeng was impressed and followed after her.


    When they arrived at the front, they could see a man lying on the ground and his buddies who were picking him up. There was snow on his clothes as well as on the frozen ground around him. Princess Shan was standing proudly in her new outfit, without even a speck of dust on it.


    An ice blue katana leaned on her shoulder as she smiled confidently. She didn¡¯t wear a veil anymore. Xuefeng had to admit that she looked kind of sexy in this tight leather armour.


    When Wuying saw the man on the ground her face darkened. Shadow Guard members didn¡¯t work all the time. They had shifts to keep their identity a secret. That man was her subordinate and she knew his strength. He was one of her strongest fighters who had advanced to Spirit King stage quite a while ago.


    When the men in the self-made arena saw her, their eyes lit up. They all knew her identity and were happy that someone came to win back their pride.


    "Anyone else?" Princess called out as she hadn¡¯t seen Xuefeng and Wuying yet.


    "Me, me. Pick me."


    "Over here!"


    Many raised their hands and cried. Even though they knew, the loss was certain, it didn¡¯t demotivate them as they could get noticed by a super beauty.


    ¡¯What a bunch of losers.¡¯ Princess Shan thought. She looked around in the crowd and finally noticed Wuying and Xuefeng. She was surprised to see them. She smiled and wanted to join them but she saw Wuying walking out into the middle of the arena.


    "I will fight you." She stopped her movements.


    The only thing that is more entertaining to watch than a normal fight, is when two beauties fight together. The crowd cheered louder.


    Wuying was also a top beauty, but everyone knew she was the Young Master¡¯s woman. In the n, there was no one who could judge the n Leader as he had total power with Shadow Guards by his side. Who would risk his life, flirting with the n Leader¡¯s son¡¯s woman? Even if Xuefeng didn¡¯t cultivate, it was a huge hazard.


    "Oh, I don¡¯t mind. I wanted to teach you a lesson much earlier. " Princess Shan got ready for a fight.


    Before Xuefeng could say anything to stop them, they turned towards him and Princess Shan told him, "Don¡¯t interfere, we would fight sooner orter anyway."


    "Right, we won¡¯t go overboard, don¡¯t worry." Wuying confirmed as two Blood Red Daggers appeared in her hands.


    "Eh, because you say it like that I¡¯m getting even more worried. If you hurt yourself then I will stop your fight." Xuefeng sighed.


    "It looks like Young master knows thisdy. Could she be the rumoured Princess Zhen Shan?" someone in the crowd asked.


    "Yeah, I saw them earlier today, she even walked intimately with him."


    "She is said to stay in our n because she fell in love with him."


    "Meh, I thought we had a chance."


    "Well, if you also had ck Talent, girls would go crazy about you too."


    "Wasn¡¯t she said to have worn a veil all the time?"


    "My brother works in the capital and she once said that she will only take it off if she meets her future husband."


    Hearing him everyone around him eximed in surprise, and looked towards their Young Master.


    The crowd¡¯s conversation caused him to frown. Was she really telling the truth? If yes, then he was really in trouble.


    ¡¯But having sexy girls around you is not that bad,¡¯ He thought, watching the twodies staring at each other.


    Because the fight was about to start, he stopped listening to the crowd. His priority was to see that no one got injured.


    ¡¯If there is no winner in a few moves, I will just stop them anyway.¡¯ He decided.

 Chapter 30 Wuying vs Princess

    <h4>Chapter 30 Wuying vs Princess</h4>


    The crowd quietened and gave them more space. The arena made of people, standing in a circle was around 30 meters in diameter.


    Wuying and Princess stared at each other trying to predict what the other party will do first.


    "If you are not going to move, then I will start first." Princess chuckled as she fixed the grip on her Icy Katana.


    Xuefeng sight turned towards her, expecting a cool move. But unfortunately for him, the moment he blinked, Princess Shan wasn¡¯t in the same spot anymore.


    She used her Movement Spirit Art to quickly close the distance and then swiftly shed with her katana. Her whole body was covered with thin Ice Blue Qi making her look like she was an ice goddess.


    Wuying looked vastly surprised by Princess high-speed attack and before she could even lift up her double daggers for a block, a sharp de was upon her.


    The shiny de went right through Wuying body as if she was made out of the mud. The Ice blue Spirit Qi around the de froze the body and the leftovers separated from the de and st on the ground creating ice spikes with a loud crash.


    Everyone in the audience gasped for a moment and even Xuefeng heart froze. He felt like something inside of him broke.


    Princess wasn¡¯t happy with the oue and felt something was wrong. She hurriedly dodged to the side even before the frozen body of Wuying hit the earth.


    Her intuition turned out to be true as at the same time, two blood-red daggers cut the air where Princess head was just a second before.


    Wuying didn¡¯t follow up with another attack but reached out with her hand and a few strings of ck hair fell on her palm.


    The fake body finally came down to the ground and broke apart. It turned out it was just a clone shell made of Spirit Qi used to confuse enemies. Wuying used her escape art to sneak attack on Princess.


    If not for Princess battle instincts she would be long dead. Xuefeng sighed in relief seeing that she is fine but still felt troubled.


    ¡¯They are going for the kill!¡¯ He was shocked by how fast a fight of cultivators can be. One mistake and your life can be lost. He knew, that even if he tried to stop them, it would be impossible with his current skills.


    "You got some quick moves." Wuying praised with a smile. Her outfit changed as a ck Spirit Armour wrapped around her curves.


    "You are also escaping pretty fast," Princess answered as anotheryer of Spirit Qi appeared on her body.


    They both had protection armour but one was made of their own Qi and another was a Spirit Artefact.


    This time, it was Wuying who started another exchange. She dashed towards the other party cutting with both daggers at the same time. Princess was already prepared and parried both attacks as she retreated.


    Wuying didn¡¯t stop the assault and continued to sh from all directions. After a few more attacks her dagger finally reached the target and hit Princess body.


    A t sound of a de hitting a rock entered everyone ears and chunks on ice fragments exploded everywhere. At the same time, Princess was hit, she stomped on the ground creating a block of ice that crushed into Wuying chest ejecting her in the air.


    Shended gracefully ten meters away and looked at Princess armour which was already repaired.


    Her special Ice blue Spirit Qi could turn into ice at her will. As long as she had enough Qi, she could wrap her body with it, giving her ultimate protection. Unless the attack was powerful enough to destroy the iceyer in one hit, it would be hard to defeat her.


    That¡¯s what Wuying deducted after a quick exchange. Looking down at her own Spirit Armour, it had a few scratches but she was still fine. Thinking there was no other choice, she decided to use her new Spirit Art she was recently practising, "Rank 4 Blood Daggers."


    She shed her palms drawing blood which daggers greedily absorbed. Their red colour became even clearer and turned into bloody red. Normally, you should use the blood of your enemies while activating this Spirit Art but she didn¡¯t have any at the moment. Her only option was to use her own.


    Without wasting time, she charged forward. Suddenly a copy of herself appeared from her shadow and also run next to her.


    Unable to recognize the real one, Princess blocked one with a wall of ice and shot multiple ice bolts towards the other.


    One body was quickly pierced by sharp spikes but it disappeared a momentster. The one blocked by the ice wall was the real one.


    Wuying couldn¡¯t stop her momentum and crashed into the wall, destroying it with a one "X" shaped cut. Blood daggers passed through it without any problems, but what awaited her was an Ice Katana falling vertically from above.


    She quickly crossed her daggers above her head to block the strike. The attack was followed by knee hit with an ice spike on it. It crashed into Wuying Spirit Armour with a dull sound.


    It didn¡¯t cause much damage to her, but the impact caused her to fall back through the hole.


    The fallen ice chunks raised the dust from the ground blocking the vision around the wall. Afraid of a sneak attack, Princess increased her distance. Her Spirit Awareness scanned the insides of the fog but didn¡¯t find anyone inside.


    ¡¯The same trick again?¡¯ Just as she thought that she sensed a movement behind her.


    Her whole back turned into an ice shield on instinct before Wuying Blood daggers made a long horizontal cut.


    "Aghhh." Princess groaned in pain.


    This time, the ice couldn¡¯t withstand the attack and a faint line of blood appeared on Princess back. She turned around ignoring the pain, but Wuying was already far away.


    Wuying face looked pale, but she was determined to continue the fight. The price to pay for using Blood Daggers Spirit Art is blood. After the daggers spilt Princess blood, she regained some of her strength but it was not enough.


    The Shadow Guard members were excited seeing their leader draw first blood but Xuefeng was not in the least pleased.


    ¡¯You can stop the fight Xuefeng. Wuying is using an art she is still not proficient yet. She will probably hurt herself before the fight ends.¡¯ Ling informed him after examining the situation.¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah, I think you are right.¡¯ Xuefeng agreed.


    Princess looked mad when she checked the wound on her back. She never sustained an injury in her life. Taking advantage of the break, she froze the cut and took a healing pill. She didn¡¯t want to have a scar forever.


    Just as she wanted to use her ultimate art to beat Wuying she heard a familiar voice, "Stop! It¡¯s enough."


    Both of them looked at each other withplicated faces but in the end, they listened to Xuefeng and put down their weapons.


    The crowd was disappointed about the duel results but no oneined out loud.


    They were also surprised at Wuying strength. Not many people knew she was already at this stage.


    When Wuying and Princess arrived by Xuefeng side, he checked thetter injury. He touched the surface of the wound and took a deep breath.


    Although it was healing fast due to the pill, It was for sure painful.


    He then looked at Wuying pale face and sighed helplessly.


    "Wasn¡¯t that only a normal spar? Why do I see you both injured?" Xuefeng asked with an angry expression causing them to lower their heads.


    "Let¡¯s go back." He decided before turning towards the crowd, saying "The party is over, you can all disperse."


    "Since when was Young Master so cool?" Someone asked after Xuefeng left with thedies.


    "I guess, the rumours were true..." his buddy added.


    .......


    Although he looked angry on the surface, that fight really helped him to generally understand how cultivation work in this world, so he was grateful. Even if you have a high stage, you can still be defeated if you are not careful enough.


    There was a lot of training awaiting him but he was positive about his future. With Ling help, he has higher chances to survive than anyone else.


    ¡¯I need to get stronger...¡¯ Xuefeng thought as he again realized it won¡¯t be that easy and colourful.

 Chapter 31 Thousand Clones Legendary Spirit Ar

    <h4>Chapter 31 Thousand Clones Legendary Spirit Ar</h4>


    After they came back to the courtyard, the food that was prepared for them, already became cold. Wuying didn¡¯t have the time to prepare one today so they had to eat what they had.


    Although it was cold, they finished everything after a moment. Wuying had to regain the lost blood and food was the best solution without counting pills. She could even use her Spirit Qi to increase the blood production but she already depleted it with the earlier fight.


    Thedies looked at each other without saying anything and decided to retire to their rooms for rest. They will for sure respect each other more after today¡¯s fight.


    They were supposed to start their training today, but due to their spar, they had to reschedule it for tomorrow.


    "Try to choose Spirit Art you like for now. I will help you with the parts you can¡¯t understandter. Also, we will start your physical training in the morning too. Cultivation is not all about increasing your dantian capacity but also strengthening your physical body." Wuying told him before entering her room.


    Xuefeng nced at the sunset and sighed. He spent another day in another world. Today was the 4th day since he reincarnated. The more he stays here, the more dangerous it seems.


    He entered his room and lied on the bed.


    ¡¯So we are alone for the rest of the evening. Ling, how is the process of modifying Spirit Arts?¡¯ He asked in his mind.


    ¡¯I¡¯m almost done with Clone Arts. What do you want me to modify next?¡¯ Ling started working as soon as they left Spirit Art Tower and she was almost done.


    ¡¯Well, how about Sword Art for attacking?¡¯ He thought for a moment before saying. All he could do at the moment was swinging the sword left and right.


    ¡¯As you wish. You said, earlier that you want to get powerful. The fastest way for you to achieve that is by gathering more Fate Fragments. Each one grants you special Ability. Of course, if you kill someone with multiple fragments you will only get the main one. The others will be lost.¡¯ Ling proposed and added ¡¯Before I finish, you can think of a way to get Princess Shan ne.¡¯


    ¡¯Right, I think I can use the present I got from the Spirit Treasury to trade with her.¡¯ Xuefeng thought his original idea was okay. He couldn¡¯t think of anything else.


    ¡¯Or I can just pin her down to the bed and grab it by force...¡¯ A thought came into his mind but he quickly shook his head. Unfortunately, Princess perfect body was already stuck in his mind.


    ¡¯Aaargh, if this continues on, my Tianshi will be only a distant memory... I guess, it should be around the time they held a funeral for me on Earth. She is probably devastated, but after some time, she will move on, find herself a boyfriend, have kids...¡¯ He finished imagining further as it was painful.


    ¡¯Okay I¡¯m done, It turned out somewhat decent. Come to my space to see.¡¯ Ling suddenly stopped his mncholic thoughts.


    ¡¯Okay.¡¯ He sat up cross-legged and closed his eyes. His mind slipped smoothly into his dantian and flew towards the Spirit. After a few times, he found it much easier to manipte his mind in his dantian.


    He touched the spirit and his mind was sucked inside.


    What awaited him were many Spirit Artefacts he plundered from Spirit Treasure and ck flying orbs.


    He pointed at the orbs and asked, ¡¯Are these Spirit Arts?¡¯ He deduced as didn¡¯t see anything else inside the space.


    ¡¯Yeah, they are made from your Spirit QI. Here, this is the one I made.¡¯ A ck orb with a hint of gold flew towards him. It was slightly bigger than the others. Itnded on his palm and he instantly felt familiarity with it. It was his Spirit Qi after all.


    ¡¯What do I do with it?¡¯ He asked after checking it out. Does he have to pour his Spirit Qi again?


    ¡¯Just absorb it into your body. The information will appear automatically in your mind.¡¯ Ling exined.


    The moment he did, his head exploded with data. The whole description inscribed itself into his mind.


    Even without a vision, he knew how this Spirit Art worked. Basically, It was almost the same like the originals but he could manipte the amount of Spirit Qi he leaves in the clone.


    After the Spirit Qi inside of his copy ended, the clone would still disappear.


    It was also much faster and smoother than the previous versions.


    Thest new function it had could be regarded as best or worst one. It was the fact he had to control the clones with the Spirit Qi he left inside. Although it was hard to split his mind and do multiple things at the same time, it was doable as long as you practised a lot.


    ¡¯Wow, that¡¯s great work you did there. I can¡¯t wait for the other arts.¡¯ He praised her happily.


    ¡¯The only big downside of this Spirit Art is that you can¡¯t clone your Spirit Artefacts special features like your ck mes. You can copy the sharpness of the de but not the soul.¡¯ Ling exined further.


    ¡¯Yeah, that was to be expected. You still did a good job. I will go practise it now.¡¯ Xuefeng slipped out of the space and returned back to his room.


    He stood up and took a deep breath. It was his first time using his Spirit Qi on a Spirit Art. He followed the instruction in the knowledge he just received and realised his ck Qi outside.


    In theory, he had to scan his whole body and then transform Spirit Qi into Spirit Shell that looked exactly like him. The more Qi he used, the more real the clone became. If he used more than two-tenths of his Qi, he could practically replicate his whole body, with muscles and blood to fool his enemies.


    If only little Qi was used, the clone would be destroyed with one attack.


    After slowly scanning his whole body, he used three-tenths of his qi to create his first perfect clone. His dantian was still not replenished after copying manuals on the 5th floor, else he would use much more.


    His Spirit Qi transformed into different cells then muscles and bones as he slowly built his body. This was his first creation, so he didn¡¯t want to rush anything. He followed the manual about how to transform Spirit Qi into different forms and after about two minutes, he was finally created a whole body.


    After he was done with himself, he manipted his Qi and replicated his clothes.


    ¡¯Next time I should do it at the same time.¡¯ He thought as he watched his naked body being covered byyers of clothing embarrassed. What if someone entered the room right now? It would be even worse if it was Wuying or Princess Shan.


    The whole process waspleted in exactly three minutes. If he was in the middle of a battle he would die ten times already. Hopefully, this was just a practise.


    He looked at the exact clone of himself and he was pretty pleased with himself. It was his first time after all.


    The clone was standing without any motion, waiting for the Xuefeng tomand it with his QI.


    "Wait, before I start I should probably name this art somehow." He thought out loud.


    ¡¯Ling, how should we call it.¡¯ He asked the creator.


    ¡¯Just call it however you like. It¡¯s not like you will shout its name before activating it? I can just tell you it should be around rank 5.¡¯ Ling answered before going back into her Spirit Arts modifying. It was really hard and she needed her entire focus.


    "Well, for now, I will call it "Thousand Clones Legendary Spirit Art" until I figure out a better name. I will get to a thousand clones somewhere in the future, right?" He smiled at his random name before turning towards his clone.

 Chapter 32 First Clone

    <h4>Chapter 32 First Clone</h4>


    "Okay, it¡¯s time to start with the harder part." He could still feel his Spirit Qi inside the clone body, so everything was a sess.


    The goal, for now, was to move with it around the room. He sat back down on the bed and closed his eyes. His Spirit Qi entered every part of the clone and after familiarizing himself with it a bit, he started moving.


    Although it was a bit stiff at the start, he got better and better with more practice. First, he started with fingers, then with toes and finally moved his arms and legs in a whole. He also opened his eyes and he could see his body sitting on the bed. He felt as if he was another person.


    The moment he opened his original eyes as well, he suddenly felt a pain in his head and two images collided in his mind. He hurriedly closed his eyes and the pain disappeared. A drop of sweat emerged on his forehead.


    He panicked a little cause of sudden pain but after scanning the description once again, he found the solution.


    He had to separate his sight into two parts, one for himself and one for the clone. Fortunately, it was quite easy to be done.


    He opened his eyes again, this time slowly and forced one image into one side and another into the other. Surprisingly, it worked really smoothly.


    He focused on the clone and started walking about the room. After a few circles, it was getting more and more natural which made him pleased.


    He stood up and trained giving handshakes to himself. Although it was a simple practice, it worked just as fine.


    After about 20 minutes, all the basic movements were as smooth as if he was doing it himself.


    "Wait, If I can do almost everything, can I talk as well?" A crazy thought suddenly came into his mind. If he could confuse his enemies even further that would be super impressive.


    He scanned how his vocal cords, his tongue and mouth move while he says "Hi" and repeated the same sequences in the clones body.


    "Hi," the clone said in the same way he did.


    "It works! The only downside is that I have to remember all the words one by one. It would take so much time to remember how to speak each word." He decided to learn only basic words for now.


    "Yes" "No" "My Name is Liu Xuefeng" You look really pretty" and many others.


    After about an hour he decided to test his new ability on others. He decided to visit Wuying, hoping she is still not asleep.


    His clone left through the side door and entered the bathroom. He could smell the nice aroma so he deducted that Wuying was bathing recently. She usually bathed when she knew that he won¡¯t be near, but now she somehow decided to do it with him in the courtyard.


    ¡¯It must have been because of the fight earlier.¡¯


    He knocked on Wuying room door lightly and asked quietly "Are you asleep?"


    He already predicted what they could talk about and learn those sentences.


    "Yeah, you cane in." Wuying voice sounded from the inside.


    After entering the room, he saw Wuyingbing her still wet hair wearing only a bathrobe.


    Normally his face would flush a little but now he would have to especially do it. Xuefeng quickly added another sentence to his dictionary and said: "Let me do it for you."


    She looked at him with a weird expression but say anything. She passed him theb and turned her back towards him. "Go ahead."


    ¡¯Haha, It worked. She doesn¡¯t know.¡¯ Heughed in his mind and approached her. He grabbed theb but before he could do anything with it, he felt something was stuck inside his abdomen.


    He nced downwards and saw two red des that passed through his body. He looked back at Wuying dumbfounded.


    "Who are you? You are not my Xuefeng." She pulled out her daggers and blood spilt on the ground. She ced them on his head and waited for his answer.


    Unfortunately, the clone didn¡¯t move as the real Xuefeng was in shock. He could feel the pain but it was just in his mind. He severed the connection with the clone as soon as he the pain was unbearable.


    ¡¯What gave me away? Also, I should try deleting the pain receptors, so I don¡¯t get distracted during the fight.¡¯ He learned a lot from this exchange.


    After the Spirit Qi inside of his clone escaped through the holes in his stomach, it copsed to the ground and started deteriorating at the speed visible to a naked eye.


    Wuying ran towards the door and at the same moment, the real Xuefeng entered. Looking at the vanishing clone he sighed. He spent a lot of time to create it.


    "How did you know, it wasn¡¯t the real me?" He asked disappointed.


    "What? It was your doing?" She asked surprised seeing him and almost collided with him.


    "Yeah, I just made this clone. What gave it away?" He nodded proudly.


    "Wait, hold on. You made this clone?! When did you learn a Spirit Art? I only left you for about an hour and a half." She cried astonished.


    "Well, I¡¯m a genius. I even connected a few Spirit Arts and created a new one. It¡¯s even better now." He shamelessly said. She would find out sooner orter.


    "That clone was almost perfect, I thought it a different person which just copied your appearance. The thing that gave you away was your smell." She said still in shock.


    "My smell?" How can she remember my smell?


    "I spent with you so many years that I can tell how you smell. If you tried to trick Princess it would work well." She said as her cheeks flushed. She leaned over and took a deep breath.


    ¡¯Yeah, that¡¯s my real Xuefeng.¡¯ She thought happily.


    "Also I was just about to run into your room to check on you. Your clone came out of our bathroom, so it had to pass your room before. I thought something happened to you." She added.


    "Oh, so it¡¯s like that. I guess it¡¯s too hard to replicate the smell. I will just leave it as it is. Nothing is perfect." He thought out loud.


    "You said youbined the Spirit Arts. How did you do it? I have never seen an art that could replicate your body like that." She asked curiously.


    "Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I just randomly connected stuff together and it worked pretty well." He answered with a straight face.


    "Really..." She was quite suspicious but she still chose to believe him. It¡¯s not like he had the reason to lie.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you also duplicated the spirit, so the clone can also gather Spirit Essence?" She asked speechlessly.


    "Eh?! Right, why didn¡¯t I think of it? It might actually work. I will try that tomorrow, as I have almost no Spirit Qi left." Xuefeng pped his forehead. He didn¡¯t think of such an important feature.


    "Why don¡¯t you use Spirit Stones to restore your Qi at the faster rate? You should ask n leader tomorrow, he will give you some for your cultivation." Wuying suggested.


    "Oh right, I should ask tomorrow." He nodded.


    They stood for a moment in silence and the situation got awkward.


    "I will be going back." Xuefeng decided to break it and excused himself.


    "Mhmm." Wuying nodded with her head lowered.


    "By the way, I could see everything from up here." He said before swiftly leaving.


    Wuying looked at her robe and it was really quite loose around her chest area. She quickly covered herself embarrassed and called out quietly "Stupid..."

 Chapter 33 Testing new sword moves

    <h4>Chapter 33 Testing new sword moves</h4>


    Xuefeng woke up early in the morning, got dressed and left his room. He didn¡¯t want to wake thedies up, so he walked quietly.


    There was barely anyone on the streets at this hour.


    "Greetings Young Master." Guards that stood by n Leader Mansion gate greeted him politely.


    He nodded and entered the mansion. Walking by the kitchen he grabbed something to eat before going upstairs towards his father study room.


    Wherever he went, he was greeted by bowing servants. At first, he thought it was kind of weird, but now he got used to it already.


    When he arrived in the study room, he didn¡¯t see anyone inside as he expected. His parents were probably sleeping.


    He sat down on the sofa and to busy himself, he started reading the new Spirit Art, ling modified. He already absorbed it into his mind before he left his courtyard.


    The whole manual was exining the sword moves in detail. There were nine of them in total and the basics were basically the same as with the Rank 5 Sword Serpent Steps Spirit Art but it gained additional 4 sword moves.


    Each move was stronger than the previous one. If one watched those attacks from afar, one would think they are easy, but in actual fact, they were hard toprehend. Even with Ling help, he had troubles understanding how to use his Spirit Qi in the correct patterns.


    After reading everything one more time, it was time for practice. He saw earlier in the family meeting that his father study room was quite spacious. It even had a big ck wall with a few scratches on it. From what he saw, they were definitely sword marks.


    If even father sword can¡¯t destroy this rock, then he would be fine to train his sword moves on it. His first art that Ling created was already overpowered. He worried that this one would be even stronger so didn¡¯t want to test in near Wuying.


    He didn¡¯t want to destroy anything in here as he did in his own courtyard, so he didn¡¯t use his ck mes yer sword. He waved with his hand and a Rank 3 sword he took from Spirit Treasure appeared.


    He already moved every Spirit Artefact from Ling Space into the Storage Ring so he can ess them freely without wasting Ling time. They were all under rank 4 so they could be stored in the ring. The others in rank 5 had to stay in his dantian.


    Before he even started, he also activated his Rank 4 Endurance Aura. Practising Sword moves not only drain his Spirit Qi but also stamina. With Endurance Aura turned on, he could withstand more training.


    He didn¡¯t notice but in the corner of the room, a man stood silently watching his performance. His father who was standing there from the moment his son arrived, somehow hid his presence going unnoticed under Xuefeng sight.


    Xuefeng turned towards the ckish wall and focused on the de in his hand. His mind visualized the first move and his body responded. He used only his body strength at the first time to try things out.


    His sword cut elegantly through the air creating nothing but a swoosh sound. He repeated the motion a few times to familiarize himself with it before he tried adding the unique Spirit Qi patterns.


    Instantly, the sword ckened from the think ck Spirit Qi around it before Xuefeng realised the Sword move. This time it wasn¡¯t just a small swoosh but a wild cry as if a flying serpent flew across the room.


    The Spirit Qi wave created by the powerful strike crashed into the wall shaking it for a second. n Leader mouth opened wide as he watched with shock.


    Imagine, what would happen if he directly struck the wall with this attack.


    "Wow, so powerful..." Hemented out loud as he looked at his hands not believing it was his doing.


    He felt immense power in his body the moment he was attacking. He checked his Spirit Qi status and noticed he only lost about 5% of his who capacity. That was not that much for a powerful strike like that.


    "I need to test its power on something. If a father can only make scratches on the wall and I can create a scratch as well, it means I¡¯m as powerful as him. Let¡¯s try this again." He said to himself.


    Liu Xiaobei had a weird expression on his face cause what his son said was right. Even he can only make a scratch with his most powerful attack. If his son can outdo him in his second day of cultivation, it would be really shameful. Even if his cultivation is currently recovering, his superior Spirit Arts are not.


    Xuefeng lifted his sword and came closer to the wall. He poured even more of his Spirit Qi into this move and entered into action. He didn¡¯t have Movement Spirit Art, else he could gather momentum before releasing an attack.


    The de was now even darker and increased in size because of the dense Spirit Qi around it. He swung with the de in the same motion as the first time and an even louder roar resounded in the empty study room.


    The de tip hit the hard surface of the wall engraving itself 10 centimetres into the wall before stopping its charge. The powerful wave behind the strike also rebounded from the wall blowing straight into his body.


    Fortunately, he had his Endurance Aura activated and he was not blown away. He was also held to the handle of the sword which was stuck in the wall, keeping him in the same position. The power this time was so strong the whole mansion shook for a moment.


    "What a sturdy wall. I could only make a small hole inside of it. I hope my second move can make at least a whole swing, creating a whole mark." He frowned, preparing to start practising his second move.


    "Cough, cough..." Liu Xiaobei couldn¡¯t stop himself anymore and coughed. He was really defeated by his son like it was nothing.


    Xuefeng turned around and spotted his father walking from the corner.


    "Oh, you woke up already. I was using your wall for training. Did you see my attack just now? I learned it today." His eyes shone brightly as he pointed towards the hole in the wall.


    "Yeah, I saw everything. Where did you learn an art like this?" His father asked curiously. He knew all the Spirit Arts in the n, but he had never seen one like this. He thought for a moment and added: "It somewhat resembles the Sword Serpent Steps but I don¡¯t remember seeing it that powerful."


    "Yeah, I remodelled Sword Serpent Steps a bit and this is what I got. It should be more powerful like this." Xuefengmented casually.


    "What do you mean by remodelled?" n leader left eye twitched as he asked. It required great knowledge to create a Spirit Art and even more if you want to modify someone else creation.


    "Well, I just randomly changed some Spirit Qi patterns so it will run more smoothly." He said nonchntly as if it was an easy task for him.


    Liu Xiaobei looked at this son of his and didn¡¯t know what to say. There was a chance he had a special secret he was hiding and there was also a possibility that he was a cultivation genius. Both options were good for him, so he didn¡¯tin.


    "Do you know how this rock is called?" He asked him as he touched the hole his son made.


    "No idea." Xuefeng shook his head.


    "It¡¯s called ck Lava Rock and it is tempered with high temperatures of earth mes all year round under vulcanos. It¡¯s the hardest rock you can fight in this country. Now you can imagine how hard it is to even scratch it. Even best experts in the Kingdom would have a hard time to destroy this rock." Liu Xiaobei exined.


    "So if I manage to do it, I will be better than most experts in the Kingdom?" Xuefeng asked excitedly. He felt like his new Sword Spirit Art was capable of doing that.


    "Not really. Experts like that know a lot of tricks that can help them in battle and would crush you in seconds. If you can¡¯t even hit your enemy then even if your Spirit Art is powerful it would be useless. You need to gather a lot of battle practice, so you can use that art correctly." n Leader warned him.


    "Okay, I will work hard. By the way, I visited you cause I¡¯m in need of Spirit Stones. I can increase my practice with them." He remembered what he actually came here for.


    "Yeah, I already prepared it for you, but I didn¡¯t have time to deliver it. Here, take them into your Ring." He waved with his hand and a box after boxes appeared on the ground. Each contained a massive amount of small Blue crystals.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t know its value and just took them all into his ring. If his father could take out this much, then it wasn¡¯t a huge number for him. At least that¡¯s what he thought.

 Chapter 34 Tigress Den

    <h4>Chapter 34 Tigress Den</h4>


    "I won¡¯t give you any new Spirit Artefacts cause you already took some from Spirit Treasury." Liu Xiaobei continued as Xuefeng took each Spirit Stones box.


    Hearing him, Xuefeng face turn red. He knew that he would be caught sooner orter.


    "What, you thought I won¡¯t notice? Spirit Treasury is my artefact after all." n leader asked as he chuckled.


    Seeing his son not talking, he knew, he won¡¯t get anything out of him today.


    "Okay, I hope you will tell me how you did it in the future. I won¡¯t force you." Liu Xiaobei patted him on the shoulder before sitting on the sofa.


    ¡¯Damn, I knew it was a bad idea. Now my father is suspicious of me.¡¯ Xuefeng cursed in his mind.


    "I guess, I will be going back to training." He said awkwardly before slipping away towards the doors. There was no point in staying anymore as he couldn¡¯t tell him about Ling existence anyway.


    "If you want anything in your practice just ask Elder Ming and he will prepare it for you." n Leader called out before his son left.


    "Okay!" Xuefeng shouted from behind the doors and closed it. He went down the stairs and he was soon on the street.


    ¡¯I need to be careful around my father or he will one day realise I¡¯m not his real son.¡¯ He thought as he wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    Back in n Leader study, Senior Wang appeared in the room just as Xuefeng left.


    "Did you see that sword move my son created?" n Leader asked.


    "Yeah, and it was quite powerful." Senior Wang admitted. He was also quite shocked when he saw it.


    "Can you replicate it?" Liu Xiaobei knew the answer but still asked.


    "I can copy the movement, but Spirit Qi patterns were too advanced. I don¡¯t know how a 16 years old boy can create such a technique. And he also mentioned that he has more moves in this Spirit Art. If what he said is true then you have a genius in your family." Senior praised.


    "Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought. This move was based on Sword Serpent Steps andter modified into what we saw a moment ago. I also felt an ancient vibe from it. There were also almost no holes in the Spirit Qi Patterns." Liu Xiaobei thought as he stroked his beard.


    "Does leader thing that something must be helping him in the background?" Senior asked interestedly.


    "That¡¯s the only solution, I can think of. But it shouldn¡¯t be a person but a powerful being which is assisting him. Well, anyway there is no point in guessing. As long as it¡¯s helping him I don¡¯t mind." Liu Xiaobei finally decided to stop investigating for now.


    Suddenly, Senior Wang looked behind him as if he sensed something and vanished. After a few moments, a Shadow Guard appeared in the room.


    "Sir, we carried out your orders and we followed your brother. We discovered that he nned an action that could endanger Young master life so we detained him and his son." Spirit Guard reported.


    "Oh, I was waiting for that. I already spared them when that bastard attacked my son but I guess it¡¯s to time finish the job. Execute them both and spread the news of their betrayal to the n." n leader quickly decided.


    "Yes, sir." Shadow Guard nodded without questions and disappeared.


    "I guess, I should introduce my n to Mu Lan. I can¡¯t lie to her anymore. If Xuefeng can mature at this speed, we will have to act sooner than I thought." Liu Xiaobei said after some thoughts.


    "That¡¯s probably a good Idea. Madam will understand." Senior Wang nodded after he reappeared.


    "Oh, Xuefeng, Xuefeng..." n Leader smiled thinking about many surprises he received from this son of his in thest few days.


    .......


    Xuefeng arrived in his courtyard one hour after he left. He thought thatdies were already out of bed but he was surprised that they were both still in their rooms.


    He spotted pancakes stall on his way back and decided to buy them breakfast. There were quite a few shops and stalls in the Liu n territory so people didn¡¯t need to leave every time they needed to buy something.


    It cost him only 4 Spirit Stones for the two portions. He had thousands of them, so he thought it was a super cheap option.


    He carried two packages and knocked lightly on the door to Princess room. Hearing no response he just entered boldly. He instantly felt that it was a lot colder in there than the outside.


    He saw her sleeping on the bed with her quilt covering only half of her body. She was wearing a sexy pink nightdress made of delicate silk. If Xuefeng crouched down he would probably see everything underneath it.


    ¡¯Aren¡¯t she toofortable in here?¡¯ The corner of his mouth twitched.


    He approached the bed and sat on the side almost touching her. He ced the breakfast on the nightstand and looked at her from up close. She looked much more innocent while sleeping and he couldn¡¯t stop his eyes from running up at down through her physique.


    ¡¯Look at the ne!¡¯ Ling voice suddenly broke through his unrestrained thoughts.


    ¡¯Oh,¡¯ he woke up and looked towards her chest. He almost forgot about this issue.


    Therey a small golden crystal in between her perky mountains connected with a silver chain to her neck. It was emitting a faint golden light, that you wouldn¡¯t notice if you didn¡¯t pay attention.


    ¡¯It really is sealed. Actually, it was more like a hibernation. She probably used it as a ne cause it¡¯s a pretty stone. How about we grab it now?¡¯ Ling got excited seeing the Fate Fragment. She could increase her powers from it, so it¡¯s expected.


    ¡¯No, we can¡¯t use force. Let¡¯s use other methods first.¡¯ He was confident in his abilities.


    "Princess, it¡¯s time to wake up, I brought breakfast for you." He said as reached with his hand and caressed her gently on the cheek.


    Princess eyelids moved for a moment but stopped as if she tried to pretend she was still asleep. Unfortunately, that detail didn¡¯t escape from Xuefeng sight.


    He smiled and ceased his actions.


    "Okay, you can sleep some more. I will wake up Wuying next." He said gently before he preparing to stand up.


    At that moment, Princess hand moved and grabbed his arm to stop him. "Don¡¯t leave." She called out.


    Xuefengughed in his mind as his tactic worked.


    "Oh, so you were not asleep." He pretended he didn¡¯t know anything.


    "Tell me, I was literally defenceless just now, why didn¡¯t you make a move on me?" She asked him with a hint of a me.


    "What?" Xuefeng didn¡¯t expect that turn of events.


    She didn¡¯t answer him but flipped him by the arm and hended t on the bed. She pinned his arms as she sat down on him.


    "You entered tigress den and you expect to leave without giving her some meat?" She licked her lips as her nightdress hanged messily on her shoulders.


    "Gulp" Xuefeng gulped his saliva as his imagination ran wild watching Princess sexy curves.

 Chapter 35 Princess Reason *

    <h4>Chapter 35 Princess Reason *</h4>


    "Do you like what you see?" Princess leaned over and whispered into his ear with her soft lips nearly touching it. Her hot breath and sexy body whichy on him stimted his male instincts to the limits.


    It took him a lot of self-control to not jump on her and give himself to his desires. He felt like she was directly touching him with her skin as her thin nightdress didn¡¯t do much. Her perfectly round peaks moved up and down on his chest as she breathed out hot air on his neck.


    He didn¡¯t feel the cold temperature of the room anymore as he was focused entirely on her body. He absorbed her stimting smell into his lungs, bing a prey in her game.


    She left a light bite on his right ear, kissed his neck creating a red kissing mark and when she moved towards his face she finally kissed his lip passionately until he was left out of his breath. Because of the atmosphere she created, he didn¡¯t panic but followed along with her rhythm.


    His mind nked as their heartbeats connected and started pound at the same time.


    She separated from him after a moment and looked at him with a flushed face. She acted like she was experienced but it was also her first time kissing. She surprisingly started to like that feeling.


    He wanted more and unconsciously tried to reach with his arms to grab her into his embrace, but then felt he couldn¡¯t move his arms.


    Although she was smaller than him, her physical strength was much higher than his. Princess pinned him to the bed giving him no options to regain his dominance.


    "Do you want to me to be yours, so you can touch ... and kiss me ... whenever you want?" She asked as she leaned and kissed him passionately multiple times mid-sentence enjoying herself.


    "Yes..." Xuefeng was alreadypletely intoxicated with her and agreed without thinking.


    "If you agree to my request, ... you could do whatever ... you ... want." In herst kiss, she slipped her tongue inside his mouth and danced freely to its fullest abilities. His tongue also entered into her territory wrecking havoc.


    Her friend once told her it felt amazing like this, so she wanted to try it now. After 5 minutes of intense battle, they separated again with their hearts beating faster than before.


    She sat down on his belly and ced his hands on her thighs. Feeling the restriction gone, he instinctively squeezed them unrestrained and massaged them up and down. He sensed softness he never felt before.


    "Can you promise me you will protect me whatever happens?" She asked with her eyes full of hope and helplessness as she put her hands on his.


    "I promise." He felt a need inside of him to protect her.


    "Thank you. That¡¯s what I wanted." She gave him ast kiss and rolled away from him on the bed. She stood up, stretched "Aaah, that was a good sleep. I¡¯m hungry."


    Princess reached for the breakfast Xuefeng brought and started devouring her part. Her hair was a mess but she still looked enchanting.


    Xuefeng came back to his mind asking himself the real question, ¡¯What just happened?¡¯


    His brain thought totally different a minute agopared to now as he calmed down.


    ¡¯Ling, did she use some charm spell on me or something?¡¯ He asked confused in his mind.


    ¡¯No, it was just you being a man.¡¯ She casually replied causing Xuefeng to be embarrassed.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t forget about my Fate Fragment.¡¯ She added before going back to work.


    ¡¯Right.¡¯ He turned towards Princess and saw her eating a pancake roll with her hands. It was wrapped in a paper material so you won¡¯t dirty your hands while eating.


    "Do you like it?" He asked and he rolled on the bed and sat down on the edge.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s quite good. You are not going to ask why I need protection from you?" She asked as she took another bite.


    "I thought you would be the one to tell me before I asked." He yed it cool, without mentioning anything that just happened. He knew his brain just didn¡¯t work properly and he can¡¯t deny what just happened.


    "Well, there is one guy who likes me and wants to take me as his concubine. He is a prince in the Sacred Sword Kingdom and has a cultivation of Spirit Lord. Not only he is 28 years old, but he is also a leecher with multiple concubines." She gritted her teeth as she thought about him.


    "When I visited the Kingdom with my father, he told me I will be his no matter what. There is no way I will be his another toy. I would rather stay with you as you seem quite nice. You wouldn¡¯t mistreat me like that yboy. Also with your ck Talent, you can grow fast, so you can defeat him for me in the future." She continued to narrate her story.


    "So, that¡¯s the reason. Thanks for creating a problem for me in the future." He sighed helplessly.


    "No problem." She smiled sweetly and handed him half-eaten rolled pancake, "You can finish after me I¡¯m not hungry anymore.


    "Why don¡¯t we exchange something tomemorate our promise?" He asked after receiving the pancake. He took the bite without problems. If they kissed already then sharing food was easy.


    "What do you want to exchange?" She asked confused.


    "Here, look. I bought a ne for you." He put down the pancake and pulled out one of the two Spirit Nes he got from a Spirit Treasury.


    "Wow, where did you get one like that?" She approached him and grabbed it gently.


    "Not only is it pretty as you, but it can also increase your cultivation speed. How about I will give this one to you and you give me yours?" He proposed as he looked at her chest area.


    "You mean this one?" She pulled out the golden crystal from under her gown.


    "Yeah," He nodded.


    "It¡¯s the only thing my grandma left behind..." She said softly as she looked at it with love.


    "Well, if you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you. I just wanted to have something that will remind me of you." He faked being detected and lowered his head.


    "... Okay, you can have it but you have to always keep it safe. I sometimes like look at it and think about my grandma." She finally agreed, taking it off from her neck and cing it on his.


    "Here let me help you wear mine." He put the new one on her neck before he turned her around. "Yeah, you look much better right now."


    "Yeah, I also like it. Okay, you can go. I need to get ready and change my clothes." She gave him a bag of pancakes from the nightstand and pushed him towards the doors.


    "Then I will excuse myself. I will see youter when you are ready." He also wanted to leave as he could hear Ling excitement in his mind. She wanted to absorb the ne as soon as possible.


    After he left, Princess looked at her new possession and smiled.


    ¡¯He is not that bad. Maybe I will keep him to myself then?¡¯ She thought happily as she hugged the crystal into her chest.

 Chapter 36 Dreams come true *

    <h4>Chapter 36 Dreamse true *</h4>


    Xuefeng decided to give breakfast to Wuying before going back to his room and refine the Fate Fragment.


    He approached her door but somehow felt guilty in his heart. After all, he just kissed with Princess and now he is acting as if nothing happened. She will know sooner orter.


    When he finally mustered his courage to knock, they suddenly opened, showing Wuying who was already ready.


    "Oh, you already up? I was just about to wake you up." She smiled sweetly the moment she saw him. Seeing her so happy at his sight, he felt even worse.


    "I bought breakfast for you." He took the bag with a pancake from behind his back.


    "Wow, since when did you start waking up alone and even buying breakfast." She looked surprised when she received it and gave it a bite after unpacking it.


    "Yummy, thank you." She reached out, hugged him around the neck and kissed on the cheek. "That¡¯s the reward."


    "No problem, I will go into my room for a while after I¡¯m done with something we can start our training." Xuefeng turned around, intending to leave but then he heard Wuying voice "Wait, what is that on your neck."


    ¡¯Fuck, I was discovered.¡¯ He pretended he didn¡¯t hear anything and ran towards his room. He closed the door and sighed in relief, feeling safe.


    The moment he turned around, he left as if his soul jumped out of his body. Wuying was standing there looking at him suspiciously.


    "What did you do? Show me." She came closer demanding an exnation.


    "Eh, I wanted to present it to youter but I guess I can give it now. Turn around." He said with a smile.


    "Why?" She was still doubtful.


    "Just turn around, you will like it." He promised.


    After she finally did, he pulled out the second ne and ced it on her fair neck, not bothered by the intimate touch.


    When she looked down at her own chest and saw a beautiful crystal. She opened her mouth trying to say something but no words came.


    "I saw it and instantly bought it cause I thought it will match with your beauty." Xuefengplemented her and turned her around to face himself. "And I guess I was right."


    "Thank you, I like it a lot..." She buried her head in his chest as she thanked him. She already forgot about the mark on his neck.


    He ced his arms around her enjoying the feeling. He felt bad lying to her, but at the same time, didn¡¯t want to hurt her.


    "...iss me..." Wuying suddenly said something quietly.


    "What did you said?" Xuefeng didn¡¯t hear herpletely.


    "Kiss me." She looked at his face, with her eyes watered and said weakly.


    This time he heard her clearly and felt that even if he wanted, he couldn¡¯t refuse her.


    He moved his hand on the back of her head and leaned for the kiss. She stood on her tiptoes and received it with her whole heart.


    With Xuefeng previous experience, he had more confidence this time. She expected a short kiss but he didn¡¯t let her go for a long time.


    Wuying thought that their first kiss would be awkward, but after a moment she liked it so much, she didn¡¯t want to separate from him. She dreamed about it many times and she finally got the courage to ask.


    Xuefeng enjoyedpletely different sensation than when he felt with Princess. She was much more aggressive and his actions were limited. This time he had full control over the situation.


    Just when she thought that their moment would end, Xuefeng attacked with his heavy artillery. She opened her eyes in surprise at the sudden unidentified object entering her territory, but she didn¡¯t push him away.


    She tried to fight with her own army but was defeated before she knew it.


    They separated from each other after ten minutes full of passion. Wuying looked like she was still hungry and wished for more, but didn¡¯t want to start the battle herself.


    "I will finish reading my Spirit Art and will find youter, okay?" He asked her as he caressed her hands.


    "Mhmm." She nodded happily. Having her dreame true gave her new energy. She came back into her room with her face still flushed and copsed on the bed giggling to herself.


    ¡¯What a smooth talker.¡¯ Lingmented when Wuying left the room.


    ¡¯Okay, no one asked you to say anything. Do you still want your Fate Fragment?¡¯ Xuefeng left irritated at her remark. He already knew he was doing bad.


    ¡¯Yeah, I can¡¯t wait. It¡¯s still sealed so you can bring it into my space.¡¯ She said excitedly.


    ¡¯Okay.¡¯ He sat cross-legged on the bed and entered into his dantian. He entered into Ling Space and willed for the ne to appear. As soon as the ne appeared inside, it was trapped in the golden sphere.


    ¡¯But don¡¯t destroy it. I¡¯m supposed to wear it from now on.¡¯ He reminded her helplessly.


    ¡¯No worries. Actually, I might even keep it for myself. If I¡¯m inside your spirit the whole time I can¡¯t help you if you are in danger. This Crystal is a perfect Spirit Artefact for me. After I subdue this Fate Fragment I can move inside of it.¡¯ Link exined after examining the Crystal.


    ¡¯Oh, as long as It¡¯s in one piece.¡¯ Xuefeng nodded.


    ¡¯I¡¯m currently weak so you have to lend me all of your Spirit Qi.¡¯ Ling called out.


    ¡¯Go ahead, meanwhile, I will refine more as I already used some today. Call me when you need me¡¯ He told her before leaving the space.


    He pulled out a few spirit stones from his ring and started to absorbing spirit essence from within them. All the time it was Ling who did it for him so he needed to practice.


    It was much easier to cultivate with spirit stones than with normal method. He didn¡¯t need to look for Spirit Essence in the air as it was already waiting for him.


    Suddenly, he felt that his Qi is being sucked at a rapid pace. He quickly pulled out a whole box full of spirit stones and started madly absorbing its essence.


    They broke apart one by one after they were sucked dry. His Spirit was refining to its limits, but he still couldn¡¯t keep up with Ling needs. He only hoped that she will finish the job before his Spirit Qi level hit rock bottom.


    Fortunately, after ten minutes and 3 boxes of spirit stones, he got a good news from Ling.


    ¡¯I did it! You can take it outside.¡¯ She said before golden ne appeared in his dantian.


    It looked much brighter than before and the scratches on the surface were all fixed. He pulled it out and ced around his neck.


    ¡¯You won¡¯t guess what new ability I gained from this Fate Fragment.¡¯ Ling said yfully.


    ¡¯Well, the threat is gone, so I would be pleased with anything.¡¯ He was happy that he met the deadline this fast. If he gains anything cool that would be even better.


    ¡¯You are not fun. My new ability is healing! I also learned from that Fragment memories that Princess Grandma was a Fate Fragment Holder and a famous healer in this domain. Before her death, she sealed it and gave it to her. You are lucky cause the seal would be broken on Princess 18th birthday if we didn¡¯t do anything.¡¯ Ling exined happily.


    ¡¯Princess, I¡¯m sorry but I had no other choice.¡¯ He apologized in his mind for stealing her future.


    ¡¯At least I should keep the promise I gave her earlier in exchange.¡¯ Xuefeng decided.

 Chapter 37 Warmup

    <h4>Chapter 37 Warmup</h4>


    ¡¯Cut yourself on the arm, I want to test my new ability.¡¯ Ling told him.


    ¡¯Okay.¡¯ He also wanted to test it.


    He pulled out his rank 3 sword and made a small cut on his palm. He felt a slight pain but instantly the golden ne shone and sent golden Qi running through his body, reaching his palm in a blink of an eye. It started healing rapidly and in the next second, there wasn¡¯t even a mark visible.


    "Wow, amazing." He eximed in happiness. When the Golden Qi passed through his body, he felt like all tiredness was washed away.


    ¡¯Not only it heals injuries, but it also nourishes your body and gets rid of your fatigue. With me around, you will never get tired.¡¯ She said proudly.


    ¡¯Doesn¡¯t it use your Spirit Qi? I don¡¯t want to run around blindly in search for the next Fate Fragment in the near future.¡¯ He was still weak and he knew that he won¡¯t be lucky like today, during the next Fate Fragment hunt.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, with this upgrade we should have about a 1 year till you are forced to find the next Fragment. Also with the help of this crystal, I can gather Spirit Essence and create Spirit Qi on my own. My space is almost endless so I can act like a Storage Artefact now. Am I not awesome?¡¯ She praised herself again.


    ¡¯Again a deadline? Meh, you want to kill me, I swear.¡¯ Xuefengined immediately. He almost got devoured by a tiger getting the first one.


    ¡¯Don¡¯tin, you also get the benefits.¡¯ She reminded him.


    ¡¯Okay, I¡¯m going to start the training now. Oh, can you remove this kiss mark on my neck?¡¯ Wuying noticed it but he made her forget it. If he shows with it again, she will definitely ask.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t think it ssifies as an injury.¡¯ Lingughed leaving Xuefeng speechless.


    ¡¯Ohe on, don¡¯t joke with me, it¡¯s a life and death situation.¡¯ He begged desperately.


    ¡¯It¡¯s not a big problem, just use your Spirit Qi to elerate the regeneration of your blood vessels there. You can fix it in a few seconds. Don¡¯t ask me to waste my precious Qi on trivial things like that.¡¯ Sheined.


    ¡¯Oh, I can do that?¡¯ He did as she told him and indeed it solved the problem. He looked in the mirror of the Wardrobe and the kiss mark was gone.


    ¡¯You learn new things every day.¡¯ Heughed at himself. He could have thought of a solution like that.


    ¡¯You better tell me what Spirit Art you want next. I remembered quite a few Movements and defensive Spirit Arts after my upgrade, so I can create quite a good one with them.¡¯ Ling gave him two options before he got busy. She already made his clone art and sword art. It was time for the next one.


    ¡¯I guess I am in need of a Movement Spirit Art. I wanted to connect my Sword Art with some cool movement to increase its strength.¡¯ Xuefeng replied.


    She didn¡¯t reply, but he knew she already got into work. He also decided to finally start his training. He changed his clothes into something more light and left his room. What appeared in his sight made his heart freeze. He saw Princess and Wuyingughing and talking to each other near the pond which he destroyed yesterday.


    "They fought yesterday like mortal enemies, but now they act like bff¡¯s?" He pinched his arm as he didn¡¯t believe it was happening. They saw himing out of his room and approached him.


    "What were you talking about?" He asked curiously.


    "We were just nning your training. Princess Shan wanted to join in teaching you and I agreed." Wuying exined joyfully. Her humour improved dramatically after today incident with Xuefeng.


    "Yeah, I might as well help you if I¡¯m going to stay here for a while. Won¡¯t you be happier if two beauties train with you?" Princess asked as she winked at him.


    "Yeah..." He said quite dazed. He still couldn¡¯t understand why such a sudden change happened.


    "Let¡¯s go to the Training Grounds. I don¡¯t want you to destroy anything in our courtyard. There shouldn¡¯t be a lot of people anyway." Wuying proposed.


    "Okay, let¡¯s go then." Xuefeng agreed.


    They moved together and left the courtyard. While they were walking, thedies were talking about how to keep their skin in the best condition.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t understand women¡¯ He stopped worrying about them unnecessarily after hemented in his mind. For him women minds were unfathomable.


    After they reach Training Grounds, they indeed saw little to no people. They were probably still doing their daily assignments. Not everyone in the n could get a lot of spirit stones from his father, so he can only focus on his practice. They had to do n missions to earn them.


    "We should probably start with some warmup. We are going to run a fewps around the field." Wuying decided their first exercise.


    Hearing that Xuefeng sighed with relief. If that¡¯s all then he unnecessarily worried about it. he thought she will try to tire him to death. Before he could enjoy himself to the fullest, she threw two pairs of the bracelet at him.


    "What are those?" He asked confused.


    "Wear them on your wrists and ankles while you are running. It will help you strengthen your muscles." She smiled at him kindly.


    "Oh, thanks. You are so nice." He felt touched looking at her lovely smile and wore them without suspecting anything. Instantly he regretted his decision.


    When he ced all four of them on, they tightened and their weight suddenly increased above his limits. He had to use his Spirit Qi to support himself, else he would alreadyy on the ground.


    "Devil..." He whispered to himself when his trust was broken.


    "Did you say anything?" Wuying smiled at him as if nothing happened.


    "No, no. You said how much they weight? I didn¡¯t hear you earlier." He asked as he tried to force a smile.


    "Oh, only about half a tone altogether. Is it too much for you?" Princess tilted his head as she asked yfully.


    ¡¯Damn it, I knew I couldn¡¯t trust them. They probably nned it earlier.¡¯ Xuefeng cried in his mind.


    "No, I¡¯m fine. We can start." He straightened his back and said.


    Thedies looked at each other and started running. Their juicy butts jiggled with each step they took, encouraging him to follow them.


    After a fewps, n members started to gather and watch them from afar. It was a nice sight to watch pretty two girls running.


    Ling had to help him 3 times with her Golden Qi to relieve him from pain and exhaustion before they ended. Wuying was surprised that he can still stand after so manyps, cause most Shadow Guards members would already copse to the ground.


    She touched one bracelet on his wrist and they all became lighter. He instantly left relieve.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to take them off?" He asked seeing her only lowering the weight.


    "Well, I decided you should keep them on for the whole training if you like them so much. It shouldn¡¯t disturb you during practice." She didn¡¯t give him a chance to protest and dragged him towards the wooden puppets.

 Chapter 38 Devil Wuying

    <h4>Chapter 38 Devil Wuying</h4>


    "Senior Chen, we saw Young Master in the training grounds. He is there with his two beauties for practice." Two men approached Senior Chen while he was cultivating in his room. To spare the space, there was a limit to courtyards in the n territory. Only best experts could get one.


    Senior Chen was still not qualified to possess one even if he was superior in battle prowess than others. He opened his eyes and look at this two men. They were the ones he asked to observe if Liu Xuefeng appears in the Training Grounds.


    He really regretted not getting his dream sword and only waited to find a chance to get it.


    "That¡¯s perfect. Here, your reward." He threw them a bag of 10 spirit stones.


    Although it was a small sum, they didn¡¯t need to do much to get it. "Thank you, Senior." They bowed and left soon after.


    "Let me see, what are you made of." Liu Chen smiled as he stood up and left his room in the direction of Training Grounds.


    .......


    "What Spirit Art did you choose to practice? I¡¯m not proficient with Swords so Princess will instruct youter. You need a lot of battle practice to be a good swordsman." Wuying asked while there were walking towards Spirit Puppets.


    Their purpose was to train Spirit Arts as they were tough to destroy. There were 5 ranks of them and each rank represented a defence of that rank Spirit Beast. If you attack rank 5 puppet and destroy it, this means your Spirit Art is capable of prating rank 5 Spirit Beast skin.


    There were multiple of them positioned around the field. The best aspect of them was their regeneration from damage. Even if you cut them in half they would still regenerate after a while.


    "I actually created my own Art once again and it¡¯s super powerful," Xuefeng said proudly. There was no one close to them, so only thedies heard him.


    "What? You created a Spirit Art?" Princess asked dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t see the clone art but Wuying did. When she heard he created another one she wasn¡¯t that surprised anymore.


    "Yeah, you want to see?" He pulled out his Rank 3 sword and approached the closest puppet.


    Testing this sword art against a ck wall in his father study didn¡¯t actually show him its power. Now it was time to let everyone witness it.


    He approached the puppet and prepared himself for the strike. He channelled his Spirit Qi and performed the move. A wild serpent cry sounded in the fields as a ck de cut the puppet in half. He didn¡¯t feel much resistance from it as if he wasn¡¯t cutting a rock hard artefact but a butter.


    Everyone present in the Training Grounds turned into his direction to check what is this about. When they saw Rank 3 Spirit Puppet lying on the ground cut in half their mouth twitched. You would have to master Rank 3 Spirit Art to create such an effect.


    "How Is our Young Master so strong already? Didn¡¯t he start cultivating a few days ago?" One swordsman asked jealously. He was practising rank 3 art as well but all he could do was create a scratch.


    "Well, we can¡¯tpare with ck talents. We shouldn¡¯t envy him but train more." His buddy shrugged and returned to his routine.


    "Aren¡¯t I awesome?" He turned towards thedies seeking a praise. The bracelets hindered his movements a little but he could still achieve his desired effect.


    Princess was looking at him with shock in her eyes. She knew how hard is it to master a Sword Spirit Art as she had spent countless hours repeating and perfecting hers.


    "Did you just learn a sword art is not even one day? And you even said it was you who created it?" She asked to confirm what she just witnessed.


    "Yeah." Xuefeng nodded shamelessly.


    "Freak," Princess said only one word.


    "I will take that as apliment." Heughed.


    "Does this Sword Spirit Art has only one move or more?" Wuying asked suddenly.


    "It should have around 9 but I only practised one till now. I wanted to master the second one today." He answered regretfully as he still didn¡¯t test his second move.


    Seeing his regret, they cursed at him in their minds. They trained for years but he only needed one day and he was still dissatisfied. After all, Spirit Arts were not the same as normal attacks. You are only using your Spirit Artefact power without any Spirit Arts. If you connect them both, it would create a powerful effect.


    "Young master, how about we have a duel?" Suddenly a male voice sounded from behind them.


    When they turned around they saw a handsome ck-haired man with dark blue eyes approaching them.


    "Look it¡¯s Senior Chen. He is going to have a duel with Young Master." One of the men who received spirit stones from Liu Chen shouted to gather everyone. The duel would be an unofficial one so if Young master decides to not give him the Sword it will be all for nought. They wanted to gather as many people as they could so they could pressure himter.


    "Xuefeng, you don¡¯t need to ept his challenge as you are one stage lower than him." Wuying reminded before Xuefeng said anything. She knew this guy battle experience would definitely help him win versus Xuefeng.


    "Who is talking about a challenge, it would be just a friendly spar. How about it? Are you going to hide behind a woman?" He turned towards Xuefeng and snickered.


    "Well, we can have a duel but we will not fight. We can justpare the strength of our Spirit Arts. What do you think?" Xuefeng proposed after he thought for a moment. If my sword art can create a hole in the hardest material in this country then a mere puppet would not be a problem.


    The moment he said it,dies understood what he was nning and didn¡¯t stop him. If that was not a fight, he might have a chance to win.


    "Perfect! What are the rules?" Liu Chen dly epted. Xuefeng just started cultivating and he wanted topare strengths of their Spirit Arts,ughable.


    "We will both strike the Rank 5 Spirit Puppet once and the one who deals more damage to it wins," Xuefeng stated one rule.


    "Deal. What are the stakes?" Liu Chen asked sneakily.


    "What stakes?" Xuefeng asked confused and thought ¡¯Wasn¡¯t that a friendly duel?¡¯


    "Don¡¯t you think it would be a little boring to duel without any prize? How about we put our rank 5 Swords as a prize?" Liu Chen proposed with a smile.


    "Liu Chen, don¡¯t go overboard!" Wuying called out angrily. She finally knew why he wanted to duel. It was all to steal Xuefeng ck mes yer!


    "Miss Wuying, it¡¯s a matter between us, men. Don¡¯t meddle in our affairs." He wasn¡¯t a match for her but he wasn¡¯t scared either.


    "You..." She wanted to trash him but she was stopped by Xuefeng hand.


    "Show me your sword. I don¡¯t think it worth is the same as mine." It wouldn¡¯t be hard to figure out that he had a ck mes yer, especially after the incident in his courtyard, so he didn¡¯t hide that fact.


    "I know. I will also give you 100.000 spirit stones in addition if you win. How about it?" Liu Chen was already prepared for this and threw a rank 1 bracelet at Wuying. She confirmed It was filled to brim with spirit stones.


    "So, do we have a deal?" Liu Chen pulled out his rank 5 sword before cing it on his shoulder. It was the same sword he saw in the Spirit Treasury.


    ¡¯You can agree. There is no way he will overpower my art. If you use the second move in addition to your ck mes yer power, you have 99% chance to destroy the puppet entirely.¡¯ Ling suggested after analyzing the situation.


    ¡¯What is in the 1%?¡¯ Xuefeng asked curiously.


    ¡¯You can get crushed by a sudden meteor rain before you even finish your move.¡¯ Lingughed.


    Xuefeng decided not toment on her joke.


    "Okay, I agree." He answered confidently.

 Chapter 39 Spirit Arts Duel

    <h4>Chapter 39 Spirit Arts Duel</h4>


    Before they even started, a crowd of n members gathered around them to act as Liu Chen witnesses.


    "Young Master will definitely catch up to all of us sooner orter but isn¡¯t it too early for him to receiving Senior Chen challenge?"


    "Yeah, it has only been like three days since Spirit Awakening Ceremony. I would reject If I were him."


    "He also agreed to Senior Chen bet. If he loses, he will have to give his ck mes yer."


    "Let¡¯s see if he will keep his word after he loses. He would bring the shame to the n if he did."


    There were many opinions in the crowd but most people thought Xuefeng don¡¯t stand a chance. But who would think differently if one person is a veteran with many years of cultivation and another one is a newbie?


    "I will go first then." Liu Chen decided. He was the one to suggest the duel, so it would be rude to go second.


    They approached two Rank 5 puppets and Liu Chen started preparing. He was nning to attack with his strongest Spirit Art he knew and also use his Sword Intent. His goal was to create a long cut across the puppet belly. The point is to create the most damage, not to destroy it.


    He fixed the grip on his new Rank 5 sword and got into action. He activated his movement art and dashed towards the puppet. While he was charging for the kill, his sword was being covered by a white shimmering light.


    "He is using his Sword intent!" Someone in the crowd shouted.


    The moment his sword came into contact with the puppet it bounced off after creating ten centimetres deep cut across its belly. Even with his sword intent, he wasn¡¯t able to kill the puppet in one strike. You need to master at least rank 5 spirit art to have that power.


    "Look how deep the cut is! He almost cut the puppet in half!" Liu Chen followers acted again.


    "Young Master has no chance to win this time."


    "Isn¡¯t it rank 4 Secret Fracture Spirit Art? To master a technique like that at this age...Monster."


    "Young Master, it¡¯s your turn." Liu Chen came back to his original position and smiled confidently at Xuefeng. He was satisfied with his results as it was just as he expected.


    Princess was watching Liu Chen expression with a smile of pity. She was a swordswoman herself. She could feel that the power showed by Xuefeng earlier attack was enough topete with Liu Chen. If he were to use his Rank 5 ck mes yer then his chances are much better.


    Wuying would always support him with whatever he was doing so as long as he was confident she can be at ease.


    "If you were using your Rank 5 Sword it¡¯s only natural for me to use one as well," Xuefeng smirked as a red sword appeared in his hand. ck mes flew in all directions the moment they caught air into their lungs.


    Everyone in the audience eximed loudly in surprise seeing the famous de for the first time. After all, it was the sword which their ancestor got famous with.


    "Who would have what that he actually got it?"


    "Well, he is a ck talent after all. It would be a shame if he didn¡¯t get it."


    Liu Chen eyes sparkled when he saw the me calm down and gently flicker on the me. He was a sword fanatic from the day he was born and this sword was his dream.


    ¡¯If only I could have a sword like that I would be the famous swordsman in the whole Eastern Region. I have to get it.¡¯ He thought determined.


    ¡¯Show-off.¡¯ Princess smiled at Xuefeng act. He definitely used his Spirit Qi to intensify the mes when he pulled it out.


    ¡¯Ling, are you sure that the first move is not enough? I didn¡¯t practice the second move at all.¡¯ Xuefeng asked for confirmation. He spent some time now to ran through second move description again in his mind and he could technically do it, but he was still worried.


    What if he makes a mistake in the patterns? He didn¡¯t want to lose such a cool sword.


    ¡¯Well, I can help you but on one condition. You will gather some rare Spirit Herbs for me to consume.¡¯ Ling ckmailed him.


    ¡¯What do you even need Spirit Herbs for?¡¯ He asked confused.


    ¡¯There are some Spirit Herbs that have the power of fate in them. I can create more Fate Qi from them. You will check the local area looking for a few of them, let¡¯s say a minimum of 10.¡¯ Link exined before pulling out an outrageous number.


    ¡¯What?! Didn¡¯t you say these herbs were rare? How do you expect me to find 10 of them in the small country? I can at most agree to one.¡¯ He dickered with her over the price as he approached the puppet.


    When he was already near his puppet they finally agreed on the 5 Spirit Herbs for her help.


    ¡¯What a fake Fate Fragment she is.¡¯ He pouted cause she should have helped him for free. Hopefully, for him, she couldn¡¯t hear his thoughts as they weren¡¯t directly targeted towards her.


    ¡¯Just follow my Qi and it would be easy.¡¯ She said before sending Golden Qi into his de through his body.


    From the description he read, the second move looked simr to the first one but it contained an additional element, Serpent afterimage. It was made entirely out of Spirit Qi and contained the essence of Serpent Tail. Even if you blocked the first attack, it leaves a mark on your body and Serpent Tail will then follow the mark and explode on the target.


    It could be treated as a melee and ranged attack in one move. If caught by surprise, it would be quite a deadly strike. With the help of his ck mes yer eternal mes, it can be strengthened even more.


    He didn¡¯t have a movements art yet, so he could only act from the close distance. Many people in the crowd had an "as expected" expression on their faces but he ignored them.


    He took a deep breath and started following Ling instructions. The first part of the move was almost the same and the motion looked simr but the main difficulty was in the Serpent Tail afterimage Spirit Pattern.


    That was the reason he didn¡¯t want to perform this attack without earlier practice. One mistake and he would be the one who explodes.


    He attached his Spirit Qi into Ling¡¯s and his arms moved. The Red de turned ck from his Spirit Qi and the mes intensified. Sensing the will of its owner, they interlocked with his Serpent Qi Patterns.


    His whole arm looked like one long tail with mes flickering on the surface. The moment his sword dashed towards its objective, the tail separated from the de but still followed after it.


    The crowd gasped seeing the unknown Spirit Art. ¡¯Wasn¡¯t he a newbie?¡¯ was the question everyone was thinking about.


    With a loud Serpent cry, the de passed through the Spirit Puppet, cutting it in half. Before the upper body could even fall to the ground it was smacked by the Spirit Tail afterImage destroying itpletely. He saw that it was already enough so he didn¡¯t detonate it. That would be a total overkill.


    ¡¯You can use the Serpent tail as a whip for long ranged attacks and absorb it back into your dantian. If you explode it, your Spirit Qi will be lost.¡¯ Ling said before going back keeping her Golden Qi back into her Space. If you were focused enough during Xuefeng assault, you could see thin golden lines in between the ck matter.


    ¡¯Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought as well. By the way, I knew that the first move was enough. You lied to me.¡¯ Xuefengined after analyzing the situation.


    ¡¯I¡¯m waiting for my Spirit Herbs.¡¯ She giggled.


    ¡¯Eh, whatever. I¡¯m not talking to you anymore¡¯ He will definitely not let her trick him again.


    He unsummoned his sword and absorbed the Serpent Tail back into his dantian. He noticed that he still lost about two-tenths of his Spirit Qi after all.


    ¡¯The consumption in those moves is too much. I need to learn traditional swordsmanship. With my ck mes yer, I will still be powerful.¡¯ Xuefeng contemted before turning back to everyone.


    "What¡¯s up with them?" He asked Princess and Wuying who were the only ones that looked somewhat normal. The rest of the people gathered were watching him with their mouths wide open.


    "Well, not many people can destroy the Rank 5 Puppet in one strike so, you can guess." Wuying rolled her eyes at his remark.


    Xuefeng shrugged and looked at Liu Chen who stood there stupefied and said "I guess you lost. Time to pay up."


    "You cheated!" Liu Chen shouted after he came to himself. "You used two attacks."


    "That was only one move, but even if you insist on calling it two, everyone here can be a witness that I cut the puppet in one clean cut." Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to argue and looked towards the crowd to decide.


    The n members face paled. Now they wished they didn¡¯te here. They can either offend one party on another.


    "I think it was Young Master who won, Senior, don¡¯t be a sore loser. We all saw what happened." After one person spoke up, the other followed.


    "Yeah, Senior don¡¯t be such a person."


    "It¡¯s alright to lose."


    Even those who came with him were now on the Xuefeng side.


    "You guys..." Looking at his friends turning against him, he gritted his teeth and threw his sword on the ground. The bracelet with spirit stones was still with Wuying so he didn¡¯t need to produce those anymore.


    "You brought it on yourself. I don¡¯t even know you and you came to create trouble. Next time think twice before you make decisions like that." Xuefeng acted cool before Liu Chen left.


    "Wow, Young master look really handsome, not that I think about it." One prettydy thought out loud.


    "Look at yourself and the beauties that are by his side. You don¡¯t stand a chance." The guy next to her finished her dreams.


    Xuefeng picked Liu Chen sword, kept it into his ring. ¡¯Gosh, I always wanted to say a line like that.¡¯ He chuckled in his mind before tellingdies to go back.


    There were too many people in the Training Grounds. If he gathers a crowd like that everywhere he goes he won¡¯t have a moment of peace.


    The girls also thought it would be better to continue the practice in their courtyard and they left.

 Chapter 40 Tianshi Makes Her Move

    <h4>Chapter 40 Tianshi Makes Her Move</h4>


    "Mdy, do you want us to apany you?" Two servants at Spirit Lord Stage bowed to theirdy when she decided to go out of the pce.


    "No need, I have some matters to take care of. Don¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯m gone." Saying that the maiden put the cloak on her head and left the room.


    Seeing her leave, those two servants looked at each other and nodded. They left the room after her. One followed thedy, another one went in the opposite direction into the depths of the pce. When she arrived in front of the doors with a golden phoenix imprinted in the middle. She bowed and said "Little Yu asks for an audience with the master. I have information about mdy."


    "Granted." A deep voice sounded from the inside and the door opened.


    She approached the middle-aged man who was looking through a stack of papers and information disks in front of a wooden desk.


    "Master Xiao, Mdy sneaked out of the pce." The female servant reported. They were assigned to monitor their mdy and inform about every action that was out of order.


    The man behind the desk frowned. He was the master of Xiao family and at the same time Tianshi¡¯s father. After her suicide attempt, they ced two Spirit Lords servants by her side to prevent events like that in the future.


    "Did Little Yi followed after her?" He asked to make sure.


    "Yes, master." She confirmed.


    "Do you know where is she going or what is her objective?" Xiao Feng continued to ask.


    "We have some assumptions. Mdy asked us a few days ago what is the best information gathering ce in the capital. We answered that it was the Information Pavilion from Trade Union. Yesterday, she asked for drawing materials and today she left with a drawing of a young man with blond hair. I suspect she is nning to search for that man with the help of Trade Union Information Pavilion." Little Yu spected.


    "So that¡¯s the reason she didn¡¯t want to marry. So she was hiding a man behind my back. Hehe. Let me see, who is the person you think deserve to be my son-inw." Xiao Family leaderughed as he suddenly stood up.


    "You did a good job. I will check this matter myself." Praising her, he disappeared from the study.


    Tianshi tried to stay anonymous and carry out her n without anyone knowing. Unfortunately, it would be hard to outsmart one of the strongest men in this world.


    She was heading towards the information pavilion to find Xuefeng whereabouts. She didn¡¯t act earlier because she wanted the whole incident with her suicide to die down. She was also worried that her father would hurt Xuefeng if she brought him into a conversation.


    After all, how can she exin, that she loves a stranger, who she never met? What if hended in the ce far away from here? It would be strange if she imed they met in the past.


    She was wearing an oversized cloak to hide her identity while passing through the busy streets of Central Region Capital.


    Fortunately, her destination was close to the Xiao Family Pce and she only needed 10 minutes to arrive.


    She entered the Trade Union building and saw two signs one for Information pavilion and another for Spirit Pavilion. One should be for buying information and another for Spirit Artefacts, medicines, Spirit Arts etc.. She turned left towards her goal. When she reached the lobby, her first thought was that it looked like a bank. There were multiple employees behind ss counters who were selling the information you needed.


    After you acquired what you want, cultivators were paying with a Spirit Stone Cards. They looked very simr to the credit cards on earth and were also used to transfer money. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have one.


    "Good morning, Manager Kong."


    "Manager Kong you look great today."


    The quiet hall suddenly turned noisy as a middle-aged man came down from the upper floor by the stairs. Everyone greeted the man, but he only nodded. He looked around the hall in search of someone and as his eyesnded on Tianshi, they lit up.


    She was surprised when she notices the man called Manager Kong approach her.


    ¡¯Am I discovered?¡¯ She became worried.


    "Hello, I¡¯m Manager Kong. Can I maybe help you with your business?" He stopped in front of Tianshi and asked politely.


    "I wish to buy information." She answered trying to change her voice.


    "Perfect, how about I invite you to my study on the upper floors?" Manager Kong proposed.


    Tianshi thought something was wrong but she didn¡¯t have a reason to refuse and nodded.


    After she followed him into the upper floors, people on the lobby still watched the stairs in shock. Various conversations exploded in the jiff.


    "Who might thatdy be to require Manager Kong personal greeting."


    "That¡¯s what I was thinking. Maybe she is a young mistress of some rich family."


    "Even is it was Princess of Xiao family, she wouldn¡¯t get much attention from Manager Kong."


    "Well, it¡¯s not like we will find out anyway. Let¡¯s get this information about hidden domain as soon as possible."


    "Yeah, you are right. It¡¯s going to open soon, we don¡¯t want to miss it."


    On the second floor, Manager Kong made a cup of tea for her before pouring one for himself. She looked around the office and was satisfied with the interior. Her mother on earth was a house designer, so she also started to like that subject. If she could replicate this world designs on earth she would be famous overnight.


    "So, Lady Xiao, how can we help you?" He asked after taking a sip of tea.


    "I want to find a person." She put down the hood showing her beautiful appearance as apparently he already knew who she was. With Spirit Qi nourishing her skin every day, she looked much prettier than what Xuefeng remembered.


    "I knew Lady was dashing but I never thought it would be so true." Heplimented her.


    "Oh, how many times I heard this line." She chuckled. Her father often invited important people, so she wasn¡¯t intimidated by Manager Kong.


    "Can you tell me some more details about the person you want to find?" Manager Kong started talking about business after a quick courtesy.


    "His name is Liu Xuefeng and this is his picture. I have no idea where he is at the moment. He might be everywhere. Even in other regions." She handed him the drawing she pulled out of her ring.


    "That would be quite hard but we will try our best. There is no information our Trade Union can¡¯t gather." He looked quite surprised to hear that name but he has hidden it immediately. He looked at the picture as to confirm something before hiding it in his ring.


    "After you localize that person, I want you to ask him if he knows Tianshi and if he remembers what he did for her on the cliff. If he knows and asks you where am I, tell him that I¡¯m in the Xiao Family in the Central Region Capital." She passed him the information.


    "Okay, we will try to find him as soon as possible but it will for sure take some time. After all, we have to search the whole world. It would at least take one or two months."


    "Thank you. How about the payment?" She was already prepared to hear a huge sum for such a job but Manager Kong waved with his hand and said "You don¡¯t need to pay,dy Xiao. We often buy many Spirit Artefacts from Xiao Family, so we are partners. We will treat it as a small request."


    "Then I will have to thank Manager Kong once again. I hope this deal will stay between us. I don¡¯t want to involve my family." She reminded before standing up.


    "No problem Mdy, we never leak confidential information." Manager Kong also stood up and promised.


    "Then I will take my leave. You can inform me when you find him." She put the hood on her head before leaving the room.


    Manager Kong sat down and after a moment, Xiao Feng revealed himself from the corner.


    "You owe me a new Spirit Artefact for this deal." Manager Kong picked up the cup and took another sip. He wasn¡¯t bothered by Xiao Feng presence as if he wasn¡¯t a leader of a powerful family.


    "What do you know about the boy?" Tianshi might not notice the small change in Manager Kong expression, but how could he miss it. He must know something already.


    "Indeed, I know something. This morning, I received the information about this boy from the small country in the Eastern Region. What about my Spirit Artefact?" He teased him with a little bit of information.


    "Okay, you won. I will make you one when I find some time. Now talk." Xiao Feng gave up.


    "Hehe. I received the news of a new ck Talent awakening in the aurora country Liu n. The interesting part is that he was naturally a red talent, but after he consumed Six Petals Lotus Flower, he advanced into a ck one. Not only that, he brought on himself Six Lightning Heaven Tribtion and was only slightly injured after it. Our Trade Union Branch reached a partnership deal with Liu n after this." Manager Kong recited everything he knew after he received Xiao Feng promise.


    "Interesting... Leave this to me, I will send someone to check this boy. If he is not to my liking I will not allow him to meet my daughter." He quickly decided, picked Xuefeng picture from the table before disappearing on the spot.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Tianshi. Life is cruel." Manager Kong sighed to himself before going back to sipping his tea.

 Chapter 41 Truth or Lie

    <h4>Chapter 41 Truth or Lie</h4>


    For the next week, Xuefeng was training his swordsmanship under Princess eye and other useful things like battle tactics, tricks or how to recognize his opponent next moves under Wuying wing. He was also sparring with them both to gain precious fighting experience.


    Meanwhile, he was also undergoing a Spirit Awareness training and physical practice. He could easily learn things like Spirit Arts with the help of Ling cause she can just put the knowledge into his head, but other things must be taught by others.


    Most people learned spirit awareness while there advanced into Spirit King stage but he wanted to start now. He didn¡¯t want to repeat the situation where his father could sneak close to him without him noticing.


    Ling regained some of her powers so she could do it for him, but when she was busy for example with modifying Spirit Arts she couldn¡¯t focus on checking his surroundings.


    Although he started earlier than others, it didn¡¯t mean it would be easier. With less Spirit Qi it would be even harder than normal. He had to release his qi out of his body and let it reach long distances without losing control over it. He also had to thin his qi so he doesn¡¯t lose much of it in the process.


    During this week, he learned all the basic sword moves to the point he could keep up with Princess in the sparring. Although it was really taxing on him, with each day of his physical training, he could feel his energy raising.


    When I mentioned he could keep up with the Princess in the sparring I meant he wasn¡¯t beat up anymore as he was at the first few days.


    "Come on, move your legs faster, right hand higher, don¡¯t stop moving, here, your right side is unprotected." Princess shouted at him to correct each of his error. In thest error, she hit his Spirit Armor on his side knocking him to the ground.


    He lied t on the floor, breathing heavily. They were practising in his courtyard training room as they used only normal swords, to avoid any unnecessary damage. They might worry about destroying the room, but Princess didn¡¯t restrain her strength while sparring with him.


    If Ling didn¡¯t get regeneration ability from hertest upgrade he would already be covered in bruises. Princess seeing that he is fine after a good beating didn¡¯t feel sorry for him anymore. Even with Rank 5 armour protecting him, the impact of her hits was still reaching his body.


    "I thought you will learn everything in a day but who would have thought that you improve like a normal person. You still make a lot of mistakes but it¡¯s starting to look decent." Princess looked down on him andmented.


    "Well, it¡¯s all because I have such good teachers." He put a fake smile which twitched from the pain in his ribs.


    "Okay, don¡¯t pretend it hurts I barely any power. Stand up, we will finish for today." She reached with her fair palm to help him stand up.


    He grabbed it and she lifted him up without any effort. Before he could stabilize his body, she leaned and kissed him on the lips. After their first incident, they be more intimate with each other and Princess allowed more and more.


    The sword he got from Liu Chen, disappeared into his dantian as his free hand moved towards her perfect rear, the second hand was already fondling her soft chest, almost drowning inside of it. She didn¡¯t mind it and let his hands roam freely. She already got used to his touch and kinda liked it.


    "Wuying wille here soon." Xuefeng snuck away from her mouth and said out of breath.


    "You think I don¡¯t know that you are also fooling around with her?" She jumped on him and entangled her legs around his waist.


    "Aren¡¯t you supposed to be mad then?" He asked confused as he moved his other hand on her butt to support her.


    "I¡¯m confident, that I can steal you over sooner orter. I will be returning back to the capital in two days, so I want to leave some memories for you." She wrapped her hands around his neck and kissed him again.


    "You are leaving so fast?" He didn¡¯t know how to respond to her feelings. One part of him got used to her attacks and intimacy but the other would rather want to have more time to think things through. It wasn¡¯t even two weeks since he separated from Tianshi and he still had her in his heart.


    He knew that he will never see her again, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t push the girls awaypletely. It would be hard to cut his past away this fast.


    "Yeah, will you miss me?" She asked with hope as she hugged tighter around the neck.


    "Well, I promised to protect you. How am I going to do that when you are away? What if that guyes and forcefully take you away?" He asked concerned. He didn¡¯t have any ns to move from Liu n at the moment.


    "Don¡¯t worry, he is preparing for the Sacred Institute recruitment by the end of this year. He will definitely not waste time on me before that." She assured him.


    "Do you also n to go there?" Xuefeng read about top 10 academies in the region. He will also have to leave the country one day to look for more fate fragments. He might as well join one of those academies in the future.


    "I was nning to, but I changed my mind when I heard this guy is also going there. I n on going to White Lotus Academy. They only ept female disciples and with my purple talent I can easily get in." Princess yed with his hair as she narrated.


    "Wait, aren¡¯t they only epting virgins?" He pped her gently on the butt, smiling suggestively.


    "What do you mean? I am a virg..." She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence as Xuefeng suddenly dropped to the ground and pinned her the same way she did a week ago.


    "What are you doing?" She asked in panic when she realised, she couldn¡¯t escape from his grasp. After a week of training and miraculous effects of Ling regeneration ability, his physical strength didn¡¯t lose out to hers.


    Usually, she was the one to take action, but now Xuefeng was the one in the lead. She waspletely unprepared.


    "If I were to savour your flower right now, would they still ept you as a disciple?" He created two ck rings around her wrists that immobilized her arms and freed his hands. He then ran with his fingers on her delicate chin and asked.


    During this week, he not only received training from Wuying and Princess but Ling as well. She finished modifying another few Spirit Arts and the one he used now was called Spirit Shackles. He could disable someone by creating Spirit Qi rings around someone¡¯s arms or legs and strap them to the ground.


    The only disadvantage was its range. He had to directly touch the person to use it. If they move too much, it won¡¯t work.


    "Why would you do that? Please let me go." She struggled but couldn¡¯t break free. Princess took a deep breath and asked Xuefeng puzzled.


    "Cause someone statements don¡¯t match with the truth." He sat on her expecting exnation.


    "What did I lie about?" Worried expression appeared on her face.


    "I read that those top academies are very protective with their disciples. If you got epted to White Lotus Academy, wouldn¡¯t you be safe from forced marriage? Is that "yboy Prince" even real?" He already thought the story was quite far-fetched but still decided to believe her before. When he heard what she said a moment ago that she already nned to go to White Lotus Academy, he started to doubt her story again.


    Hearing his questioning, she didn¡¯t answer but turned her eyes away from his gaze with a guilty look. Her actions confirmed his guess was correct and she really lied to him.


    "Tell me the truth, I want to know everything." He grabbed her chin and forced her to look at him.

 Chapter 42 Nothing Changed, Only Scale Is Bigger

    <h4>Chapter 42 Nothing Changed, Only Scale Is Bigger</h4>


    "I told you the truth, but I just missed some information. I wanted to tell youter when we be closer." A tear rolled up under her eyes as she started talking.


    "I didn¡¯t lie about the Prince. I really chose White Lotus Academy because I didn¡¯t want to meet with him. I thought that It would be enough to stop him and I even applied to be epted as a disciple, but I didn¡¯t think he was such a psycho. When he learnt that I got epted to the White Lotus Academy, he sent me a letter saying he will use Golden Wish to get me." She tried to calm down and tell him the story but at this moment tears raced down her cheeks.


    Xuefeng felt really bad seeing her cry. He took the risk and cancelled his Spirit Shackles. She didn¡¯t run away or attack him but sat down and wiped her tears with her sleeve.


    She looked at him with red eyes, ming him for making her cry.


    "Okay, don¡¯t be mad. Calm down and tell me the whole story." He picked her up and sat her on hisp. She still kept her piercing expression and only after Xuefeng hugged her did she stop.


    ¡¯Eh, I¡¯m so weak. What would I do if a female opponent suddenly started to cry...Damn, I need to turn my heart into a rock. Yeah, next time. Definitely.¡¯ He thought in his mind.


    "Tell me, what is that Golden Wish?" He asked after seeing that her tears stopped falling.


    "Sniff... It¡¯s the reward for the top 3 in the Azure Dragon Tournament. It¡¯s organized once every ten years in the Empire Capital. Those who reach top 3 receive a Golden Wish. They can wish for almost anything.


    As long as it is not ridiculous like ¡¯I want to destroy this country¡¯ or ¡¯Kill everyone from X family¡¯ you can have anything. Most popr wish is to marry someone or bing a sect head of top ten sects." Princess sniffled,y her head on his chest and continued the story.


    "Even Academy can¡¯t help you?" Xuefeng has thought this Golden Wish was quite unfair.


    "The Academy is just a small power in front of the Azure Dragon Emperor. Also, there are only 3 wishes for the most powerful in the Eastern Region every 10 years. There was a situation, where ady refused to be with a man like that, but it was either agree or die, she had no choice." She already calmed down but didn¡¯t leave from his embrace.


    "How much time is it left till the next Azure Dragon Tournament?" Xuefeng asked.


    "It¡¯s still 16 months away. I didn¡¯t want to leave myself to fate, so I wanted to find someone to help me defeat him. I almost gave up when we came here with father, but then I saw you awakened ck talent. At first, I just wanted to becharm you into helping me, but after you gave me the ne I changed my mind. I even gave my grandma ne to you." She opened his robe to look at the shining golden crystal.


    "Why do you think that "Prince" will win this tournament? There are millions of cultivators in the Empire. There is definitely someone stronger than him." He didn¡¯t believe that some prince of the kingdom is better than all cultivators in the empire.


    "He might not be the strongest cultivator, but the rules state that you have to be under 30 years old to take part in the tournament. When it starts, he will be still under 30 and he will probably advance to Spirit Overlord stage. He is such a battle maniac that his chances of getting into top 3 aren¡¯t small." When she talked about him, her voice was filled with disgust.


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you told me everything earlier?" Hearing her whole exnation, he couldn¡¯t help look into her eyes and ask speechlessly.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to mature so fast. It has been only one week but you advanced so much. I wanted to talk to you so many times but I didn¡¯t know how to tell you." She dodged his gaze and buried her head back into his chest.


    Xuefeng let go of her and stood up. He really didn¡¯t know how he should feel.


    ¡¯Ling, what do you think?¡¯ He asked Ling out of helplessness.


    ¡¯Well, you will definitely meet a lot of Fate Fragment holders in an event like this. You still have a lot of time to grow, so your chances are high enough. Most Fate Fragment holders are great in battle so there is a high possibility that this prince is also one.¡¯ Ling analysed.


    ¡¯Eh, all you care are your next upgrades. Okay, I get it.¡¯ He expected an answer like that.


    Princess also stood up and watched Xuefeng pacing back and forth. She was waiting patiently for his answer. After a moment he finally stopped walking and said: "I will help you deal with this guy..."


    "Really?" Princess wanted to run happily into his arms, but she slowed down when he finished the sentence. "...But I don¡¯t like that you have hidden this fact from me."


    "Technically, I agreed earlier to help you deal with this prince, and nothing changed. Only the scale became bigger. I also overreacted a bit earlier." He continued.


    "If only you could wait a bit more and I would tell you everything. You had to pin me to the ground and make me cry." She hit him in the chest ming everything on him.


    "Oh, so now it¡¯s all my fault?" He thought it was funny.


    "Of course." Princess confident self returned and she chuckled.


    "So when do you n to leave?" He remembered she wanted to return to the capital.


    "Actually, I only wanted to stay two more days to find a chance to tell you about this. Now that you know everything, I can return faster. I will visit you before I depart to join the academy." She decided.


    "So fast?" He asked surprised. He actually wasn¡¯t that mad at her, so he wouldn¡¯t mind if she stayed longer.


    "I already stayed for a long time. I want to apany my mother for a bit before I leave her." She simply answered.


    "Oh, I understand." He would do the same in her ce.


    "Then I will take bath, change my clothes and we will meet outside." She kissed him lightly before leaving the training room.


    "Eh, this is getting more and moreplicated. At least Wuying doesn¡¯t want me to defeat anyone." Xuefeng sighed as he recalled this whole situation.


    "What about me?" Wuying suddenly appeared in the doorstep and asked.


    "Ah, nothing. How did the meeting go?" She informed him earlier that she has a meeting with Shadow Guard members and she will bete for training.


    "Quite good. I have good news. We will cancel today training. You should keep your strengths as we are going on a mission tomorrow." Wuying said without beating around the bush.

 Chapter 43 Mission Details

    <h4>Chapter 43 Mission Details</h4>


    "What? I need to do missions as well?" Xuefeng asked surprised. He thought that as a Young master he would be free from stuff like that and can train in peace.


    "Well, you don¡¯t, but I do. I belong to Shadow Guards, so it is part of my responsibilities. It will be a part of your training if you join me in one." She didn¡¯t give him a chance to refuse.


    ¡¯I guess it¡¯s a good opportunity to look for Spirit Herbs Ling wants. I promised I will look for them during this month but I didn¡¯t even start yet.¡¯ He thought.


    "When are we departing?" Xuefeng asked as he approached her.


    "Tomorrow morning. Do you want to eat outside today?" She asked cheerfully as she hugged into his arm.


    "Of course we can. By the way, Princess is leaving soon." He informed her about the news, but she didn¡¯t seem different hearing that.


    "Yeah, she already told me earlier. I will have you all to myself from now on." She admitted.


    "Oh, and you didn¡¯t tell me?" He asked pretending he was hurt.


    "You should be happy, I didn¡¯t punish you yet for cheating on me. You even dare toin." She pinched his arm to show him who is the boss.


    "Cough... Have you ever thought which academy you will join in the future?" He faked a cough to change the subject and asked.


    "Hmm, I¡¯ll go wherever you go." She quickly decided.


    "I¡¯m happy to hear that." It was nice to have someone to rely on.


    They left the training room and waited for Princess to prepare herself.


    Meanwhile, Wuying was exining the details of their mission to him.


    "The main point in our task is to hunt a rank 4 Nightmare that was responsible for many deaths recently. It has the strengthparable to a Spirit Lord and it appeared around 200 kilometers away from Phoenix city in the area of a Moon Lake." She told him their goal.


    "Isn¡¯t Rank 4 Spirit Beast too much for my first mission?" He asked kind of worried.


    "When I proposed to take you on this assignment to your father, he dly agreed. He said that I should put you through a lot of hardships so you grow up into a real man." She chuckled.


    "Well, thank you, father." He rolled with his eyes.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will be there with you. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you." She hugged him tighter.


    "What is this nightmare? I didn¡¯t find its description in the books." He asked to prepare himself mentally.


    "It¡¯s a rare Spirit Beast that looks like a spider but feeds on human blood. Its weapons are his 8 legs and a collection of sharp teeth. It¡¯s also extremely agile, which makes him a difficult target. During this mission not only we have to be careful about the monster itself but also other cultivators whose aim is to get Spirit Artefact from it." She exined causing him to worry even more.


    "Couldn¡¯t you pick anything lighter like hunting for a deer or something? You had to choose a vampire spider..." He suddenly didn¡¯t want to leave the city anymore. Spiders were not his favourite animals.


    "Your Spirit Art can even destroy a rank 5 Spirit Puppet. You only need to hit it once to kill it. Are you scared?" She teased him.


    "I¡¯m not..." He tried to deny but she stopped him.


    "It¡¯s already decided. If we can kill it, you will be the one to get its Spirit Artefact. It will be fun. Our own adventure." She looked at Xuefeng with dreamy eyes and imagined him saving her from danger by defeating all the monsters on his path.


    "Wait, so we are going alone? Just the two of us?" Xuefeng asked stupefied. He thought there would be a squadron of Shadow Guards going with them.


    "Yeah, just the two of us. Isn¡¯t that romantic? Me and you, beauty and the prince, fighting against evil." She answered him as if she still didn¡¯t leave her dreand.


    Xuefeng suddenly thought of a scene where they are both sleeping in the wildness and they hug each other to gain warmth.


    "I¡¯m back." He was awakened up by Princess sweet voice, who left her room. She wore a blue imperial robe with a cut on the side showing her graceful legs. Her hair was still slightly wet but she didn¡¯t might. She approached them and looked at Wuying who was hugging Xuefeng arm the whole time.


    Wuying looked back at her and smiled without any intent to stop her actions. Princess took it as a provocation and epted the challenge.


    "Do you have any means of transportation or should I ask someone to prepare something for y... mhmm." Xuefeng noticed that Wuying wouldn¡¯t let go of his arm even if he asked, so he didn¡¯t bother. He turned towards Princess to question her means of traveling but didn¡¯t finish before his lips were closed by hers.


    Wuying didn¡¯t expect her to directly attack like that, so she didn¡¯t react in time. Just as she was about to respond, Princess separated from Xuefeng, licking her lips.


    "You should take good care of him for me while I¡¯m gone. I will be back after a while." She gave Wuying a provocative nce before turning back to Xuefeng who just came back to himself from a sudden offence.


    "I already have transport ready, so you don¡¯t need to apany me. I will miss you." She didn¡¯t wait for his answered and left after saying that.


    Xuefeng looked at his courtyard doors for some time until he felt pain in his arm. He looked to the side and saw angry Wuying staring at him.


    "Ehem, she was the one who suddenly kissed me. I was defenceless." He tried to reason with her but it didn¡¯t work.


    "Humpf..." She turned her head away, not looking at him.


    "Come on, I thought you are on good terms?" He tried once more.


    "I was only tolerating her cause her skill would be helpful to you. It doesn¡¯t mean I agreed to your intimacy with her." Wuying looked at him tosh on him but that was the time Xuefeng took action.


    He leaned in and kissed her the same way Princess did him.


    "Here, I erased her kiss with this one. Don¡¯t be mad anymore, okay?" He smiled at her gently trying to smooth her feelings. There is nothing else he could do at the moment.


    "I don¡¯t mind you having other girls as long as I¡¯m in your heart. Will you keep a ce for me here?" She ced her small hand on his chest where the heart lied and asked with hope.


    If he rejected her in a situation like that he would really be a scum.


    "As long as you have a ce for me in yours, I will keep one for you." He couldn¡¯t find better words.


    "Hehe, then it¡¯s a deal. Go clean yourself before we go to eat something. You stink." She finally smiled and let go of him.


    "Okay, wait for me." He patted her before entering his room.

 Chapter 44 Stolen Herb

    <h4>Chapter 44 Stolen Herb</h4>


    After Xuefeng was done, they left the n territory to visit the Golden Phoenix restaurant. Although everyone in the city heard about Xuefeng, not many knew his appearance. They quite smoothly passed through usual crowds on the street.


    Just as they were one road away from the restaurant, Wuying stopped and looked at the circle of people that were gathering around something. She sensed that something was wrong there. When they approached it, they could hear the sounds of fighting.


    It was forbidden to battle in the city or else you would be paying the fine.


    ¡¯Xuefeng, I can sense some Fate Qi in the air! There must be a Fate Spirit Herb in front of us. What luck.¡¯ Ling suddenly cried.


    "Let¡¯s check this out." Xuefeng moved as soon as he heard Ling cry. It would be a shame to lose such a good opportunity.


    He tried to move through the crowd but there were so many people there, he couldn¡¯t get passed them. Just as he was getting frustrated his surroundings changed to grey colours and everything looked blurry. He felt the warmth in his hand and he remembered this was Wuying Spirit Art.


    "Right, how could I forget about your skills." He was so excited, he forgot about Wuying abilities for a second.


    "No problem." She replied before cancelling the art. They appeared in the middle of the circle. What they saw shocked them. A young boy, around 12 years old who was covered with injuries and blood, desperately held into a leg of a man in a ck robe.


    "Give me my herb back!" The boy shouted loudly despite his severe injuries.


    "Fuck off, I didn¡¯t take anything from you." The man who looked to be in his twenties kicked with his other leg trying to get rid of the boy.


    "Aaargh, give me my herb back!!" The boy spat another mouthful of blood but shouted even louder before biting the leg with his teeth.


    "Damn, stupid brat!" The man got angry and pulled out the long knife before striking towards the boy.


    "ng" A clear sound of a de hitting the de awaken everyone in the crowd. They turned away their head as they didn¡¯t want to get involved and didn¡¯t think anyone would as well.


    Before they realised what was happening they heard another sound of a de hitting the ground. They looked at the scene and saw a handsome blond teen blocking the strike for the boy.


    The ck robed man was also dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect someone would help poor brat from the streets. Why would someone help him and risk offending a force behind him? You never know what background someone has.


    Xuefeng seeing the whole situation was fuming. He didn¡¯t understand why everyone looked and did nothing as if it was a show. It was the first time he was so angry he wanted to hurt someone.


    "Can you tell me what the hell are you doing?!" He put his rank 5 sword on the man neck, shouting into his face. He then turned towards the crowd and yelled: "And what about you all! Why are you just watching and doing nothing! He could have killed the boy!"


    The crowd around him turned into silence. His voice could be heard loud a clear to everyone. Although they knew they should have helped, nobody did. That was just people¡¯s nature in this world. To always stay out of someone else business.


    The man felt the cold de on his neck and gulped. He ceased his movements so the de would not go any deeper. He dropped the hilt of the sword to the ground and asked: "Who are you?!"


    ¡¯Do you want me to save this boy? If we don¡¯t, he will probably die from internal bleeding anytime soon.¡¯ Ling informed him.


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯ Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate. He ignored the man¡¯s question and ced his free hand on the boy¡¯s face. He faked putting something into his mouth before letting Ling heal him through his body.


    The boy turned unconscious from blood loss as the man de was falling on his head. With Ling¡¯s help, it didn¡¯t take 10 seconds before he woke uppletely healed.


    "Are you alright?" Xuefeng asked the boy after he woke up.


    "Why did you help me?" The boy asked confused feeling the energy was back inside of his body.


    "Because that was the right thing to do." Xuefeng smiled.


    The boy repeated this sentence in his mind to remember it for the future.


    "Big brother, can you please help me? I tried to sell a herb on the bazaar but this guy stole it from me." He looked at the man with hatred and begged.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t answer but looked at the man pressing the de further into his neck to the point the blood started to flow threatening "I give you 5 seconds, if I don¡¯t see the herb in my hands, your head will roll on the ground."


    "This kid is lying! It was my herb from the beginning but he wants to frame me!" The man shouted wronged.


    "Shameless! Big brother, he is lying!" The boy cried to Xuefeng worried that he will believe the ck-robed man.


    "I will give you ten seconds to admit to your crime, If you do, I can spare your life. If you decide to hide the truth, I will find out what you did from the witnesses in the crowd. There is bound to be someone who saw what you did. But the second scenario won¡¯t end with your body intact. Your choice." Xuefeng gave him an ultimatum and started counting.


    "10,9,8,7,6,5,4,3...2...1...zer..." "Okay, I did it!" Before he could finish counting down to zero, the man cried out his confession.


    "Give the herb back." He knew the man was guilty. A little pressure and he would definitely give in. Ling¡¯s Qi was still inside the boy¡¯s body and she could feel if he was lying or not.


    "Here, can I go already, please?" The man pulled out a flower with white petals and three golden stamens inside of it. They were shining with simr golden light to the one Ling had.


    ¡¯That¡¯s the one I felt. You must get it. The boy still didn¡¯t start his cultivation so I can easily see through his mind. He wanted to sell the herb and buy Spirit Awakening Liquid. You can propose that in exchange.¡¯ Ling got excited seeing the herb.


    Xuefeng grabbed the herb and turned towards the boy.


    "Did you want to sell this Spirit Herb? How about I buy it from you? If I give it back to you, someone else will try to rob you." Xuefeng proposed.


    "Thank you, big brother!" He also thought it would be a better idea.


    "I see that you are yet to start your cultivation how about I buy Spirit Awakening Liquid for you in exchange?" Xuefeng offered.


    The man seeing that he was ignored, checked out the de that was still on his neck. Even after he gave the herb back, Xuefeng still didn¡¯t remove the sword. The only possible exnation he could think of is that he won¡¯t be released free.


    He got pushed to the corner and his only solution was to fight back. Seeing that Xuefeng was still preupied with the boy he summoned another knife. The moment it appeared he pierced towards Xuefeng heart.


    Blood spilt and everyone in the crowd eximed as they didn¡¯t expect this turn of events.


    "Remember this lesson for the future. Never turn your sight away from your opponent." Wuying said before kicking the body of the man to the ground. The head separated from his neck and rolled on the ground.


    Xuefeng touched his face as he felt a hot liquid drip from his chin. He looked at his hand and it was red from blood. Seeing the headless body on the ground he wanted to vomit but he stopped himself.


    "Clean up the body," Wuyingmanded and suddenly a few Shadow Guard members appeared around them.


    "Everyone, the show is over, Liu n will take care of this incident." She said towards the crowd.


    Hearing her mention the Liu n, the cultivators around them quickly left the area, but they couldn¡¯t resistmenting between themselves.


    "So they are from Liu n Shadow Guard, they could tell us earlier."


    "Do you know who the blond man might be? Can he be the famous Young master with ck talent?"


    "That might be true. Only a man like that would defend the masses."


    Wuying approached Xuefeng who was still in shock from what he just witnessed.


    "Let¡¯s go clean you up." Wuying grabbed his hand and lead him to the closest fountain.

 Chapter 45 A wine to calm your mind

    <h4>Chapter 45 A wine to calm your mind</h4>


    No one from the crowd noticed Wuying, who was standing by the side and watched the situation y out. She wanted to see Xuefeng in action and at the same time teach him a lesson in life. She expected that a whole event would go on like that, so she already prepared herself to end the man life.


    When she saw him drawing another knife, she instantly shed with her sword cutting his head off. What she didn¡¯t expect was the shock Xuefeng suffered seeing the headless body. She forgot he has never seen something like that.


    They approached the fountain and Wuying cleaned his face from the blood. Feeling the cold water on his face, he somehow cleared his mind and looked at her with a questioning gaze.


    "Why did you kill him? Couldn¡¯t we just imprison him or something?" That was his n from the beginning, he didn¡¯t want to kill.


    "We don¡¯t have mercy for people like that. Scum will always be a scum. We are not going to waste resources just to imprison him. There is no point." She answered seriously. Even the boy who followed them nodded in agreement.


    "But..." He tried to reason but this time it was Ling who stopped him.


    ¡¯Xuefeng, in this world you either kill or get killed. This guy just tried to kill an innocent boy, do you think a man like that should live and kill more innocents?¡¯ She asked trying to convince him.


    ¡¯No...¡¯ He replied recalling his anger seeing that man actions.


    ¡¯I¡¯m not telling that killing is the right thing, but in the future, you will definitely kill a lot of people so you better get used to it. Even if you don¡¯t want to, they will try to kill you.¡¯ She gave him no choice but to ept it.


    "Let¡¯s go to the restaurant, you will feel better when you eat something." She grabbed his hand and gave it a small doting rub.


    "Mhmm." He couldn¡¯t be mad at her for doing what she did. Now that he thinks about it calmly, she actually saved his life.


    "Where are your parents?" Wuying turned towards the boy and asked.


    "I don¡¯t have parents. They are already in heaven." The boy lowered his head in sadness.


    "Oh, so we are the same. I also don¡¯t know my parents. How about you eat dinner with us? We canter visit the shop and buy Spirit Awakening Liquid for you." Wuying smiled at him gently and patted him on the head.


    "Thank you, big sister." The boy smiled as he enjoyed her attention.


    ¡¯Eh, I guess that missione in handy. If I want to survive in this world, I have to learn how to kill.¡¯ Xuefeng sighed deeply giving up his resistance. He decided to not think about it at the moment.


    ¡¯Btw where is that herb? I had it in my hands but now it¡¯s gone. Did you take it, Ling?¡¯ He didn¡¯t hide it and Ling didn¡¯tin. The only exnation was that she yoinked it.


    "Yeah, I was afraid that you will destroy it, so I took it into my space. It was a decent meal.¡¯ She admitted.


    ¡¯Was that herb any special? Should I ask the boy where he found it?¡¯ He asked.


    ¡¯Fate Spirit Herbs won¡¯t appear in the same area. You can ask in stores to show you their collection, they might actually have one by luck.¡¯ She proposed.


    ¡¯Okay, we will do that after dinner.¡¯ They arrived in front of the Golden Phoenix Restaurant in the next minute and noticed a long queue to go inside. It was dinner time so many cultivators were waiting for their turn to eat.


    When they saw them dodging the queue and going straight for the entrance, many of them frowned. The boy with the pair had dirty clothes which were even stained with blood. They instantly looked at them with disdain.


    "Wee guests, as we are fully booked now, I suggest you wait in the queue for your turn." Young male waiter responsible for meeting the guests stopped their advance and asked them to wait with everyone.


    "We will just take the usual room. You can ask Manager Wu, she knows who I am." He didn¡¯t want to bother with him as his humour wasn¡¯t the best. Does he have to prove his identity every time hees to eat?


    "Uhm..." Hearing Manager Wu name, the waiter got tongue tight. From Xuefeng tone it seems like he knows her and even been to the private rooms. Not everyone can eat on the 3rd floors.


    "Ah, Young Master Xuefeng it¡¯s nice to have you back. Come inside." Suddenly a female voice sounded from the inside of the lobby and Cu Riu appeared in front of them.


    "Thanks." Xuefeng and the rest passed by the waiter and followed Cu Riu.


    Hearing the name Young Master Xuefeng the disdainful faces of people in the queue disappeared.


    She was kind of worried when she heard about Liu n cooperation with Trade Union. As an employee, she knew that the Golden Phoenix belonged to them. She left a bad first impression on Liu n Young master and couldn¡¯t wait to change it. When she saw them by the door, she knew it was finally her turn for redemption.


    "Young Master, there is a room already reserved for you. Follow me." She tried to look as polite and gentle as she could and led the way for them. She didn¡¯t mind the boy in dirty clothes as it was after all Young master Xuefengpanion.


    "Just give us everything tasty from the menu and a bottle of good wine." When they arrived in the room she asked what they want to eat and Xuefeng ordered.


    After Cu Riu excused herself Wuying asked: "Since when were you drinking wine?"


    "Since today. Don¡¯t worry, I just want to rx my mind a bit." He smiled telling her not to worry, but that made her even more concerned.


    ¡¯Did I start too early? I hope he will be alright after a while.¡¯ Wuying thought with unease.

 Chapter 46 Manager Wu Favour

    <h4>Chapter 46 Manager Wu Favour</h4>


    While the dishes were arriving, they learned more about the boy. His name was Li Kun. His parents died two years ago while they were looking for herbs in the mountains. One day they left and never came back. After he spent all of the money his parents left on cultivators to search for them, they found his parent¡¯s clothes ripped apart on the ground with blood on them.


    They left with the conclusion that they were eaten by the spirit beasts. From that day on he was left alone. He picked his parents job and day by day searched for Spirit Herbs to sell so he could survive.


    A few days ago he found this really weird herb and he instantly thought it would sell for a lot. Unfortunately, after he tried to sell it on the bazaar, he met the ck-robed man who tried to steal it from him.


    The next sequences of events were known to them. Although his story was sad, at least he didn¡¯t give up and worked hard to survive. Not many 10-year-olds would preserve their lives in times like this.


    After drinking the whole wine jar, instead of feeling better, Xuefeng felt even worse. Cultivators had a strong metabolism so the wine he drunk wasn¡¯t a normal liquor. It was a Spirit Wine that could make even an expert fall if drunk too much.


    This was also his first time drinking, so the effects were even stronger. Hearing Li Kun story he suddenly started to miss his own parents. He was not filial, as he left them without support, and only gave them problems. They worked hard their whole life so he can have a brighter future, but he had to die on a random fucking cliff.


    But when he thought of Tianshi, he couldn¡¯t help but blow all regrets away.


    ¡¯As long as you are safe ...¡¯ He looked at Wuying who also happened to turn his way. Her sweet smile reminded him of Tianshi for a moment.


    "Is something wrong?" She asked with a caring gaze.


    Looking at her blinking eyes he suddenly felt an urge to hug someone. He took her by the hand and pulled into his arms. Although he surprised her, she didn¡¯t reject him.


    It was just a normal hug but it gave him a peace of mind.


    Li Kun pped happily seeing them hugging. He suffered a lot which made him mature earlier, but deep down he was still a kid.


    "So big brother Feng and big sister Ying are a couple. No wonder she looks at him like that." The boymented before taking another dish and starting to devour it. It was his first time eating delicious food like this.


    Hearing Li Kunment Wuying blushed but felt happy inside. They only separated after a few minutes. Just as they did, they heard a knock to the doors.


    They opened and Manager Wu appeared on the doorstep in her usual sexy dress.


    "Hello, Young master Xuefeng. I got informed about your arrival and I had to visit you." Manager Wu was waiting for Xuefeng visit for a long time. She even told Liu Xiaobei but she waited for a week and her wish didn¡¯te true.


    "Oh hello, I was training for thest week and I didn¡¯t have time toe earlier." Xuefeng wasn¡¯t drunk to the point he couldn¡¯t speak, so he greeted her normally. Meanwhile, he asked Ling to clear his body of alcohol.


    "No problem, I just wanted to deepen our rtionship." She waved with her hand telling she didn¡¯t mind. She then looked at Li Kun and asked: "And who might be this boy?"


    Xuefeng told her the story of Li Kun injustice before asking "I heard that miss is also a president of Trade Union branch, are you perhaps looking for an experienced herb picker?"


    "Miss Wuying did the right thing. Scam like that doesn¡¯t deserve to live on this world. And actually I do, you want to rmend someone? I¡¯m also searching for an alchemists for our medical pavilion." She expressed the same feeling as Wuying towards this issue.


    "Actually the person I want to introduce to you is actually here. Li Kun was gathering herbs for 2 years already. If you could find a job for him, that would be great." He pointed towards the boy who just finished another dish.


    "Hmm, if that¡¯s what Young master want I can make that happen. But you know you already owe me one favour? This will be the second one." She nced once at Li Kun and agreed without forgetting to send him another favour bill.


    "Well, I don¡¯t mind. Oh, and I promised him Spirit Awakening Liquid. I can cover that." He recalled and wanted to pull out some spirit stones, but was stopped by Manager Wu.


    "No need, It¡¯s just a Spirit Awakening Liquid, its nothing much. Your favour is much more valuable." Manager Wu show her high opinion of him.


    Li Kun listening to their conversation understood what Xuefeng was trying to do and he felt extremely grateful. If he received the Spirit Stones for the herb on the bazaar, he would still be at risk of getting robbed, but now he could get a stable job to survive in the future.


    "Are you also going for Rank 4 Nightmare hunt? The news already spread and many cultivators are departing right now." She asked as she sat down by Xuefeng side.


    "Yeah, we n to leave tomorrow morning." Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind her, but Wuying increased her vignce.


    "Hehe, how about I use one of your favours tomorrow?" She asked out of the blue as she giggled. Her mature elegance made herugh seem natural.


    "What kind of favour?" Xuefeng felt nervous. It didn¡¯t seem like he could refuse if she asks for something impossible.


    She looked at Wuying before saying "I want to add one person to your team."


    "Uff, I thought you would ask for something crazy." Xuefeng breathed a sigh of relief. Wuying wanted to make this mission with just the two of them, but their world wouldn¡¯t copse if they took one more person.


    ¡¯Noooooooooooooooo...¡¯ Wuying cried internally as her whole ns were ruined.


    "Then it¡¯s settled. I will bring her to your n in the morning." She stood up after hearing his reply. It looked like it was the main deal she wanted to settle with him.


    "Wait a minute? "Her"? The person who will apany us is a female?" He stopped her trying to confirm the fact.


    "Yeah, It¡¯s my niece. She is quite rebellious so I wanted to temper her a bit. You don¡¯t mind, right?" She asked yfully, causing him to be unable to reject her. He could feel his hand being squeezed into a paste by fuming Wuying.


    "Well, I guess I can¡¯t refuse right?" He tried anyway, just to please "Wuying the Hammer Hand" or else he might die by tomorrow.


    "No, you don¡¯t. Come, boy, aunty will take care of you." Manager Wu denied him and turned towards Li Kun, beckoning him toe with her.


    He turned towards Xuefeng, but seeing him nodding, he followed Manager Wu out of the room.


    "Bye! Thanks for everything." Li Kun said excited for his new life.


    "See you tomorrow." She closed the door after saying goodbyes.


    Wuying red at him without saying anything. She could finally spend some time alone with him, but another girl suddenly appeared out of nowhere. She wasn¡¯t mad at him just upset.


    "How could I know this would happen, it¡¯s not my fault..." He tried to defend himself but as expected, whatever he said didn¡¯t work.


    ¡¯Eh, I guess I will have to slowly smooth things over.¡¯ He sighed.

 Chapter 47 New Clone Function

    <h4>Chapter 47 New Clone Function</h4>


    Xuefeng n was to visit the herb store in search for Fate Spirit Herbs on the pretext that he wants to buy Spirit Awakening liquid for Li Kun but that was not an option anymore. He decided to visit it alone after the mission so he can dodge unnecessary questions from Wuying.


    After Manager Wu left with Li Kun, they also decided to return. Wuying was still sulking but after a few kisses and tickles from him, he somehow defused the bomb inside her. After they returned to their courtyard, Xuefeng wanted to prepare himself for the journey.


    Wuying already took care of their transport and provisions so all he had to do it improve his Spirit Arts. His swordsmanship was already on a decent level.


    ¡¯Ling, I thought of an idea, how to improve my clone. To cut the time of forming it, how about I hide the clone in the storage ring and then release it?¡¯ Xuefeng proposed his idea to Ling.


    ¡¯It won¡¯t work. If you stop controlling the clone, it will just deteriorate after a while. Even if you copy the brain it still won¡¯t think like another person without the soul. But, if you put it inside my space, I can control it in your stead.¡¯ Ling answered after thinking for a bit.


    ¡¯Wait, you can also control the clone? Right, how could I forget about it? You can act like a soul inside my clones and fight together with me. Wouldn¡¯t it be like creating a vessel for you?¡¯ Xuefeng pped his forehead at that realisation.


    ¡¯Well, I can control a bunch of your clones if you want, but I¡¯m not going to enter one. My soul is linked to yours so I always have to be close to you. Even if I¡¯m in this crystal, I¡¯m still connected to you. I created quite a lot of my Golden Qi so we can try.¡¯ She proposed.


    "Wuying,e to the training room for a second I want to test something," Xuefeng called out to Wuying before they separated.


    "Okay." She agreed without questions.


    "I will create a clone of myself and spar with you for a bit what do you think?" He asked as they entered.


    "Sure, I won¡¯t hold back then." Wuying wanted to release her stress from the dinner and his offer was best she could ask for.


    "Okay then wait a sec." He focused on the job and in the next 3 minutes, he created a perfect clone of himself. He didn¡¯t practice this Spirit Art a lot, so the time to make one was still the same. He replicated his normal rank 5 sword and approached Wuying who was already ready.


    "I¡¯m ready, let¡¯s fight." The clone said before dashing towards her. He wanted to test his prowess over the clone when he was the one to control it first before he asks Ling.


    Wuying parred the attack with ease, beforeunching her own with another dagger. He tried to dodge it but his reaction time was off and the de cut him in half. He "died" just like that. He didn¡¯t replicate the pain receptors in his body so he didn¡¯t feel the pain this time.


    "I could have practised this art much often. It¡¯s still different to fight like this than with your own body. If I tried to fight together with the clone it would be even harder to concentrate." He absorbed the leftovers of his Spirit Qi from the clone andmented.


    "It¡¯s still good you managed to create such a perfect clone. It feels like I¡¯m duelling with a normal person. You will have a lot of chances to practice it tomorrow. Did you try to control more clones? You can not only use them in the fight, but also for scouting. When we search for the Nightmare tomorrow we can use them." Wuying thought of an idea.


    "Oh, You are right. I will try what is my limit if it¡¯s just running it shouldn¡¯t be that hard." Xuefeng admitted.


    He first created two clones and started running with them around the Training room. It didn¡¯t strain him that much if it was only running so he created another 3. After he added them he could finally feel his mind getting tired.


    ¡¯Ling, how much more do you think you can control?¡¯ He asked Ling as five clones would be definitely nothing against the huge territory.


    ¡¯Well let me check. I will control those clones and use them to create more clones. It will be faster this way.¡¯ Ling answered before sending her Qi through Xuefeng inside them. He touched each clone and felt a huge amount of Qi being transferred. It was much more than his dantian could even contain.


    He actually still didn¡¯t understand what difference her Fate Qi and Golden Qi had. At first, he thought they were the same but now he didn¡¯t know anymore.


    When Ling Golden Qi entered into the clones, he cut the connection with his Qi to not disturb her. He then sat down on the ground and pretended to look focused. He didn¡¯t want to break his cover, so he feigned it was his doing.


    "You..." Wuying was dumbfounded seeing the clone replicating itself at a rapid speed. Ling didn¡¯t need to waste 3 minutes to produce them and only used half of that. After 3 minutes there were already twenty Xuefeng bodies moving around the Training Room. Although it was quite spacious at this rate it would be packed in another session.


    Wuying was already rmed when she so many Xuefeng faces around her. If she was attacked with all of them, she could only run away. Even a master of her level would die of exhaustion after so many clones attacked her.


    By the time she thought about this, there were already 80 clones that started leaving the room to replicate in the space outside.


    Ling only stopped after 160, calling that it¡¯s her limit for now. He was also stunned in shock when he opened his eyes. He couldn¡¯t even see Wuying at this point as his vision was blocked by multiple copies of himself.


    ¡¯Okay, I will return. I can actually create copies like that in my space when you need them. I don¡¯t think I need to store them for now. It would be a waste to focus on keeping them alive the whole time.¡¯ She advised.


    ¡¯Okay...¡¯ He was speechless as she actually didn¡¯t understand what she just did. He will have to exin it to Wuying somehow.


    As if the clones got amand, they all moved towards Xuefeng before turning into Gold Qi when they touched him. One by one they all turned back into Spirit Qi and disappeared into his body. Ling was much more efficient than him as she almost didn¡¯t lose any Qi she used.


    ¡¯I have still a long way to go.¡¯ He thought, witnessing the possibilities of this art. He knew he could reach this level someday if he practised long enough.


    After all the clones were gone he nced at Wuying who was looking at him with a weird expression.


    "I guess my limit is 160, but it would only work for scouting as they have little to none Spirit Qi inside them, so they can be destroyed in one hit. When ites to fighting, there are too manymands to process." He exined seriously.


    "Uff, you scared me for a second, but it¡¯s still unbelievable. If you could control this much copies in the future and attack someone, you would have a high chance of winning without risking anything." Wuying sighed in relief. With each new ability Xuefeng gets, he is distancing himself from her.


    ¡¯I need to work harder or he will one day climb so high I won¡¯t be able to reach him.¡¯ Wuying thought worried. Xuefeng was her biggest motivation.


    "By the way, do you have a manual for your Escaping Spirit Art? I didn¡¯t see it in the Spirit Arts Tower." He asked for the art she used to transport him in shadows.


    "I¡¯m not giving it to you now. If you behave nicely during the mission, I can give it to you." She sulked when she heard him mention it. ¡¯Does he want to fly even further away from me?!¡¯


    "What do you mean by "behave nicely"? Aren¡¯t I already nice though?" He approached her before hugging her into his arms.


    "Not enough, you only bully me." She tried to push him away lightly, but he knew she was only pretending.


    "Is this considered bullying?" He kissed her on the neck and asked yfully.


    "Yes..." Seeing her still pretending, he leaned again but this time he savoured her cherry lips instead.


    "Are we better now?" He asked after the short kiss.


    "No! I want more!" Wuying cried unhappily. She wasn¡¯t satisfied with just one and asked for more. She always wanted to be spoiled by him, so she attacked when she spotted a chance.


    Xuefeng picked her up into Princess carry position and said "Remember it was you who wanted it." before leaving the Training Room and walking towards his own.

 Chapter 48 Playing With The Dragon *

    <h4>Chapter 48 ying With The Dragon *</h4>


    (+18 content, warning! If you don¡¯t want to read about sexual scenes, skip this and the next chapter)


    Xuefeng opened the door with a kick before walking towards the bed. Wuying heart was pounding with her imagination was running wild as she didn¡¯t know what to expect. She expected him to just kiss her a couple of times more, but he suddenly picked her and didn¡¯t give her a chance to reject.


    Xuefeng also wanted to vent his stress somehow. From the earlier incident with Li Kun, he was hiding his emotions trying to escape from reality, but from time to time the image of a rolling head on the ground wasing to his mind and didn¡¯t want to go away.


    He threw Wuying on the bed before throwing himself on her like a panther on his prey. His lips found its target and breached her defences without much effort. Wuying through away her worries and jumped into the abyss of pleasure. She didn¡¯t know what would happen but now she didn¡¯t care. As long as it¡¯s with him, she could do it.


    Her hands wrapped around his neck and yed with his golden hair. Her legs also moved flexibly around his waist trapping him in her embrace. She will not let him leave until both of them were satisfied.


    "Mhmm" Wuying eximed when something slimy forced its way into her mouth. She recognized it as Xuefeng tongue and followed its movements ying with it around. After a moment of practice, she started to enjoy their little battle.


    They rolled around the bed entangled in each other making a mess of the whole bed until they finally found their position. Their lips separated to let their lungs catch a proper amount of air. Wuying wasying under Xuefeng body, with her clutches in a total mess.


    Xuefeng took off his shirt showing his well-developed muscles. A body transformation like that which happened in a week would be quite odd on earth, but with Ling Fate Qi nourishment, it wasn¡¯t a problem.


    Wuying was expecting that it would be the end, but seeing him take off his shirt, she realized it was only the beginning. She watched with her flushed face as he took off her clothes one by one until she was only left with a thin undergarment.


    He didn¡¯t ask for her permission before attempting to reach the summit of her tender peaks. He first started to caress them slowly before pinching her two sensitive spots.


    "Ahh... be gentle..." She moaned uncontrobly before covering her face from embarrassment. She called out quietly out of worry, but the more he fondled with them, the more pleasure she felt. Even if he used slightly more strength, she couldn¡¯t help but moan from enjoyment instead of pain.


    This realization caused her to redden even more, but she didn¡¯t want to stop their moment.


    "Ah..." Suddenly a loud moan escaped from her mouth as she felt a different sensation from her chest. She reached with her hands and encountered Xuefeng head that was earnestly sucking on one of her summits. His tongue was running around in circles and sometimes poking it from the left and right.


    "Mhmm." Wuying was enjoying his acts without carrying about her image anymore. Feeling an urge for another passionate kiss, Wuying pulled him away from her chest before flipping him on his back. Their naked chests met without any barriers between them as she followed her desires.


    Their lips touched again and Wuying tongue got into action before Xuefeng could react. She was really enjoying ying with him like that. As Wuying moved on top of his body, she felt something hard and long poking her in the abdomen.


    She reached out with her hand to move it away but it went back into the same ce again. Without thinking much about it, she tried to grab it harder but it still didn¡¯t want to move from its ce.


    Noticing something was out of order she stopped her assault and sat down to check it out. After looking down, her brain finally started working and she realised what that thing was. What she didn¡¯t know was why it was so big and hard. She recalled the scene when she peeked at Xuefeng bathing and it definitely wasn¡¯t like that.


    "...Does it hurt?" She asked worriedly.


    "What?" Xuefeng didn¡¯t understand what she meant.


    "... I mean, does it hurt when it¡¯s like that?" She pointed at his manhood asking again.


    Hearing her again, he finally realised that people in this world didn¡¯t have huge ess to a knowledge about intimate stuff like teenagers on earth had. He thought it was funny, seeing the Wuying worried face.


    "Not now but it will hurt if we don¡¯t do anything about it. It usually calms down when you massage it." He said with a pained expression.


    "Oh! Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? How can I help you?" She asked seriously.


    "Take it into your hand and massage it for a bit." He proposed.


    "Okay." Wuying thought she somehow hurt him in the process of their fun and didn¡¯t think he would lie to her. She started gently massaging his crotch area with a focused expression. Although he was wearing pants, he could still feel her kind touch.


    "Mhmm, It¡¯s working but I don¡¯t think, we will finish by tomorrow if we do it like this. How about we try skin to skin massage?" Xuefeng hurt expression lightened a bit but he still had a hint of pain on his face.


    "Uhm..." Her face flushed with a deep shade of red imaging herself touching his thing with her bare hands.


    "You don¡¯t have to help me, I can just go to sleep and it will go away through the night," Xuefeng said and tried to stand up but was pressed by Wuying hands back into his original position.


    "I will do it." She cried with a determined expression while thinking ¡¯If I want to be with him, what is a small massage.¡¯


    She grabbed his pants and pulled them down abruptly. What she saw after was a straight spear that was trying to pierce the heavens. She reached with her hand and grabbed it softly.


    "It¡¯s hot..." She was amazed by how warm and hard it was. It didn¡¯t even fit into her hand.


    Xuefeng was also satisfied with the equipment he inherited from his predecessor. He put his hand on top of hers and started moving up and down.


    She learned the moves after a few strokes and repeated it. Seeing his joyful expression, she was d she could help him. She started experimenting by adding new elements like a stroking with a twist andter even using two hands at the same time.


    She thought it would be bad, but after a while, she thought it was fun.


    "How about you put it in between your boobs and massage it with them?" He watched her ying with his staff aggressively causing him to slowly reach his limit and suggested another solution.


    "Like this?" Wuying didn¡¯t question him this time and listen to his orders. He moved to the edge of the bed and she sandwiched his friend with her ample bosom. She moved up and down copying her earlier movements. It brought him another wave of enjoyment.


    Seeing her like that, he tried to push her a little bit further.


    "Can you lick it on the tip?" He thought she will reject his request but soon felt a warm tongue covered in saliva licking tenderly on his dragon head.


    "Ahh... feels good..." He moaned with ecstasy.


    He didn¡¯t have to teach her anymore as she figured the rest alone. She started from licking all around the head but then realised that it would be more efficient if she just put it in her mouth and moved with her tongue inside.


    She did as she thought and swallowed the whole tip. Xuefeng sat down and brushed away her hair watching her focused face. With each movement, his sword was going deeper and deeper as she finally stopped using her chest and focused solely on her mouth.


    Her tongue was wrapping around the shaft as she sucked it deep down her throat. If he didn¡¯t know her, he would think she was quite experienced in this kind of activity.


    "I¡¯m going to burst soon," Xuefeng warned her before he reached his limit but she didn¡¯t quite understand and continued relieving him from pain.


    "Ahhh..." He finally couldn¡¯t withstand her actions and shot thick juices straight into her mouth.


    "Gurgle..." She received the whole load without moving back and even started to choke from the generous amount of it.


    She was surprised when she noticed it tasted quite sweet and also had a lot of weird energy inside of it. She swallowed everything down her throat and even licked the staff clean wanting more. Wuying suddenly felt as all her tiredness from today was gone. It was a wonderful feeling.


    She looked at Xuefeng dragon who was still up and hard as ever and asked: "It¡¯s still like this, how about I help you massage it again?"

 Chapter 49 Pleasure With Presents **

    <h4>Chapter 49 Pleasure With Presents **</h4>


    She didn¡¯t wait for his answer and started licking it again. She wanted to taste this wonderful liquid again. She didn¡¯t have parents and only talked about intimate stuff with Xuefeng mother when she was younger. In the heat of the moment, she didn¡¯t connect the two with each other and focused on her goal of helping him.


    Xuefeng was speechless seeing her servicing him once again even without him asking. This time she was much more skilful and brought him pleasure from the beginning of her assault.


    ¡¯She probably realised that your seeds are a great nourishment.¡¯ Ling suddenlymented.


    ¡¯What?¡¯ Xuefeng couldn¡¯t focus his mind with Wuying head going up and down, devouring his sword deep into her mouth.


    ¡¯Each time I use my Fate Qi to relieve you from tiredness, I also nourish your body. Every part of it is now filled with leftovers of my Qi. Even your seeds were affected. If you want, I can help her achieve a breakthrough through your seeds, but you need to send them straight into her core.¡¯ Ling proposed. She wasn¡¯t disgusted by their actions in the slightest as she treated is as a way of cultivation.


    ¡¯Can you even do that?¡¯ Xuefeng asked doubtfully and moved his hand on top of Wuying head to help with her movements.


    ¡¯If I wanted to do it through a simple touch it would be hard but if you send my Golden Qi into her core and she quickly absorbs it, we have a chance.¡¯ Ling exined.


    ¡¯Okay, I will try.¡¯ He acknowledged.


    "Wuying stop for a minute." He brushed her hair away and halted her actions.


    "What? I¡¯m still not done." She pouted while still continuing to stroke his staff. She acted as if someone stopped her from ying with her favourite toy.


    "How about, we try something different that will allow you to feel good as well?" He picked Wuying up and ced her on the bed.


    "Like what?" She asked curiously and thought ¡¯Can something taste better than that thick liquid?¡¯


    "What if I said I can help you break through to the next stage, would you believe me?" He asked as he looked at her exposed curvy figure.


    "Really?" She wouldn¡¯t believe him earlier but now after tasting his mysterious liquid, she found it possible.


    "Yeah, all we need to do it is to connect our bodies, here." He moved his finger from his belly towards her uncharted region. She instantly realised what he meant and blocked it with her hands.


    "Nooo, it won¡¯t fit there, it¡¯s too big." She cried worriedly.


    "Look, it is covered all over with your saliva, so it will slide inside without problems. I promise it will feel good." He smiled gently, pulling her hands away and she reluctantly let him into her garden.


    Xuefeng took her thince underwear off and saw a cleanly shaved area around her cave. He looked at her with surprise as he didn¡¯t expect her to do it.


    "I don¡¯t like having hair there..." She said embarrassedly when she noticed his gaze. She couldn¡¯t believe they were actually doing it. After she thought for a while she finally remembered everything Xuefeng mother told her. On one hand, she wanted to be mad for being lied to, but on the other, she didn¡¯t want him to stop.


    "It¡¯s fine, it looks beautiful." He watched some adult videos like every teen of his age on earth, but everything was still new to him.


    He yed with his sword outside her cave to explore the terrain before slowly entering into dragon¡¯sir.


    "I will go slowly..." He said but realised that the whole dragon slid right in without much obstruction. He didn¡¯t think it would go so smooth and checked Wuying face for any signs of pain.


    "Ahh... I forgot I broke the barrier there during training once..." She moaned feeling his long staff prating deep inside her. She noticed his ce and said afraid he will misunderstand.


    "I believe you. Justy down and enjoy yourself." He knew it was possible with the intense training she was doing.


    He started rhythmically move in and out causing Wuying to moan from time to time. Wuying thought it would be painful but after a few minutes of intense battle, she felt her mind going nk from pleasure.


    "Xue...feng... anymore... than this ... and I will... go crazy..." She tried to talk but Xuefeng attacked intensively causing her to pause every second.


    He smiled at her plea for mercy and flipped her into another position. If he had the chance he wanted to try everything. She first lied on the side thennded on all fours as he pounded her from behind reaching even deeper inside of her.


    "Ah... ahh... I can¡¯t anymore..." She copsed on the bed panting but Xuefeng didn¡¯t stop as he was also close to his limits. He grabbed her two round buns and intensified his offence.


    "I¡¯m going to burst soon. Prepare to absorb the Qi inside it." Xuefeng shouted as he felt a warm current travel through his body towards his crotch region.


    "W-what?... aaaahhh!" Wuying asked without a breath but then felt a hot stream shot inside of herir. Her mind went nk and her muscles tensed. Just as he delivered his seeds, she also achieved her peak.


    The passage tightened sucking all the juices from his staff. He gave herst few pushes before pulling out. His body dropped next to her feeling tired from his intense work. His dragon was shining from leftovers of Ling Golden Qi.


    After Wuying came to herself, she recalled Xuefeng words and quickly sat down cross-legged. Her muscles were still tight, but she forced herself to move. The Qi from Xuefeng seeds were easily absorbed into her dantian and she moved it towards the barrier.


    When Golden Qi met with the barrier, it prated it with one loud bang crushing itpletely. Her own Spirit Qi which she umted over the years gushed out and expanded her dantian territory.


    She opened her eyes and turned towards Xuefeng who was lying tired next to her. She saw shining staff which was getting smaller than it was before. She leaned over and cleaned it from the Golden Qi beforeying on him cing her head on his chest.


    "Thank you." She said after a while.


    "No problem." Xuefeng guessed the breakthrough was sessful.


    "But don¡¯t think, I forgot how you lied to me." She turned her face towards him and informed him with devil smile.


    "I¡¯m going to sleep, it¡¯s gettingte." She didn¡¯t question him about the Golden Qi as she thought he will tell her himself. She tried to stand up and return to her room, but she was stopped by Xuefeng who pulled her back.


    "Come here, tonight you will sleep with me." He hugged her closely leaving her no other options than toply.

 Chapter 50 Xiao Wen

    <h4>Chapter 50 Xiao Wen</h4>


    A week earlier, after Xiao Feng vanished from the Trade Union Information Pavilion, he appeared back in his study room. Little Yu was still there waiting for her master to arrive and give her next orders.


    "There really is a boy she is searching for. You can withdraw a breakthrough pill from the treasury as a reward. Call Xiao Wen over." He patted Little Yu on the head and ordered.


    "Thank you, master!" She bowed and ran excitedly towards the door. A breakthrough pill can help her advance on the spot as long as she was a peak of her stage. It was a precious panacea and her happiness was understandable.


    Few minutes after she left, the door opened once again and ady in a ck leather outfit entered. Usually, you had to knock when you were entering Xiao Family Master study but thisdy wasn¡¯t in favour of that custom.


    Thedy was around twenty years old and was, of course, a beauty. Although unusual one as her long hair was in a deep shade of red. Her ck outfit couldn¡¯t hide her curves and even underscored it for a better view. Her two big personalities looked like they would burst out in any second.


    "How are you doing?" Xiao Feng asked warmly. He didn¡¯t use his usual cold and deep voice which made Xiao Wen suspicious.


    "I¡¯m fine, I just finished taming my Rank 6 Flying Tiger and nned to leave the pce to take it for a test fly." She told him her ns reluctantly.


    "Well, then that¡¯s perfect as I have a mission for you." Xiao Feng smiled mysteriously.


    "No! I knew something was wrong when I saw you smiling. I¡¯m not going anywhere. Every time you send me on a mission, I barely survive. Last month you wanted me to kill all members of Sand Bandits. You told me there were only a thousand of them and the strongest was in Spirit Overlord stage but when I arrived at their headquarters, I was met by at least 10 thousand and their leader was a fucking Spirit Emperor!" Xiao Wenshed at Xiao Feng causing him to feel embarrassed.


    "Okay, I admit thest time was my bad. But this time it will be different." He tried to defend himself.


    "That¡¯s what you said thest time and the one before that too." She rolled her eyes at him.


    "Hmmm, what if I tell you the mission is rted to your sister?" Xiao Feng turned around and looked through the window as if waiting for her to ask for more information.


    Yes, you didn¡¯t read wrong, Xiao Tianshi wasn¡¯t the only daughter of Xiao Family Leader. Not only her talent didn¡¯t lose out to Tianshi but she was also much stronger in terms of battle experience and Spirit Arts.


    She didn¡¯t want to live in the spotlight so not many people knew about her being the main family princess and only thought she is a hired Master. Xiao Feng always wanted to have a son, so when Xiao Wen was born, he didn¡¯t announce it to the world.


    Only when his wife gave birth to another daughter did he give up. They introduced Tianshi to the public, but because Xiao Wen didn¡¯t want that kind of attention, she was left alone, hidden in the shadows.


    She was a great practice and battle maniac, which caused a lot of headaches for her father. The main problem was that he couldn¡¯t find a stable teacher for her as every time a new one managed to tame her, she would grow stronger and defeat him.


    After a few attempts, he started sending her on a crazy missions to temper her, but she always came back sessfullypleting the job. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t send her to death as there was always an expect protecting her from the shadows.


    But even that expert wasn¡¯t enough as one day she found out she was being observed by him andter he came back to the capital beaten ck and blue. He sometimes wondered if she was his real daughter. Even he wasn¡¯t that fierce when he was younger.


    "What? Did something happened to shishi?" She dashed towards her father, turning him around before asking anxiously.


    "She is fine, but while you were away there was a small incident." He told her about Tianshi suicide attempt because she didn¡¯t want to marry Tang Taizong. Suddenly a ming punch flew straight towards Xiao Feng face.


    His body teleported instantly dodging the punch as he expected that kind of reaction.


    "It¡¯s all your fault for forcing her into this stupid marriage!" Xiao Wen shouted at her father. The fire was burning on her fists as she stared angrily at her father.


    "Calm down I already cancelled the marriage agreement. Look at the picture on the table." Xiao Feng didn¡¯t mind her screams and pointed towards the table.


    "Who is that boy?" She calmed down hearing him and looked at Xuefeng face. Although it wasn¡¯t a perfect drawing, she could discern how the person looked from it.


    "Today she sneaked out of the pce and issued a mission to the Trade Union Information Pavilion to find that boy. She mentioned something about the cliff and what he did for her there. She doesn¡¯t know where is he but I do. Coincidentally, Manager Kong received an information about a boy today morning. Guess where he is at the moment." Xiao Feng exined further.


    "I don¡¯t know, tell me." Xiao Wen asked impatiently.


    "He is a Young master of Aurora Country Liu n which is located in Eastern Region. You can read the report yourself." He gave her the information disc he took from Manager Kong and waited to see her reaction.


    "ck Talent... Six Petals Lotus Flower... Heavenly Tribtion... Wow, he really is interesting, how did Tianshi meet him?" She asked confused.


    "Well, that¡¯s what you are going to figure out when you meet with him. I want you to test if I can allow Tianshi to meet with him." Xiao Feng finally told the details of the mission.


    "What? Why me." She didn¡¯t expect her father to try sending her to the corners of the world just like that.


    "You are the only one I can trust to carry out this mission." He tried to persuade her.


    Just as she was about to reject again she stopped as if she heard something in her mind and changed her mind.


    "Okay, I will go. I am free now anyway." She picked the picture and put it into her ring.


    ¡¯Why did she change her mind so fast? Usually, I have to beg her for ages.¡¯ Xiao Feng got suspicious but at the end, he didn¡¯t mind.


    "You should still inform Tianshi that you know about the issue. How about you tell her that you found him and you will let her meet him if she masters Heavenly Steps Spirit Art in the next month? You alwaysined about herziness, but she is the only one who ispatible with this art. This boy might motivate her to work harder." Xiao Wen proposed.


    Hearing her, Xiao Feng eyes lit up and thought it was a great idea. "It might actually work! Even if she doesn¡¯t reach the full mastery, she would definitely improve. Haha, you are brilliant my dear." Heplimented her scheming mind.


    "Then I¡¯m letting off. It will take me at least a week to get there. I will bring the news back in a month." She said before heading out of the study.


    "Good luck sweety." Xiao Feng humour improved after Xiao Wen advice.


    ¡¯Humpf... Don¡¯t underestimate girls in love. If she really cherishes him, she will surprise you in a month.¡¯ She thought before leaving.


    .......


    "Manager Wu, I¡¯m ready. We can go meet up with him. Thanks for helping me." Xiao Wen arrived yesterday and found Manager Wu, who was the one who sent information to the Trade Union Headquarters.


    "Yes mdy, are we taking your flying tiger too?" Manager Wu asked politely. She didn¡¯t want to offend the master in front of her.


    "Yeah, you can sit down on it with me, she doesn¡¯t bite." She rubbed the fur of a giant white tiger before hopping on its back.


    Manager Wu looked at the female tiger who was almost 5 meters in length and sat down on her behind Xiao Wen. Hopefully, the tiger liked all females, so she wasn¡¯t in danger.


    White tigress stretched out her wings and jumped into the sky. With few strong movements, she was already high in the air and flew towards the direction of Liu n.

 Chapter 51 Fate Fragment Holder *

    <h4>Chapter 51 Fate Fragment Holder *</h4>


    Xuefeng expected that he would have nightmares after Li Kun event, but after yesterday night activities with Wuying, he slept the whole night without any problems.


    "Xuefeng, wake up, it¡¯s morning already." Wuying sweet voice stopped his dreams and he opened his eyes. For a second he thought that he doesn¡¯t recognize the person hugging him as Wuying looked much different from before.


    Herplexion was perfectly smooth and her peaks even softer. She looked at him with a loving smile and leaned kissing him on the lips.


    "Good morning, did you sleep well?" Wuying asked as she yed with his hair.


    "I feel great. Having you wake me up like this is like a dreame true." He caressed her cheeks gently.


    "Sweet talker. I also feel amazing and it¡¯s all thanks to you." She sat down on him, exposing her naked body for a view.


    Seeing her like this, his passion from yesterday was awakened once again. He also sat down, hugging her into his arms and attacking her round buns. His dragon was once again ignited and hardened before poking her from behind.


    "Ahh... we can¡¯t right now. Manager Wu is probably waiting for us in the n already." She moaned lightly before trying to stop him from going further.


    "Then let them wait. You are so pretty, I can¡¯t stop myself." He kissed her once again acting smooth.


    "Mhmm, let me use my mouth instead, it will be faster." She suggested and started without waiting for his permission. Shey on his body with her butt sticking towards his face and licked his firm sword.


    She moved with her hands twisting around the shaft and sucked on the head with her tongue licking the tip. Her movements were much smoother than yesterday, causing him to lie down powerless.


    "I can¡¯t be the only one to feel good." He saw her sexy rear that looked like a pair of steaming thanksgiving turkey breasts and couldn¡¯t help but want to taste it.


    He grabbed it with both hands and dived for a mean.


    "Mhmm." Wuying moaned with her mouth full when she felt Xuefeng tongue attacking her forbidden garden. Her actions slowed down from the new sensation but she quickly recovered. She started racing with Xuefeng about who would be the first one to give up.


    She intensified her offence and swallowed his staff deeper and deeper. In the end, she was the one who won as Xuefeng reached his limits shooting a huge load of Mysterious Liquid into her throat. She epted everything and licked everything clean not leaving a drop left.


    "Uhmm, it¡¯s so good. I couldn¡¯t forget it¡¯s taste after the first time." Not only she felt full of energy, but also her physique was improving with each dose.


    She pulled her body away from him and stood up from the bed. They could fool around the whole day, but this was not the time.


    Seeing her improved figure he nodded with satisfaction. If she improved like that a few more times, she could even beat Princess sexiness. She entered into their bathroom to take a bath, so he followed her to tease her more.


    While they were ying around, Xiao Wen was preparing tond in the n Territory when she received an information in her mind.


    ¡¯I can feel a faint sign of Fate Qi in this n. There is definitely a Fate Fragment Holder hiding here.¡¯ A male voice told her.


    ¡¯That¡¯s perfect, we can kill two birds with one stone.¡¯ Xiao Wen got excited.


    ¡¯Unless my theory is correct and this Liu Xuefeng is the one with Fate Fragment. So far, my prediction is not wrong.¡¯ He called out proudly.


    ¡¯Meh Lang, you are always ying with your foretelling. Lead the way, we will check it out first.¡¯ She was eager for a fight after a week of travelling.


    ¡¯You are the one who is ying, I was never wrong.¡¯ Lang pouted but still instructed her towards Liu Xuefeng courtyard.


    "Lulu,nd in between those buildings near the pond." Xiao Wen patted her white tiger and pointed towards their destination.


    It roared as if acknowledging the order and dived down.


    ¡¯That person will find about us when wend. Its fragment is only on a second upgrade so his detections skills can¡¯tpare with mine.¡¯ Lang informed her beforending.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, if he hides in such a ce, he shouldn¡¯t possess many skills.¡¯ She said confidently.


    Just as Xuefeng left the bathroom with a towel around his waist he heard a loud thud from the outside and Ling cry ¡¯Xuefeng, we were discovered! A Fate Fragment Holder justnded in the courtyard and he is super strong! You have no chance to run away.¡¯


    If he has something in his mouth he would spill everything in front of him from the shock. His heart froze and he looked towards the doors. Before he could tame his thoughts, he heard light footsteps signifying that the person was getting closer and closer to his room.


    Bam!


    The doors flung open revealing a person in a ck outfit. Long red hair was flying in every direction creating the atmosphere of meeting your worst nightmare. He backed away, but then saw the face of the person and his movements ceased.


    He looked like he saw a ghost. The Fate Fragment Holder was a female and her face looked almost identical to Tianshi. If not for the red hair, he could make a mistake with differentiating them.


    ¡¯Damn, you were right, again.¡¯ Xiao Wen cursed in her mind. She recognized Xuefeng as the man on Tianshi picture. Now she couldn¡¯t kill him.


    "Who would have thought that I would meet my own. I¡¯m Manager Wu niece, nice to meet you." She approached him and proposed a handshake. Seeing him not responding she tilted her head checking if he was alright.


    "Are you fine?" She asked confused.


    "Y-yes, it¡¯s just that you remind me of someone, so I was a little shocked." He reached with his hand and shook her hand.


    "I¡¯m Liu Xuefeng." He introduced himself.


    "I¡¯m Xiao Wen." She presented her name.


    "Are you going to kill me?" He asked with a smile, not a smile.


    "Not yet, we will seeter." She also smiled.


    Suddenly, from the shaking of their hands, his towel unwrapped itself and dropped to the ground showing his respectable equipment.


    "Kyaaa..." Xiao Wen face instantly reddened, punching him with a cry and sending him flying. His body stopped on a wall creating cracks on the whole length.


    "Ups..." She muttered when she saw him dropping to the ground and spatting a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 52 Wuying Toy

    <h4>Chapter 52 Wuying Toy</h4>


    Ling worked instantly sending her Fate Qi into his crushed organs repairing them. Thankfully, Xiao Wen didn¡¯t use her Spirit Qi in this strike and only her physical strength, else the injuries would be harder to repair.


    Xuefeng stood up and saw Xiao Wen was still looking at his manhood with her face red. He summoned his Spirit Armor to cover his body. Every time he looked at the girl in front of him, his thoughts were running while but he knew there is no way it would be Tianshi, so he forced himself to stop thinking about her.


    "Xuefeng are you alright?" Hearing themotion in the Xuefeng room, she came as fast as she could. She appeared next to him asking worriedly.


    "I¡¯m fine, it was just an ident." He recovered from the injuries, but there was still blood on the floor he spat earlier and the cracks on the wall showing someone hit it with an intense strength.


    ¡¯I told you to control yourself when you panic or get excited. Do you have to punch something every time?¡¯ Langined about her behaviour.


    ¡¯I admit, it¡¯s my fault okay? But did you see how giant it was? I have never seen it this big.¡¯ She cried in her mind recalling the image of Xuefeng dragon. It was still kind of erect after he finished ying with Wuying in the bathroom, so what Xiao Chen saw was its erged version.


    ¡¯God, please, why I had to choose a girl like you. Focus, did you see how fast he healed? One of his two abilities is for sure a regeneration type and it¡¯s high ranked. You crushed his organs and he only needed 10 seconds to recover.¡¯ Langmented and told her his observations.


    ¡¯You are right. How nice it would be to have an ability like that.¡¯ She thought but soon shook her head deciding not to think about it. She couldn¡¯t kill for her selfish reasons or her sister will hate her forever.


    "Oh my, what happened here." Manager Wu entered the room and saw the cracks on the wall. She turned to look at Xiao Wen with a weird face as if asking ¡¯Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to spend some time with him, but here you are tossing him into the wall on your first meeting.¡¯


    Noticing Manager Wu gaze she called out embarrassedly "It was just an ident."


    "Who are you and why did you injure him?!" Wuying called out angrily after checking that Xuefeng is alright. She knew that she should be the niece, Manager Wu was talking about, but at that moment, she couldn¡¯t get rid of her anger. If Xuefeng wasn¡¯t fine, she would already be standing there with her daggers.


    "I¡¯m sorry, okay? What else you want me to do?" Xiao Wen was getting irritated. They were making such a big deal from one punch.


    "Okay everyone stop arguing. Go out of the room so I can put on some clothes. I just came out of the bathroom." Xuefeng stopped them from further quarrel and walked towards his wardrobe. Water was falling on the floor from his wet hair and If one looked at Wuying, she also had slightly wet hair.


    It wouldn¡¯t be hard to connect the dots for Xiao Wen but her mind was still troubled with Xuefeng naked image. She left the room with Manager Wu trying to calm her mind.


    When they were gone, Wuying approached him and asked confused: "Why did she hit you?"


    "Well, the towel on my waist fell to the ground by ident revealing my... Your toy." He teased herughing.


    "Idiot!" Wuying punched him in the arm before going back into her room. Although she looked mad, deep down she was actually happy.


    ¡¯If it is my toy, does it mean I can y with it whenever I want?¡¯ She asked in her mind excitedly but then realised how perverted her thoughts were and blushed while shaking her head.


    ¡¯Ling, did you check what is her stage? Or how many fragments she gathered?¡¯ He asked while putting on his clothes. During this week he asked the n tailor to prepare some pants and shirts that were muchfortable than robes. He couldn¡¯t get used to long robes everyone was wearing.


    ¡¯No, I can¡¯t see through her at all. I can only tell that she is above Spirit Overlord and from the amount of Fate Qi she has, her fragment should be in his 50 or 60 upgrade.¡¯ Ling analyzed.


    ¡¯What? She is so strong? Then why would shee to hunt for a Rank 4 Nightmare? Isn¡¯t that an overkill?¡¯ Xuefeng asked multiple questions dumbfounded.


    ¡¯I suspect that she has another motive. There is no way for you to run even if you wanted. You should be happy you didn¡¯t die from the start. Not every Fate Fragment Holder will be that kind. If she didn¡¯t try to kill you, then that means she needs you for something. You definitely need to talk to her.¡¯ Ling gave him her opinion. She couldn¡¯t breach the barrier Lang had created so she could only theorize.


    ¡¯Yeah, I will try.¡¯ He recalled her face that looked simr to Tianshi¡¯s and wondered if Xiao Wen has anything to do with her. Her surname was also Xiao, so maybe there is another Xiao Tianshi in this world, like a doppelganger. It was possible as there was a man that looked exactly like him. He wouldn¡¯t be surprised if some people in this world, looked simr to his old friends.


    ¡¯What would I do, If one day I met a girl that looks simr to Tianshi?¡¯ He looked towards the door which Wuying left through and decided to stop thinking about it.


    After getting ready he went outside and spotted thedies near the white tiger. He was surprised at how pretty it looked. He expected Spirit Beasts to be quite savage but this tiger looked gentle.


    ¡¯It¡¯s a rank 6 Winged White Tiger, quite rare Spirit Beast. Its speed in the air can beparable to best flying mounts and on earth, it was even faster.¡¯ Ling informed.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t even have a mount but hers isparable to a Spirit Emperor. I¡¯m so behind from everyone.¡¯ He sighed at his ownck of strength, but he just started, so he wasn¡¯t too sad.


    "How is everyone?" He approached thedies but was greeted with a loud roar.


    The tigress acted cute to alldies but the moment she sensed Xuefenging closer she bared her teeth growling.


    "Calm down Lulu, he is a friend." Xiao Wen scratched Lulu behind her ear, calming her down.


    Lulu gave Xuefengst ce before turning towards Wuying and Manager Wu. They were massaging her soft fur in enjoyment. Every woman liked cute things and even Manager Wu wasn¡¯t an exception.


    "Are we eating something before setting off?" He asked Wuying stopping her fun. Even if she was mad on Xiao Wen she wouldn¡¯t reject petting a pretty Spirit Beast like Lulu.


    "Well, we can hunt something and grill it¡¯s meatter. You can eat this bun I prepared earlier. If we don¡¯t hurry, someone else will be the first to get the Nightmare." Wuying threw him a package with a hot buns she bought earlier and turned towards Manager Wu.


    "Do you want us to give you a lift back to the city?" She asked politely.


    "No need, I will visit Liu n leader first, as we have some matters to take care of. I will be going then, take care, everyone." Manager Wu said her goodbyes and left the courtyard.


    "Hmm, so how are we travelling? I expect Xiao Wen to fly with her mount, so we should also bring our transport." Xuefeng said towards Wuying. Three people wouldn¡¯t fit on the tigress so they had to fly on two mounts.


    "Yeah, only one is enough for the two of us. We can share it." Wuying proposed smiling.


    "Mhmm, that¡¯s a good idea." Xuefeng nodded while biting into the bun. He was quite looking forward to teasing her while in the air.


    "Actually, Xuefeng will fly with me. We need to talk about something." Suddenly Xiao Wen entered into her conversation destroying his ns.

 Chapter 53 Xuefengs Love Story

    <h4>Chapter 53 Xuefeng¡°s Love Story</h4>


    Hearing Xiao Wenment, Wuying looked at Xuefeng with a questioning gaze and waited for his answer. She expected an answer like ¡¯No, I want to travel with Wuying, we can talkter.¡¯


    But, to her surprise, Xuefeng came to her side with a serious face and told her while caressing her cheeks "I really need to talk to her about something important. I swear it is nothing, about what you think. I will tell you one day."


    "Okay. I understand." Wuying has never seen Xuefeng this serious, so although she felt sad, she didn¡¯t deep further. If he said he will tell her one day, then she believed him.


    She whistled with two fingers and in the next moment, an eaglended on the grass next to her. Although it was a little wary of the Winged White Tiger it was well taught and didn¡¯t fly away after meeting it.


    It was a rank 3 Twin-Winged Eagle. It had two pairs of wings which gave him more explosive power and it could travel long distances without stopping. Its speed was also impressive as it could easily travel 20000 Li in a day. Their destination was only 2000 li away so it should take them up to an hour if they didn¡¯t rush.


    "Then I will be going first, you can follow me." He jumped on the eagle neck, gave Xuefeng thest nce and it flew into the sky.


    ¡¯Sigh.¡¯ Xuefeng sighed in his mind. He was really regretful he could fly with Wuying, but the matter with Xiao Wen is connected to his life, so he has to focus on that.


    "Your girlfriend is quite understanding, to let you ride on the same mount with a beauty like me." Xiao Wenughed humbly.


    "She is not my girlfrie... Actually, It¡¯splicated." He tried to deny it, but then an image of smiling Wuying appeared in his mind and he realised that he actually already epted her in his heart. Only his past self was holding him back from admitting it.


    "Let¡¯s go or your girlfriend will be worried." With one move she jumped on Lulu¡¯s back and patted the ce behind her.


    "She won¡¯t drop me by ident right?" He could swear that when he approached Lulu she looked at him smiling evilly.


    "She won¡¯t, as long as you behave nicely." Xiao Wen patted Lulu on the head.


    "Eh." Having no choice he also jumped on the tigress back.


    "Hold tightly onto me or you will fall down." Xiao Wen informed him and at the same time, the tigress jumped high into the sky.


    Xuefeng instinctively wrapped his arms around her waist else he would fall down. Lulu spread her wings and quickly caught up to Wuying¡¯s eagle. She slowed down and followed it, keeping some distance.


    Even though their speed decreased, the wind was still strong forcing him to keep hugging Xiao Wen from behind. If nothing change, they wouldn¡¯t have a chance to talk at all.


    Suddenly, Xiao Wen waved her hand and a golden barrier appeared around them blocking the wind and sound from the outside.


    "Okay, now we can talk." Xiao Wen pulled his hands away and turned around facing him. Lulu back wasn¡¯t long enough for them to sit like that, so she had to ce her legs on top of his, making her almost sitting on him. Their faces were only 15 cm away from each other and Xiao Wen kept observing his facial expressions.


    "So you said that I look like someone you know? Who is it?" She asked breaking the silence.


    Xuefeng felt weird sitting like that where her chest almost touching his and thought she will ask about stuff rted to the Fate Fragment, but she disregarded this topic, asking about something he said without thinking.


    "Well, your face is simr to someone I know and I thought you were her for a second but that¡¯s impossible," Xuefeng told her truthfully as he didn¡¯t want to lie to her, considering she can kill her at any moment.


    "Oh, why is it impossible?" She asked with an interested expression. She wanted to understand the whole story before she informs his father about it all.


    "We just can¡¯t meet with each other anymore. She is too far away from me and will be forever out of my reach." He answered with a hint of sadness. It was the first time he talked about Tianshi out loud with someone since he arrived in this world and his mncholy was noticeable in his voice.


    ¡¯So he still loves her but can¡¯t meet with her anymore because they live too far away from each other... So romantic.¡¯ Xiao Wen thought the huge distance he was talking about was the one between Central Region and Eastern Region. She didn¡¯t know Xuefeng was talking about the distance between two different worlds.


    "Didn¡¯t you try to reunite with her?" She was already deeply interested in their romance story and wanted to know more.


    "I already tried and the only way to get back with her would probably be going back in time. I can¡¯t think of any other solutions." He already asked the Old Man in Middle-Heaven if he can go back to earth, but his karma link was already severed there. He only thought of going back in time just now, so unless there is an ability like that, he has no chance.


    ¡¯Was he stuck on the Central Region barrier while trying to reunite with her? His n has aerial Spirit Beasts so it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to travel this far.¡¯ Xiao Wen thought about the possible reason.


    Unfortunately, not everyone can enter the Central Region,monly regarded as a blessednd. The boundless Spirit Essence there can increase cultivation speed by a few times. With each breath you take in some Spirit Essence, so even without cultivating you increase in strength just by staying there.


    Only cultivators with a pass you can enter it. If everyone could get inside, there would be fewer resources for the top families of Central Region. That was why they deployed a mighty formation all around the borders only allowing to leave and not enter. There are also different levels of passes you could get.


    There was a Bronze Pass which was a one-time single-use pass. Only one person could use it and it would be destroyed afterwards. It was only assigned to one particr person so even if you stole it, you couldn¡¯t use it.


    You could also get a Silver Pass which allowed you to enter and leave at will, but it was also assigned to only one person. If you wanted to bring more people inside you had to use Golden Pass. It allowed you to bring in an unlimited amount of cultivators, with no question asked.


    The problem was that not many people had a pass like that. Even Xiao Wen had only a silver pass. Only the heads and leaders of top ns had a Golden Pass, But they knew how important resources were and they didn¡¯t abuse that right.


    Seeing Xuefeng sad expression, Xiao Wen was considering if she should tell him about Tianshi search or not. Hearing his story, she didn¡¯t want to keep them away from each other.


    ¡¯Later I can test his fighting prowess and if he is passable I will force the father to let them meet each other. I can¡¯t wait to see Tianshi happiness after their reunion.¡¯ Xiao Wen decided in her mind. She didn¡¯t mind his little girlfriend she had in the n as they can just separate. She also lowered the bar she ced for Xuefeng at the start of her journey.


    "So about the Fate Fragment..." Xuefeng finally started the topic he wanted to talk with her about. He wanted to know, what he can do to survive.


    "Oh, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not like I need to kill you. There are many others that can take your ce." Xiao Wen waved with her hand saying like it was nothing.


    "So you don¡¯t need to kill me to be the Fate King?" He thought he needs to get every fragment to be one.


    "No, to be a Fate King you need to achieve 100 upgrades, but there are a few thousand Fate Fragment Holders in this world. You don¡¯t need to kill everyone to be one." She exined to him.


    "Wait, so there are higher ranks than Fate King?" Ling didn¡¯t tell him that.


    "Your Fate Fragment is only at the second upgrade so don¡¯t expect it to remember everything. When she reaches 10th advancement, she should recall everything you need to know. Fate King is just the start. The next stage is called Fate Saint and the rarest one Fate God. Unfortunately, no one ever attained Fate God stage so it¡¯s hard to tell what you can do." She exined slowly the knowledge he was missing.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry, but what she said was right. I¡¯m stillcking all my memories. I think we can trust her.¡¯ Ling confirmed Xiao Wen information.


    "What is your Fate Fragment basic ability? Is it your regeneration?" Xiao Wen asked before he could say anything.


    "No, I can increase inborn talent. Regeneration is my second one." Xuefeng told the truth.


    "Oh, perfect, then we have a deal. I won¡¯t kill you but in exchange, you will increase my talent to golden one in the future. I¡¯m a ck Talent so it shouldn¡¯t take too much Fate Qi from you." Xiao Wen epted her own deal on his stead happily.


    "Okay, I don¡¯t mind." Xuefeng agreed. If that¡¯s all he needs to do to keep his life, he can dlyply.

 Chapter 54 Queen Ling

    <h4>Chapter 54 Queen Ling</h4>


    "I¡¯m not going to interfere in your mission. I want to see how are your fighting prowess. Only if you can¡¯t fight anymore, I will help. Hunting for a Rank 4 Spirit Beast is like fighting with a puppy. No offence." Xiao Wen leaned on Lulu backying downfortably while wrapping her legs around Xuefeng waist.


    She always enjoyed her travels in a position like that. Now she even had a partner she could lean on, so her position got even more pleasant. With this position, Xuefeng could see her whole mature body, right in front of him.


    She even unbuttoned her outfit around her chest area so she could let her ample weapons loose. He couldn¡¯t help but throw a few nces at her, but then restrained himself and turned to the side watching the clouds passing underneath them.


    ¡¯Hah so he is not a typical male, he has some left control. Interesting. We still have a lot of time, should I tease him a bit?¡¯ She thought, watching him turning away from her.


    She was always a yful girl and didn¡¯t like to be bored. Travelling was always a torment for her. Thinking of an idea, she suddenly started to move around with her lower body. She wanted to make him aroused then watch him struggle for the rest of the journey.


    Feeling the movement around his waist, Xuefeng looked down and so Xiao Wen but moving around in circles.


    "What are you doing? Can you stop moving?" He asked politely.


    "Well, I can. But am I gonna?" She teased.


    "If you are bored we can talk about something." He guessed the reason she was teasing him. She seemed to be an active person, as they stopped talking for 5 minutes and she was already ying around.


    "Okay, what do you want to talk about?" Hearing him, she stopped moving with her round bottom and asked.


    "How about... we introduce our Fate Fragments? Maybe they will know each other?" He was happy he was right. If he wasn¡¯t, then it would be a pretty troublesome situation.


    "Oh, why not. How is your fragment called? Mine is Lang." She agreed and introduced.


    "That¡¯s quite simr to my Ling. Maybe Ling and Lang are a family?" Xuefeng called out interested.


    "Did you just say, Ling?!" Suddenly an excited male voice sounded from Xiao Wen body and a golden projection of a young male appeared in front of him.


    "Is something wrong?" Xiao Wen was surprised her fragment showed himself.


    "Yeah, is there a problem? She told me to call her like that." Xuefeng didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    ¡¯Ling, Do you know this Lang dude?¡¯ He asked in his mind.


    ¡¯No idea, but maybe I just don¡¯t remember him. Ask him toe to my space.¡¯ Shemanded.


    "She wants you toe to her space, to the ne." Xuefeng pulled out the golden crystal from under his shirt and said.


    "Take me with you!" Xiao Wen shouted at Lang seeing him heading towards Ling Space without a second thought. She wasn¡¯t ady who would miss on the fun.


    Seeing everyone going inside Ling Space, Xuefeng also entered inside. He actually never been to Ling Space in the crystal, because he imagined it looked simr to the space inside his dantian, but when he appeared there with everyone, he couldn¡¯t believe what he saw.


    The world around him turned into a sea of beautiful flowers and in the distance, there was a sky-high golden pce. She created with her Golden Qi her own dream world. Although there was nothing but endless flower paths and a golden pce it was still impressive.


    "Fate Kingdom..." Lang muttered under his breath watching the pce in amazement. His body was clearer than the one in the outside world. He had golden hair and a pair of golden eyes. Even his robe was gold in colour. Only his skin was pale white. After watching him he had to admit he was a handsome man.


    "Why I don¡¯t have such pce in our space hmmm?" Watching the scenery she med Lang for being useless.


    Suddenly, their scenery changed and they all appeared in the huge hall, with a golden throne on the podium. There were three rows of pirs in the hall with 9 in total. Ling was inscribing something on the first pir but it seemed like she stopped halfway.


    "What can you tell me about myself? I created this scenery from my memory but I still can¡¯t recall everything." Ling appeared in front of them in her golden org form and asked Lang kindly.


    "Queen Ling... It is really you. The same voice. I have finally found you." Lang suddenly cried and dropped on one knee bowing towards Ling.


    "Queen?" Xuefeng, Xiao Wen and even Ling were stupefied.


    "Queen, take this Fate Qi so you can regain your memories." Lang approached Ling golden orb and started transferring his own fate Qi into her. Fate Qi for a fragment is like his life essence so even if Lang doesn¡¯t lose his abilities, he was decreasing his upgrades.


    They could use Golden Qi to activate their skills, but the effects would be lower than if they used Fate Qi. That was why Fate Qi was precious for them but Lang gave it away without hesitation.


    "Lang are you out of your mind?" Xiao Wen shouted in panic. She understood the value of Fate Qi.


    Before she could stop him, he already injected arge amount of Fate Qi into Ling, just enough for her to reach 10th upgrade. The golden ball started to balloon and multiplied in size.


    After a moment, her form changed and transformed into a human. They expected her to wear golden clothes like Lang but everything on her was blue and white. Her white long hairy down gently on her shoulders and she looked coldly at everyone gathered.


    She emitted an invisible royal presence that made them unable to look at her. They felt as if they are not worthy.


    "Lang, your sacrifice will not be forgotten. I will repay in the future what you lost today." Ling¡¯s voice sounded more mature nowpared to her old form.


    "It was a pleasure, my Queen," Lang answered while bowing his head.


    "You probably wonder who am I?" Ling turned towards Xuefeng and Xiao Wen and looked at thetter eyes.


    "Gulp." Xiao Wen knew that she was safe but couldn¡¯t help but gulp her saliva at Ling gaze.


    "Maybe you can recall my previous master, The Thunder Goddess?" Ling spoke with her face as tranquil as water.


    "What? You were the Fate Fragment of Thunder Goddess? The first Fate Fragment Holder to reach Fate Saint stage?" Xiao Wen cried in shock.


    She was always a fangirl of the Ling previous master. Thunder Goddess disappeared 10 years ago and no one ever heard about her from that time. When Xiao Wen was younger she always liked to watch Thunder Goddess battles in the arena.


    "Can you tell me what happened to her?" Xiao Wen asked excitedly.


    "No, but I can tell you that she is still alive and safe for now. How long has it been since she disappeared?" Ling asked anxiously.

 Chapter 55 Ling Reques

    <h4>Chapter 55 Ling Reques</h4>


    "It has been almost ten years since your master disappeared from the spotlight. Can we save her?" Xiao Wen wasn¡¯t mad anymore when she learned who Ling previous master was. If she knew earlier, she would be the one to propose lending some Fate Qi.


    "Uff, so we still have 5 years left. If we didn¡¯t meet you, I guess it would be toote." Ling breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I thought that you couldn¡¯t separate from your master or you would both die, right? How did you leave Goddess side and you are both alive?" Xiao Wen asked curiously.


    "After you reach Fate Saint stage everything is possible." Ling didn¡¯t give her a definite answer but it was enough for her. She was now more motivated to reach higher stages.


    "Xuefeng,e here." Ling finally turned towards her new master who was ignored from the start and listen quietly.


    He didn¡¯t know why but he felt like the master and servant roles switched ces. He approached her but felt weird in his heart. When Ling cute voice turned into a mature, motherly tone, he already started missing the old one.


    "I will pass you all Spirit Arts of Lightning Cultivation. This way you can gather more Lightning Qi and use it in battle." She brushed his hair lovingly, before touching the spot between his eyebrows sending a massive amount of knowledge into his brain.


    There were countless Lightning Spirit Arts imprinting themselves in his mind, causing a bit of pain but he endured it. He knew that he has to get strong to survive in this world, and with Ling help, he could achieve it.


    "Okay, you can go for now." After she was done, she flicked with her finger and Xiao Wen with Lang were expelled from her space. She was the only ruler in this kingdom and no one could disobey her.


    "Is there something you want to tell me in private?" He asked after the pain in his head ceased.


    "I want you to save the Thunder Goddess for me in five years," Ling said straightforwardly.


    "Where is she and what is her situation?" Xuefeng didn¡¯t say no, but he needed more details first. If he has to risk his life for someone he doesn¡¯t even know, then he would have to think twice about it.


    "She froze herself in the Thousand Years Old Ice at the bottom of oneke. She could survive after our separation because I only took a part of her soul, to find someone else to help her. The problem is that she is in the Heaven Realm. You will have to ascend in less than five years, else she will die." Ling exined in sadness.


    "Wait, so she is not in this world?" The situation was getting more confusing with each minute.


    "No, she ascended to the Heaven Realm six years ago. In there she was assaulted and hunted by the local emperor cause she rejected his advances. Because her injuries were too severe and my Fate Qi almost depleted, she had to resort to freezing her body to live on. She can only survive for ten years and it has already been five. I hope you can agree to my selfish request." Ling exined further.


    "Well, I will if I can. I can¡¯t promise anything." Five years was a long time, many things can happen.


    "It¡¯s enough for now. You will bending soon so you can join them." She nodded satisfied and kicked him from space as well.


    He returned into his body and saw that Xiao Wen already returned towards her original position. While he was still in Ling space, she wrapped his hands around her waist so he doesn¡¯t drop and they dived to the ground.


    The barrier was already turned off and he felt the icy wind biting him on the face. He has hidden behind Xiao Wen but it didn¡¯t help. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take long before they reached the ground and gentlynded near Wuying Twin Winged Eagle.


    Xiao Wen turned towards him with a questioning gaze but he shook his head. He guessed that she wanted to know about Thunder Goddess, but the knowledge he knew won¡¯t help her. He dropped to the ground from Lulu back and checking around.


    Looking at his surroundings, Xuefeng deducted theynded on the shore of a Moon Lake with a crystal clear water. This was thest ce someone saw the Nightmare.


    "How was your flight?" Wuying approached them and asked with a poker face.


    "I learnt what I wanted to know, so I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m sorry, you had to ride alone." Xuefeng apologised, but he knew she will understand him.


    "It¡¯s okay, I spentst hour cultivating. How about we find something to eat first?" Wuying stabilized her cultivation base during the flight so she wasn¡¯t that mad anymore.


    "Sure, but I don¡¯t think any Spirit beast here would be close to us cause of Lulu." He read that Spirit Beast could feel the presence of each other, and rank 6 tiger would definitely scare away every beast in the vicinity.


    "Oh, don¡¯t worry. Lulu, you can take a break in your space." Xiao Wen pulled out a medallion which shone brightly and Lulu disappeared.


    "Oh, you have Beast Token too." Wuying wasn¡¯t surprised and she used her own beast token to hide her eagle. This way there were only 3 of them left.


    "Okay, then let me lure something here," Xuefeng said before starting to create a clone of himself. He spent about two-tenths of his Spirit Qi and a clone simr to him soon appeared in front of them.


    "Nice, Spirit Art." Xiao Wenplimented.


    "Thanks." Xuefeng sat down and closed his eyes. He focused on controlling his clone now.


    The clone suddenly moved and dashed towards the forest. He replicated Liu Chen Rank 5 Spirit Sword and searched for his target. They were in the middle of the forest so it wouldn¡¯t be hard to find something.


    After a moment he confirmed his thought. He only needed to run for a few hundred meters and he already met with a Spirit Beast. It looked like a bear, but it was much bigger than a normal earth animal. It was at least twice the size of a normal grizzly.


    ¡¯Okay, Xuefeng. You can do this.¡¯ He gave himself some courage and started sneaking towards the bear with the sword in his hand.

 Chapter 56 First Real Figh

    <h4>Chapter 56 First Real Figh</h4>


    Xuefeng wanted to test the waters first before he will fight with his own body. His goal was to deal some damage to the bear, then lure it towards theke. It was currently eating a prey he recently hunted so his back was facing him.


    He held his breath and sneaked behind him slowly, trying to not make any sound. Just as he was about 2-3 meters behind the bear he stepped on the twig and it broke, making the bear stop its movements.


    ¡¯Fuck.¡¯ He recalled all Wuying teachings about battle tactics, when to attack or when to retreat and his intuition right now told him that he had to dodge.


    He hurriedly rolled backwards and his decision happened to be right as the bear turned around and attacked with a swing of his paws to the spot he was just a moment ago.


    All of its ws were shining with a metallic lustre and his fur started to turn grey. Xuefeng didn¡¯t wait for it to strike again, so he activated his movement technique increasing his movement speed and brandished his sword charging at the beast.


    He didn¡¯t feel fear as he knew it was just a clone. He treated it the same way as if he was ying a video game. The bear opened his mouth roaring at Xuefeng showing its two 20 centimetres long fangs.


    "Die!" Xuefeng cried before piercing with one quick movement towards the bear eyes. He didn¡¯t use Spirit Qi in this attack as he believed rank 5 sword would be enough to break through the bear defences.


    Unfortunately, what he expected didn¡¯t happen. The sword strike didn¡¯t even reach the bears eyes, cause it quickly dodged the attack and bit the sword before tearing it away from Xuefeng hands.


    ¡¯This Spirit beast is too strong how can it be so fast. I guess it¡¯s time for n B.¡¯ Without a weapon it wasn¡¯t a fight anymore.


    Under the pressure of steel teeth, the sword soon broke turning back into Spirit Qi. Seeing Xuefeng without his weapon, the bear looked at him with disdain as if saying, ¡¯What can you do now, bitch¡¯. Xuefeng was for sure certain that it was mocking him.


    "Chase me if you dare!" Xuefeng pulled his tongue out before putting all of his Spirit Qi into his movement art and started running towards theke. At the same time, the real Xuefeng eyes opened and he stood up.


    "I¡¯m luring arge bear here, he is pretty strong, but I should be able to take him down." He put on his Spirit Armor covering his body from head to toes and walked away from thedies to not involve them in the fight. He pulled his ck mes yer and prepared for his first real battle.


    The Spirit Bear looked at escaping Xuefeng and then at his already kill prey, trying to choose if it¡¯s worth it to chase him but in the end, it followed it¡¯s hunting instinct. It couldn¡¯t allow any prey to escape.


    It started running after Xuefeng at its maximum velocity and if theke wasn¡¯t close to them, it would definitely catch up to him halfway.


    Thedies were wondering which beast he was bringing over that made her look so serious and when they saw the bear running after Xuefeng clone the understood why.


    "That¡¯s Rank 4 Metal Bear, we should help him. Its prowess isparable to rank 5 Spirit Beast when it activates it¡¯s Metal Body inborn ability." Wuying instantly recognized the beast and decided to help him. She didn¡¯t expect that the first beast he met would be one of the kings in this area.


    "Don¡¯t, we should trust him when he said he can do it alone." When Wuying wanted to move, she was blocked by Xiao Wen hand. "Let¡¯s see what is he made off okay? You can¡¯t always babysit him. If anything happens we can always save him."


    Wuying thought about what Xiao Wen has said and stayed put, but prepared for action just in case Xuefeng was in danger.


    Metal Bear was surprised to see another humans by theke, but it wasn¡¯t intimidated by that fact. It was one of the strongest Beasts in the valley. It charged straight towards Xuefeng without caring why there were two of them.


    Xuefeng decided to use the clone to confuse the bear before striking. He wanted to train his skills and this bear would be his first training buddy. He equipped various spell rings to test them out as well.


    When Metal Bear wasing close he split with his clone into two directions and attacked him from two sides. The clone had replicated Liu Chen sword but he swapped his into ck mes yer.


    Seeing Xuefeng sword, Xiao Wen eyes lit up. Most of her attacks wereposed of mes so she could feel that the ck mes were special.


    The bear shed with his paw towards his clone, allowing him to perform the first Serpent move on its back. The mes on the de intensified and with a loud cry, the de crashed into Metal back. The blood spilt as he shed arge chunk of the bear back but it wasn¡¯t a mortal wound.


    Under the raw power of bear paw, the clone was ripped into shreds and disappeared. Xuefeng was focused on his attack so the clone was poorly managed. It wasn¡¯t a surprise it was destroyed.


    "ROAAR!!" Metal Bear cried loudly from the wound on its back and quickly turned around biting in the spot Xuefeng head was just a moment ago. If he didn¡¯t dodge, he would probably die on the spot there.


    The bear was trying to regenerate his injury on its back but the ck mes were burning him without stopping, disabling his second ability.


    Xuefeng had about 70% of his Spirit Qi left, so although he didn¡¯t worry about running out of it, for now, he still had to monitor it. ck mes yer was already burning his Spirit Qi like crazy and if he added few moves to it, he would be soon left with nothing.


    He activated his movements art to its limits and started running around the bear while also covering his sword with Serpent Whip.


    ck Spirit Qi wrapped around the de making it look like a long whip with ck mes dancing around it. He started whipping the bear from the distance making small wounds here and there all around his body. Metal Bear was roaring from pain while trying to hit Xuefeng with one of his paws.


    Just when it was about to reach him, Xuefeng shot a blue ray of light from one of his rings towards bear hind legs, freezing it to the ground. With his momentum disrupted, it dropped to the ground giving Xuefeng a chance of escaping again.


    But instead of continuing to run away, he performed the whole second Serpent move straight on Bear¡¯s head. It was lying still at the moment so he could directly detonate the Spirit Qi on its face. With the loud explosion, he was pushed back but didn¡¯t suffer any injuries.


    The dust lifted from the ground due to an explosion and engulfed the whole Bear blocking Xuefeng vision. He breathed heavily thinking that he already won, but Ling¡¯s voice sounded in his mind warning him ¡¯He is still alive, watch out.¡¯


    Before he could react a ck paw smashed into his body sending he flying towards thedies making Wuying cry with worry. Hended on the ground with a five long and deep scratches across his chest with his clothespletely in shreds. His lungs caved in making him unable to breathe until Ling Fate Qi started working. His Spirit Armour absorbed a bit of the impact but it was still prated.


    Wuying wanted to run towards him, but was again blocked by Xiao Wen, "He will be fine, watch." Hearing her, Wuying looked with her eyes red towards Xuefeng and saw him slowly standing up.


    His Spirit Armour and shirt were totally destroyed forcing him to take it off so it won¡¯t hinder him in the fight. He turned towards the bear who was slowly approaching him. Its fur turned ck as coal and the wounds it sustained where quickly regenerated.


    His previous attack which was supposed to kill it blew away almost half of the bear¡¯s head but it was still somehow alive. It was also reconstructing its skull, turning Xuefeng earlier effort into a joke. Even his ck mes were extinguished.


    Xuefeng fighting spirit was ignited and was about to assault again when Ling brought him back to earth, ¡¯This bear used his Berserk ability, which grants him more physical power plus multiplied regeneration. Most Spirit Beasts can use this ability only once a month. You will not kill it with your current strength unless you use your Lightning Qi.¡¯


    He checked his Spirit Qi and realised that he was only left with two-tenths of the total amount.


    ¡¯Damn, stupid bear. What do I do?¡¯ He asked irritated.


    ¡¯Follow exactly what I¡¯m saying and we can do it.¡¯ Ling answered with confidence.


    ¡¯Okay, I¡¯m ready.¡¯ Wuying was watching his first fight, so he was determined to finish this bear by himself.

 Chapter 57 Thunder Fist Spirit Ar

    <h4>Chapter 57 Thunder Fist Spirit Ar</h4>


    "What is he doing?"


    "Does he want to fight that monster bare-handed?"


    "Probably... I don¡¯t think we should mess with them. This guy is a genius with ck Talent. He definitely belongs to a powerful n."


    "Don¡¯t worry, after this fight, he will be either exhausted or dead, so he doesn¡¯t stand a chance against us. And thosedies that came with him doesn¡¯t look powerful. I bet they are only his female servants."


    "Well, it would be a shame to miss a berserk Metal Bear Spirit Artefact, so I¡¯m down, but if it gets dangerous, we run."


    "Alright, but wouldn¡¯t be a shame not to y with such beauties? Let¡¯s kill the guy first then we can enjoy both the Artefact and thedies."


    "Hehe."


    While Xuefeng was fighting, two guys in ck cloaks were nning their robbery watching secretly from the shadows. They heard the sounds of the battle and sneaked to watch what was happening. Seeing a potential loot for plundering they couldn¡¯t resist it.


    ¡¯We don¡¯t have much Lightning Qi, so you only have one chance. We need to save some of it for your cultivation. You will be using Thunder Fist Spirit Art as it requires the least amount. When the bear jumps after its charge, you will pierce its heart with one strike. Lightning Qi Arts are much stronger than the Serpent Arts I messily created earlier, so you don¡¯t need to worry about its power.¡¯ Ling exined the n.


    While Xuefeng was recalling the Spirit Art Ling inscribed into his mind earlier, the Metal Bear has finished healing itself and started charging at him once again. It was quite pissed, it had to use its berserk ability which can only be used once a month and also leave a bunch of after-effects that are harmful to the body.


    Now that its body was strengthened, it wasn¡¯t scared of this human tricks. The bear decided to use its ultimate strike by jumping on its prey, using its weight to pin Xuefeng to the ground before ripping him into shreds.


    The bear thought that Xuefeng was scared and didn¡¯t move because of that, but just as it jumped into the sky with huge momentum, Xuefeng right hand emitted multiple white lights that looked like miniature lightning bolts.


    Xuefeng dashed forward cing himself beneath itsnding spot and striking a little further than the spot in between its front legs. That was the ce its lungs and heart were supposed to be.


    The bear couldn¡¯t fix his position mid-air and impaled itself on Xuefeng. Lightning Qi cut through Metal Bear skin and muscles with ease, creating a hole right through its chest.


    "Thump" Metal Bear corpse dropped to the ground with Xuefeng upper body sticking out of its back. When he got out of the hole, he was red all over his body.


    ¡¯Good job, now collect the Spirit Artefact.¡¯ Lingplimented him.


    Xuefeng looked towards the bear¡¯s head and saw a red crystal hovering above it. He approached and grabbed it into his palms. It was as big as the centre of the hand and warm to the touch. He didn¡¯t think more before putting it into his dantian.


    ¡¯It¡¯s a Berserk Crystal after you activate it, you will multiply your physical strength by a few times and you will regenerate your injuries even without my Fate Qi but obviously, it will take much longer. The power-up willst for a few minutes before you get hit by after-effects, but I can easily fix those. It also needs about a week to regenerate. Decent Spirit Artefact.¡¯ Ling introduced the Berserk crystal to him.


    ¡¯Nice, quite good for my first loot.¡¯ Xuefeng was pleased with his first fight. Although it was pretty dangerous, he improved quite a bit today.


    "Go clean yourself before youe closer to us. You stink." Xiao Wen blocked her nose andmented looking at him up and down. Even Wuying nodded. She already calmed down seeing Xuefeng was alright after this intense fight.


    "Right, be right back." He was covered in bears blood with all his intestines, it was obvious he would stink.


    While he was jumping into theke, thedies looked at each other with a face asking ¡¯Are you going or me?¡¯


    "Hah, okay, you take care of the bear and I will put down the rats." Xiao Wenughed and disappeared from where she stood.


    "Brother, I why didn¡¯t you go out?" The shorter guy asked with his voice shaking.


    "I was about to ask the same question. What about our n?" His brother answered also panicking.


    "Screw the n! Did you see how he killed that bear? He went right through it making a hole through its chest. I¡¯m not going to mess with the guy like that." The image of Xuefeng¡¯s body all red from blood was still in his mind.


    "I agree, we should find a weaker target for our next robberies." They nodded at each other and turned around to run away, but then froze. The pretty servant girl which stood by theke a second ago was now behind them.


    "Oh, so you nned to rob us?" Xiao Wen smiled devilishly and asked.


    The brothers looked at each other and cried "Disperse!" before dashing towards the forest splitting into two directions.


    "Eh, I was itching for a fight since I came here. Why did they decide to run? Well, I guess hunting might be a nice change of pace." Xiao Wen sighed and followed one of the brothers.


    They decided to escape because they didn¡¯t even realise she appeared behind them. They trained their Spirit Awareness from young, so if anyone can sneak behind them, that person was definitely stronger than them.


    The shorter guy was urging his Movement art to the limits running through the forest when he heard his brother blood freezing cry. He didn¡¯t stop running cause he knew his brother is already dead.


    ¡¯She already got him, I can¡¯t run away from her, I need to hide, I need to hide.¡¯ He started panicking and looking for a ce to hide. After few hundred meters he saw a hole in an old tree, which made him brim with happiness.


    Just as he was about to enter it, he heard a female voice behind him, "If you don¡¯t want to die, you must fight."


    He turned around and saw Xiao Wen slowly approaching him like a demon from the abyss, her hand was dripping with blood.


    "No, please don¡¯t kill me, please don¡¯t kill me." The man mind crumbled watching his brother blood on her fist. He dropped to the ground and begged for mercy.


    "I¡¯m disappointed. I don¡¯t like killing without fighting, but you gave me no choice." She shook her head and pointed her hand toward the kneeling man.


    A ck fireball started forming in her palm before itunched on the man¡¯s body. With a loud explosion, his body was blown to bits and his remains burned to ashes. He didn¡¯t even let out a scream of pain. She didn¡¯t bother to search their bodies as she didn¡¯t think anything they had anything that could be interesting to her.


    After burning the man, the mes flew back into her body without leaving any traces left in the surroundings and she returned to theke.

 Chapter 58 Xiao Wen Advice

    <h4>Chapter 58 Xiao Wen Advice</h4>


    "Look how hard she is working, don¡¯t you see how much she care about that boy?" Xiao Yiying asked his husband while watching her daughter Tianshi run into the sky before falling back to the ground.


    "We will see when she actually master it. I already sent Wen to check on the boy, so if he is alright, I guess I can allow it." When Xiao Feng informed Tianshi that they already know about her search for Xuefeng, she cried and begged them not to hurt him. When she heard that she can see him after mastering Heavenly Steps, she instantly started her training.


    Since then she only slept a few hours every day and spent the rest of her time into training. They were worried that she would copse before she manages to master the art but it has been a week already and she was still persisting.


    Tianshi breathed heavily while she supported herself cing her hands on her knees. She was in her own Training Grounds outside her courtyard and dropped to the ground for hundred something time.


    "Why is it so hard..." She muttered unwilling to give up. The point in this art was to create small clouds under her feet that could allow her to run in the sky. Although it didn¡¯t require a lot of Spirit Qi, her control over it had to be perfect.


    It also consumed a lot of her physical energy to run around for the whole week without breaks. She didn¡¯t have Ling regeneration like Xuefeng.


    She stood up after calming her breath and shouted "Again!" before jumping into the sky. Small billowy clouds we forming under her feet allowing her to run ten steps before she dropped to the ground cause the clouds was not firm enough to hold her weight.


    She wasn¡¯t training high in the sky so she didn¡¯t suffer any injuries from a falls like that.


    "Again!" She cried before repeating the process.


    "If she can reach the same control over the air element like Xiao Wen with fire then she will also be invincible at her stage." Xiao Feng nodded seeing Tianshi doing her best. At this rate, she should master it after a few more weeks.


    "Honey, I also want to see this boy for my own eyes." Xiao Yiying called out sweetly averting her eyes from Tianshi.


    "Okay, we will all visit himter. I also want to see what is he made of." Xiao Feng didn¡¯t want to reject his wife so he agreed under her pleading gaze.


    .......


    "I¡¯m so drained, but I must admit the cold bath after the battle is amazing." Xuefeng came out of theke cleaned from all the Metal Bear blood and approached Wuying who was preparing a few steaks from bear meat.


    "Where is Xiao Wen?" He asked seeing only Wuying here.


    "I¡¯m back." A voice sounded from the forest and Xiao Wen came out.


    "Where did you go?" He asked subconsciously.


    "I went to take care of some business." She smiled and arrived in front of him.


    "Oh..." He thought she was taking care of her female business so he didn¡¯t ask further.


    "Show it to me." She reached out with her handmanding.


    "Show what?" ¡¯Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to just say what?¡¯


    "Your sword dumbass. I can feel something familiar in those ck mes." She rolled her eyes are him.


    "Are you supposed to be acknowledged by the spirit artefact to wield it?" He asked after he summoned the sword.


    "That won¡¯t be a problem for me." She reached for the sword and the moment she grabbed it, the mes intensified to the limits.


    They danced around Xiao Wen making Xuefeng step back from the heat. After a moment the mes were absorbed by Xiao Wen and she was visible again.


    "Nice sword, just as I thought, it came from the Central Region. It should be the same sword, the man that everyone was hunting twenty years ago, wielded." She spun it around in her hand confirming her thoughts before passing the sword back to Xuefeng.


    "What happened?" Xuefeng received it before putting it back in his dantian. He didn¡¯t have enough Qi to hold it outside.


    "Well, the previous owner of this sword killed a lot of people in the Central Region and he was quite powerful, sessfully escaping every siege. After my father finally interfered, that man had to hide and disappeared from the spotlight never showing his face in the Central Region Again. Who would have thought he would hide here in so far away?" Xiao Wen exined.


    "So you are not Manager Wu niece but came from Central Region, right? Who are you exactly?" Wuying suddenly joined the conversation after cutting out 3rge steaks from the bear.


    "Well, you got me. I¡¯m not, but you don¡¯t need to worry as I¡¯m not here to hurt you. I was sent here from the Trade Union headquarters to check if it¡¯s worth it to be allied with your n. You must have heard that Manager Wu created this contract based on your prowess." Xiao Wen didn¡¯t show anything on her face and thought of a quick lie.


    "I knew it. You are too strong to be from the Eastern Region. How am I doing so far?" Xuefeng asked curiously.


    "Well, you are not bad, but there is still so much to improve. I will forgive you cause I know you just started cultivating." Wuying didn¡¯t buy Xiao Wen exnation but she had no evidence to prove it.


    "Yeah, I know. I will use this missions opportunity to train hard." Xuefeng recalled his earlier fight and he already had ideas what should be improved.


    "Growl..." Suddenly Xuefeng belly made a call for food.


    "Haha, someone is hungry. I guess you should replenish your Spirit Qi while we will cook dinner." Xiao Wen proposedughing.


    "Okay." Xuefeng had no idea how to cook in the wild so he left that for thedies to do. He sat down, pulled out a few spirit stones and started absorbing Spirit Essence from them.


    Thedies picked the steaks and walked away to avoid disturbing him. Wuying cut the tree with ease leaving a few small logs before arranging them into a firece. Wuying wanted to create a cooking stone from a nearby boulder when Xiao Wen suddenly pulled one from her ring. She also had a bunch of seasoning so the meat will taste better.


    "I guess you cook grilled meat in the wildness often. You seem quite prepared." Wuyingmented.


    "Yeah, I actually spend more time outside the home." Xiao Wen answered while turning her Spirit Qi into a fire to ignite the firece.


    After everything was done and the meat was grilling, they both turned silent having no subject to talk about.


    "What are your ns for the future?" Xiao Wen asked trying to start a conversation.


    "I hope I can follow Xuefeng wherever he goes," Wuying said without thinking.


    "What if he meets anotherdy that will steal him from you?" Xiao Wen asked seriously.


    "I will still follow him. As long as he wants me I will be by his side." Wuying answered determined.


    "So you are going to slow him down? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t notice he is special? He will improve faster than you and in the near future, he will leave you behind. Both in battle prowess and stage." Wuying tried to refute Xiao Wen questions but she couldn¡¯t. She knew that Xiao Wen was right.


    "You have only two choices. You should either improve faster or leave him. Think about it." Xiao Wen didn¡¯t say anything further and focused on rotating the meat.


    Wuying gazed at Xuefeng and sighed with her mind full of thoughts.

 Chapter 59 Wuying Performance

    <h4>Chapter 59 Wuying Performance</h4>


    It took only about half an hour for Xuefeng to replenish all of his Spirit Qi, as he was absorbing directly from Spirit Stones and not the Spirit Essence in the air. He opened his eyes and smelled the alluring aroma floating in the air.


    He stood up and approached thedies who already started eating their steaks. The meat looked perfectly cooked and the skin was grilled in a nice brown colour.


    "Mhmm, it smells nice. You did a great job." He picked his steak and started eating it greedily. He only ate a small bun for breakfast so he was starving. He was surprised they even brought cutlery with a small te so he didn¡¯t need to eat with bare hands.


    "Why do you sit in silence?" He asked after a few bites. Xiao Wen who was talkative before sat quietly as well.


    "We are just enjoying our meal. Nothing happened." Wuying smiled sweetly and scattered his worries.


    "Mhmm, that¡¯s good. What is our n forter?" He asked while savouring the steak.


    "Well, the nightmare usually hunts at night and it¡¯s still early. We can hunt for some Spirit Artefacts as a warmup, what do you think?" Wuying proposed. Xiao Wen put her in a bad mood so she had an urge to vent out on poor Spirit Beasts.


    "How about I use my Scout Clones to lure more beasts this time?" Xuefeng asked. After killing the Metal Bear, he didn¡¯t feel the same way as when he saw the human head rolling on the ground. Although it was scary at first, he treated it as a way to increase his survival.


    He wanted to get used to it as soon as possible so he was also looking for other fights.


    "Okay." Wuying nodded finishingst bites of her steak. Even though she looked small she has still eaten the same portion as Xuefeng.


    ¡¯Ling, can you do it? You can lure some weaker beasts first before finding stronger opponents. Also if you find some clues about that Nightmare whereabouts you can tell me.¡¯ Xuefeng asked in his mind.


    ¡¯I can, but this forest is too big for me to reach the end of it. I can at most cover half of it.¡¯ Ling said with her cold voice. Since she regained her memory her cute self was gone.


    ¡¯It¡¯s enough. Also, I wanted to ask, can your space hold Spirit Beasts carcass? I wanted to gather some so we have something to eatter, plus we can sell it after wee back to the city.¡¯ Xuefeng asked curiously.


    ¡¯It can, but not too much. My space also has limits.¡¯


    ¡¯Okay, that¡¯s all, you can start.¡¯ Xuefeng stood up, cleaned himself by theke and wear a new shirt. Before they embarked on a mission, he prepared a few sets of clothes as he knew he will destroy some.


    While he was done, he created a clone of himself but didn¡¯t put much of his own Spirit Qi into it. Ling filled it with her Golden Spirit QI instead.


    The clones started spawning all around him until there were about 30 of them before running towards the forest in all directions. Ling didn¡¯t want to spawn more as there was no need. There were a lot of Spirit Beast in this volley so the clones would meet one sooner orter.


    Xiao Wen was observing Wuying who was already prepared for a fight with interest. She told her the hard truth, but the one didn¡¯t give up.


    ¡¯I tried to clear the path for Tianshi but I guess it didn¡¯t work. I underestimated these girl feelings. I like her stubbornness but unfortunately, she will experience in the future, that she won¡¯t be able to keep up with the Fate Fragment Holder. ¡¯ Xiao Wen sighed deeply and waited to see her performance.


    After about 5 minutester Ling informed that she found the first target or rather targets. they were a group of five rank 3 Lightning Wolfs. Ling was avoiding Spirit Beasts that were harmless and only searched for hunter types.


    ¡¯I¡¯m bringing all of them to you. They will try to first paralyze you with their Lighting before eating you piece by piece. Don¡¯t kill them, try to absorb their Lightning Qi first. It¡¯s also one of the methods to gather Lightning Qi. Also, tell Wuying her opponent is alsoing.¡¯


    "Wuying, let¡¯s split up, I will be fighting the wolves while you take the other beast." Xuefeng acknowledged the message before calling out to Wuying. He didn¡¯t n to leave any to Xiao Wen as he knew a beast like that wouldn¡¯t stimte her interest.


    Xuefeng wanted to put his Spirit Armour on but remembered it was destroyed earlier in the fight with Metal Bear so he decided to just go bare-chested. He didn¡¯t want to destroy another set of clothes while fighting.


    ¡¯I need to buy some Spirit Armour that I can wear all the time, instead of wearing normal outfits. The one Xiao Wen wears definitely has high protection.¡¯ Xuefeng thought while putting the shirt into his ring.


    Just as he got ready, he could hear the howls of wolves getting louder with each second. After a moment he could see his clone run towards him with five silver wolves on his tail.


    They were constantly sending small Lightning Bolts which hit the clone body. Although its clothes were all burned, the skin beneath it was alright. When the clone connected with him, a bunch of destructive energy came with it.


    It turned out that Ling was absorbing Lightning Qi while running. It wasn¡¯t that much as what he received from the Heavenly Tribtion but it was still an ample amount.


    Seeing its opponent disappear in Xuefeng body, they switched their target towards him and started encircling their prey leaving him no way to escape.


    There was one wolf that looked bigger than the rest who observed Xuefeng sharply as if he was trying to deduce his powers, but in the end, it decided to proceed with the attack and howled towards the rest. Hearing themand of their boss, the wolves startedunching lightning strikes towards Xuefeng.


    Before theynded, Xuefeng used a bit of his Lightning Qi and created a thin barrier around his body with tunnels connecting to his dantian. This way the wolf attacks smashing constantly on the barrier were redirected into his dantian where he absorbed them.


    Seeing that Xuefeng was still holding on after their assault, the leader called out and the battle intensified. Unfortunately for them, you can¡¯t beat lightning with thunder. Their actions only strengthened him.


    While Xuefeng was cultivating with the help of the Wolves, Wuying was fighting with her own opponent about 100 meters away. Her enemy was already looking pitiful after only a moment into their sh. Around 3 meters tall Lizard was full of cuts all around its body.


    Ling chose Rank 4 Fire-Born Lizard as Wuying first kill but it seemed like she went too easy on her. Wuying Red Daggers shone crimson as they absorbed lizard blood. The more enemies she was fighting the stronger her daggers be.


    The Lizard was spewing fire left and right but it just couldn¡¯t hit her. Each time she disappeared and reappeared behind it leaving another cut on its body. Its natural regeneration was cancelled by daggers blood special effect which caused it to bleed even more.


    Seeing that it met tough opponent, it tried to activate itsst inborn ability which was an area of effect attack. It burned the air around it, creating its own domain. Unfortunately, just as the lizard thought about it, Wuying suddenly appeared under its neck and pierced right through its skull with both of her daggers.


    She then kicked the lizard chest, removing her daggers and jumping backwards with a shy backflip.


    Seeing Wuying¡¯s performance, Xiao Wen raised her thin eyebrows. She couldn¡¯t find even one mistake, that would allow her to feel better. She had to admit that not only she underestimated Wuying¡¯s feelings but also her skills.


    ¡¯If only she had resources and a better set of Spirit Arts, this girl would be better than most ¡¯geniuses¡¯ from Central Region...¡¯ Xiao Wen wasn¡¯t a person who couldn¡¯t admit their mistakes. The moment she saw Wuying potential, she already started nning in her mind.

 Chapter 60 Flame Spirit Arts

    <h4>Chapter 60 me Spirit Arts</h4>


    While Xuefeng was consuming Lightning Qi from Wolves attacks, Wuying was approached the Lizard and picked the Spirit Artefact that was hovering above its body. It is quite random which form Beast Spirit will take form but this time she was lucky as she obtained rank 4 Aura Spirit Artefact.


    After activating it with her Spirit Qi, in the diameter of a few meters around her, mes would rage and burn her enemies. It was a great artefact for closebat cultivators.


    ¡¯I can gift it to Xuefengter.¡¯ She smiled, approving the artefact and didn¡¯t even thought of taking it for herself.


    She put it into her dantian before looking at the Lizard body. It would fetch a nice price if they could sell it back in the city. Unfortunately, her Spirit Bracelet didn¡¯t have sufficient space for that.


    "Here, a present for your performance." Xiao Wen seeing Wuying gaze, she threw a crimson ring towards her from afar. In her mind, she treated it as an apology for her earlier mistake.


    "Thanks." Wuying caught it and looked at Xiao Wen is a surprise. Her first thought was to reject it, but it was what she needed at the moment, so she thanked Wen sincerely.


    She wore it on her middle finger and it adjusted its size to fit her perfectly. It wasn¡¯t a natural Storage ring but a manufactured one so she didn¡¯t have any problems with branding her Spirit Qi on it. Xiao Wen probably removed her own imprint on it.


    Natural Spirit Artefacts had to acknowledge you as their master if you want to use them but Produced Spirit Artefacts could be used by anyone. Of course, if the ring had an imprint on it, you had to erase it first before you it can change owners.


    She wrapped the body with her Spirit QI before sucking it whole into the ring. It had a few hundred cubic meters of space inside so she didn¡¯t have to worry she will fill it for now. Earlier when Wuying checked the space inside, she got another fright, but she thought that if Xiao Wen gave it to her, it meant she had even better Storage Artefact on her own.


    That was the reasoning she used to ept such a precious present.


    "Prepare for another opponent." Xiao Wen warned when she sensed another beasting.


    Wuying also felt the vibrations in the earth and prepared for another fight.


    ¡¯Xuefeng, the wolves are getting impatient, its time for you to kill them and gather their cores.¡¯ Ling informed Xuefeng who was focused filling his dantian with Lightning Qi.


    The wolves leader realized that something was wrong as their prey didn¡¯t fall down to the ground after a few minutes of their intense attacks and called the others to stop their assault.


    Thunder Wolves had lightning cores in their bodies that allowed them to transform Spirit Qi into Lightning Qi. Although the amount and productions speed was pitifully small, it was still something.


    The cores are connected to wolves spirits so cultivators treat those cores as a Spirit Artefacts materials. If you happen to be unlucky and a Spirit Artefact didn¡¯t form after killing a Spirit Beast, then you can still sell the core you got to a Formation Master who will use it in his craft.


    But not many cultivators know that you can also use those cores to gather different types of Qi. The methods for using them are strictly protected by top ns.


    ¡¯Kill the smaller ones first before dealing with the leader.¡¯ Ling suggested.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t waste time and summoned his ck mes yer before shing towards the closest wolf. Before he struck activated his Aura Spirit Artefacts increasing his movement and endurance catching the wolf off-guard. Its head flew into the air living a bloody line behind it.


    Before they reacted, Xuefeng switched targets and cut towards the next Thunder Wolf. They mostly depleted their Lightning Qi reserves, so their only weapons were their ws and sharp teeth.


    Just as the leadermanded the attack, another Wolf dropped to the ground with a hole in its chest. After Xuefeng activated his Movements Spirit Art on top of the previous boost, everything around him slowed down, allowing Xuefeng to dodge the wolves bites with ease and kill all four of them in a moment.


    His mind worked the same way as if he was in the Virtual Reality game fighting beast to earn experience points. It was a way for him to escape the reality, that he was actually doing it.


    Seeing hisrades lying on the ground without any signs of life, the wolf leader retreated to a safe distance and thought about its options. It wanted to get revenge but at the same time, it knew that Xuefeng was a dangerous opponent.


    "So it¡¯s just us two now, let¡¯s y, shall we?" Xuefeng looked into the Wolf Leader eyes and invited it with a smirk.


    The Wolf leader couldn¡¯t stop his bestial instincts anymore and charged at Xuefeng while covering his body with a thick Lightning Qi. That was his second ability called Lightning Armour.


    Xuefeng sent more Spirit Qi through the hilt of his sword and ck mes burned covering the whole de. He also dashed towards the wolf to meet its charge. He knew that a normal attack was enough for a kill as the Wolf leader was onlyparable to a rank 4 beast even though it was at rank 3, but he wanted to test another move he received earlier today.


    Ling told him that he shouldn¡¯t master the whole Serpent Steps Spirit Art now cause she can improve itter. She gave him a set of me Spirit Arts that were much morepatible with his sword.


    It required him to use Fire Qi but with his sword, he didn¡¯t need it. ck mes yer worked like a Lightning core but was much more efficient. It used normal Spirit Qi and transformed it into Fire Qi almost wlessly.


    The more he fought with this sword the easier it was for him to control the mes. While he was charging at the wolf, the chaotic ck mes started to organize itself prolonging the sword by at least two times, burning the ground while he was running.


    When the Wolf Leader was about 5 meters away from Xuefeng, it jumped with its ws ready and maw opened wide. The lightning barrier on its fur was flicking and sending electric currents in every direction.


    Unfortunately, before it could get to him, Xuefeng grabbed the sword into two hands, swung it with all of his strength hitting its side and blowing it away.


    "Coooool." Xuefeng cried with pleasure witnessing the power of his new strike.


    The Wolf didn¡¯t stand up after it was hit. It died upon collision and lied unmoving on the ground like the rest of its pack.


    ¡¯What a cool sword move! Too bad it is also consuming too much Spirit Qi. I lost about half of my capacity with just one move, but it was worth it!¡¯ Xuefengplemented in his mind. He collected lightning cores from the smaller wolfs following Ling instructions and approached their leader.


    It waspletely burned on the side and it probably died from his organs crushing into bits. He picked the Spirit Artefact which was hovering about its head and put it into his dantian.


    It was a spell crystal for the Lightning barrier, but Ling already gave him Lightning Spirit Armour already, so he wasn¡¯t interested in it. He only needed more Lightning Qi if he wanted to activate it.


    He smiled satisfied from his second battle and looked towards Wuying to check how she was doing. When he turned his head towards her direction, he couldn¡¯t help but exim in shock.

 Chapter 61 Increasing Xiao Wens Talen

    <h4>Chapter 61 Increasing Xiao Wen¡°s Talen</h4>


    Xuefeng saw two giant apes with a pair of two additional arms on their sides, smashing the ground all round Wuying, trying to hit her, but she dodged each strike skillfully while also leaving cuts all around their bodies.


    ¡¯They are Rank 4 Six-Armed Apes. Xiao Wen is watching her so if anything happens she can save her, but I think Wuying will be alright. We have to push her limits if she wants to improve.¡¯ Ling exined seeing him worried. She didn¡¯t tell him that she already talked with Xiao Wen through Xuefeng clone and it was Xiao Wen who proposed to push Wuying a little further.


    ¡¯She is so good, look at her elegant moves and her unique fighting style. When will I grow into a fighter like that?¡¯ Xuefeng watched Wuying movements andplemented in his mind.


    ¡¯You will eventually. I can see a deep potential in you. With my guidance, you should be able to advance at a rapid speed.¡¯ Ling promised.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s join them, Wuying seems to be finishing her battle. You don¡¯t need to lure more beasts for now.¡¯ Xuefeng told Ling before approaching Xiao Wen who was standing not too far away and observing Wuying fight.


    "How is she doing?" Xuefeng asked, seeing Xiao Wen didn¡¯t notice his presence.


    "Better than I expected. Her battle techniques are profound and her Spirit Arts mastery is also on a high level. If only she could follow me to the Central Region, she would improve so much." Xiao Wen sighed while she watched Wuying dancing around the apes without stopping.


    "What? You want her to follow you back to Central Region?" Her casual sentence froze his heart for a moment. Just as he found someone he can be close to in this world, she wanted to take her away from him.


    "I have such thoughts now after seeing her performance. There is one particr inheritance that would suit her perfectly. She only needs to be willing to leave you for a while." Xiao Wen finally turned around and told him her ns.


    "Isn¡¯t that alright?" Xuefeng asked confused. He didn¡¯t mind separating from Wuying for a while if that meant a greater future for her.


    "If you agree then it¡¯s settled." Xiao Wen grinned at his answer and asked "How does your Talent Increasement ability work? I heard from the report that you consumed Six-Petals Lotus Flower but I guess that was all bullshit?"


    "Yeah, I couldn¡¯t tell everyone the truth about Ling, right? To be honest, I don¡¯t really know how it works. I was under Ling control back then." He only remembered that he created a purple Phenomenon and triggered Heavenly Tribtion.


    "Wen, ce your hand on the crystal." Ling cold voice suddenly broke their conversation as the ne on Xuefeng shirtless chest shone with light. Xuefeng was surprised Ling could talk through the crystal.


    Xiao Wen didn¡¯t mind ling calling her by her first name and listened to Lingmand. The moment she ced her hand on the crystal, she could feel the unknown energy flow inside his body and entering into her dantian.


    She knew what she was doing and didn¡¯t block her. Of course, she told Lang to be careful in case Ling tried anything funny. Cultivator Spirit was quite vulnerable as it didn¡¯t have much defence. If Ling uses her Fate Qi to attack Xiao Wen dantian, she could create a considerate about of damage.


    The process of Increasing talent was shorter than what Xiao Wen had imagined. Ling first entered into her Spirit before absorbing a part of her Spirit Qi and reinforcing the Spirit with it. After Ling was done, she tested it and indeed she produced Golden Qi instead of ck Qi.


    "Thank you!" Xiao Wen couldn¡¯t believe Ling could improve someone¡¯s talent just like that. ¡¯No wonder Thunder Goddess was hunted down. She was the only one who had this ability. If it was abused by her, she could literally create a powerful n that could crush everyone in this world.¡¯ She thought.


    "That¡¯s all? Why was it so fast? No weird phenomenon?" Xuefeng asked confused.


    "Earlier I wasn¡¯t strong enough to manage this ability and I couldn¡¯t stop the phenomenon from happening but now it¡¯s a piece of cake," Ling exined.


    "Can¡¯t you increase my talent to the golden one too then?" Xuefeng proposed.


    "It would create an unnecessarymotion. Also, it wouldn¡¯t bring you any advantages right now, as your stage is still too low. You can advance for now with ck talent just fine." Only after Ling detailed further did he understand.


    "What about Wuying? Isn¡¯t she only a dark blue talent? We can increase hers." Xuefeng felt that he could trust Wuying, cause if he did that, it would reveal his identity as a Fate Fragment Holder.


    "Ba-Dum...Ba-Dum" Before Ling could answer two t thumps sounded from the direction of Wuying battle. When they turned around, they saw two apes lying on the ground with their heads and arms severed. Wuying collected two of their Spirit Artefacts and also their bodies were ced in her new ring.


    Seeing Xuefeng stopped fighting and was talking to Xiao Wen, she ran happily to his side before hugging onto his arm.


    "Did you watch me?" She looked like she didn¡¯t even break a sweat from the fight as she blinked cutely with her long eyshes waiting for his praise.


    ¡¯She shows apletely different character when she is fighting than when she is around Xuefeng. What did he do to her to make her so obedient?¡¯ Xiao Wen watched the pair in amusement.


    "Yeah, I saw, you were amazing. I have still a lot to learn from you." He said with a smile while patting her on the head.


    "Mhmm." She hummed in satisfaction missing his doting touch.


    ¡¯If you want to, I can increase her talent during your bed performances with her. This way you can give her a reason for her upgrade, what do you think?¡¯ Ling finished their previous conversation with a proposal.


    He wanted to roll his eyes at Ling suggestion but after a moment he thought it was actually a good idea. Just as he was about to agree ling said something which made him cry.


    ¡¯It was a joke, pervert.¡¯


    ¡¯I guess Ling is not that naive anymore...¡¯ Xuefeng sighed.


    .......


    "Crown Prince, I got a great piece of news for you!" In the Red Flower Pavilion, a man in servant clothes was knocking on one of the private room doors.


    "What do you want? Enter!" An angry shout sounded from inside of the room.


    The man entered after hearing Crown Prince permission and what he saw, made him want to question why he worked for him.


    On the bed, he could see Zhen Ping pounding a beauty from behind while spewing curses.


    "You think you can ignore me over and over again?" "Smack."


    "You will see, in the future, you will be mine and only mine." "Smack"


    "Only I can save you from that guy, you think this trash can help you?" "Smack"


    "You even took down your veil for him, what a slut." "Smack"


    Thedy was crying in pain as he pped her on the ass without restraining his strength each time a sentence came out of his mouth.


    "I have information about Liu Xuefeng!" The servant couldn¡¯t watch his cruelty anymore so he shouted.


    "What did you say? Report immediately! Did he finally leave his n?" Hearing that it¡¯s the information about Xuefeng, Zhen Ping pushed the girl aside knocking her off the bed.


    "Yes! He is currently in the area around moonke forest. He is on the mission with his servant Wuying to hunt Rank 4 Nightmare." The man reported what he knew. After he was done he took off his robe and put it on thedy who was still lying on the floor.


    "Great! Best timing! I was waiting for this news. You can enjoy this beauty as a reward." Crown Prince put on his azure robe, before patting the man on the shoulder praising him. He left the room with a smile on his face.


    "Sun Guo..." The moment they were left alone thedy threw herself in the man arms and cried his name while her tears spilt over and flowed down her face like a river escaping a dam.


    The Sun Guo hugged the woman deeply watching the door with hatred. He hated the prince more than anyone else but he had no choice but to work for him. His father owned a tone of money to the gambling boss and being the Crown Prince Lakey paid the most.


    Thedy in his arms was one of many the prince often abused after having a bad humour. Those prettydies were often from a poor background and possessed poor cultivations talents, which caused them to end up in a ce like this.


    "Don¡¯t worry, he will pay for what he has done to you guys one day." Sun Guo promised her while calming her down. His face was full of justice and determination.

 Chapter 62 Princess Shan Pas

    <h4>Chapter 62 Princess Shan Pas</h4>


    Princess Shan arrived in the capital safely without any problems yesterday at night. She didn¡¯t cause much stir in the city as she sneaked through the Formation without anyone noticing.


    In the capital, there was a huge Tactical Formation that was forbidding flying and only those with permission had this right. As a princess, she, of course, possessed such rights. Instead of themotion in the city, she caused one in the pce.


    Not many people have seen her without a veil, so when she arrived near the gates, the guards were confused.


    "S-stop! The Pce is closed in the nighttime. Who are you?" The guards near the gave were quite stupified by Princess beauty, but still blocked her way as they didn¡¯t recognize her.


    Princess couldn¡¯t bother introducing herself to those idiots so pulled out the Imperial Token that only Royal Family members had.


    "Royal Token, blue robe and a beauty? P-Princess Shan, we are sorry for our mistake." Only after she showed the token did they connect all the dots and recognised her. They bowed hurriedly and apologized.


    "Open the gates," Princessmanded coldly.


    "Yes! Princess, the Emperor asked us to inform you to visit him as soon as youe back. He said it was something important." One of the guards informed while opening the gate for her.


    "Tell him that if he wants to meet with me, I will be waiting in my room," Princess said without looking back and disappeared into the pce.


    "Gulp" Guards swallowed their saliva when they heard her. One of them had to go and inform the Emperor, but it was equivalent to enraging the Emperor.


    While they were arguing who will be the one to go, Princess who was approaching her room was stopped by Zhen Ping who recently came back to the pce from a friend¡¯s party. When he saw Princess Shan without her veil, he was overwhelmed by his emotions.


    He knew about her promise to always wear a veil in public unless she meets the man that was designed for her and now it was gone.


    "Did you really choose this trash from Liu n?!" That was the only exnation that came into his mind.


    "You are the one who is trash. All you doing is partying every day and ying in the brothel. I don¡¯t want to see you, get out of my sight." She spat words at him coldly before passing him and heading into her room.


    Crown Prince was so mad that he wanted to cut someone in half. He punched the wall and stormed out of the pce to contact hisckeys. He wanted to hunt that Liu n Trash and kill him right now. He couldn¡¯t do anything to Princess Shan, but it would be a shame on his name if he couldn¡¯t do the same to Liu Xuefeng.


    Emperor Shang was quite pissed off at his daughter attitude. Who would have thought that he had to visit his daughter to meet with her Instead of the opposite? But, he knew his daughter temperament and couldn¡¯t do anything else but sigh.


    When he entered into Princess Shan room, he spotted her putting each dress she had onto her bed as if she was choosing what to pack.


    "What do you want?" Princess ceased her actions and asked coldly.


    "Is this the attitude you should have towards your father?!" Emperor Shang bellowed hearing Princess Shan indifferent question.


    "I never called you my father and I will never do. You think I will ever forgive you for what you did to my mother?" She stared daggers at the Emperor before going back to looking through her clothes.


    "Come on, it has been five years already. Are you going to remind me about it for the rest of my life? You already got your revenge, what else you want?" The Emperor anger decreased when she mentioned her deceased mother.


    Emperor Shang had one legal wife but it didn¡¯t stop him frommitting adultery with other beauties often from a poor background. Princess Shan mother was one of those girls who was tricked by him and in the end got pregnant.


    She was from a humble background but extremely pretty. After Princess Shan was born he hid them from the public and his wife. He was secretly sustaining their livelihood for ten years until Princess Shan could awaken her talent.


    Although Princess grandmother was a famous healer, she didn¡¯t leave much fortune for her daughter. With only a small amount of Fate Qi she couldn¡¯t heal everyone, forever. She left the golden crystal with sealed Fate Fragment inside and set an awakening timer for 25 years.


    Because princess mother had a poor cultivation talent, she ordered her to gift the crystal to her future granddaughter.


    After Princess shan awakening it turned out that she had Purple Talent which made the Emperor jump from delight. He acknowledged Princess Shan as his legal daughter and her mother as his second Wife.


    Who would have thought that his first wife would scheme and poison her mother into death when the Emperor was away? From theck of evidence, she couldn¡¯t do anything and the first wife got free without any punishment. From that moment she swore in her heart that she will get revenge.


    After training for a few years, she became the youngest Spirit King in the capital and she killed Emperor First Wife the same night. Only the Emperor knew about it as he happened to be by her side that night.


    After battling with her and being defeated, he decided to hide the truth, even from his son Zhen Ping. After all, he can always marry another beauty but it was rare to have a daughter with Purple Talent. He was hoping that Princess Shan will one day forgive him.


    "I don¡¯t care, it was all your fault, to begin with. If you don¡¯t want anything you can leave." She didn¡¯t want to reason with a man like that.


    "Whatever, I received a letter today with a marriage proposal in it. As your father and the Emperor, I agreed in your stead. You will marry..." He pulled out a letter and threw it towards her. He tried to exin but he was shut down by an Icy Blue Katana that was ced under his throat.


    The letter he threw at her was already in shreds and they were falling gently to the ground.


    "Repeat again... You did what?" Princess pressed the de further asking with a frown.


    "I agreed for you to marry the Sacred Sword Kingdom Prince ..." The Emperor was shocked by how fast he was attacked. He couldn¡¯t even react to her movements.


    "I¡¯m going to attend White Lotus Academy if you want to or not. I will be the one to choose who I¡¯m going to marry. Do you understand?" She asked coldly, without giving him a chance to talk more.


    "Don¡¯t you know how much benefits it would bring to our country?" Emperor tried to reason with her but was unsessful.


    "Leave." She turned around, leaving him no options but to listen to her.


    When the Emperor left, she couldn¡¯t help but recall her mother words when she gave her the Golden Ne her grandmother left behind. ¡¯Remember, when the crystal starts getting warmer near a boy you like, you should stay close to him. That person will be special and your fate will change with him. I didn¡¯t listen to its signs and here I am, dying on the bed from a poison.¡¯


    "I will, mother..." Princess Shan muttered determinedly.

 Chapter 63 Nightmare Lair

    <h4>Chapter 63 Nightmare Lair</h4>


    Xuefeng was sitting on the ground, while regenerating his Spirit Qi when suddenly Ling who was patrolling the forest informed him that she found the Nightmare they were looking for. Before Xuefeng started his congrattion, she told him about the second part of the news.


    There was group of cultivators who already found it and they were currently engaging it. If Xuefeng didn¡¯t make a move now, their mission would be unsessful.


    He stood up, as his Spirit Qi was almost full already and informed thedies what he found out.


    "Let¡¯s get going then, but we will only observe from the distance. Also, we will not kill them to steal the Spirit Artefact as we are not bandits. Firste, first served. If they can¡¯t take down the nightmare, we can then help ourselves." Wuying decided after hearing Xuefeng information.


    "You are really gentle here in this country. In the Central Region, the prey and loot belong to the one who is the strongest." Xiao Wen was surprised that they had to wait for the other party to give up first.


    "Well, I agree with Wuying, If Liu n started to take everything for themselves, people would rebel. If everyone was killing each other left and right, wouldn¡¯t there be chaos in the country?" Xuefeng spoke in favour of Wuying.


    "Okay, I¡¯m not the one who is fighting anyway." Xiao Wen shrugged with her shoulders showing that she didn¡¯t care.


    "Xuefeng, lead the way, we should hurry." Wuying didn¡¯t lose much Spirit Qi in her battles, so she was ready the moment Xuefeng ryed Ling message.


    "Follow me." Xuefeng put on his shirt and run into the forest listening to the Ling directions with thedies trailing closely behind him.


    They have met some beasts on their way but they skillfully dodged them and without wasting their time proceeded forward. After about ten minutes after delving deep into the forest, they finally heard the sounds of the battle. The noises came from the cave that prated straight into the rocky mountain wall that was one of the borders of the whole valley.


    The cave entrance was covered everywhere with the spider webs, so the possibility of it being the Nightmareir was really high. Xuefeng clone was standing next to the opening observing them.


    "They are inside the cave and it looks like the fight is intense. Are we going inside?" Xuefeng asked while he watched the scenery outside the darkir that looked as if it was straight from the horror. His intuition was screaming in his mind ¡¯Don¡¯t Go Inside!¡¯.


    "Yeah, why not, let¡¯s go." Thedies weren¡¯t really bothered by the scary environment and went inside.


    "Eh..." Xuefeng sighed and followed them. Ling clones were left outside to monitor the area. If anyone else would being, they will know first.


    The passage leading deeper into the cave was quite spacious as it had about twenty meters in diameter and it looked like it was craved by the Nightmare himself and there were de marks visible on the walls.


    The further they went inside the louder the noises became. After a few hundred meters they reached the end of the passage, which led to a massive chamber. When they peaked through the opening they could see the whole battle clearly.


    The struggle involved around 30 cultivators and a giant spider around fifteen meters in high. If someone thought the Nightmare was enormous he would be shocked that their carved by it was almost ten times bigger. There were also millions of web bubbles glued all around the wall.


    "It seems like we should call it Miss Nightmare now..." Xuefengmented while watching the Spider eggs everywhere.


    Thedies rolled their eyes at his joke and focused on the battle. The Nightmare had eight sharp des as her legs and huge vampire fangs that she used to suck the blood from her prey. The rest of her body looked like a normal spider but a hundred timesrger.


    "Everyone let¡¯s attack together, afterwards we will split the money from the sold loot, what do you all think about it?" A middle-aged man with a scar on his face that looked to be the strongest called out to everyone.


    It turned out that they weren¡¯t one group but a few. If they started fighting with each other while also going against the Nightmare, the results would be catastrophic. At the moment they reached the point where the Nightmare had a lot of scars and only needed onest push to fall.


    "I and mypanions are in favour of teamwork." A man with a huge axe in his hands followed.


    When one group agreed, the next groups didn¡¯t have a choice and also nodded with their heads. Soon all 30 cultivators epted scarface proposal and they nned their attack. The Nightmare was already cornered so they wanted to assault it all together and bring it down in one shot.


    "How about we join them and take the Nightmare down? With so many people, they are bound to kill it. At least this way we can have a part of the loot." Xuefeng quietly proposed.


    "Wait, don¡¯t you think there is something wrong here?" Wuying asked with a frown. She observed the whole situation and one detail was out of order.


    "I also noticed this, look at their bodies, they have basically no injuries. Would the nightmare be so weak and die without fighting?" Xiao Wen also realised that something was amiss and exined.


    "So you are suggesting that the Nightmare was nning something? Hmm, that might be true as I didn¡¯t see her retaliate while they were pushing her to the corner. Let¡¯s wait then and see what she is nning. " Xuefeng nodded and suggested to stay put and wait for the right moment.


    "Even if we showed ourselves and told them something is wrong, they wouldn¡¯t believe us. They would think we want to steal the loot from them." Wuying said the sad truth. In this world, you can¡¯t trust anyone you don¡¯t know or in the next second you will end up with a dagger in your heart.


    "Everyone, prepare your strongest attacks and on my sign, release it. The beast is already cornered it can¡¯t escape. Let¡¯s do our best." Scarface took the role as a leader andmanded everyone to prepare.


    They also noticed that the Nightmare was acting strangely but they didn¡¯t suspect it to be scheming against them.


    "Is everyone ready? On my signal ... Fire!" Scarface halberd shone and with a powerful swing, he sent a green ray towards Nightmare head. Those who could use ranged attacks focused on the torso and those who had only melee moves at their disposal struck at the eight sharp legs.


    Just as the attacks were about tond on the Nightmare, her multiple pairs of ck eyes shone with a golden light. Feeling the weird energy it was emitting, Xuefeng and Xiao Wen looked at each other in surprise. Both of them received the same information from their Fate Fragments.


    ¡¯I can feel Fate Qi from the Nightmare.¡¯

 Chapter 64 Perfect Defence

    <h4>Chapter 64 Perfect Defence</h4>


    The skin of the Nightmare turned golden the moment all the strikesnded on her body. Not only she wasn¡¯t injured from them, but all of her earlier wounds started to heal leaving no mark. Her golden legs finally moved and started counter-attacking.


    The closest cultivators, who attacked in a melee range, were pierced by them right through the middle of their chests, dying on the spot. Most of the cultivators here were in a Spirit King stage so they didn¡¯t have much chance against hit like that.


    "Retreat! There is something wrong with this barrier." Scarfacemanded before also escaping tens of meters away.


    The Nightmare killed five unlucky cultivators until the rest distanced themselves from it. They thought she would chase them but the Nightmare stood still while the golden barrier faded away. She looked at the cultivators as if provoking them to attack her once more.


    ¡¯Ling, Analysis! Did you find out anything? How can this Nightmare have an ability like that? How can a Spirit Beast possess a Fate Fragment?¡¯ Xuefeng asked anxiously in his mind. That golden barrier Nightmare used, definitely looked like a Fate Fragment Holder power.


    ¡¯There is no way a Spirit Beast can connect with the Fate Fragment. There must be a different reason for this. The ability the Nightmare used is called, from what I remember, a Perfect Defence. A man in the Central Region, about 20 years ago, used it to defeat many famous warriors. This ability was also once ranked in the top ten of all Fate Fragment powers.¡¯ Ling started analyzing the situation.


    ¡¯So how did this powernd in Nightmare hands?¡¯ Xuefeng still didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡¯Let me finish. Perfect Defence was a passive ability that blocked and absorbed any damage that was iing towards its host. It would consume any attack before transforming it into Spirit Qi. Thest man who possessed this ability, died cause he absorbed too much Spirit Qi and due to his mediocre talent, couldn¡¯t advance to another stage. His dantian exploded and so did he too.¡¯ Ling exined further.


    ¡¯So if Spirit Beasts can¡¯t possess Fate Fragments, does that mean that the next generation Fate Fragment Holder with this ability might be in the Nightmare stomach?¡¯ That was the only reason he could think of.


    ¡¯Exactly my thought. Because he is in the Nightmare stomach, the moment anyone attack into his direction, he covers himself and the Nightmare with Perfect Defence. The Nightmare then absorbs the Spirit Qi instead of him so, unless we make the Nightmare explode from the excess amount of Spirit Qi, we can¡¯t kill it.¡¯ Ling confirmed his thoughts.


    Xuefeng nced at Xiao Wen to find out if she realised what was happening and she happened to look at him as well. They both nodded at each other as a testimony of their understanding.


    The only one who didn¡¯t have any knowledge about what just happened was Wuying. She looked at them, both nodding and asked confused, "Can you tell me what is going on?".


    "Wuying, you will have to trust us in this matter. Let¡¯s not involve ourselves, for now. Even if they have to die, let them attack the Nightmare as much as they can. We will act after they feed him a little bit." Xuefeng knew that it would be hard for them to dodge the subject of Fate Fragments while exining it to her.


    "What was that Golden Barrier? I have never seen that kind of ability on the Nightmare species." She asked confused. She knew that Xuefeng was hiding something from her and her intuition was telling her it was connected with it.


    "Can you trust me? I will tell you everything you need to know in detail after we finish this mission, okay? For now, I can tell you that there are some people in this world that have special abilities. I and Xiao Wen happen to be one of those people. We specte that, in the stomach of this Nightmare, there is a person with a special ability to absorb attacks of other people. When someone attacks the nightmare, he uncontrobly creates a barrier around it." Xuefeng tried to exin so she could understand.


    "So that¡¯s why... Your ability is to increase cultivators inborn talent right?" She finally understood what was happening with Xuefeng. She sighed in relief that it wasn¡¯t something serious and asked.


    "Yes... I wanted to increase yours earlier but my ability had limitations. After we are done with everything here, I can do it for you." Xuefeng decided to tell her about his ability. He knew it was risky, but he believed Wuying was a trustworthy person. She was after all his woman already. She would learn about it sooner orter if she stood by his side in the future.


    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m already thankful for your thoughts." She smiled at his pledge. As long as he was thinking about her, she was happy.


    "Cough..." Xiao Wen stopped their affectionateness with a fake cough.


    Wuying cheeks turned rosy from embarrassment but she took a deep breath and asked "So, what are we doing now? How can we kill this Nightmare?"


    "The only option is to fill it with so much Spirit Qi it will explode from the overabundance of it. We should wait for all of them to die first. If they leave and inform everyone about weird Nightmare ability, it will bring a lot of trouble." Xiao Wen answered.


    "We should wait then." Wuying agreed without any objections. If it meant to protects Xuefeng secret, that the lives of these cultivators didn¡¯t matter.


    The cultivators were still in shock witnessing the Golden Barrier created by the nightmare. Some of them were already in a sceptical mood and didn¡¯t believe they could kill it. They wanted to withdraw but they restrained themselves for now. If they left and the others stayed, that would be a shame on their names.


    Nightmare seeing that no one wasing to attack him, picked a body of one cultivator and started to enjoy his meal. This action pissed of many people, especially thepanions of the eaten cultivator.


    "Scarface do you recognize this barrier? This bastard absorbed all of our attacks." One man who lost his party member questioned angrily. He wanted to throw himself and kill this beast this instant, to get revenge for hispanion.


    "No, but I specte that it¡¯s just a one-time ability. I never heard that a Nightmare had this type of power. Let¡¯s test it again. If the result is still the same, we can always retreat and bring some backupter." Scarface proposed. He knew that something was fishy from the start, so he only attacked from a distance with a spell instead of his signature Halberd move in close range.


    "Let¡¯s spread and advance from all directions once again." The man who asked a question was clearly pleased with Scarface decision as he couldn¡¯t wait to pounce on the Oversized Spider.


    "Okay, everyone! Move to your positions!" Scarfacemanded. If the situation repeats itself, he will be the first to run away. He wasn¡¯t willing to risk his life for a small part of the bread.

 Chapter 65 Blocked Passage

    <h4>Chapter 65 Blocked Passage</h4>


    When the nightmare saw theming, she dropped the body to the ground causing the blood to spill everywhere. This angered the cultivators even more and they didn¡¯t hesitate anymore, attacking with all they had.


    The history indeed repeated itself and the Nightmare turned golden again. She instantly moved without worrying about the Spirit Arts that were aimed at her and started piercing with her sharp legs, jumping left and right killing one person with each jump.


    This time Nightmare didn¡¯t stop at the first exchange but chased everyone killing one cultivator after another. Those who survived the first assault started to run towards the exit. They couldn¡¯t fight something they didn¡¯t understand so the only option was to escape.


    "Retreat!" Scarface cried being the first to chicken out. With a few long leaps, he was the first one to reach the opening. He jumped through the edge looked back at the nightmare checking her position.


    "Uff, I somehow made it alive..." Scarface sighed in relief that he survived and looked forward towards the exit.


    To his surprise, he saw three people hidden there, but at the same moment, he heard a swoosh and a dagger passed through his ribs with a sucking sound. The de went straight through his heart and before he could scream another de cut his throat.


    The darkness started to engulf him, and thest image he saw was a beauty with a ck hair and crystal blue eyes with her finger on her mouth as if saying "Shhhhhh".


    This time, Xuefeng witnessed the whole scene, but after killing some beast earlier today and seeing a lot of blood, he somehow didn¡¯t feel dizzy.


    ¡¯Did I already get used to seeing blood and killing?¡¯ He thought as he gripped ck mes yer tighter in his hand. He didn¡¯t want to be a cold killer, but he guessed a trait like that was a normal urrence in this world.


    "More areing, we can¡¯t let them leave. Prepare yourself." Xiao Wen patted Xuefeng shoulder waking him up from his thoughts. The passage was quite wide so they had to split it into three parts to cover it.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have much time to prepare as the surviving cultivators were alreadying in their direction. There were about fifteen who remained alive and they were all grouped together. He will have to face a few cultivators at the same time.


    The moment he saw the first person in his section jump through the edge he swung his sword sending a crescent ray of ck mes at him. This was the trick he learned by ident when he tested the sword back in his courtyard for the first time.


    "Boom!" The first unlucky person was blown away back into their, towards the Nightmare who was chasing the survivors. She jumped into the air, catching the man with her fangs and ripping his body in half with a few head movements.


    The cultivators were shocked that someone was attacking them from the passage but still proceed forward. It was still better to fight for their lives with other humans instead of bing prey to the Nightmare.


    "Everyone there are people in the passage blocking us from running away, let¡¯s break through them or we will end as a Nightmare dinner!" One of the strongest men who remained shouted to others with courage and jumped forward while others followed.


    They saw three people, one young man and two beauties blocking their advance with their weapons drawn. They turned on their Spirit Armours and attacked.


    Xuefeng second opponent was the same courageous man who encouraged others. With a huge axe and green defensive armour, that caused him to look like a turtle, he dashed at Xuefeng swinging with his weapon. He didn¡¯t waste time asking questions about why he was being stopped and fought.


    Without any choice, Xuefeng had to respond. He dodged the first strike on instinct beforending a cut on the man unguarded side. Under normal circumstances, a strike like that would be a valid option, but during a battle where the life was on the line, the opponent could make use of it.


    The de hit the barrier on the man side, creating multiple cracks all around the armour, but just as Xuefeng wanted to pull it back, the man blocked the sword with his hand immobilising it. ck mes intensified, burning his hand, but he acted as he doesn¡¯t care and cut with his axe towards Xuefeng neck.


    "Lightning Armour!" Xuefeng cried and his upper body was covered tightly with Lightning Qi. The axe was blown away instantly and an electric current passed through the man body, paralyzing him. Xuefeng then used all his strength and pulled the sword away cutting his arm away in the process.


    Without wasting time, Xuefeng shed once more severing the paralyzed man head from his neck. If he didn¡¯t have a trump card like Lightning armour, that axe strike could potentially end his life.


    ¡¯I need to be more careful. Those cultivators are too sneaky.¡¯ He thought in his mind as he looked at the second person who wasing. It didn¡¯t quite get to him that he actually killed a person right now. His mind at the moment treated those who tried to harm him as enemies, be it Spirit Beasts or other cultivators.


    The whole fight with the axemansted for a few seconds but he couldn¡¯t rx as another person wasing.


    "Please let me go, I have a pregnant wife with two small kids at home. If I die here my whole family will have no one to support them. Please, let me leave." The young man who followed behind the axeman and witnessed the whole fight where Xuefeng killed him, lost his will to resist. He dropped his sword on the ground and begged for his life.


    Seeing the begging man and all the dead cultivators in the passage, the survivors who just arrived also started to drop their weapons and beg for mercy. They were normal hunters who tried to make a living in this cruel world and sustain their families. When they realised that Xuefeng group was too strong, begging for mercy was their only choice.


    Xuefeng and Wuying had a hesitation written on their faces as even Wuying wasn¡¯t used to killing innocent. She also didn¡¯t understand to a full extent, why they had to block the information about Nightmare from spreading.


    Seeing the hesitation on Xuefeng face, the young man tried his chances once again "Please, my wife is called Hao Ai, I have two sweet kids, we live in the Phoenix City. I didn¡¯t see her in a month, cause I was earning money so I can buy her something nice to wear, look I have money in the bracelet...ughh."


    "Puh!" The man suddenly stopped talking cause he couldn¡¯t breathe. The blood filled his throat and he spat a mouthful of blood.


    "Drip" The time slowed down for him as he looked down. He saw his chest impaled by a sharp leg with the blood dripping from it on the bracelet he tried to show.


    When the Nightmare pulled the leg out, the man dropped to the ground lifeless, with a shock on his face. The Nightmare head peaked through the edge and instantly assaulted the defenceless cultivators. As they were left without a weapon and protection they died one by one.


    When there were only Xuefeng group left alive, Xiao Wen finally moved.


    "You want to get fed, then I will fill you up." She said before she appeared in a blink of an eye near the Nightmare and sent it flying with one ming fist. Even though she absorbed the damage, the explosive impact still crushed her into the wall on the other side of the chamber.


    "Let¡¯s take care of this beast." She said before jumping into their.


    Xuefeng and Wuying looked at each other and understood Xiao Wen stance. She could save those cultivators but decided to take care of the problem with the help of the Nightmare.


    "Let¡¯s go..." Wuying approached Xuefeng and grabbed his hand. She knew he wanted to help those people as she did, but they couldn¡¯t change anything anymore.


    Xuefeng looked at the young man body with a hole in his chest. He crouched down and picked the Storage Bracelet from his hand.


    "Hao Ai, I will remember," Xuefeng muttered before letting Wuying pull him out of the passage.

 Chapter 66 Nightmare Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 66 Nightmare Breakthrough</h4>


    The gore of bloody bodies didn¡¯t bother Xuefeng anymore, but he still didn¡¯t like the fact that so many people were dying near him. He recalled the faces of horror and desperation when the Nightmare was going on a killing spree. They could stop it, but they didn¡¯t.


    He knew that it could potentially bring other Fate Fragment Holders to this area in search of the new fate fragment, so he couldn¡¯t do much about it. He needed to focus on bing stronger so he won¡¯tnd in this kind of situation again in the future.


    Xiao Wen wasn¡¯t in a hurry to destroy this Nightmare so she waited for Xuefeng and Wuying to keep up with them. The Nightmare was still struggling to get out of the wall as Xiao Wen punch was too strong.


    "So what¡¯s the n? We will fight it and feed it Spirit Qi until it can¡¯t absorb any more?" Wuying asked seeing the Nightmare struggling out of the hole.


    "That¡¯s basically the n. Are you alright?" Xiao Wen nodded and asked Xuefeng who wasn¡¯t showing any emotions on his face.


    "I¡¯m fine. Any attacks are fine?" Xuefeng shook his head, getting rid of the unhealthy thoughts and asked. ¡¯I have to focus on the current mission.¡¯


    "Yeah, the Nightmare will absorb even physical attacks and transform the energy behind it into Spirit Qi. Although it will be a small amount it is still something." Xiao Wen confirmed. She picked the Spirit Beast Token she earlier used to hide Lulu and White Winged Tiger appeared.


    "Roaaar!" Lulu greeted everyone with a loud roar, which caused the Nightmare body to shudder. She was after all a Rank 6 Spirit Beast. Her aura alone could overpower a Rank 4 Nightmare.


    But, when the Nightmare recalled that she is invincible with the weird Golden Barrier, she wasn¡¯t scared anymore. She finally went out of the hole and looked at their new enemies.


    "Great, if we can use Lulu as an attacker, it will quicken the process." Wuying nodded seeing the fluffy tiger. She even approached it and touched its fur gently, which Lulu responded with a soft purr.


    "What is the Nightmare highest Stage it can achieve?" Xuefeng asked as he pulled out the ck mes yer eager to fight. If not for this Nightmare, none of these deaths would happen.


    "I have never seen a Nightmare Species with a stage higher than Rank 5, but it might not be its limit. We will have to find out." Wuying informed.


    "Then, let¡¯s get started." Xuefeng was the first to attack after Xiao Wen initial fist and sent ck mes with a wave of his hand.


    The Nightmare didn¡¯t even bother to dodge the strike and a golden barrier appeared on its body. The mes were quickly absorbed, leaving not even a burn left.


    "I like your passions boy." Xiao Wen smiled at his actions and also got serious. The ck mes started to burn on her hands and she started bombarding the Nightmare with fireballs one by one blowing her back towards the wall.


    Xuefeng transformed his sword into a Serpent tail and started whipping the Golden Barrier without break, exploding parts of the whip before regenerating it again. He could also use Lightning Qi in this assault but decided against it as it was too precious.


    Lulu also contributed to the battle. She sent multiple air bombs which empowered Xiao Wen fireballs even more.


    Only Wuying couldn¡¯t help in the fight as her moves were mostly in a close range and it would be hard to approach the Nightmare while others were bombarding her with Spirit Arts. She decided to learn a few ranged Spirit Arts for the cases like that.


    After a few minutes of intense assault on the Nightmare, it finally showed signs of a breakthrough. It was mostly contributed to Xiao Wen as she was the main force of the onught. The Nightmare was cornered the whole time and couldn¡¯t do anything else than depending on the magical Golden Barrier to survive.


    The Nightmare started increasing in size abruptly and transforming into Rank 5 Bloody Nightmare. It was thest known upgrade a Nightmare Species could obtain. Its body became more sturdy and its fangs doubled in size.


    It suddenly started to force its way away from the wall as if it wanted to counterattack. Their attacks didn¡¯t create enough energy to force her into the wall anymore.


    "It turned into a Bloody Nightmare, don¡¯t let it get close to her eggs. If she awakens her children, we will be facing millions of them at the same time." Wuying cried when she saw what the Nightmare was nning. It wasn¡¯ting at them but crawling towards the ce with web covered eggs.


    Unfortunately, the moment she said it, the Bloody Nightmare shrieked before reaching with one of its legs towards the eggs. It started sending Crimson Spirit Qi through it and pumping it into the eggs.


    Before they could react, the web started to crack and small red spiders hatched from them. Xiao Wen tried to amend the situation by appearing before the Bloody Nightmare and kicking it away from the eggs, but it was toote.


    Crimson Spirit Qi passed through all the eggs in their like a gue, awakening thousands of small snipers at once. Although they were all Rank 1 Spirit Beasts, there were too many of them.


    "Take care of the smaller ones and I will focus the Nightmare!" Xiao Wen shouted beforeunching herself at it without holding back anymore. She wanted to confirm the truth behind this Nightmare Fate Fragment Ability.


    ck mes in her hands turned golden and she started using her Golden Qi, she recently produced. Earlier, she was consuming the ck Qi, she didn¡¯t yet transform into Golden Qi.


    She also pulled out her weapon for the first time. Xuefeng thought that she was a cultivator that specialize in fist arts, but that was only because she never turned serious since they met.


    Xiao Wen turned out to be a swordsman as well, but Xuefeng ck mes yer couldn¡¯tpare to her weapon at all. It was a beautifully crafted golden longsword that emitted a blinking golden light as if it wasmunicating with Xiao Wen.


    It was then covered with Golden mes and she bombarded the Nightmare with different Spirit Arts.


    ¡¯That¡¯s definitely a Rank 6 sword or higher, with its own consciousness.¡¯ Xuefeng thought as he watched her before looking back at his own. He should ask Lingter for the methods to improve the rank of Spirit Artefacts.


    "Xuefeng, let¡¯s kill them, don¡¯t space out." Wuying woke him up from his thoughts as she dashed towards the sea of spiders cutting them in half with ease.


    "Time to clean up!" Xuefeng activated all Spirit Aura Artefacts before following Wuying into a massacre. The Lizard Core he received from her earlier was also turned on by him causing area of effect damage to the surrounding Spiders. They were already injured before they could even reach him.


    With one hand he was absorbing Spirit Qi from the Spirit Stone and with the other, he was shing and finishing the spiders. The quantity of his Spirit Qi was nothingpared to Wuying and Xiao Wen so he had to sustain himself during the battle.


    While he was killing endless amount of spiders, Ling suddenly transmitted some bad news to him. ¡¯A group of cultivators entered into the forest and they areing in our direction.¡¯


    ¡¯Can you lure them away somehow?¡¯ If they had to fight with both the Spiders and other cultivators that would be quite troublesome.


    ¡¯I will try, but you guys have to hurry.¡¯ Ling answered.


    "A new group of cultivators entered into the forest, we have to quicken our actions." Xuefeng turned towards thedies and informed them about the news.


    "Lulu help them." Xiao Wenmanded as she intensified her assault. The golden barrier on the Bloody Nightmare didn¡¯t stop to shine since she got serious. Lulu roared as she changed her targets and jumped towards the closest spider group sending them all flying with one movement of her paws.


    With Lulu Air bombs that blew hundreds of spiders with each strike, the speed of their cleanup increased. With her, it wasn¡¯t long before they finished all the Rank 1 spiders, allowing them to go attack the Nightmare together with Xiao Wen.

 Chapter 67 Crown Prince Pursui

    <h4>Chapter 67 Crown Prince Pursui</h4>


    "Crown Prince, this forest is so huge, do you expect us to find him in such a space?" A handsome young man in the elegant robes asked annoyed. Crown Prince gathered Young Masters from various ns in the capital and they set off to finish one guy somewhere in the Moon Lake forest.


    At first, they didn¡¯t agree, but he proposed them many benefits, leaving them with no choice but to ept.


    They already arrived here 30 minutes ago but all they met were endless beasts which they had to defeat if they wanted to proceed forward. Some of them were injured cause they just thought with a fierce Rank 4 Spirit Beasts. Even with 11 people, it was hard to take it down.


    "Yeah, Crown Prince, we wasted so much energy just to kill that Giant Centipede. Who knows how many Spirit Beasts we will meet before we find that guy." Another Young masterined. They were used to easy life but now they had to fight in the forest thousands Li away from the capital.


    "To think that I could enjoy my new concubine in the hot bathtub right now while sucking on her ample..." "Enough!" Crown Prince couldn¡¯t stand anymore when the next Young Master started to mutter under his nose and shut them up.


    "If you don¡¯t want to stay with us, you can go back to the capital, but you will not be getting that Spirit Artefact you wanted." Zhen Ping was already getting irritated, so he gave them the choice. To be honest, he arrived here without any ns, hoping he will somehow meet Liu Xuefeng and manage to beat him up.


    But after half an hour, all they met were Spirit Beast that kind of wore them down a bit.


    "Let¡¯s wait here for a bit and regenerate our Spirit Qi. We can¡¯t delve deeper without sufficient preparation." Crown Prince stopped their advance in one of the openings in the forest and forced everyone to recuperate.


    ¡¯I guess its time.¡¯ Ling was observing all of their movements from the moment they arrived in the forest. She was luring powerful Rank 4 beasts towards their direction so she can weaken their morale and strength. Now she wanted to lure them with Xuefeng body towards the other parts of the forest.


    If they followed the current path, they would soon hear the noises from the Nightmare den and she didn¡¯t want that. Before they started to regenerate their Spirit Qi, Ling jumped out of her hideout and showed a surprised expression seeing them.


    "Hey! What are you doing here, prince?" She greeted and asked in Xuefeng voice.


    "What?" The group of young masters was quite dumbfounded seeing someone appearing out of nowhere in front of them without them realising.


    "Liu Xuefeng!" Crown Prince cried out in anger seeing Xuefeng face. He was also quite surprised noticing how much Xuefeng changed in such a short time. His muscles were much more visible under his clothes, his shoulders were broader and his chest fuller. Even his face was more handsome than it was during the Spirit Awakening Ceremony.


    It was all thanks to Ling Fate Qi nutritious regeneration ability. As Ling was creating clones of Xuefeng, she was copying his current look, so the changes Crown Prince noticed were real.


    "I have finally found you!" Crown Prince grinned as he gave a hand signal to the others in his group to surround him. He nned to beat him up first before asking what he did to Princess Shan that made her throw away her veil for him.


    Hisckeys knew that sign to heart as this was not the first time they were doing this. They moved quickly trying to encircle Xuefeng but Ling didn¡¯t let them. She jumped backwards and started running away.


    "Catch him!" Crown Prince was determined to chase Xuefeng and he moved in pursuit. The others were happy that they finally found their goal for their expedition and chased after them.


    Ling nned to lure them far away, but because her Spirit Qi was insufficient, after about 5 minutes of intense chasing they finally caught up to her. They blocked her possible escape routes, trapping her in one position.


    "Haha, I finally caught you rat. You thought you can run away from me?" Crown Prince approached Xuefeng clone waiting for him to fall into desperation but Xuefeng stood in the middle of their encirclement calmly, without any emotions Crown Prince expected.


    "What? You are too scared to talk? You think you can just take someone else possession and get away with it?" Crown Prince thought he was just dumbfounded from the situation so he stopped carrying. He approached Xuefeng ranting his mouth at him.


    "Kneel down and apologize!" Crown Prince pulled out his treasured sword andmanded as he aimed it towards Xuefeng heart.


    "Hehe, you better kneel down brat, who asked you to anger our Crown Prince."


    "Yeah, who gave you the guts to steal Crowd Prince woman. You must be courting death."


    "To think trash like you can call himself a Young master like us, disgusting."


    Crown Prince Lackeys started to insult Xuefeng just like they always did. If they knew that the person who they were insulting had a ck talent they would think twice beforeing here. All they knew was what Crown Prince told them.


    Hearing to all the insults, Ling smiled coldly, then looked with disgust towards the Crown Prince.


    He was surprised to see Xuefeng first respond to be a smile. He wanted to see his enemies beg for mercy. He liked to feel he has the power over someone¡¯s life and death.


    Just as he was about to vent his anger, Xuefeng suddenly pushed forward and the sword he was holding went right through Xuefeng chest, passing through his chest.


    Everyone gathered around them, gasped, holding their breaths, seeing the situation. They didn¡¯t know Crown Prince would instantly go for the kill.


    "Why did you kill him so fast?!" They were hoping that everything will end up on the beating and they would be done. They didn¡¯t want to be responsible for a murder and risk getting hunted by Xuefeng rtives.


    "I-I didn¡¯t! It was him..." Crown Prince panicked from Xuefeng sudden move. From the shock, he wanted to let go of the sword but he realised he couldn¡¯t. He looked at his hand and saw it was tightly held by Xuefeng arms.


    "Heh, did you enjoy talking to my clone?" Xuefeng asked with a sneaky smile of his face. In the next second, his body started to swell and before the others could react exploded.


    Crown Prince was blown back, flying tens of meters in the air, only stopping with a crash on a wide tree. He was covered by the white Qi barrier but still spat blood from his mouth from the impact. The crystal on his ne cracked and soon turned into powder. It was his life-saving Spirit Artefact that would generate a barrier if his life was endangered.


    Hisckeys were also pushed back but their injuries weren¡¯t that severe as they were a few meters away from the explosion.


    "Fucking bastard." Crown Prince cursed. How could he get tricked by that? When he stood up he suddenly felt a spring of paining from his arm. He looked at it and saw it was charred ck. His hand was the closest to the explosion and the barrier activated toote.


    "Aaaaaaaaargh..." Crown Prince cried from pain as he gritted with his teeth. He pulled out his best healing pill and swallowed it with the blood leftovers he had in his mouth. His hand started to heal, but the pain was unbearable.


    "I will fucking kill this bitch! Find him! Now! He has to be near if he manipted the clone!" He shouted towards his Lackeys with his eyes red. He also released his Spirit Awareness into his surroundings and soon found Xuefeng running away from them.


    "I found him! Follow me!" He pushed the pain away, picked his sword which was also blown away but still in one piece, and chased after Xuefeng.


    ¡¯These cultivators are too easy to trick.¡¯ Ling thought as she watched them doing exactly what she wanted.

 Chapter 68 Mystery Solved

    <h4>Chapter 68 Mystery Solved</h4>


    While Ling was ying with the Crown Prince, Xuefeng group was pumping the Nightmare with Spirit Qi, trying to make it reach its limits. After all the small Spiders were killed, the Bloody Nightmare basically had no chance on survival left.


    When they all joined their hands assaulting it, Nightmare movements were extremely restricted. Under their intense pressure, it was just waiting to be ughtered.


    Ling informed Xuefeng that it was Crown Prince group that entered into the forest and their goal was to kill him which quite surprised him. He didn¡¯t remember even talking to him, or even offending him.


    ¡¯He said something about stealing his possession. Maybe it is because of the Princess?¡¯ Ling proposed.


    ¡¯You can¡¯t steal something from him that was never his. And Princess isn¡¯t a thing but a person. What a dumbass Prince. You can y with him however you want. I don¡¯t care what happens to him.¡¯ Xuefeng wasn¡¯t interested in meeting brain-dead people. He alreadybelled him as a typical arrogant and egotistical prince that thinks he is the centre of the world.


    "I think we are reaching the end of this. Rank 5 should be its gic limit." Xiao Wen called out seeing the Nightmare swell from the excess amount of Spirit Qi.


    Few drops of sweat were visible on her forehead. Xiao Wen was constantly attacking from the start without any break, so her Spirit Qi was mostly depleted and she was physically exhausted. But she couldn¡¯t stop until she learns the truth.


    "Let¡¯s see what are you hiding inside you..." Xiao Wen looked at the swole Nightmare body and used her leftovers of Qi in thest powerful strike. Her sword was consumed by golden fire and broke apart into thousands of fragments flying into the air all around her. In the next second the sword fragments started shing left and right attacking the Nightmare from every direction.


    "Wow." Xuefeng stopped his assault and watched the sword fragments crash one by one on the Bloody Nightmare. With each strike, it was getting bigger and bigger until finally, its torso exploded and the nightmare fell to the ground with a thud.


    The golden Swords Shards flew towards Xiao Wen hand and connected with each other back into her sword.


    ¡¯I know this sword art. It was a famous Spirit Art of the master of Xiao Family which made him famous when the Thunder Goddess was still in the Central Region Capital. I guess she has to be his daughter to know this Spirit Art. Unfortunately, I can only pass you the arts that Thunder Goddess mastered or easy ones that I can master. Even if you received such an art I couldn¡¯t help you Master it.¡¯ Ling sighed feeling Xuefeng desire for such art.


    ¡¯It¡¯s okay, I can¡¯t have everything for granted. I have to learn some Spirit Arts by myself. Let¡¯s check out what was with that Nightmare.¡¯ Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind as Ling was already helping him a lot. He approached Xiao Wen with Wuying by his side and looked towards Bloody Nightmare body.


    It was ripped apart on the whole length and its blood and guts filled the whole rocky floor.


    Xiao Wen approached its stomach and lifted its cutic revealing intact stomach. Only the stomach was safe after the explosion. She lifted her sword and cut it from the top to the bottom without piercing too deep. They didn¡¯t know what was inside after all. What if they were right and there was someone in nightmare stomach?


    Before she could slice the whole way, something slipped out and dropped to the ground. With a closer, they realised it really was a person. From his face, they could tell it was a man around 20 with a white hair, slightly pointy chin and fair skin. His eyes were small and spaced evenly apart as his trim eyebrows curved nicely above them. His rosy thin lips were sitting below a small delicate nose.


    The only problem was that he was currently unconscious and naked as his clothes were melted by Nightmare stomach acid. Even though he was covered by Nightmare stomach juices, with just one look, everyone could tell he was beyond handsome.


    Even Xuefeng was jealous looking at the man face. Although he went through metamorphosis because of Ling nutritious ability, he was still far away from that man.


    "So the mystery is solved. We were correct, but what now?" Xuefeng asked as he looked at the man. They needed to save him now, right?


    ¡¯Ling, how is he?¡¯ Xuefeng asked his most reliable source of information.


    ¡¯He should be fine for now, he is just dehydrated and malnourished, but he would be fine with one session of my regeneration. Also, I don¡¯t suggest taking his ability. Although it would be easy to advance with it, its a cursed ability. One day someone can use it against you.¡¯ Ling answered warning him about this fate fragment ability.


    ¡¯Yeah, I also thought it would be like that. I don¡¯t think about taking it.¡¯ Xuefeng nodded and scattered her worries.


    He was waiting for thedies to answer him, but he didn¡¯t receive any answer. He looked at thedies and saw them checking out his crotch then look at the man, with pity.


    "Xuefeng¡¯s is much bigger, this man will have a hard time satisfying anydy." Xiao Wenmented without any shame. As for Wuying, when she looked at that man private part she somehow felt proud as Xuefeng woman.


    "Really? That¡¯s what you were thinking about?" Xuefeng was speechless seeing them like that.


    "Haha, maybe I should really visit you at night after all is done? Will you satisfy your older sister when she is in need?" Xiao Wen approached Xuefeng and touched his face with a seductive smile.


    "Noo, Xuefeng is mine!" Wuying grabbed into Xuefeng arm and pulled him towards herself.


    "You want to take everything for yourself? Have you already done it with him?" Xiao Wen asked with a teasing smile.


    "Yeah, we did it!" Wuying subconsciously admitted, falling to Xiao Wen trap.


    "Hoho, interesting." After learning what she wanted, sheughed. Only then did Wuying understood she was tricked.


    "Okay, enough. Let me wake this dude up first." Xuefeng rolled his eyes at their games and escaped from their conversation. He crouched near the man and ced his hand on his chest. Ling activated her regeneration and started her nourishment therapy.


    Wuying pouted at herself, for leaking their information and red cutely at Xiao Wen which responded with a chuckle.


    ¡¯I need to inform Tianshi about this fact else Xuefeng might be stolen one day.¡¯ Xiao Wen thought while she watched him. She already approved of him as her sister potential husband. The fact that he was a Fate Fragment Holder took a big part with her opinion. Their family strength would greatly increase if they had another Fate Fragment Holder in their ranks.


    After a few seconds of Ling nutrient Fate Qi, the man eyelids started to move and finally, they opened as he regained consciousness.


    "Cough, cough... Where am I? Is this heaven?" The man sat down and looked at his surroundings. The ceiling was filled with white crystals that were illuminating the cave. He saw thousands of spider bodies on the ground but then the twodies appeared in his radar and everything else didn¡¯t matter.


    "So I am really in heaven, else I wouldn¡¯t see such beautifuldy, that I couldn¡¯t even imagine in my dreams. Goddess, thank you for gracing me with your presence." The man bowed toward Xiao Wen and smiled gently trying to show his best side.


    "Okay, this guy is a lunatic." Xiao Wenmented as she lost her interest and turned around walking towards the exit.


    "Noooo, Goddess don¡¯t leave me, please." He stood up and run after her, begging for forgiveness.


    "Wuying don¡¯t look." Xuefeng reached out with his hand and blocked Wuying eyes so she wouldn¡¯t see such scenes.


    "Okay." She smiled feeling his warm touch and nodded.


    In the next second, they heard a loud bam and saw the golden man flying across the cave.


    "Let¡¯s go, we already saved him." It seemed like Xiao Wen didn¡¯t want this ability as well so they had nothing left to do here. He picked the Spirit Artefact that formed above Bloody Nightmare corpse and gave it to Wuying.


    "It should be morepatible with you," Ling told him earlier it wouldn¡¯t be of much use to him as it was connected to Blood Spirit Arts.


    "Thanks." She didn¡¯t reject him and they both followed Xiao Wen out of the cave.


    "Wait for me! Huh, why am I naked?" The man shout sounded behind them as the handsome man finally noticed what was wrong.

 Chapter 69 Murong

    <h4>Chapter 69 Murong</h4>


    "So tell us how did this happen and introduce yourself," Xuefeng asked the already dressed and cleaned white hair man. After he realised he was naked, he cleaned himself and wore some proper clothes.


    That was the time he also got informed by his Fate Fragment that Xuefeng and Xiao Wen were also Fate Fragment Holders.


    That news shocked them as he realised why he was saved by them, and why they didn¡¯t kill him. After all, who would want an ability that was like a ticking bomb and can backfire at you in the future?


    "My name is Murong and I¡¯m from the Darkstone Kingdom. I¡¯m an orphan and I don¡¯t belong to any n or family. I like to wander around the continent, in search of the most beautiful woman in the world. But now, I think that I finally finished my mission. Miss, can I have the honour of knowing your name?" Murong introduced himself but his eyes didn¡¯t leave Xiao Wen body. He knew he was handsome, so he tried to use his face to woo her but it didn¡¯t work at all.


    The Darkstone Kingdom was quite a distance away from here so they were surprised to hear him mention it.


    "I¡¯m not interested in men with small weapons." She looked at his crotch and smiled with scorn.


    "It¡¯s not about how big your weapon is, but how you use it." He didn¡¯t feel discouraged and winked at her. He was aware of this w, but he already epted and embraced it. He couldn¡¯t allow it to ruin his dreams.


    "I start to regret saving him, can we kill him and leave his corpse back in the cave?" Xiao Wen was immune to his tricks and asked pointing back at the passage. Lulu saw how her master was treating Murong, so she growled at him forcing him to back off few steps.


    "Okay, calm down everyone. This is Wuying, I¡¯m Liu Xuefeng and thedy you can¡¯t take eyes off is called Xiao Wen. Can you tell us how did you end up in the Nightmare stomach?" Xuefeng stopped Xiao Wen frommitting murder and introduced everyone. Before they part ways, he wanted to learn what led him tond himself in such a situation.


    "So, it¡¯s goddess Wen. Such a beautiful name. Ehem... answering your question, I was wandering the world freely until I reached this forest. With my ability, I could go unhindered wherever I wanted, but I didn¡¯t expect I would be stopped by a damn spider. He couldn¡¯t beat me up so he swallowed me whole. I spent a few days in its stomach, but thanks to goddess Wen, I was saved." Murong praised Xiao Wen which made her cringe and exined what happened to him.


    ¡¯Everything he said was the truth. I still have some leftovers of my Fate Qi and I could feel his heartbeat. Unless he is a perfect lier, I guess we can leave him alone.¡¯ Ling informed.


    "Oh, so that¡¯s what happened. You are just unlucky then. Well, it was nice to meet you. We will have to separate from each other here." Xuefeng satisfied his curiosity and said goodbyes to him. He only wanted to confirm if he was a maniac or a normal youth.


    He didn¡¯t want to stay near a person who could potentially kill you for your Fate Fragment. It was a different story with Xiao Wen as she was much stronger than him, so he couldn¡¯t do anything with her.


    Overall, he decided to keep a distance from all Fate Fragment Holders as they might stab you from behind in any given time or opportunity. It was better safe than sorry type of thinking.


    "You want to leave me alone? Goddess! Please don¡¯t leave me!" Murong suddenly started to cry when he heard Xuefeng. He dropped to the ground and begged to let him stay with them.


    Seeing them not reacting he stopped his fake cry and looked for another way. He looked at Wuying then at Xuefeng and suddenly thought of an idea.


    "Miss Wuying, you should be Xuefeng partner, right? The moment I saw him, I knew only a beauty as elegant as you could match him. Everyone can tell with one nce that you are the pair made in heavens." Murong tried his best to convince Wuying as his intuition told him that they must be together. There are no better ways to persuade a man than through his woman.


    Seeing her hesitating, he added with a sad face, "Just when I met my goddess and finished my mission, I am being pushed away... I wish I could somehow repay you guys for saving me..." He turned around and slowly walked away one step at a time. He looked like he is walking in slow-motion.


    "Xuefeng, how about we let him stay with us for now, and we will decideter?" Wuying turned towards Xuefeng and asked cutely. She was not stupid to not realise what Murong was doing but she somehow found him funny.


    "Eh, you can stay then, but remember you are following us on your own ord." Xuefeng patted Wuying on the head agreeing to her plea. To be honest, if Murong wanted to follow them, they could not do anything about it anyway. His power was quite an annoying one that would waste a lot of time if they wanted to take care of him.


    "Hey, you didn¡¯t ask me for my opinion. It will be me who has to deal with this weirdo..." Xiao Wen protested immediately.


    "Goddess Wen, don¡¯t worry about me. You won¡¯t even notice that I¡¯m here." Murong face returned to normal when he achieved his goal and he smiled assuring Xiao Wen.


    "It¡¯s already gettingte. Who would have thought that we spent so much time with that nightmare? How about we find a ce to spend the night?" Xuefeng ignored Xiao Wen protest and looked at the sky. The sun was already hiding behind the mountain top making the whole valley darken rapidly.


    "We can also fly back to the city. We are only an hour away, anyway." Wuying proposed.


    "Nah, we will just waste our time travelling. How about we stay in the valley for the night? I wanted to train here for the next few days." Xuefeng clones were still in the valley and Ling was ying around with the Crown Prince so he couldn¡¯t leave yet, else she would lose control over them.


    "Oh! I can help you with that." Murong called out happily and pulled out a beast token. It shone and soon a small ck ball around half a meter in diameter appeared on the ground.


    The moment it appeared, it jumped on Murong shoulders and wrapped around his neck. It had a cute little nose, small pink mouth with a long tongue and a pair of big ck eyes. It looked extremely cute as it licked Murong on the cheek.


    "This little guy is a ck Burrower I found while travelling. He can create a burrow for us in the mountain. Let¡¯s find a nice ce first." Murong patted it on the head and introduced it.


    "Oh, it¡¯s so cute, can I pet it?" Wuying girly side kicked in when she saw a fluffy ck ball.


    "You don¡¯t even need to ask. He is nice and friendly. Momo, they are our new friends, you don¡¯t need to be scared of them." The Burrower nodded with his small head and run up to thedies and allowed them to y with it.


    "It¡¯s so smart." Wuying praised as she reached out to touch its fur and it turned out to be soft and delicate. It licked her on the hand, making her giggle.


    "Okay, then I guess, it¡¯s decided. Let¡¯s find a nice ce before it gets dark." Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to stay the night next to Nightmare nest. Everything here was covered in webs.


    "Momo, let¡¯s go." Murong beckoned for his pet toe back, but it didn¡¯t listen to him and instead sat on Wuying shoulder. It started to fawn and cuddle into her arms.


    "I guess you just lost your pet, haha." Xuefengughed seeing the situation and left Murong alone who had the face of someone who was just betrayed.


    They walked along the mountain wall and after a few minutes, they heard the sounds of a waterfall. They arrived near one of the rivers that were flowing towards the moonke. There was a huge waterfall as the river wasing down from the cliff.


    "How about this ce? The water is clean and we can make a cave in the rock wall near it." Xuefeng asked as he approached the water. It was surprisingly deep and cold. He washed his face feeling refreshed afterwards.


    ¡¯Wait, get away from the water!¡¯ "Xuefeng, watch out! There is something in the water!" Ling and Xiao Wen suddenly called out to him simultaneously but before Xuefeng could react, something reached out from the water and he was sucked underwater.

 Chapter 70 Xuefeng In Danger

    <h4>Chapter 70 Xuefeng In Danger</h4>


    "Xuefeng!" Wuying shrieked loudly seeing him disappear underwater and dashed towards the small pool. She jumped after him without any hesitation and worry about her life. Wuying didn¡¯t care she could die together with him if there was something dangerous down there, she only wanted to save him.


    "Fuck, stupid girl." Xiao Wen was a step toote to stop Wuying and cursed. She didn¡¯t care about the Murong who was behind her and quickly took down her ck outfit. Xiao Wen knew that clothes would only slow her down in the water.


    Seeing Xiao Wen undress, Murong mouth opened wide from shock. He could see her long red hair fall gently on her naked back and her perfect round buttocks wrapped in elegantce underwear. He swore under his breath to remember this image forever.


    When Xiao Wen finished taking off her clothes, she immediately jumped into the pool.


    .......


    Xuefeng panicked from the sudden turn of events and started to wave with his hands around trying to escape, but it was a pointless action. Something was pulling him down by the legs and if he didn¡¯t do anything about it, he would soon be out of breath.


    ¡¯Attack with Lightning Qi! Use Thunder Strike!¡¯ Ling cried inside his mind trying to help him. She could see that he was being dragged downwards by a strange greenke vine.


    Only after Ling reminder, did he realise he was already a cultivator and he can use Spirit Qi to save himself. He recalled the Spirit Qi structure of the spell and didn¡¯t hesitate to use it. He looked at his legs and saw green vine pulling him.


    He aimed with his hand and his arm suddenly wrapped around in lightning. With a wild cry in his mind, he sent a Thunder Strike towards the vine.


    ¡¯Yiiiiiiiiiiii¡¯ A loud howl sounded from the depth of the pool the moment his Thunder Strike hit the target. At the same time, the vine holding him by the leg got lose and he could finally break free.


    He was already almost out of the air, so he didn¡¯t wait and swam towards the surface. At that moment he also saw somethinging towards him from above. After a closer look, he realised it was Wuying, who jumped into the pool to rescue him.


    Wuying saw Xuefeng safe and her heart finally calmed down. She didn¡¯t stop to swam upwards but moved towards him cause she wanted to help him to get out.


    She reached out her hand and he stretched his. They almost touched their fingers, but unfortunately, in the end, they didn¡¯t make it.


    With a loud shriek, the vines extended once again and grabbed him by the legs. He was already at his limits for holding breath and the moment he was abruptly pulled down, he let go of all the air he had in his lungs.


    "Xue~feng!" Wuying cried spewing bubbles of air as she watched Xuefeng being dragged into the darkness. She wanted to dive deeper but then saw Xiao Wen pass her and race towards the Xuefeng disappearing figure with a rapid speed.


    She realised that she would not catch to them, so she let Xiao Wen save him. She gave them onest look and returned to the surface.


    Thest image Xuefeng saw before he lost consciousness was Xiao Wen approaching him and him entering into the tunnel at the bottom of the pool which closed leaving him in endless darkness. Unfortunately, Ling couldn¡¯t make air from Spirit Qi, else he wouldst longer.


    Xiao Wen almost crashed into the stone wall that closed the tunnel, but she stopped herself in thest second. She frowned when she touched it and sensed weird energy flowing through it. There were also strange runes on top of it that she had never seen before.


    ¡¯How will I exin myself to my sister if something happens to Xuefeng?¡¯ Xiao Wen didn¡¯t give up and decided to smash the whole entrance into pieces. She couldn¡¯t leave him alone.


    Her hand started burning with a golden fire that didn¡¯t extinguish even inside the water and after gathering enough power she smashed into the doors. What she expected didn¡¯t happen but instead, after the loud explosion, the doors didn¡¯t even have a mark on them.


    ¡¯What the hell is this...¡¯ She couldn¡¯t finish her thoughts as suddenly the runes on the stone door shone brightly and the light shot towards her. Her movements in the water were limited which caused her to react a bit toote and Xiao Wen was hit. She was blown towards the surface and about a hundred meters in the air before she finally started to fall down.


    "Goddess!" Murong cried out seeing Xiao Wen fly into the air. Fortunately, shended safely on the ground a momentter.


    "Fuck, I had to use my live-saving shield to resist that ray of light or else I would be seriously injured." Xiao Wen cursed when she recalled the potent energy behind that light strike.


    "What happened with Xuefeng? Is he fine?" Wuying asked anxiously as she dashed towards Xiao Wen. Her clothes were all wet and sticking into her body, but she didn¡¯t even think about changing it. All she cared was Xuefeng situation.


    "I don¡¯t know... There is a tunnel at the bottom of the pool but the moment the vine pulled Xuefeng inside, it was blocked by a stone door with odd runes. When I tried to break through it, I was blown away outside the pool by a strange ray of light. The power behind this strike was not something I could take head-on. There shouldn¡¯t be anything that could threaten me in a remote country like this..." Xiao Wen exined what she experienced, but she herself didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    "We have to save him..." Wuying panicked and without thinking tried to jump into the pool once again, but this time she was halted by Xiao Wen in time.


    "No! You stay here. If even I can¡¯t break through the barrier, there is no way you will. I can call for a backup, don¡¯t act irrationally." Xiao Wen looked her in the eyes and tried to change her mind.


    "What if your backup can¡¯t help? I can¡¯t lose him..." Wuying kept her calm in most situations and could always think of a solution no matter what happens but when there is something bad happening with Xuefeng, her brain suddenly starts to panic. She begins to act on impulse and could even throw her life away for him if needed.


    "Calm down, we will save him. He will be alright..." Xiao Wen hugged Wuying to calm her down and pulled a small red crystal from her ring, which she immediately crushed. Xiao Wen knew that her father was always sending someone to protect her, so she only needed to crush the correct signal crystal.


    A few years ago, he gave her three crystals: red, yellow and green. Each was corresponding to three different situations and its role was to contact different people.


    If she crushed a green crystal it meant that her life was in danger, but it was only informing her guardian.


    If she broke the yellow crystal it meant that she needed a huge backup that required multiple experts.


    The red crystal was special as it was transmitting thest few minutes of what was happening around her directly towards her father and informing all guardians closest to her about the emergency.


    "If you want to help him, then first take care of yourself. He will be disappointed at you if he sees you like that. You are all freezing in those wet clothes." Xiao Wen could use her Fire Qi to dry herself but Wuying didn¡¯t have such skill.


    "I¡¯m okay..." From the overwhelming emotions, Wuying didn¡¯t even notice that she was stiffening and shaking from the cold.


    "Bam!" Suddenly a masked man in ck robes flew from the sky towards them andnded near them with a crash.


    "Princess Wen, what is the emergency?!" They man cried urgently. He was the one responsible for protecting Xiao Wen and he was shocked when he got the rare red signal from her. He thought something serious happened to her and instantly flew towards Xiao Wen location.


    "Uhm, I¡¯m sorry Princess." When he saw her almost naked he averted his gaze immediately. His sight turned towards Murong who was still standing there dumbfounded and watched the fair bodies of thedies.


    "How dare you?!" The masked man eyes burned with fury seeing Murong perverted gaze ogling Xiao Wen andunched an attack without asking questions.


    He was so quick, Murong didn¡¯t even realise what hit him and his body was wrapped around with golden barrier, before being sent flying hundreds of meters away.


    "Princess, I believe that pervert wasn¡¯t the emergency you crushed Red Signal Crystal for." The man bowed towards Xiao Wen and said.


    Xiao Wen didn¡¯t care what happened with Murong and put on her outfit first. She then waved with her hand drying Wuying clothes and finally exined what happened to the masked man.

 Chapter 71 Chosen One

    <h4>Chapter 71 Chosen One</h4>


    "Our harvest for this month from our Lava Stone Mine was about 4 tones a day. I suggest we allocate more manpower in this area for the next month. Our Moon Stone mine was attacked by bandits this month so there was a little dy in delivery, but we regained entire stock stolen and no one was hurt. For the other Mines... " Xiao Feng was listening to the monthly report in his study when suddenly he raised his hand stopping the manager from talking.


    He sensed that something cracked in his ring and when he realised it was the Red Signal Crystal he immediately pulled it out. He had various signal crystals in his ring but the one which broke was the most precious from them all. It could transmit the message to its twin crystal from almost anywhere in this world.


    The second reason why it was precious was that the second part of the crystal was in Xiao Wen possession. ¡¯What would happen in a small country in Eastern Region, that could force her to crush the Red Crystal?¡¯ He thought with a frown.


    The moment Xiao Feng pulled out the Red Signal Crystal the manager excused himself and left. He knew what that colour signified and that his rank wasn¡¯t high enough for him to listen and see anything.


    Xiao Feng crushed the crystal at the same moment the manager left. The crystal turned into a red mist, which soon transformed into a 3D video of four people walking toward the waterfall. He quickly recognized his daughter with Xuefeng and nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡¯Good girl, she found and befriended him this fast. I guess Wen will give me a nice report when shees back.¡¯ He thought smiling as he watched the scene.


    But, in the next second his face changed. The whole situation yed out where Xuefeng was grabbed by the legs and pulled into the water. Next, a prettydy that came with them jumped after him into the water screaming "Xuefeng!"


    ¡¯Could it be because something attacked them from the water? Wen should able to resolve any issue if necessary.¡¯ Xiao Feng was getting tense watching the video but he had trust in his daughter.


    Next, he saw Xiao Wen undressing her outfit and showing her curves without carrying about the man behind her and jumping after them.


    "Fucking bastard, disrespecting my daughter like that." Xiao Feng hit the table and cursed out loud seeing Murong perverted gaze.


    He wanted to swear more but the video didn¡¯t pause and moved towards the scene where Xiao Wen surpassed Wuying in the water and saw Xuefeng being pulled into a stone underwater passage, closing afterwards with stone doors.


    When Xiao n leader saw the weird runes on the stone doors, he first frowned, then his expressions changed into that of a surprise and then ecstasy filled his face as he abruptly stood up.


    "It¡¯s her! It¡¯s her for sure. I finally found her. I knew that I find this situation somehow familiar." He cried in happiness looking at the runes, but then he remembered something and his smile froze.


    His wife and his pretty daughters which he loved a lot shed through his mind.


    "It has been 25 years and I already have my own family... But nothing will happen if I see her just one more time...Wait." He looked towards the video once again and finally recalled that Xuefeng entered the passage already. His calmness returned to him as he started thinking about the situation.


    ¡¯Only one man can enter through the royal passage every 25 years. To think that the man my daughter fancy was the chosen one just like myself, twenty-five years ago. I guess I must have a talk with him after he leaves. Maybe he will tell me the news from my Queen...¡¯


    He spaced out for a moment as he went back in his mind to the moment he was also dragged to a simr passage from the shore of theke. After he left, he was trying to find the passage again but it was gone.


    "To think it appeared in a remote country on the east. I guess its time to stretch my bones a little bit and leave the capital." He watched thest part of the video and decided to travel by himself.


    He looked at the sun that was already falling behind the horizon and disappeared from the study room. Tianshi would usually practice from the moment sun raised until sunset.


    Xiao Feng appeared inside Tianshi training ground and as expected he saw her practising. She was running in the sky gently on white clouds only to drop to the ground after a dozen or so jumps. Although she improved with each day, she still had a long way for the full mastery.


    "Okay, you can stop for today." Xiao Feng said as he saw Tianshi clean her forehead from sweat and started to prepare for another run. Her ck hair were tied together in a bun only leaving few strings falling gently on her rosy cheeks. She probably didn¡¯t want them to disturb her training.


    Tianshi turned around and saw her father watching her from afar but she didn¡¯t cease her actions.


    "I have still a strength for a few tries." If she didn¡¯t work hard, there is no way she can master such art in a month. Just as she was about to start once again, her father asked her a question that froze her movements.


    "What if I allowed you to meet with him sooner?"


    "Really?!" She cried out as she ran up to Xiao Feng in disbelieve.


    "Yeah. We will take your mom and visit his family even today." He nodded patting Tianshi on the head.


    "Why did you change your mind?" Tianshi asked happily, but still in shock.


    "Well, I saw how hard you were working and decided to allow it." Xiao Feng chose to tell part of the truth.


    "Thank you! I will get ready then and you tell mom." Tianshi hugged him and ran towards the pce room so she can prepare for their trip.


    He looked at Tianshi back and sighed "I hope you will not disappoint her, boy."


    .......


    At the same time in the Liu n leader mansion, Senior Wang suddenly appeared in Liu Xiaobei study.


    "There is something wrong happening with Young Master. I can feel that he is alright but when I want to use the token to teleport near him, it doesn¡¯t work. There is a strange force blocking me."


    "Wasn¡¯t it a high ranked Token? Howe there is something in Aurora Country that can block it?" Liu Xiaobei frowned. He knew that Senior Wang can¡¯t protect Xuefeng all the time, that¡¯s why they wanted to depend on the token.


    "Thest ce I could sense him was at the waterfall pool, in the Moonke forest." Senior Wang reported.


    "Let¡¯s check this out then. Something must have happened." Liu Xiaobei didn¡¯t panic as Xuefeng was safe but still decided to find out what happened.

 Chapter 72 Waking Up

    <h4>Chapter 72 Waking Up</h4>


    "Princess, so you are telling us that your friend was trapped in a tunnel at the bottom of theke and that¡¯s why you crushed the Red Signal Crystal?" The masked man asked trying to confirm Xiao Wen story. When they heard that nothing is happening to the Princess Wen, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Earlier, before she could finish more and more experts wereing andnding near them, so when she finished there were already a dozen or so Saint Stage cultivators around her. There were a few tens of Xiao Family experts stationed in every Region to monitor the various businesses here.


    Wuying easily discerned the facts as only those who had at least Saint Stage were capable of flight without any Spirit Artefacts. Wuying was also in shock seeing how much backup Xiao Wen could gather in a moment.


    ¡¯Who is she?¡¯ Wuying wondered as she looked strangely at Xiao Wen. She started to calm down seeing so much help came.


    "What are you asking questions for?! Why are you still not checking out what is going on down there?!" Xiao Wen threw a fireball at the masked man in anger but he dodged it tilting his head to the side.


    "Y-yes, right away. Sai, your mastery of water element is the highest. Create a passage for us, so we can have a closer look. Lin and Jin your formations skills are the best. You wille with me to inspect the situation. The rest, prepare a lockdown in the area and don¡¯t let anyone unauthorizede inside" Seeing how much their princess care about this boy they didn¡¯t waste time anymore.


    The masked man started to give orders as it seemed he was the highest in rank from them all. Everyone nodded and started working without questions.


    "Also check if there is anyone else inside the forest, I don¡¯t want any disturbance in the valley."


    At the same time as he said it, in the other part of the forest, a group of people in haggard clothes were surrounding Xuefeng clone. Their faces had surprise expression as they were chasing after him but suddenly Xuefeng stopped and showed no signs of movements.


    "What? Are you finally giving up on escaping?" Crown Princeughed in a hoarse and irritated voice. They already destroyed 3 clones and still couldn¡¯t find the real one. Every time he finds a wrong target, his hatred for Xuefeng increases.


    "Crown Prince I think that¡¯s not the case. I think its the clone but he is too far away and can¡¯t control it anymore." Oneckeymented.


    "Hmm..." Crown Prince thrown and wanted to approach Xuefeng but suddenly halted when he saw it move. The moment Ling stopped controlling the clones, her Spirit Qi inside started to be chaotic.


    The clone began to slowly disintegrate until it waspletely gone.


    "Fuck! We were being yed by him for so long. He probably already killed the nightmare and left already." Crown Prince fumed when he realised Xuefeng scheme and sent an attack in the spot Xuefeng faded away.


    "The whole valley is being closed for the time being. You have to leave." Suddenly a deep voice sounded from the sky as a Man in a ck mask appeared above their heads.


    "Fuck you too! Do you know who I am? My father is the Emperor!" Crown Prince cursed at the man in the sky disregarding the fact that he can fly. He was consumed by his anger and wanted to vent it on someone.


    "Uhmm, sir we are not with him, so please let us go..." Crown Princeckeys seeing the ck man could actually fly, separated from him and decided to leave.


    The masked man just waved his hand leaving them alone. He didn¡¯t care what happens with them.


    "You guys..." Crown Prince looked at his "friends" who started pulling out their Spirit Beast tokens and spawning their aerial beasts for transport. They started flying away from the valley.


    "If you want to die then don¡¯t put us together in the same situation." Thest flunky to fly away called out to Crown Prince before joining others.


    In seconds Zhen Ping was standing alone facing the Saint Expert. Only then he recalled that crucial information.


    "I actually didn¡¯t mean those words I sa...aaargh..." Crown Prince tried to exin himself, but before he could finish, the masked man appeared next to him in a sh and hit him in the arm with two fingers. Crown Prince couldn¡¯t even react before he was overwhelmed by pain.


    "I give you 10 seconds to leave, next time it will be your head." He warned without caring about Crown Prince Status.


    "Y-yes..." Zhen Ping answered through his teeth pulling out his beast token with his other arm and releasing a rare rank 4 Lightning Sparrow. His injured arm was hanging down limply as he mounted the bird andmanded it to fly away.


    "Aaaaaaaargh... Damn you Xuefeng! It is all your fault." Crown Prince cried loudly when he was already high in the air. He med everything on the person that made hime here.


    .......


    After some time passed from Xuefeng disappearing, the person of interest woke up from his unconsciousness. To his surprise, Xuefeng didn¡¯t find himself in the stomach of a Spirit Beast of some sort but in a nice smelling bed.


    His head hurt, but overall he was alright. Xuefeng looked around the room and noticed that all types of furniture were made from the wood of different colours. They had various designs carved on them adding a unique vibe to the room.


    He nced through the opened window and saw that on the balcony connected to the room, there was a string with his clothes hanged up. Only then did Xuefeng realise that he waspletely naked beneath the soft quilt.


    He stood up from the bed and entered the balcony before grabbing his clothes. After he wore them, a strange view entered into his eyes. There were various humongous tree branches above his head as if he was inside arge tree house.


    Xuefeng was scared what to expect but still approached the balcony railing. What he saw made him open his mouth wide in shock.


    "Where am I..." Xuefeng gasped for air from the breathtaking view.

 Chapter 73 Yiren

    <h4>Chapter 73 Yiren</h4>


    Before Xuefeng looked through the railing all he could see were different treetops on the horizon with just enough light passing through their crowns. Xuefeng thought he was in a normal forest, but that turned out to be a mistake.


    Beneath the balcony, he saw a huge forest city consisting of thousands of wooden houses built within trees. They were connected to each other with a web of suspended bridges that were almost impossible to count. Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t be wrong if not for the fact that the whole city was literally in the air.


    Xuefeng could see white billowy clouds just few hundred meters under him, which made him back up a bit, afraid he will drop down.


    ¡¯Is this some kind of Air Nomads City or something? I got dragged by the vine into the water tunnel and now I¡¯m in the weird ce.¡¯ Xuefeng thought confused.


    As he calmed down, Xuefeng started observing distant figures that were moving on the flying bridges. After he started his cultivation, his senses improved diametrically. They were far away from him, but he could still vaguely discern their features. Xuefeng signed in relief when he identified them as humans.


    Xuefengpared the treehouse he was currently on and noticed that it was much bigger than other in the city. It was also ced the highest and looked more like a pce than a house.


    ¡¯Am I in some kind of pce? And why was I nakedying in the bed? Ling, can you tell me what is going on? Where are we?" Xuefeng had many questions in his mind, but couldn¡¯t find answers for them so he asked for Ling help. He sometimes forgets he is not alone in his mind.


    ¡¯Unfortunately, I can¡¯t help you. If I knew something, I would have told you the moment you woke up. My Spirit Awareness is somehow restricted in this ce. I have also never seen or been in such a ce. I only know that it¡¯s a weird space you entered through the portal in the tunnel. I guess you will have to ask that pretty girl who took care of you if you want to leave.¡¯ Ling answered, disappointing him.


    ¡¯Eh, I thought you will know something... Wait, what girl?¡¯ Xuefeng sighed at the start but then realised what Ling said.


    ¡¯The girl that pulled you out of the well and took you to the pce. You will probably see her soon, as she checks your condition every hour.¡¯ Ling exined further.


    Just as he was about to respond, he heard footstepsing from the stairs behind the door. He didn¡¯t think much but went back into the room and jumped under his quilt, pretending to be still asleep.


    The door opened quietly the next second and someone started approaching the bed one step at the time to make minimum noise. The person stood for a moment by the bedside and finally after a moment let out a gentle sigh. Just from it, he could tell the person was a woman.


    Thedy sat down on the bed next to him and reached out towards his face.


    "When are you going to wake up my prince. I can¡¯t wait to hear your voice..." Xuefeng was surprised by her voice which sounded like a melody. Innocence and kindness were overflowing and streaming straight into his heart. He felt as if the owner of this voice could be trusted and would never hurt him.


    She touched his cheeks delicately sending warmth and softness calming his soul. His original n was to pin her down to the bed when shees close and ask questions about this ce, but now, he somehow couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.


    He decided to open his eyes and look at her.


    "Hihi, you can already stop pretending, I know you are not sleeping." Before he did so, she called out to himughing gently.


    "How did you kno..." Caught red-handed, he opened his eyes and asked, but couldn¡¯t finish his question. He got stunned seeing the appearance of the woman in front of him which was as pretty as a painting.


    Golden, straight hair with two thin braids hanged gently over her dainty, cheerful face. Glittering blue eyes watched Xuefeng reactions curiously. Two heart-shaped marks were symmetrically ced under both of her eyes and at the same height as her small tender nose.


    Her red, strawberry sweet lips matched perfectly with a pair of roses bloom tight into her hair with a leaf. She smiled kindly at him showing her pure white teeth.


    Her dress was made out of two wide straps of cloth that wrapped around her neck all the way down to her slim waist while holding her ample breast in ce. A crystal dowsed in a golden me lied on her chest pinning two parts of her dress together.


    He also noticed she had a pair of slightly pointy leaf-shaped ears adding an exotic character to her face.


    "Dummy, I could see that someone took the clothes from the string on the balcony. Only you were in this room. You can¡¯t trick me." She smiled cutely and even booped his nose yfully.


    "Uhm, can you tell me what is this ce?" He sat down and asked her politely.


    "This is Eligma, our race holynd. Come, my mother wants to meet you. We will have lots of time to talkter." She smiled and picked him by the hand. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to reject it and allowed thedy to pull him with her soft, slender fingers.


    "How should I call you?" He asked following after her.


    "My name is Xiao Yiren and I¡¯m a Forest Elf. We usually have only one name, but I took thest name of my father as my own. If you want you can call me Ren. Come!" Yiren introduced herself, winking at him before she tightened her grip around his hand and pulled him out of the room full of energy.


    ¡¯Who would have thought that I there are even elves in this world. Ling, have you heard anything about them?¡¯ Xuefeng asked Ling.


    "Unfortunately, no." She denied, forcing him to find out himself.

 Chapter 74 Meeting the Queen

    <h4>Chapter 74 Meeting the Queen</h4>


    After they went down the round stairs they arrived in the long hall that had lots of portrait paintings on both sides. Xuefeng was surprised, cause all of them featured pretty women that looked kind of simr to Yiren and he didn¡¯t see any male ones.


    "Uhm, are they your family?" Xuefeng asked as they were walking, trying to start a conversation but afterwards he wanted to p himself in the forehead.


    ¡¯Hello Mr Obvious, of course, they are her family. What else did you expect dumbass?¡¯ Xuefeng berated himself in his mind for his stupid question.


    "Yeah, each painting represents 25 years of reigning. Every queen has their own painting hanged here before she starts ruling." Yiren didn¡¯t mind and answered smiling kindly as she was happy to have someone to talk to.


    "This is my mother¡¯s and next to her... There will be mine soon." She pointed towards thest painting presenting and looked upset towards the clean spot beside it.


    "Wait, what¡¯s wrong. Don¡¯t be sad..." Xuefeng heart broke seeing Yiren smile go away. Something inside him didn¡¯t allow him to watch her like that and do nothing.


    "Why do you say it like it¡¯s something bad... You are going to be a queen right? Isn¡¯t that great?" Xuefeng massaged her hand with his thumb trying to cheer her up and it worked out.


    "I¡¯m alright. Don¡¯t worry." She returned back to her gentle smile and pulled him toward one of the doors by the end of the corridor.


    ¡¯There is definitely something going on here. I guess I will soon find out when I meet the current Queen.¡¯ Xuefeng thought as he recalled the way Yiren looked at the nk spot on the wall. She probably wasn¡¯t good at hiding her emotions.


    After they passed the door they entered into the huge entrance hall with many people going left and right. When Xuefeng and Yiren passed by them, they stopped and immediately bowed their heads, greeting Yiren.


    "Good morning, Princess." "Have a nice day, Princess Yiren."


    "Yiren, your mother the Queen is awaiting you and your chosen one." Just as they entered the hall, one pretty elfdy with a simr outfit as Yiren approached them and informed while checking Xuefeng out. After a moment, she nodded as if she epted him.


    Xuefeng read in novels on earth that all elves were blessed by nature with beautiful features but he didn¡¯t think it would be so true. Every servant girl that passing by them was a beauty that would beparable to best models on earth.


    Also, their clothing choices were very revealing, with their bellies and sides open. Their slim legs and round bottoms were only covered by a thin cloth, making him unsure where to look.


    "Hey Wei, we were just heading to meet my mother. This is my childhood friend, Tangwei." Yiren kissed and hugged thedy, before introducing her to Xuefeng.


    "Hello, I¡¯m Liu Xuefeng. Nice to meet you." Xuefeng reached out with his hand for a handshake, but she dodged it and kissed him swiftly on the cheek instead leaving an invisible, warm mark.


    "Can I go inside with you guys?" Tangwei asked Yiren as if nothing happened.


    "You are not going to steal him from me right?" Yiren hugged into Xuefeng arm and asked back as if she was protecting her toy from stealing.


    "What? You are not going to share your man with your best friend?" Tangwei teased as she licked her lips.


    "No. He is all mine." Yiren hugged Xuefeng arm tighter making it disappear inside her peaks.


    "Okay, hold on. Can someone tell me what is going on? What sharing? What man?" Xuefeng finally couldn¡¯t hold himself back and asked. He already had two girls whom he promised something and one was even waiting for him beside the waterfall worried about his well-being.


    "See what are you doing? You are scaring him away. Xuefenge, we can¡¯t let mother wait." Yiren bashed Tangwei lightly and pulled Xuefeng away.


    Xuefeng had so many questions that he let her do what she wants as long as he can finally answer them.


    Tangweiughed and followed after them. She thought that the whole situation will be interesting to watch.


    Another thing he noticed while he was following Yiren in the pce, was the fact that male guards elves were looking at him strangely. Each of their gazes was filled with jealousy and contempt like he had something unobtainable for them, something they would never get no matter what.


    After a moment they reached what looked like a throne room and entered through the open doors. In the middle of the room, there was a wooden pir with a seat engraved inside of it. There was basically no one in the room aside from thedy looking through the window.


    "Mother..." Yiren called out softly as she approached thedy.


    "Do you remember the teachings of our ancestor passed for thousands of years ago?" Thedy turned around looking at her daughter and asked.


    Comparing the two, Xuefeng realised from whom did Yiren inherited her beauty. Her mother seemed like she was in her twenties as well and they looked so simr that he would mistake the two if he didn¡¯t meet with Yiren earlier. The only difference was the mature aura her mother was emitting,pared to the innocent


    "Yes?" Yiren nodded unsure what her mother was meaning.


    "Recite it for me." The Queenmanded and shot a nce at Xuefeng as if to remind him to listen.


    "Uhmm, wasn¡¯t it like... the road to survive in the world is fragile, just like our bodies and soul... Hmmm, Royal blood is too strong to connect withmon blood, that¡¯s why every 25 years the portal that connects our world with the outside can transfer humans inside. This way Royal Blood can be passed down to the next generation. With the new blood born, our world would be in peace for the next 25 years ensuring the prosperity of the race." Yiren recited what she remembered.


    "Do you understand your role now boy?" The Queen smiled mysteriously at Xuefeng causing him to have a bad feeling.

 Chapter 75 Alone With The Queen

    <h4>Chapter 75 Alone With The Queen</h4>


    "Mooooooom, what are you saying~!" Yiren called out to the Queen as her cheeks reddened from trying to make an angry face at her. She wanted to first get to know Xuefeng before he learns the truth but her mother ruined everything.


    "Yiren, he has to understand why was he even brought here in the first ce. We carry on this tradition for thousands of years. You need to understand that you are doing it for the prosperity of our n. As a future Queen, you can¡¯t be selfish." Yiren mother patted her on the head, trying to exin.


    "Yeah? And what next? I will be filled with sadness and longing like you for the rest of my life?" Yiren pushed her mother¡¯s hand away and raised her voice causing the Queen to be struck dumb. This particr topic was probably a thorn on the Queen¡¯s heart.


    "Just because you went through it, you want me to feel the same way?" Yiren pushed further.


    "Don¡¯t you dare bring that up...I¡¯m sorry...you know how much I miss your father..." Yiren mother shouted at her, but soon after massaged Yiren cheek trying to apologize.


    "Couldn¡¯t you keep him here with you?" Yiren held back the tears from falling and asked quietly.


    "I already told you that humans can¡¯t stay in our space for an extended period of time. Unless I left with him, there was no other choice..." Queen sighed sadly.


    "Can¡¯t we just move to the outside world and live with humans? I don¡¯t want to see you sad anymore." Yiren said through her tears and hugged into her mother embrace.


    "Not every human is kind hearted like those we have chosen. Our race would be hunted down and assaulted by many powerful people. We can¡¯t risk it..." The Queen received the hug and the two stopped arguing.


    The Queen and Yiren talked with each otherpletely disregarding the fact that Xuefeng and Tangwei were watching from the sidelines. Tangwei looked like she was enjoying the show as she pulled out the berries from her pocket and started eating.


    "You want some?" She offered as she reached out her bag to Xuefeng.


    "Are they always like this?" He asked as he picked a few ckberries and put them in his mouth. There were sweet, a little bit sour and instantly melted on the tongue.


    "Yeah, they forget what is going on around them when they be emotional. I love drama." Tangwei admitted while eating another berry.


    Xuefeng was actually happy from their arguing as he could deduce a lot of information from their conversation.


    Firstly, this is an enclosed space and humans couldn¡¯t stay here for a long period of time. He guessed that he would be either in danger if he stayed or he would just be ejected from the world. The first option was much more possible.


    Secondly, every 25 years the passage opens to this space that allows them to choose one human who would then be a father of the Princess child. He also deduced that there was a way for them to leave this space and enter into the human world.


    ¡¯Ling do you have any suggestions, what should we do now?¡¯ Xuefeng asked in his mind for advice.


    ¡¯The fastest and the easiest way out would probably be agreeing to their request and then leaving with their help. You would also benefit from this as I noticed that those elves cultivate with Elemental Qi instead of Spirit Qi. Elemental Qi is like your Lightning Qi. If you are lucky you could even obtain affinity with one of the elements, which would allow you to absorb Elemental Qi directly from the air. I highly rmend this option.¡¯ Ling proposed.


    ¡¯What is the slower and harder version?¡¯ Xuefeng asked for confirmation as he sighed.


    ¡¯We can find the exit ourselves, but because my Spirit Awareness is limited here it would take a lot of time. I can reach maximum one meter away, so you would have to stay really close to the portal for me to notice it. I don¡¯t know the details of this space so I can¡¯t help you more.¡¯ Xuefeng sighed once again listening to her. It would be really hard to find exit this way.


    "So, boy, I will leave my girl in your hands. If you can fulfil your mission, you will be free to go. Of course, you both can take your time. " The Queen and Yiren finally separated from each other and the Queen called out to lost in thoughts Xuefeng.


    "What if I don¡¯t agree? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t find your daughter attractive cause she is definitely one of the most beautiful girls I have ever seen, but we met just a moment ago. You can¡¯t expect me to just jump right into it with her, without getting to know her better, right?" Xuefeng decided to y it safe, for the time being. He wanted to first check out this space and see if there are some other choices for him.


    "I understand your feelings, but this way she would be too attached to you and your separation would be much more painful. I have been through it and I don¡¯t want her to experience the same... Yiren, Tangwei, leave us alone for a moment." The Queen didn¡¯t finish her sentence as she suddenly thought of something.


    "Uhmm, okay..." Yiren nodded and left with Tangwei after giving Xuefengst supportive ce.


    "You know that most guys would die to receive a chance like that? To be one with such a beauty, isn¡¯t that every man dream?" The Queen asked as she approached him. She waved with her hand and a small flower appeared on top of her hand.


    "Tell me, what is stopping you from jumping on me and ravaging me right now?" She aimed the flower at his head and it suddenly spat out a red coloured mist. It flew so fast that he couldn¡¯t dodge causing him to be enveloped with it. He held his breath but the mist started to enter into his body through his skin.


    "What are you doing?" Xuefeng didn¡¯t panic as he had Ling ability which could heal him from any poison. He could feel that Ling was already working on removing it.


    "This flower defensive mechanism cause the people to answer questions with truth against their will. So, tell me, boy, what is stopping you?" The Queen asked as she grabbed him by the chin and looked into his eyes.

 Chapter 76 Tricks and Treats *

    <h4>Chapter 76 Tricks and Treats *</h4>


    ¡¯I gathered the toxic mist that sipped through your skin. If you want, you can release it anytime and use it against her. The problem is that I had to gather it in your lungs, else it would lose its properties. You have to use your mouth if you want to make use of it.¡¯ Ling informed after she finished separating the mist.


    ¡¯Oh, so I can use it to ask her where is the exit from this ce. I guess I will have to y with her for a bit.¡¯ Xuefeng looked the Queen in the eyes with anger but all of the sudden his expression went nk and his pupils increased in size.


    "I don¡¯t want to offend the person I love..." Xuefeng said with aplete poker face.


    "Oh, it sure worked fast. I thought it needed at least a minute to activate. Well, whatever. So, you actually have someone you fancy. What is her name?" The Queen let go of his chin in surprise and asked curiously.


    "Her name is... I actually don¡¯t know...." Xuefeng hesitated for a moment as if he was thinking.


    "How can you not know the person you fell in love with?" The Queen was getting interested.


    "I met her not long ago...." Xuefeng still remained the same and answered questions.


    "Oh, you met her here, in our world? Who is it?" Curiosity was eating the Queen alive from the inside. She wanted to know who is better than her daughter in her kingdom.


    "The moment I entered into this room and saw your back profile, something struck me. I couldn¡¯t restrain my emotions and I wanted to approach and embrace you..." Xuefeng grabbed her gently by the hand and continued massaging it with his thumb "When you turned around and I saw your smile with that perfect eyes that can see through your soul, I knew you were the one." Xuefeng showed a genuine smile and looked into her eyes lovingly.


    "What...? What do you like about me?" The Queen flinched feeling Xuefeng touch but didn¡¯t back away. She thought that Xuefeng was under the effect of the red mist, so he must be telling the truth. She wanted to know more.


    "Those delicate hands and arms that I want to hold and kiss for eternity..." He brought her hands towards his mouth and kissed it gently going forward, kissing higher and higher.


    "This perfectly bnced and sexy body that I want to rub and caress whole day without eating and drinking..." Xuefeng then slowly moved his nimble hands onto her revealed sides and slid downwards. Xuefeng made sure to take his time watching her figure as he made an expression of wanting to jump on her and eat her whole.


    The Queen body shivered when he passed by her chest area grazing the side of her peaks with the tip of his thumbs. No man touched her for almost 25 years, which caused every spot that Xuefeng touched enter into an energized state. She somehow started to like his touch and didn¡¯t stop him.


    "What else...?" She couldn¡¯t help but ask quietly.


    "Those perfectly round and bouncy buns that I want to knead and squeeze while losing my will in the process..." Xuefeng¡¯s hands finally reached her waist but they didn¡¯t stop there. Xuefeng abruptly pulled the Queen closer looking passionately in her aquamarine eyes while his hands slid onto her bottom.


    Being suddenly pulled into Xuefeng arms, Queen¡¯s handsnded on his chest, feeling his buffed muscles. She couldn¡¯t help but squeeze and caress them.


    Even though she was almost 50 years old, to forest elves she was still young. Although she was a mother, her physical interactions with any male were limited to one week 25 years ago.


    "Mhmm..." A sudden moan escaped her mouth as Xuefeng continued ravaging her firm rear. One of his hands flipped her short skirt, grabbing her bottom cheek raw, while the other travelled up her back pressing their bodies further together. Due to the pressure, she unintentionally escaped with her hands wrapping them around his neck afterwards.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t believe I actually moaned from that boy touch...¡¯ Queen¡¯s cheeks reddened with that thought.


    Her ample bosom pressed into his chest and even with her thin dress on, she felt as though she was touching him naked. With each movement, her nipples be more erect and her breathing intensified. He also didn¡¯t stop with his attack on her bottom which quickened the process.


    "What I like the most are those sweet lips, that look so soft and tender I want to consume them greedily." Xuefeng didn¡¯t give her the time to rethink what situation she was in and continued his assault. He finally arrived at thest part of his act.


    He relocated his hand from Queen¡¯s back and entwined it into her hair as he travelled towards the back of her head. All the time Xuefeng kept the eye contact and now he was getting closer towards her lips.


    "Uhmm..." Before she could react he lightly pushed her head forward causing their lips to meet. She opened her eyes wide from surprise but still followed with Xuefeng movement. The Queen felt like she finally received what she always wanted.


    She realised she was desperate for physical touch all along and closed her eyes to enjoy the moment of pleasure. The Queen didn¡¯t realise that while she was following with his movements, Xuefeng slowly started releasing red mist into her body.


    Suddenly the Queen couldn¡¯t wait anymore for Xuefeng action and slid her tongue into his mouth. It startled him as It wasn¡¯t in his ns to be this passionate with her.


    She wreaked havoc on his lips as she wrapped her arms tighter around his neck. His only option was to follow along with her crazy rhythm or else she would realise something is wrong.


    ¡¯Did I overdid it? Who would have thought she would be that horny...?¡¯ Xuefeng med himself for being so good.


    The whole situationsted for about thirty seconds and it escted to the point where the Queen jumped on him, wrapping her slim legs around his waist making him fall to the ground. Xuefeng thought that she would soon fall under the effects of the red mist but unfortunately, that didn¡¯t happen.


    She sat on hisp allowing no escape, kissing him non-stop while also rubbing her chest against his. His dragon was also getting aroused from her energetic actions. She noticed it poking her bottom and stopped her attack. Instead, she reached towards his crotch clutching his rod with a firm grip.


    "So, boy, what is stopping you from ravaging me? Is it the fact that you were lying to me?" The Queen asked seductively while holding Xuefeng¡¯s friend hostage.


    "You knew?!" Xuefeng asked in shock.


    "Not from the start. Only when you released the mist inside me did I notice that you were lying to me, but at that point, I felt good so I didn¡¯t care. You think that I¡¯m going to use the truth serum without taking an antidote earlier? Haha." Sheughed at Xuefeng naivety and looked at him while licking her lips.


    Xuefeng tried to escape from her but realised that he can¡¯t move. A thin pink glow was being released from the Queen¡¯s hand, covering his whole body and making him immobile.


    "I almost forgot how nice it feels to be touched by a man... Do you think I will let you run away so fast after trying to trick me?" The Queen smiled lewdly as she gave his dragon a gentle stroke.

 Chapter 77 Interrogation *

    <h4>Chapter 77 Interrogation *</h4>


    ¡¯Forest Elves are really scary. I guess there is nothing you can do right now. This should be a Spirit Art exclusive to the Forest Elves. I propose you don¡¯t piss her off.¡¯ Lingmented seeing what situation Xuefeng was currently in.


    ¡¯Thanks Sherlock, I didn¡¯t know that.¡¯ Xuefeng answered with a touch of sarcasm.


    ¡¯My name is Ling, not Sherlock. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡¯ Ling corrected him, not getting the joke.


    "Ah... Okay, you can stop now...ah... " Xuefeng wanted toment but the Queen made it impossible. She started teasing his Excalibur without any restrains and Xuefeng couldn¡¯t do anything to stop her.


    "Tell me, what method did you use to counter Red Mist Flower? This is our race secret, I¡¯m sure that there is no antidote for it in your world." The Queen stopped ying with him and asked seriously. She still didn¡¯t let go of the hostage, but her teasing ceased for now.


    Not hearing any rey from him, she smiled as that was what she wanted the most. The Queen reached towards his shirt and slipped her hands under it. Her hands moved onto his well-developed abs and started caressing them before they slipped into his pants.


    "The more you wait... The further I will go..." The queen whispered into his ears as she licked his earlobe and wrapped her hands around his dragon. Her hands were cold but they quickly warmed up after few energetic up and down movements.


    "It¡¯s all warm up and ready to be devoured, are you still going to stay silent?" She teased the dragon head as she forced a kiss on his lips. If Xuefeng had no other choice, he wouldn¡¯t resist but Xuefeng certainly didn¡¯t like being all tied up and used like that.


    ¡¯This mother is crazy...If I knew she was like that I wouldn¡¯t try to trick her...¡¯ Xuefeng thought as he tried to think of an idea what to do right now.


    ¡¯Well, I can always fake my answers and make them look like they are true.¡¯ Xuefeng decided to just act again. He was kind of good with acting and lying.


    "Okay, you won. I have the ability to detoxify all poisons. It¡¯s a rare cultivation body type, so no matter what you use on me, it won¡¯t work." Xuefeng admitted.


    "Oh, can it be used on others?" The Queen followed up with another question but didn¡¯t stop her actions. She twisted and stroked with both hands, having a lot of fun in the process cause a smile didn¡¯t leave from her mouth.


    "N-no...aah, you said you will stop if I tell you..." Xuefengined feeling the pressure on his shaft intensify, instead of lessening.


    "I only said, I will go further if you don¡¯t talk. I¡¯m still on the same level right now. Now tell me the truth, do you have a lover in your world?" Queen rejected hisint and asked the earlier question.


    "Yes," Xuefeng agreed with a nod.


    The first person that came into his mind after she asked was Wuying which was the first girl he actually had close contacts in this world. The next was Tianshi who he always identified as his lover. Even if she wasn¡¯t with him in the same world anymore, she will still stay in his memory forever.


    Thest one that came to his mind was Princess Shan, but he still didn¡¯t know how to feel about her. They would have to spend more time together to solidify their feelings if they didn¡¯t want their rtionship to be solely based on their promise.


    "Are there more than one?" Queen spotted that he was immersed in his thoughts and dug deeper.


    "Well... It¡¯splicated." Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to say anything as he was still confused himself. On Earth, it wasn¡¯t socially eptable to have multiple wives, but in this world rules and customs were much different and loose. He was still not used to it, but personally, he didn¡¯t mind it. Which man wouldn¡¯t want to live around various beauties that loved and cared for him?


    "So it means that there are already multiple girls that gather around you. Don¡¯t you think that having one more wouldn¡¯t make a difference?" The Queen looked him in the eyes trying to change his opinion.


    "Well, I still think that physical contact is not everything. Without the mental connection between two people, the rtionship would be just an empty shell. You can¡¯t just focus on one side and ignore the other. Sooner orter wouldn¡¯t I turn into a beast? " Xuefeng decided to stand by his beliefs.


    "Hmm, you are right. But that still won¡¯t change your current mission. I can only give you two more time to get to know each other better. It might hurt you both when you separate but I guess there is no choice." The Queen agreed with him but still didn¡¯t dismiss him. It was too important for her race.


    "Sigh..." Xuefeng sighed at his good luck. It hasn¡¯t been long since he reincarnated but he already had a few physical contacts with women and now he was even forced to have one.


    "So, we reached an agreement, but your Prince Charming is still full of energy. We can¡¯t let Yiren see what we did here or she will be sad, right? Let me help you put him down to sleep." The Queen gave him a peck on the lips and slid downwards. She pulled his pants down and finally saw her prey.


    "Wow, it is much bigger than what I thought it was." Earlier she only felt it with her hands, but it is different than seeing it up close.


    "Wait...Mhmm...Mhmm..." Xuefeng tried to stop her but then his mouth closed out his will causing him to let out silenced sounds.


    "Justy down and enjoy yourself. Let¡¯s see if I still remember what to do." The Queen pushed him down to the ground and without waiting started licking the base with her tongue.


    She moved it all around the shaft covering all spots with her saliva before beginning to suck on the pulsing head. With each little movement of her head, the snake travelled deeper into her mouth. The moment she swallowed everything all the way into her throat, Xuefeng felt like he was struck by lightning.


    It was not because of the pleasure he received from her skills, but because of the Lightning Qi in his dantian that started to wreak havoc. The moment Queen started sucking abruptly on the whole cannon, Lightning Qi in his dantian wanted to escape by breaking through the barrier.


    ¡¯Ling, what is going on?!¡¯ Xuefeng cried in his mind feeling as if his dantian was about to explode.


    ¡¯She is sucking Lightning Qi away from you! Forest Elves seems to be blessed by nature and Elemental Qi naturally gather towards them. If you don¡¯t stop her, she will absorb all your Lightning Qi and it will take you a lot of time to gather it again.¡¯ Ling warned quickly.


    "Mhmm, mhmm... Mhmmmmmmm!" Xuefeng started sending signals towards the Queen in panic.


    The Queen stopped sucking and nced up at Xuefeng confused.


    "What is wrong? I thought my skills were decent." She sat down and red at him unhappily.


    "But you are sucking away my Lightning Qi!" Xuefeng informed her the moment he could talk.


    "What...? You can use Lightning Qi? So that¡¯s what I felt earlier. I knew there was something familiar inside you. I will give you a little present then." The Queen was surprised after hearing him and her attitude towards him turned instantly by 180 degrees. She was suddenly much kinder.


    Queen swallowed his dragon again, but now a stream of Lightning Qi was flowing into his body. She moved up and down connecting pleasure with cultivation. Acting like a transmitter, Queen started gathering Lighting Qi from the air and pumping it into his body.


    His dantian was being filled at a monstrous rate erging the space and heading towards the next barrier without stopping. The purple hue around his body disappeared allowing him to move again.


    If this was earlier, Xuefeng might try to push her away, but now the pros overshadowed the cons. His cultivation was increasing at a rapid speed and Lighting Qi that was passing right through his erect rod intensified the effects of her repetitive charges.


    Xuefeng reached with his arms and unconsciously grabbed her by the golden hair helping with the up and down motions pushing the phyton further into her throat. Yiren and Tangwei would be shocked to see them like this if they suddenly entered the room.


    In short moment the Lightning Qi in his dantian increased to the sizeparable to his own Spirit Qi and reached the breaking point of the Spirit Grandmaster stage. His justice sword was also approaching its limits and it was about to explode.


    "Aaahh..." With onest push of his waist, he sent the golden seeds straight into her throat while holding her head from backing away and at the same time his Qi broke through the barrier in his dantian.


    "Uhmm..." The Queen let out suppressed sounds as she choked on the thick liquid.


    "Hu...hu..." Xuefeng lied back down on the ground without strength in his arms, breathing loudly.


    "Honestly, you let out so much... It was so yummy as well." The Queen licked the leftovers from the shaft andmented as she cleaned her mouth as well.


    "Thank you for the meal! You should go to Yiren now, she was waiting for a while already." Queen smacked with her lips satisfied as she stood up, fixed her mashed up clothes and entered the balcony to feel the fresh air.

 Chapter 78 We Are Screwed

    <h4>Chapter 78 We Are Screwed</h4>


    While it was still daytime in the Eligma holynd, in the Aurora country the sun already descended behind the horizon and the sky engulfed with ckness. Spirit Beasts all around the country were waking up and preparing for their everyday hunting session.


    Only in the Moon Lake Forest, there was a strange silence throughout the whole valley as if the whole Spirit Beast poption was put into sleep. The reason for that was because each Spirit Beast could sense the aura of powerful enemies flying all around the valley.


    Xiao Family experts were patrolling both the ground and the air all around the area, releasing their Spirit Awareness, checking every corner, not allowing anyone to enter unnoticed.


    When one Guard passed one area without finding anything suspicious and flew away, two-man revealed themselves from the shadows.


    "Can you tell me why are there Xiao Family experts patrolling the entrance to the Moon Forest?" Liu Xiaobei asked Senior Wang as they hid from them for the fifth time already.


    "This Xiao Wen should be from the Central Region Xiao Family... But what is she doing here in the Eastern Region so far away? I found out that it was Manager Wu, that arranged Xuefeng to ept Xiao Wen¡¯s participation in a mission with them. Could it be that she was the one who informed the Trade Union headquarters about Young Master¡¯s Talent and the Xiao Family came to recruit him?" Senior Wang caressed his moustache and theorized.


    "Well, it was definitely Manager Wu who informed the Headquarters, but why would the Xiao Family get involved? Could they be interested in the way Xuefeng increased his talent?" Liu Xiaobei had a bad feeling about this.


    "That might be the reason. Watch out, another one ising." Senior Wang nodded, but then noticed something in the sky and they both turned invisible.


    A Xiao Family expert flew past them a secondter without noticing them and after he was out of sight they appeared again.


    "We won¡¯t be able to get past them unnoticed. If we stay in one ce, they can¡¯t feel us but if we move, it will leave signs. I think we should just openly enter and tell them we are from the Liu n. I don¡¯t think they would remember our faces." Senior Wang proposed.


    "Then let¡¯s do this. This Xiao Wen should be quite high ranked if she can gather so many experts. I hope nothing happened to Xuefeng." Liu Xiaobei nodded.


    "Don¡¯t worry, the token says that he is still alive. He is probably trapped somewhere and they might be unable to get him out." Senior Wang assured the Liu n Leader and stopped suppressing his aura.


    In the blink of an eye, multiple lights shed in the sky and five cultivators appeared around them in the sky. As they sensed the Saint aura and saw that they were on the ground, five Xiao family cultivators alsonded on the earth. It was rude to the second party if they talked from the sky.


    "The Valley is closed for the time being as we have some important business here. Was there something significant you wanted to do here?" One of the masked men approached them and sping his hands exining the situation.


    "I guess we are here with the same motive. We are from Liu n and this is the Liu n leader, the father of young master Liu Xuefeng. He should be with Xiao Wen and our n¡¯s youngdy Wuying in the forest. You can contact Xiao Wen and ask if she knows us so she can confirmation." Senior Wang also sped his hands and exined their objective foring here.


    "Princess? Give me a second." Hearing Xiao Wen¡¯s name, he looked around at the others but seeing them nodding he pulled out the signal crystal. After sending his Spirit Qi inside, it lit up and soon a croaky voice sounded from it, "What is it?"


    "Two men came to the valley. They im they are from the Liu n and know the Princess. One dered he is the Liu n Leader and the father of Liu Xuefeng. Ask the Princess for confirmation." He passed on the message.


    "... Princess asked you to bring them to the camp." Themand was passed on after a short break.


    "Let¡¯s go. Follow me." Hearing it, the man didn¡¯t waste time. He put away the crystal and led the way for them.


    Senior Wang supported Liu Xiaobei as they flew towards the waterfall and in about a minute they arrived on the spot. The surroundings were much different than what was before Xuefeng¡¯s group arrived there.


    Some trees were cut down and a huge mansion-sized tent was ced by the small waterfall pool. It was a foldable Spirit House with a Spirit Barrier Formation around it that hunters use in the wildness, but it was much bigger than normal.


    In the pool, there was a wide passage downwards theke and the moment they arrived, two ck-robed cultivators were blown out of it by a white light. The masked man wasn¡¯t surprised by that site and shed the token in front of the barrier creating an opening that allowed them to pass.


    Theynded near the tent and the masked man entered inside to inform about their presence.


    "You can enter." The female voice sounded after a second inviting them in.


    The interior of the tent was quite spacious, having a few rooms at the back, a study room and even a bathroom. Xiao Wen wasying on the sofa with her legs put on one another and she was eating grapes that one of the ck-robed men was giving her.


    "Hello, Miss Xiao. I¡¯m Liu Xuefeng¡¯s father. Do you know what happened to him?" Liu Xiaobei didn¡¯t waste time and greeted her politely before going straight into business.


    "He was grabbed by theke¡¯s vine and pulled underwater into a water passage, but he shouldn¡¯t be in danger else you wouldn¡¯t be so calm. I suppose you have a way to check if he is alive?" Xiao Wen summarised what happened and asked smiling. She didn¡¯t y with honorifics, but Liu Xiaobei didn¡¯t mind it.


    "Yeah, he is alive, but we lost connection with him, that¡¯s why we came here to check what is going on. You seem to know that he should be fine as well?" Liu Xiaobei didn¡¯t hide anything from her. He asked as he saw her chilling on the sofa without worry.


    "Yeah, I received a message from my father not too long ago saying that Xuefeng should be alright and that he¡¯lle out by himself after a few days. Also, my father will be here by tomorrow so you might stay here with us to wait for him." Xiao Wen informed him as she consumed another grape. They couldn¡¯t do anything to the stone doors so she could only trust her father in this.


    "And your father is...?" Liu Xiaobei asked curiously.


    "I¡¯m the daughter of the Central Region Xiao Family Leader, Xiao Feng." Xiao Wen answered as she watched Liu Xiaobei¡¯s expression.


    Senior Wang and Xuefeng¡¯s father didn¡¯t show anything on their faces but in their minds, they called out loudly, "Fuck, we are screwed."


    .......


    Far away from the Aurora country, arge warship was flying out of the Central Region barrier at a rapid speed. On the front deck, there was ady standing and looking forward with a smile on her face.


    "Xuefeng, It¡¯s been two weeks already. I hope you didn¡¯t forget about me, cause I¡¯ming for you." Tianshi muttered quietly to herself as she imagined how their first meeting in this world would look like.


    Sometimes she was worried that he would fall for someone else here as he probably thinks that she is dead, but Tianshi still believes that he wouldn¡¯t forget about her.


    ¡¯You are the only person close to me in this world...¡¯ She thought as she put her hands on her chest where her heart was.


    "Tianshi, can I talk with you?" Suddenly, Xiao Feng, her father approached from behind and called out to her.


    "Yes?" Tianshi turned around showing an unusual smile.


    "Oh, you seem to be happy about your future reunion?" Seeing her rare happy expression he confirmed that it was a good idea to bring her earlier.


    "Yeah, I¡¯m going to meet him soon. I can¡¯t wait. It has been ages." Two weeks for Tianshi were like months, but Xiao Feng thought she was talking about years and he nodded.


    "I have something to inform you about Xuefeng¡¯s current situation. I didn¡¯t tell you, but I sent Xiao Wen about a week ago to check out this friend of yours..." Xiao Feng started talking but Tianshi arrived near him grabbing his arm and stopping his speech.


    "Did something happen to him?" She asked anxiously.


    "Don¡¯t worry he is fine. The problem is that he was trapped in a certain space and he will onlye out of it after a few days." Xiao Feng finished sharing his information.


    "Uff, then it¡¯s alright. I can wait a few more days, no problem." Tianshi breathed a sigh of relief hearing her father.


    "But what if the only way to leave that Holy Land is to have physical rtions with the future queen inside the space? Is that also fine with you?" Xiao Feng asked.


    "How far do they have to go?" Tianshi asked as she hesitated.


    "All the way." Xiao Feng said as he recalled his own days in that Eligma 25 years ago. He agreed instantly when he saw how pretty the princess was. She was so horny that they were doing it for the whole week with only small breaks until he had been sent away. That had been the best week of his life.


    "How do you know?" Tianshi asked full of doubt.


    "Cause 25 years ago I was also trapped in the same Holy Land." he smiled.


    "Then shouldn¡¯t the current future queen be your daughter?" Tianshi asked after she thought about the information she just received.


    "What...?" Xiao Feng opened his eyes wide as he thought about that possibility.


    "Fuck! That bastard! Two of my daughters at the same time..." Xiao Feng cursed as he realised what she meant.

 Chapter 79 Elemental Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 79 Elemental Cultivation</h4>


    ¡¯Your acting and tricks actually turned out with so many benefits. Not only did you feel good, reach Spirit King stage, but you also achieved the first stage in the Elemental Cultivation. Congrattions.¡¯ Ling praised him for his luck as Xuefeng lied on the ground.


    ¡¯Elemental Cultivation? What does it mean?¡¯ Xuefeng asked confused as he sat down and pulled his pants up. He didn¡¯t need to clean himself as the Queen already did that for him.


    ¡¯Stage one in Elemental Cultivation means that your dantian is filled with two types of Qi. Half of it contains your ck Spirit Qi and another half has Lightning Qi. If both types of Qi are equal in size, it means that you attained stage one in Elemental Cultivation.¡¯ Ling exined further.


    ¡¯Does that mean I can cultivate only with Lightning Qi?¡¯ Xuefeng stood up and fixed his clothes.


    ¡¯You can¡¯t unless you have a special physique as for example, these Forest Elves have. If you want to gather elemental Qi, you have to dual cultivate maintaining both energies in bnce. After you attain a bnce with one element, you can finally feel the Elemental Essence of that element in the air and absorb it on your own. You don¡¯t need those Lightning cores anymore.¡¯ Ling described the new feature he got.


    ¡¯To think she gave me such a gift...¡¯ Xuefeng looked through the windows at the Queen who stood on the balcony watching the city from behind railings. Xuefeng used Lightning Cores to gather Lightning Qi and he knew how much time he just saved thanks to her.


    It would take him a few weeks of constant absorbing to reach the first stage of Elemental Cultivation he now achieved in a short session with the help of the Queen. He was naturally thankful and forgave her for the interrogation she performed on him a moment ago.


    ¡¯You should make use of the time you are here to cultivate as many elements as you can. This ce is filled with different types of Elemental Qi and the Spirit Essence is quite vague here. Even if you want, it would be hard to practice Spirit Cultivation here.¡¯ Ling advised while Xuefeng walked towards the doors.


    While Xuefeng was leaving the room, the Queen turned around and looked at him while being deeply in thought.


    ¡¯To think that his liquid would be so nutritious... Should I turn him into a half-elf so he can stay with us forever? With my help, he already achieved stage one. If I pushed him a little further and he can reach the second stage then he wouldn¡¯t die during the transformation...¡¯ The queen smiled mysteriously as she contemted what she wants to do to him.


    .......


    "What took you so long... We were waiting for almost 20 minutes. I thought that my mother was doing something bad to you so I wanted to enter but Tangwei stopped me." The second Xuefeng left the room, Yirenined yet threw herself at him hugging into his chest.


    "Yeah, I¡¯m sorry you had to wait." Xuefeng didn¡¯t expect such a wee and patted her awkwardly on the head. They met not a while ago but Yiren was already hugging and acting intimately with him.


    ¡¯She probably inherited that from her mother... I guess my days here will be tough.¡¯ Xuefengughed bitterly at her.


    "Wait, why do I smell mother¡¯s perfumes on you?" Yiren suddenly paused and sniffed his clothes.


    ¡¯Great, her nose is even more sensitive than Wuying¡¯s...¡¯ Xuefengmented in his mind.


    "Well, your mother was helping me with my cultivation. Look." Xuefeng reached with his right hand away from her and suddenly it was covered with thick flickering lightning bolts.


    "Wow, so you can use Lightning Qi too!" Yiren eximed happily as she grabbed his right hand without worrying about getting burned.


    Before he could react, Yiren touched his thunder hand and felt like it was suddenly weakening. The flickering thunder calmed down and started gathering on top of Yiren¡¯s palm like a docile puppy.


    "W-what...?" Xuefeng muttered as he watched his Lightning Qi escape from his hand and form into a small ball in Yiren¡¯s hand.


    "Come here, bunny," Yiren called out and the lightning formed into a tiny rabbit who hopped on her arm and settled on her shoulder licking her on the cheek.


    "Haha, isn¡¯t he cute?" She asked Xuefeng as he petted it on the head.


    "Yeah, adorable..." Seeing her perfect control over the elements, he wanted to bang his head on the wall for being useless. Even if he received Spirit Arts from Ling, he still has to learn how to control the Qi by himself.


    "Okay, go back to your master," Yiren called out to the rabbit and it jumped back onto Xuefeng¡¯s hand and absorbed itself into his body. He regained the control over it and put the leftover Lightning Qi back into his dantian.


    "Howe your lightning is so gentle and mine is so violent?" Xuefeng asked in amazement. He once tried to calm down his lightning but it was futile.


    "If you are going to behave nicely, I can teach youter." Yiren made a naughty smile and booped his nose.


    "Come, I will show you the city." She grabbed him by the hand and pulled him towards the entrance of the pce. He didn¡¯t have a choice but to follow her.


    "You get a lover and you quickly forget about your best friend. Humpf." Tangwei looked at their backs and puffed her cheeks. Seeing that she was out of berries, she pulled out another bag and followed them after popping thest one into her mouth.


    This was the first time he left the pce since the moment he arrived here. Xuefeng looked around everywhere curiously trying to remember the route to the pce just in case. They left the pce which was built inside a giant tree that was separated from others and walked towards the city on the flying bridge.


    "How high is it here?" Xuefeng looked down and saw only white mist underneath them. The bridge looked quite solid, supported with strong looking ck ropes so he wasn¡¯t scared he would fall. It didn¡¯t move even as they stepped on it.


    "Well, it should be a few hundred meters high, but no one ever counted as it¡¯s not really a problem. We can fly after all." Yiren looked down but she wasn¡¯t quite bothered by it.


    "What? You can fly?" Xuefeng asked surprised.


    "Yeah,e here and look into the sky." Halfway through the bridge, the crowns from the pce tree and the city trees left a narrow line that allowed you to look at the sky. They walked under it and Xuefeng looked at the sky. He was shocked to see thousands of ck figures flying through the bright sky.


    "There are various cities like this all around the canyon and you have to fly if you want to visit other cities. I will show youter after we visit the city. There is a rule that you can¡¯t fly in the cities and around the Parent Tree." Yiren grabbed his hand again and led him towards the town.

 Chapter 80 Yirens Question

    <h4>Chapter 80 Yiren¡°s Question</h4>


    The bridge that was connecting to the pce was about ten meters wide and it was the biggest out of all in the city. When they reached the end, about five guards were blocking the entrance. However, as soon as they saw it was the princess, they let them pass while bowing their heads towards her. Unfortunately, Xuefeng wasn¡¯t spared from weird nces and jealous res.


    The news travels fast in Eligma, especially when it¡¯s such an important matter like the partner of the future queen. When Xuefeng appeared in the pce, the guards and maids already started diffusing that information everywhere.


    As they stepped into the city Xuefeng realised that it was basically a doughnut-shaped forest with arge parent tree in the middle that had a Pce built around it. On each tree, there was a house and sometimes it was just a za tform where markets and shops were ced. Everything was connected with a web of flying bridges all together forming a huge city above in the sky.


    Although the males of the Forest Elves Race were unfriendly towards him, the females were very open and kind. Some of thedies they met on the way, didn¡¯t mind the Princess Yiren presence and even winked at Xuefeng trying to win his approval.


    Although male elves were handsome, they were too proud and arrogant. This caused the female elves to be interested in the kind-looking, smiling Xuefeng.


    "Let¡¯s get him out of here or those vixens will eat him alive," Tangwei whispered in Yiren¡¯s ear causing her to realise the situation.


    "Xuefeng, how about we eat something in the restaurant? Let¡¯s go." Yiren hugged onto Xuefeng¡¯s arm, shooting a re at the female elves before dragging Xuefeng away.


    They only giggled at Yiren¡¯s overprotection and continued with their business. Although they looked young, they were actually a fifty to a hundred years old.


    "What is this? Looks like an arena." Suddenly, Xuefeng spotted a big round building on one of the trees that looked like an ancient diator arena from Ancient Greek, which he read about on Earth.


    "It is indeed an Arena, but it¡¯s closed at the moment. There will be a monthlypetition tomorrow so if you want to check it out, we can go together." Seeing he was interested, Yiren proposed to watch the contest together. She didn¡¯t mind what they were doing, as long as she could spend time with him.


    "Sure, we can go. I¡¯m quite interested in how your race fight." Xuefeng nodded agreeing. He was indeed curious about the art that Forest Elves uses with different elements. Maybe in the future, he could copy them and use it as his own.


    "That¡¯s great! We have a special seating lodge for the royalty, so we don¡¯t need to book tickets, we can juste. You could even participate if you want and you¡¯d have a chance to win a lot of Fate Stones." Yiren jumped twice excitedly, not worrying about her public image.


    "Wait, did you just say Fate stones?" Xuefeng stopped walking and asked in excitement. Because of Ling, he was quite overreactive to everything that had the word "fate" before their names.


    "It¡¯s the currency we use. Here." Yiren pulled out the round golden stone from her storage ring and passed it to Xuefeng. It was a translucent crystal that shone lightly with golden light. It was quite simr to the one Ling uses as her space.


    ¡¯Interesting, to think that those stones contain trace amounts of Fate Qi. I can actually absorb this Fate Qi, but it¡¯s just some vague amounts. You should find out where they take them from, so I can absorb more.¡¯ Ling said, feeling the Fate Qi from the stone.


    "This is just a low tiered stone, which contains the most impurities. There are also middle and high tiered ones, but I don¡¯t have any with me right now." Seeing him interested she dly exined.


    "Where do you take them from? Do you mine them?" Xuefeng asked with a curious expression.


    "Haha, no dummy, they are streaming down in the river and we just gather them. You will see what I meanter at night." Yiren booped his nose as sheughed cutely.


    "You like to touch others noses, huh?" Xuefeng reached and booped hers which caused her to giggle. He felt surprisingly rxed around her.


    "Yeah, how did you know?" Yiren asked yfully.


    "Intuition." Xuefeng smiled.


    "Okay, I¡¯m out or I¡¯m going to puke. We will see each other back in the pce." Tangwei finally couldn¡¯t withstand their cuteness and walked away which caused both of them tough.


    "Let¡¯s go. I will let you sample the best food in the Eligma!" They passed a few houses and flying bridges as they finally arrived at the restaurant. Not many people were here as it was still some time until dinner.


    The whole building was carved inside a wide tree with its walls covered in red vine flowers. As they entered through the open doors, Xuefeng nodded seeing the space inside appointed perfectly. Each detail, flowers and beautifully engraved furniture were giving off a pleasing "There¡¯s no ce like home" vibe. There was also only one floor so everyone could feel equal.


    With roughly fifty tables in total, about half were taken and some elves were already eating while others were still waiting for their meal. What connected them was that when Xuefeng and Yiren entered the restaurant, everyone stopped what they were doing looking at their direction.


    ¡¯Is this a custom in all the restaurants that when I enter, everyone has to quiet down?¡¯ Xuefeng thought, seeing the gazes of everyone in the room.


    "Oh, my beautiful granddaughter is here. Come greet your grandma." Before they decided where they should sit down, they were greeted by a mature blonddy who just exited from the kitchen wearing an apron and holding a tray full of snacks that were wrapped in leaves.


    "Auntie!" The moment Yiren saw thedy she eximed happily and ran up to her, throwing herself into her arms. Thankfully, the blonddy put the tray down or else she would drop everything to the ground.


    "You are still so beautiful, you don¡¯t need to call yourself grandma. You will always be an auntie for me." Yiren seemed to have a good rtionship with her auntie as she hugged her head into her auntie¡¯s still ample and perky bosom. Because of Yiren¡¯s movements stretching her dress, it was even possible to see the side boobs of the auntie.


    Looking at the patrons of the restaurant, Xuefeng realised they weren¡¯t looking at him from the start, but waiting for Yiren¡¯s auntie toe out of the kitchen. Although she had some small signs of ageing, she was still a decent looking maturedy. She was slim with the right curves and overall she looked to be around 35 years old.


    People often want the most what they cannot have. Xuefeng noticed that only some of the elves had golden hair and the rest were mostly ck or brown haired. Most people with golden or only slightly darker hair were working in the pce. Recalling the teachings Yiren recited, Xuefeng theorized that it was dependent on how pure your elf blood was.


    ¡¯Maybe they are jealous of me because of my blond hair? That might also be possible.¡¯ Xuefeng thought before he looked back at the auntie and Yiren pair. They were already finished with their greetings and were currently watching Xuefeng thinking to himself.


    "Cough... I¡¯m Liu Xuefeng, nice to meet you." Xuefeng coughed awkwardly and approached them to introduce himself. He reached with his hand for a handshake but it was dodged again and a sneak kiss was nted on his cheek.


    "You look quite decent and have such nice hair. No male in Eligma has such pretty, golden hair. Yiren, you got lucky this time." Thedybed Xuefeng¡¯s short hair and sighed.


    "Yeah, I¡¯m lucky." Yiren nodded as she watched Xuefeng with satisfaction.


    "...How about we eat something?" Xuefeng felt like he was a tourist attraction, so he proposed the change of setting.


    "Okay! Auntie, will you make some of your specialities for Xuefeng? I promised him the best of the best." Yiren asked as she hugged into her auntie¡¯s arm.


    "Sure. Everything for my sweety. Let me deal out these and I will make you guys something special." Auntie patted Yiren on the head and with ast smile to Xuefeng, she picked up the tray and started distributing the food to the Patrons.


    "Isn¡¯t she the best?" Yiren pulled Xuefeng to the free table in the corner and asked proudly.


    "Yeah, you have a nice family." Xuefeng nodded as he prepared to sit in front of her by the table.


    "No,e sit with me." Yiren grabbed his arm in thest second and forced him to sit on her side.


    Yiren chose the table that didn¡¯t have anyone around them, so they could have some privacy.


    "You know, I always imagined what you would look like, but I didn¡¯t expect you would be so nice. I thought you would be arrogant and hard to talk to like others males are, but you are the exact opposite." Yiren ced her head on Xuefeng¡¯s shoulder and said quietly from her heart.


    "Uhm... Thanks." Xuefeng didn¡¯t know what to say so he just thanked her.


    "Mhmm... Do you think you could love me if we met normally?" Yiren looked him in the eyes and asked cutely.


    "... I guess I ..." "Yireeen!" Xuefeng thought for a moment and was prepared to answer, but was stopped by a loud shouting from the doors.


    "Damn, why did this idiot have toe right now." Yiren¡¯s face darkened seeing their special moment stopped.

 Chapter 81 Future Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 81 Future Trouble</h4>


    Xuefeng turned around and saw a handsome male elf in green scaled armour approaching their table from the entrance. His light brown hair had a few golden strands, making his hair the brightest Xuefeng has seen till now on the male elves¡¯ heads.


    He was walking towards them, but his face wasn¡¯t showing any kind expressions. The man was in love with Yiren and everyone knew about it. When he heard the news about a human walking around hand in hand with Yiren in the city, he immediately came back from Fate Stones where he was hunting to search for her.


    He knew that his bloodline wasn¡¯t perfectly pure, but he still hoped he could be with the princess. He couldn¡¯t ept that his only love was meeting with another man and even worse, a human.


    "What do you want Minori! I¡¯m not going to talk with you so you better leave right now." Before Minori could follow up with anything, Yirenshed out at him telling him to leave.


    "What? It has only been one day and you are already falling for your human? What lie did he tell you?" Minori didn¡¯t listen to her and called out angrily pointing his finger towards Xuefeng¡¯s face.


    "He didn¡¯t tell me anything! It¡¯s my own choice! Leave, I don¡¯t want to talk to you." Yiren stood up wanting to confront Minori, but then remembered that Xuefeng was near her and she sat back down. She didn¡¯t want to perform badly in front of him.


    "Oh, so you just fall for a random guy you just met? I didn¡¯t think you were so shallow." Minori didn¡¯t stop and continued trash talking.


    "Yiren asked you to leave. Take your nasty finger away and get out." Xuefeng stood up blocking Yiren with his back andmanded in a stern voice.


    "Yeah? And what is a lowly human like you going to do to me?... Aaaargh..." Minori looked with disgust at Xuefeng and shifted his rage onto him. Minori pointed with his finger stabbing it towards Xuefeng¡¯s chest while insulting him, so Xuefeng didn¡¯t care anymore. He grabbed Minori¡¯s long finger, twisted it sideways swiftly breaking it and causing Minori to cry out in pain.


    "I warned you. To think you are as weak as you look, pathetic. You said what you wanted, now get out." Xuefeng knocked him back to the ground and didn¡¯t give him another nce afterwards. If someone didn¡¯t show him respect and even insult him, Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t be polite to that person.


    "You will regret it!" Minori totally didn¡¯t expect such action from Xuefeng. The rage inside him intensified severalfold as he stood up and spat hisst words and left the restaurant.


    The other elves eating in the room didn¡¯t mind a little conflict on their side, but even if they did, they wouldn¡¯t risk offending the princess and her auntie with their actions. They were here to look at the old queen¡¯s body and saviour her dishes.


    "Thank you." When Xuefeng sat down by the table, Yirenunched a sneak attack and kissed him on the cheek.


    "No problem, he was disturbing me as well." Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind Yiren¡¯s advances, as he slowly started to get used to them. For now, he started their rtionship from treating her like a little sister. If he wanted to leave from this space alive, he didn¡¯t want to burn any bridges.


    "But, because of what you did, he will probablye back to create more trouble for you," Yiren said worriedly. She was okay if it was her, but she didn¡¯t want to bring him unnecessary problems. Xuefeng just arrived and because of her, someone already wanted to hurt him.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that weak. If he wants to fight, I will wee him with open arms." Xuefeng assured her, seeing the concern on her face.


    "Then, I can be at peace." Yiren trusted him and sighed in relief.


    At that moment, auntie exited the kitchen and a pleasing aroma spread around the room. Everyone turned around smelling the taste of the dish from the air and were disappointed that she was approaching the Princess¡¯ table and not theirs.


    "You didn¡¯t wait long right? I prepared an appetizer for you before I cook some other dishes. I hope you like it." Auntie ced two small wooden bowls in front of them and smiled at Xuefeng as she walked back to the kitchen.


    "The smell of this dish is so balsamic that the moment I took a deep breath, my lungs were instantly refreshed..." Xuefeng muttered as his appetite was aroused by the soothing smell and his mouth started watering hearing the quiet fuzzing from the dish.


    Xuefeng pulled the dish towards him and picking the chopsticks he received, he lifted the leaf that was acting like a cover. The dish was still hot as a small cloud of steam soured towards his face directly attacking his nostrils with a sugary vour.


    The appetizer looked like a mixture of rice or small white beans doused with a sweet syrup and covered in red caviar. He also spotted different types of grass that added a bit of spiciness, but the sweet smell was still dominant. As crazy as it sounded, that was how it looked like.


    Feeling unable to hold himself back anymore, he put the chopsticks inside the mix, scooping a bit of red caviar with the syrup before cing it in his mouth. The moment the mix touched his tongue, the red caviar started sizzling and burning his taste buds with the spiciness to beter reced with a honeyed taste of the syrup that left a pleasing aftertaste after swallowing.


    "Mhmm." Xuefeng moaned in satisfaction as he put another, even bigger portion into his mouth. With each bite, he crushed the small white beans which sprayed a sour voured juice in all directions.


    "I never tasted so many vours in one dish," Xuefengmented and nced to the side checking how it was for Yiren. He was shocked to find her already licking the bowl clean.


    "Uhmm, I¡¯m sorry for my manners, but it¡¯s so good. If you don¡¯t want I can eat for you?" Noticing Xuefeng¡¯s nce, Yiren stopped her movements and asked looking at Xuefeng¡¯s half-eaten bowl.


    "Haha no, it¡¯s mine. You are not getting any." Xuefengughed as he scooped another portion and put it in his mouth.


    "Please, only a bit..." Yiren put the bowl down and grabbed Xuefeng by the arm making puppy eyes at him.


    "You had your serving and instead of savouring it slowly, you ate it in a sh." Yiren was holding onto his arm and he couldn¡¯t eat so he stopped and scolded her.


    "Pretty, please..." Yiren made an even cuter face begging him, making him unable to reject her.


    "But only one!" "Yes!" Xuefeng agreed on one helping which caused her to jump from happiness.


    She closed her eyes and opened her mouth waiting for him to put it inside for her.


    "Eh..." Xuefeng sighed but agreed to her request. He picked up the bowl and shovelled a small portion with the chopsticks before cing it in her mouth. Yiren only let go after she licked them clean.


    "Mhmm, so good. If only I could eat that forever." She smiled satisfied and looked gratefully at Xuefeng.


    He didn¡¯t have any other pair of chopsticks so he had to use the same Yiren licked. Xuefeng finished the leftovers and put the bowl down. He already couldn¡¯t wait for the main dishes, Yiren¡¯s auntie was about to bring them. If the appetizer was so good, he couldn¡¯t imagine how divine the others would taste.


    "Wait, don¡¯t move." Yiren suddenly called out, making him stop his movements.


    "Lick."


    Xuefeng felt something slimy on his cheek and then realised that Yiren just licked him.


    "Haha, you had a bit on honey syrup on your face." Yiren smacked with her lips andughed sweetly.


    Seeing her like that, Xuefeng just couldn¡¯t get angry at her, no matter what she did.


    ¡¯Not even a minute is boring around her...¡¯ He thought as he gathered the syrup from her face with his finger.


    "Oh, let me." She saw there was more and grabbed him by the hand, putting his finger into her mouth.


    Yiren sucked on it, cleaning the syrup as she danced around with her tongue. Feeling the sensation, he started to imagine how it would feel if it was something else than his finger but he quickly stopped himself and pulled the finger out.


    Yiren didn¡¯t think too far as Xuefeng and just smiled cutely making him sigh in relief.


    ¡¯I need to control myself or it will be tooteter... I am not ready to have a kid yet...¡¯ Xuefeng took a deep breath and controlled his emotions.

 Chapter 82 Hold Tightly

    <h4>Chapter 82 Hold Tightly</h4>


    "Okay, you can do it now... Wait, I¡¯m not ready yet!" Minori said to the middle-aged female elf who was preparing to set the bone that Xuefeng broke. He put the rag between his teeth, but he quickly chickened out and pulled it out. Minori tried to stop thedy but it was toote.


    "Aaargh, I told you to wait! Fuck!" Minori cried as his finger was put in its ce with one movement.


    "Stop bitching. If you weren¡¯t stupid, you wouldn¡¯t get hurt in the first ce." Female elf pped him at the back of the head ming the whole situation on him.


    "Mom, it wasn¡¯t my fault, okay?!" Minori defended himself while bandaging his forefinger. Forest Elves had decent regeneration abilities, but his bones had to be in their right ces if he wanted them topletely heal,


    "How wasn¡¯t it your fault? You literally confronted the human that Princess Yiren chose for herself and insulted both of them. Do you think the Princess would like a person like you? You know that princess needs him to give birth bringing another era of prosperity? You obviously can¡¯t get her the heir so she has no other choice." Thedy wasn¡¯t polite with her son andshed out at him.


    "Can¡¯t she understand how much I love her?!" Minori shouted, still not satisfied with the reasoning.


    "Just ignore them for now, don¡¯t try to provoke her anymore. After they are done with baby making, he will be gone forever and you can slowly work your way towards her heart. Even if you can¡¯t give her the child, you can still give her the love she needs and be the father. This way you will be the first king of the Eligma Kingdom." Minori¡¯s mother tried to change his ideology but it seemed like he wasn¡¯t the brightest person as he instantly disagreed.


    "Why would I want to be a father of that bastard child. It would be sickening to watch it grow, recalling that its not mine." Minori shook his head throwing away the idea from his mind.


    "God, how did I give birth to such a stupid child. Don¡¯t you understand that when you finally be a king, you can finally stop the tradition of bringing humans to our world for coption? You will have as many wives as you want and Princess Yiren can be your personal servant." Minori¡¯s mother grabbed him by the shoulders and looked him in the eyes trying to tempt him.


    Minori suddenly imagined Yiren walking on her fours up to him, hugging his leg while calling him "Master" and smiled satisfied with such a future. But as he recalled Xuefeng face during the act of breaking his finger, his face darkened.


    "I¡¯m going out." Minori shoved his mother to the side and left the house.


    "Eh, I give up. He never listens. Maybe I should have another kid? I¡¯m still young and ready..." His mother sighed deeply as she looked at her reflection in the mirror, checking out her curves.


    .......


    "Oh my god, this one also tastes amazing." Xuefeng put the small snack wrapped in a leaf into his mouth achieving another foodgasm. The leaf was so tender and soft that it instantly melted inside his mouth revealing different stuffing with each snack.


    Yiren¡¯s Auntie prepared a tray of small snacks for them and each of them was different. You could only learn what was inside after you actually put them in your mouth and taste them. The one he had just now, consisted of a few slices of crispy and boneless fish covered in small white beans.


    Yiren was surprisingly a quick eater as she devoured double what he did at the same time.


    "Can¡¯t you eat slower? It won¡¯t escape your te." Xuefeng couldn¡¯t watch anymore andmented.


    The moment he pointed it out, Yiren froze and blushed in the middle of putting another snack into her mouth. She closed her mouth and ced the snack back on the wooden tray.


    "Hah, I¡¯m not forbidding you to eat. Just take delight in eating. If you eat so fast you are not actually tasting it properly. Here, take a small bite and savour it slowly." Xuefengughed at her cute actions and exined further. He then picked another snack with his chopsticks and ced it in front of her for a bite,


    Yiren listened to him obediently and ate half of it before slowly chewing. The sensation she felt was much different from what she experienced so far.


    "Mhmm, you were right. It¡¯s actually much better like this." She eximed as she swallowed.


    "See? You learn new things every day." Xuefeng smiled as he ate the other half.


    He reached for another one and was about to eat it, but stopped when he realised that Yiren was watching him closely.


    "Is something wrong?" Xuefeng asked seeing her eyes shining as if she came up with a great idea.


    "Uhm, can you feed me, please? It tastes even better when it¡¯s you who feeds me." Yiren asked softly.


    "Sure, we will share half of each." Xuefeng agreed feeling how eager she was.


    They ate slowly, sharing each snack and when they finally finished the whole tray they were already full. You have to know that there were almost fifty snacks prepared for them.


    "I can stay true to myself and say that this dinner was the best one I have eaten in my whole life," Xuefeng said to Yiren¡¯s Auntie when she brought them two cups of cooling drink to clear their throats.


    "Oh, you don¡¯t need to thank me, young man. It was my pleasure." Auntie waved with her hands to dismiss his praises, but she still showed a beamish smile on her face.


    "Auntie, we will be going now. I still have lots of things to show him." They stood up and said their goodbyes.


    "Young man, stay here for a moment, I need to tell you something," Before they left Auntie stopped Xuefeng, "Yiren you can wait outside."


    "Okay," Yiren nodded and left first.


    "I hope you can be delicate with my granddaughter. It seems like she really likes you, so I don¡¯t want you to disappoint her." Auntie requested quietly.


    "I will do my best," Xuefeng promised. He didn¡¯t have the reason to reject her plea.


    "Also, be gentle with her tonight. It will be her first time after all... You can go all the way with her." She whispered in his ear.


    "..." Xuefeng didn¡¯t have an answer to that and just nodded, before leaving.


    "What did Auntie tell you?" Yiren asked curiously the moment he left the restaurant.


    "She asked me to take good care of you and I promised her to do so." Xuefeng patted her on the head and said the truth.


    "Hehe, remember, you promised. You can¡¯t bully me in the future." Yiren smiled as she hugged into his arm.


    "Where are we going next?" Xuefeng asked already used to her like this.


    "Let¡¯s go check out the canyon. You were curious where we get the Fate Stones right. Later I will show you my special ce." Yiren got excited imaging them together holding hands while sitting in her special ce.


    They walked through the city as she exined him various interesting facts about their race. Xuefeng learned that most families in Eligma had only one kid to prevent the overpoption. Due to their long lifespan, they technically could give birth many times in their lifetimes, but if they did so, the resources in the holynd would be used faster than they could regenerate.


    When Xuefeng asked if Elves can leave this space and enter the outside world, Yiren hesitated but still answered. There was such a possibility, but unfortunately only the royal family can control such exits. Without the current queen approval, it would be impossible to exit.


    This fact put him down a little as it only left him with one choice. Xuefeng had to listen to the Queen request else he won¡¯t be able to leave this ce. He still didn¡¯t know why the humans couldn¡¯t stay here for too long but he believed he could take it out from Yiren if he asked at the right moment.


    After a few minutes, they finally appeared on thending tform which had an opening in the trees that everyone used tounch into the sky. The Elves who mastered the element of air could use Air Qi to create wings on their back and fly with them.


    Xuefeng desire to have a spirit art like that deepened as he watched how freely Forest Elves moved in the air.


    "Okay, are you ready for a ride?" Yiren suddenly asked as they stepped on the tform.


    "What ride? I can¡¯t fly." Xuefeng didn¡¯t quite get it, but then saw Yiren eyes shine and beautiful white wings appeared on her back. They were much thicker andpletepared to other Forest Elves wings. You could actually distinguish the mastery of the Air Element just by watching the persons wings. Her control over the elements was clearly better.


    "You can¡¯t, but I can. Hold tightly." Yiren smiled and approached him cing his hands around her neck.


    "Wait..." he eximed. Without warning, she wrapped her hands around his chest and jumped into the sky stopping his arguments. With a few swings on her wings, they shot towards the blue sky.


    He closed his eyes, holding onto her firmly out of instinct. When they were high in the sky he felt Yiren slowing down, he opened his eyes and his mouth dropped down. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.

 Chapter 83 Fate Stones

    <h4>Chapter 83 Fate Stones</h4>


    A hissing noise attacked his ears from the moment they slowed their flight. Xuefeng looked around and saw endless waterfalls all around him. From up high, he could see tens of Forest Cities lying on the sea of fog from the falling water. It looked like they were trapped in the canyon and the rivers from all around the world were ending here.


    Earlier, when Xuefeng was walking around in the city with Yiren, he didn¡¯t hear any sounds of the waterfalls, probably because the trees were blocking it or a soundproof barrier was ced, so elves could live in peace.


    "Isn¡¯t our holynd amazing? It¡¯s so magical that it connects to all the waters in the outside world." She stopped when they were high enough to see through the edge of the canyon and hovered in the air.


    Not waiting for his answer she created a solid cloud that they could stand on and look around. Although Xuefeng regained the footing he still didn¡¯t let go of her, just in case anything happened.


    "Yeah, amazing..." Xuefeng was still in shock as he watches the views.


    He looked at the horizon all around him but behind the edge of the canyon, there was nothing but waters and rivers.


    ¡¯Is this the end of the world?¡¯ He recalled the scene from a western movie he watched on earth where a pirate reached the end of the ocean, and water was falling in a simr way into nothingness.


    "Wait, does these ce really connects to each natural water source in the outside world?" Xuefeng suddenly recalled what she just said. If that was true, doesn¡¯t it mean that you can technically travel into every ce in the world with it? Xuefeng imagined that possibility but shook his head afterwards. He was a human and it seemed like he couldn¡¯t stay in this ce for long.


    "Yeah, you are right. But no one actually uses cause they don¡¯t need to. Everything they need and want is here. Some have the curiosity to visit and travel in the outside world but their enthusiasm is soon extinguished." Yiren looked down in sadness saying that. Xuefeng would be dumb if he didn¡¯t realise she was talking about herself.


    "You know, I would show you the world outside if we could get out of here together." Xuefeng lifted her by the chin and caressed her on the cheek, tempting.


    Yiren eyes brightened for a second and hesitated for a moment but she still shook her head. It looked like she was tempted, but something was holding her back.


    "What is holding you back?" Xuefeng decided to delve deeper. He would not let go when he finally found his first opportunity.


    "I can¡¯t be selfish and ignore my mother¡¯s feelings. Every twenty-five years when the daughter takes over the crown, the mother usually visits the world outside and search for their old lover. Auntie was also there, but when she found out that her lover already has a wife and a few kids, she came back to Eligma. I guess my mother will do the same." Yiren exined with a gentle smile after she took a deep breath.


    Xuefeng hesitated with the answer as he didn¡¯t know how to tell her that the Queen probably didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for her father and was only filled by lust. In the end, he just booped her in the nose and said, "You were supposed to show me around, let¡¯s not think about it for now. I still didn¡¯t see everything here."


    He decided to postpone the questioning to another time. It was still only the first day.


    "Hihi, yeah, let¡¯s go. I will show you how we gather fate stones." Yiren cheered instantly and hugged into his chest. Her white wings spread once again and the cloud dissolved making them fall down. This time he didn¡¯t close his eyes and looked around.


    Yiren gathered the velocity from falling and glided towards one of the canyon walls. As they came closer, they could see thousands of natural stone tforms that stand out from the wall and many Elves were standing on them with wicker baskets on their backs.


    Theynded on a free tform and Xuefeng gasped seeing the powerful waterfall right in front of him. After a closer look, he saw various small bright dots falling together with the water.


    "Fate stones!" Xuefeng realised even without Yiren telling him. Elves were standing on the tforms, catching those stones before putting them in their baskets.


    "Yes, they naturally appear and we catch them here. This is also the less dangerous job as some veterans work under the cities to gather the stones that everyone else missed." Yiren exined.


    "What is under the cities? Is there something like a whirlpool that sucks the water out?" Xuefeng asked curiously.


    "How did you know? Indeed there is a whirlpool down there." Yiren was surprised hearing his guess.


    "Well, the water has to escape somewhere, else with such a water supply it would simple overflow and flood your cities," Xuefeng exined his logic.


    "True, I would show you down there but mother forbid me toe close. If you fall inside by the ident, you are practically a goner if no one saves you." Yiren said as she cast a quick worried nce at Xuefeng. She wasn¡¯t scared of herself, but of Xuefeng dropping. She didn¡¯t want to risk anything.


    "Bam!" Suddenly they heard a thud sound of something hitting the rock. They looked at the waterfall and saw a fist-sized Golden crystal lying on the tform.


    "High-tiered Fate Stone. Get it quickly." Yiren cried seeing the crystal.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate and threw himself towards the crystal, but unfortunately, he was toote. An Elf that was flying nearby, saw the crystal and didn¡¯t hesitate to steal it from them. Within rules of the Elima, you can¡¯t steal from others, but until no one touches the Fate Stone, its ownerless and anyone can take it.


    The elf grabbed it and flew away without looking back. If he stopped and showed his face to them, they could easily track him downter. The Forest Elves poption is not that big anyway.


    "You are not getting away! It¡¯s Xuefeng¡¯s!" Yiren didn¡¯t hesitate and followed the man. She was much quicker than him and caught up in a blink of an eye. Yiren formed a whip with the air and whipped at him catching him by the leg in midair.


    "Give it back!" Yiren shouted causing the man to turn back. His face paled the moment he saw the angry face of the princess.


    "Princess, I¡¯m sorry. You can take the stone." Princess Yiren was kind and gentle, but the moment she get¡¯s mad, nothing could stop her. The man flew towards Yiren and passed her the crystal.


    "Before you take someone¡¯s possession, first look who are you taking it from. I will spare you today. Leave." Yiren took the crystal and scolded the man. Knowing that Xuefeng was watching, she mercifully let him go, before flying back to the tform.


    "Yiren that was amazing." Xuefeng praised when shended near him.


    "Hehe, of course. You finally know who are you talking to, the greatest princess of all princesses. Here it is, a gift for you." Yiren felt proud hearing his praise and passed him the Fate Stone.


    ¡¯The Fate Qi inside it is so ample that it¡¯s enough to upgrade my stage by one. Let me take it, I want to study it. I still don¡¯t know how they are formed.¡¯ Ling said in amazement and sucked the crystal into her space for further study.


    "Thank you. Does this Fate Stone has any other uses than the currency?" Xuefeng asked as he suddenly thought, ¡¯Wouldn¡¯t their currency destabilize if so many stones wereing to the market every day?¡¯


    "Yeah, you can actually use it for cultivation. Every household has small versions of a Wisdom Tree, that can convert Fate Stones into a pure Elemental Qi you can absorb. You can buy the specific type you want in a shop and produce the specific Qi you want. There are four basic elements: Water Qi, Air Qi, Earth Qi and Fire Qi, but also derivative from them such as Lightning Qi you have or the Metal Qi. There is also a Blood Qi, Ether Qi and Spirit Qi, but you can¡¯t find Wisdom Tree for them in the stores." Yiren exined seeing that Xuefeng was interested.


    "If you can convert Fate Stone into Elemental Qi, doesn¡¯t that mean if you can gather all necessary Qi¡¯s you can revert that process and create Fate Stones?" Xuefeng realised something as he listened to her.


    "Hmm, true. Why did no one think about it? Or maybe someone did, but it was too hard to achieve." Yiren thought and looked at the sun that was soon about to fall behind the edge of the canyon.


    "Come, let¡¯s not talk about thisplicated stuff, I have something to show you, something even more amazing." Yiren realised that it was already the right time and hugged into Xuefeng beforeunching into the sky.


    .......


    Meanwhile, Minori and his friends were searching in the city but couldn¡¯t find Xuefeng. He decided to gather his friends and repay for what he did to him by breaking all of his bones. He didn¡¯t think about the consequences, as he first wanted to see Xuefeng lying on the ground in pain.


    "I know the ce she could take him. Follow me." Minori suddenly remembered the cave Yiren found by ident, but she didn¡¯t know that he was stalking her at that time and knew about it.


    They turned around and ran towards the flying tform they could use to fly into the sky.

 Chapter 84 Yirens Special Place

    <h4>Chapter 84 Yiren¡°s Special ce</h4>


    They flew for a moment until the finallynded on a small rock tform far away from the rest and hidden behind a small cliff.


    "We are here," Yiren called out smiling.


    Xuefeng looked around and saw nothing but water falling and the rock wall on the side.


    "What am I supposed to see here?" Xuefeng gave up, as he had no idea.


    "Dummy, you have to look deeper if you want to see." Yiren waved with her hand and the waterfall split in two and created a passage for them. Behind it was a small cave with a hole in the middle that was about 1 meter in height.


    "Follow me closely." Yiren smiled at him and entered into the cave.


    ¡¯How did she even find this ce? Only she would have thought that there can be a cave there.¡¯ Xuefengmented in his mind but still followed her.


    She crouched before the hole and said, "We have to pass through the hole to get there. Stay close behind me." before entering.


    Xuefeng crouched behind her but stopped as he could literally see her round rear in front of his face. Her skirt was too short to cover her bottom when she was crouching. Fortunately, Yiren was wearing her white silky underwear, else she would bepletely exposed.


    "Are you going or not?" Yiren stopped and asked with her head hanging downwards. Her bounteous boson and slim legs were blocking her view, so she had to change into straddle position which showed her rear even more.


    ¡¯Well, it was you who asked me to do that.¡¯ Xuefeng thought and didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. As big of a gentleman as Xuefeng was, he had a hard time rejecting the view she presented to him on a golden te.


    Her chest blobs were swaying left and right while her tender, round ass cheeks were rubbing against each other right in front of her face.


    ¡¯I¡¯m only a man, it¡¯s not like taken men don¡¯t look at the other beauties on the street, right?¡¯ Xuefeng thought, trying to justify his actions.


    The tunnel was surprisingly long and after a while, Xuefeng started to doubt Yiren actions. It has been 5 minutes and they still didn¡¯t reach the end.


    ¡¯Who in the right mind would enter into an unknown tunnel and travel so far without knowing what awaits them?¡¯ He thought, letting out a sigh.


    "sk." Xuefeng was engrossed in his thoughts and didn¡¯t see that Yiren stopped crawling forward which caused the collision. His face smacked straight into her forbidden region pushing her ahead. It just happened to be the end and she dropped out of the tunnel.


    "Dummy, even if you can¡¯t wait till the night, you don¡¯t need to do it in a ce like that..." Yirenined as she stood up from the ground. She created a lightning ball to illuminate the cave for them and checked her head. There was a bump forming on her forehead as she hit herself in the head during the fall.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t see that you halted." Xuefeng also went out of the hole and instantly apologized.


    "You promised not to bully me... Now you have to kiss it, so the pain can go away." Yiren pouted as she massaged her forehead.


    "Did you hurt yourself? Here, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, right?" Xuefeng approached her and saw a bruise on her forehead. He gently kissed her, while Ling sent a bit of Fate Qi, healing her face back to normal.


    "No, It doesn¡¯t anymore. Thank you." A smile returned to Yiren face as the pain went away. She naturally felt Xuefeng Fate Qi and suddenly understood why he was so interested in Fate Stones.


    "Close your eyes. What I¡¯m going to show you has to be a surprise." Yirenmanded as she ced her small hands on his eyes.


    "Okay, they are closed." Xuefeng smiled at her games butplied.


    "Now hold my hand and follow me. Remember, no peeking!" Yiren grabbed him by the hand and pulled him ahead.


    While Xuefeng was walking behind her, he could hear the sounds of water, dripping from the ceiling and sshing near his feet. But, they were in the cave under the river so it was to be expected.


    "You can open your eyes now," Yiren said as she halted.


    She wasn¡¯t creating light cause it wasn¡¯t needed anymore. When he opened his eyes, he could see hundreds of shiny stgtites and stgmites all around the cave that were illuminating the space.


    The chamber wasn¡¯t too big, but it had at least 30 meters in width. There was a small pond with a crystal clear water in the middle of the cavern and a small ind with a single Red Blossom Tree lied gently on top of it.


    The whole ind was covered with crimson petals but they didn¡¯t wither and instead created a soft petal bed.


    "Isn¡¯t it pretty? I found this tree a while ago. The moment I was lonely, I wasing here andying on top of the delicate petals I was thinking about you." Yiren walked over the man-made bridge and fell to the ground drowning herself in the petals.


    "Indeed a pretty ce." Xuefeng followed her and also dropped to the ground next to her.


    "Why did you choose me?" he asked suddenly while feeling to the softness of the petals on his skin.


    "To be honest, it wasn¡¯t my choice, but the moment I saw you, I was happy. I somehow knew already, deep down inside me that you would be a good person. I was kind of scared of this day, cause you never know who the Green Void Vine will bring, but my worries are all gone now." Yiren closed her eyes and answered true to her feelings.


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just visit the world outside and choose someone by yourself?" Xuefeng asked as he turned around towards her.


    "Green Void Vine takes a bit of our blood and is supposed to find a person that matches you perfectly. Till now, it was never wrong. If I tried to find someone by myself, I would never meet you. Don¡¯t you think we look good together?" Yiren also turned to the side and looked Xuefeng in the eyes.


    "What if I already have someone else in my heart?" Xuefeng sighed and told her the truth.


    Xuefeng recalled Wuying telling him that as long as he had her in his heart, she didn¡¯t mind him having other lovers. It was already hard to focus on 1 or 2 girls, howplicated his life would be if he had more?


    "Does that woman mind you loving other girls as long as you keep a ce for them in your heart?" Yiren smiled as if she heard something in her mind and retorted.


    "Uhm... Yeah... How did you know?" Xuefeng was tong-tied hearing her ask what he just said in his mind.


    "If she doesn¡¯t mind then I also don¡¯t care. I always wanted to have sisters anyway." Yiren smiled as she trapped Xuefeng in her game.


    "But, mhmm..." "No but¡¯s. We met not a while ago, we still have some time to get to know each other better, right?" Yiren reached out and ced her finger on his lips blocking him from talking. Xuefeng couldn¡¯t answer her question so he just nodded, as he agreed with that.


    "Can you close your eyes for a moment? I have another surprise for you." Yiren thought about something and asked sweetly.


    Xuefeng nodded, shutting them up and that was the moment Yiren put away her finger and came close to him. Her mother told her that if the boy is not falling for her tricks, she should strike first. Her cherry lips were advancing as she wanted to pass the final line between them.


    "Aha! I knew I would find you here!" Just as her lips were about to connect with its target, a loud shout stopped her from taking thest step.


    She turned around and when she saw that it was Minori and his buddies, the barrier that was blocking her anger suddenly broke.


    "To think that you would already kiss..." "SHUT UP!" Minori saw them lying together and called out sarcastically but he was cut off by Yiren loud shout.


    Xuefeng opened his eyes and saw Yiren standing up. He sensed that there was something wrong with her, but before he could stop her from doing anything, the red blossom tree petals started flying in all direction blocking his view.


    "I told you to stop harassing me!" Yiren cried one more time, as her hair suddenly starting whitening and her eyes shone with bright light. Her feet broke away from the ground as she was lifted by the wind without using her wings.


    "She is using her High Elf Arts. Run!" One of Minori buddies cried out towards others and ran away, causing the rest to follow in his footsteps.


    Minori seeing that he has no chance anymore, also backed away but suddenly felt like he couldn¡¯t move. A purple hue was forming around him, blocking his movements.


    "You ruined our moment once again!" Yiren cried out as she waved her stretched arm to the right.


    "Aaaargh..." Minori mmed into the wall spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "I hate you so much! I told you to never show yourself again!" Yiren swung her arm again this time to the left causing Minori to crush into a wall again. This time, he hit the wall with his face, causing it to bleed everywhere.


    "I-I sorry-y..." "I didn¡¯t allow you to talk!" Minori tried to apologize but Yiren mmed him again.


    ¡¯Although it looks like she is doing it effortlessly, she is actually hurting herself using this art. You should probably stop her.¡¯ Ling woke Xuefeng up who was still in shock.


    Xuefeng looked at her face and saw that blood was dripping from Yiren¡¯s nose.


    "Yiren stop it! You are hurting yourself!" Xuefeng hugged her from behind as he yelled through the raging wind.


    "He deserves it!" Yiren turned around to him and shouted with anger. The blood wasing from both of her nostrils.


    "Do it for me and stop! You wanted a kiss, right? Here." Xuefeng already guessed what she wanted from their conversation and decided to just give it to her. It was just a kiss, anyway.


    Xuefeng suddenly reached out, pulling her towards him and closed her lips with his. The wind died down and the petals dropped to the ground. Yiren eyes were opened in shock, but she soon rxed and her mind drifted away into thend of happiness.

 Chapter 85 Parents Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 85 Parents Meeting</h4>


    "Wen, what happened?" It was already morning in the outside world and Wuying finally woke up. Wuying only remembered that she was worried about Xuefeng while there were sitting in the tent and Xiao Wen gave her something to drink to calm her nerves.


    After Wuying drank it, she suddenly felt sleepy and soon after she cked out. She went out of her room and found no one inside. Wuying heard some sounds outside so she left the tent and saw Xiao Wen training her sword skills with the other Xiao Family cultivators.


    "Let¡¯s have a break... You were too engrossed in your emotions so I had to stop you. I put some calming sleeping pills into your drink, allowing you to rest for a bit. Are you better now?" Xiao Wen blew away the cultivator that was attacking her, pausing her training and approached Wuying. She smiled at her while exining the reasoning for her earlier actions.


    "Are there any news from Xuefeng?" Wuying asked calmly. Apparently, the sleep helped her put her emotions on the right track.


    "Yeah, I notified my father about the situation and he contacted me, passing the message that Xuefeng is alright. My father recognises the runes on top of the passage and says that Xuefeng is trapped in a special space. He can only leave from there after a few days." Xiao Wen ryed the message.


    "That¡¯s good. I was worried unnecessarily then. Thanks for stopping me." Wuying sighed in relief.


    "No problem. Also, my father is travelling here and should arrive soon. He will try to break through the barrier and take Xuefeng out. Your n Leader also arrived yesterday." Xiao Wen pointed towards theke and just at this moment, Liu Xiaobei was getting out of the hole with Senior Wang.


    "Oh, n leader, Senior Wang. What are you doing here?" Wuying asked surprised when she saw themnding next to her.


    "Hi Wuying, Senior Wang sensed that something was wrong and notified me." Liu Xiaobei greeted her, showing the token that looked simr to the one Xuefeng received and Wuying finally understood.


    "So that¡¯s how you know he is alright. Can I have a simr token like this? I don¡¯t want to be put in a simr situation like yesterday night." Wuying asked as she recalled how embarrassing she was behaving.


    "Uhm, I guess I have one more set in the n so I can give it to you afterwards." Liu Xiaobei hesitated but agreed in the end. You had to know that those tokens were made from quite rare materials. It would be a great loss to give away one.


    "Princess, something ising at great speed in our direction." Suddenly, a masked cultivator that was patrolling the sky, hovered above them and informed.


    "It¡¯s probably father¡¯s warship." Everyone looked into the distance and saw a ck dot in the horizon erging with each second. Xiao Wen theorized as nothing else would travel so fast in the Eastern Region.


    She created a huge fireball in her hand beforeunching it high into the sky. They agreed on this signal earlier on as her father didn¡¯t know exactly where they were, only the basic direction.


    The warship was travelling faster than the speed of sound so they didn¡¯t detect the sound of the warshiping but when it saw the signal and started to slow down, they finally heard the rumble they were supposed to hear.


    Arge hundred meters long flying warship soon arrived above them, blocking the sun and creating a huge shade, turning the day into night.


    It hovered for a bit in the sky then started to decrease in size, descending to the ground. When itnded on the prepared spot on the ground, it was barely ten meters long. Five figures were standing on the board, A middle-aged dignified man, together with his wife and daughter. There were also two twin sisters that were standing behind them.


    ¡¯Fuck...¡¯ Liu Xiaobei cursed seeing the familiar face. Earlier he tried to break through the stone doors to maybe rescue Xuefeng and run away before that man arrives but the barrier was impossible to break.


    "Xiaobei?!" Xiao Feng looked at everyone gathered before him and when his eyesnded on Liu Xiaobei, he blinked twice, thinking that he saw wrongly.


    "Xiao Feng, long time no see." The Liu n Leader smiled bitterly and greeted his old friend.


    "Haha, so you have hidden so far away in the Eastern Region. I was searching for you everywhere but couldn¡¯t find you. Are you still recovering from ourst fight?" Xiao Feng disappeared from the board and emerged in front of Liu Xiaobei,ughing and patting him on the shoulder.


    "Wait, you are not mad anymore?" Liu Xiaobei asked confused.


    Twenty years ago when they were younger, they had a big fight over one girl and they almost destroyed the whole city even before the oue was decided. Liu Xiaobei slept with the girl that Xiao Feng liked at that time whichter ignited the fight.


    In the end, it was Liu Xiaobei who lost and had to leave the Central Region. He didn¡¯t know that after Xiao Feng calmed down, he realised that it was stupid to fight with your friend over a woman.


    "Why would I still be mad? Look, I have a beautiful wife and two pretty daughters already. Our argument was just a dumb mistake." Xiao Feng gestured behind him and at that moment, Tianshi descended to the ground with her mother.


    "Nice to meet you, my husband was talking a lot about you." Tianshi¡¯s mother approached them and greeted Liu Xiaobei politely.


    "Xiao Feng indeed found a beautiful wife, I¡¯m envious." Liu Xiaobeiplemented causing her tough shily.


    "Okay, stop flirting with my wife and tell me why are you here?" Xiao Feng pulled him away from his wife, putting his arm around her and asked seriously.


    "Actually, It just happens that I¡¯m Xuefeng father. I didn¡¯t think that Xiao Wen would be your daughter." Liu Xiaobei said truthfully.


    "What? Haha, that¡¯s great! We are going to be a family soon then!" Xiao Fengughed hearing about that fact.


    "Family?¡¯¡¯ Xiaobei asked confused.


    "You know, my daughter and your son like each other, so they can get married. Tianshi,e here." Xiao Feng exined happily as he beckoned at Tianshi. When he learned that Liu Xuefeng was the son of his old friend, the idea of their marriage didn¡¯t sound that bad anymore.


    "Tianshi...?" Wuying that stood on the side muttered under her breath when she learned the Tianshi¡¯s name. She recalled that Xuefeng mentioned this name before.


    ¡¯But how did they meet if she is from the central region?¡¯ Wuying thought confused.


    "But my son never left the Eastern Region. How did they even meet each other?" Liu Xiaobei asked the same question Wuying wanted to ask.


    "Tianshi also never left the Central Region. Right... How did you both meet?" Xiao Feng thought for a moment and asked Tianshi for an exnation.


    "Uhm..." Tianshi didn¡¯t expect such a question and suddenly froze.

 Chapter 86 Im Xuefengs girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 86 I¡°m Xuefeng¡°s girlfriend</h4>


    "It was me. Remember how we were supposed to visit our aunt for a whilest summer? I actually sneaked Tianshi away and we visited the Eastern Region for fun. She doesn¡¯t want to tell cause I told her to keep it a secret." Seeing that Tianshi was silent for a moment, Xiao Wen decided to help her.


    Keeping Xuefeng close to her family would be of course a great deal, but she can¡¯t tell her father about his ability. If Xiao Wen told him that Xuefeng can increase inborn talent then her father wouldn¡¯t care if Tianshi met him or not. He would straight up engage them.


    Xiao Wen was also curious how did Xuefeng and Tianshi meet, but she can wait for them to talk when they want to. The main goal was to keep him in the family. Now, even if Tianshi didn¡¯t want to, Xiao Wen wouldn¡¯t mind recing her.


    "You did what?!" Xiao Feng bellowed at her irresponsible daughter, then looked with a questioning gaze at Xiao Wen¡¯s Main Protector including Tianshi¡¯s servants Yi and Yu, who were supposed to monitor the girls, passing the reports to him if anything happens.


    "It¡¯s our fault, we neglected our duties. We ept any punishment." The girls and the masked man dropped to the ground apologizing instantly. Even if they knew that Xiao Wen was lying, they couldn¡¯t use her else they won¡¯t live for long. They had to take the me without any objections.


    "Father, don¡¯t punish them, It was all in the past. Aren¡¯t we all fine? Do it for me, please..." Tianshi didn¡¯t want cause problems for them so she pleaded to spare them.


    When Xiao Feng stopped looking at Xiao Wen, she winked at Liu Xiaobei and gave him a familiar to him scheming smile. He realised that she was actually lying, so he didn¡¯t have other choices but to confirm her story for now. He will have to wait for Xuefeng to be the judge in this case.


    "Well, that might be true as Xuefeng was also away from the n at that time. But I¡¯m not going to force anything on him. Let¡¯s wait for him and let Xuefeng decide what he wants and think." Liu Xiaobei nodded confirming the story.


    "Stand up, and let it be thest time. I¡¯m only sparing you cause of my daughter plea. I don¡¯t want to see anything like this..." "Okay, geez. You don¡¯t have to make it into a speech. Go drink a bottle of wine with your friend instead of lecturing endlessly." Xiao Feng started scolding them but was stopped by his wife, who didn¡¯t want to listen to his chatter.


    "Ladies, follow me. We have some women things to talk about." Xiao Feng wife didn¡¯t wait for his answer and gathered the girls, before entering the tent.


    Wuying was a little confused but still followed them as she wanted to learn the truth about Xuefeng and Tianshi. She didn¡¯t recall, Xuefeng ever leaving the n duringst year summer but he mentioned her once not too long ago, so something had to happen.


    "Well, haha, I guess that¡¯s the end of discussion. Let me check the ce where your boy was trapped first before we drink some wine recalling good old days." Xiao Fengughed bitterly, changing the subject to avoid being embarrassed.


    "Haha, okay. After you." Liu Xiaobeiughed and followed him.


    .......


    "Hey, I don¡¯t think we greeted each other yet. I¡¯m Tianshi. Nice to meet you." Tianshi approached Wuying, introducing herself and reached out with a hand for a handshake, showing a gentle smile. She didn¡¯t know what rtions Wuying had with Xuefeng so she wanted to y it safe.


    "I¡¯m Wuying." Wuying also smiled politely, epting it. She was observing Tianshi physique and facial features, subconsciouslyparing herself with her. In the end, Wuying didn¡¯t think that she was losing to Tianshi after a closer look.


    "I¡¯m Tianshi¡¯s and Wen¡¯s mother, but you can call me Aunt Xiao. What are your rtions with Xuefeng?" Lady Xiao smiled and asked when they all sat down by the small table.


    "I¡¯m Xuefeng¡¯s girlfriend," Wuying said confidently.


    "Tianshi tell me, why the boy you fancy already have a girlfriend? Father is not here so you can tell me the truth." Lady Xiao turned towards her younger daughter and asked confused.


    "He probably thought that we would never meet with each other again. That we live in two different worlds." Tianshi was quite bothered when she heard Wuying, but she quickly recovered.


    "So that¡¯s the issue. Well, we will have to wait for the boy toe out if we somehow want to resolve this." Lady Xiao sighed realising what was the situation and patted Tianshi head. She had to work a lot to force her husband not to search for other girls.


    ......


    "Mhmm..." Back in the Red Blossom Tree Cave, the wind already died down and Yiren hair turned back to normal. When Xuefeng tried to separate, Yiren leaned forward for more, trying to stay in his embrace longer. She didn¡¯t know how to kiss with a man, but with Xuefeng subtle lead, she learned pretty quickly.


    Unfortunately, nothingst forever and they separated before she could taste enough. After she engraved this moment into her memory, she opened her eyes and saw Xuefeng¡¯s angry face watching her.


    "If you use an ability like this before you master it and hurt yourself again, I will not talk to you," Xuefeng said seriously, warning her. He knew that the ability was probably safe as long as you master it, cause the Queen used it at him without any problems.


    "I¡¯m sorry..." Yiren hung her head down hearing Xuefeng scolding and apologized. Yiren sniffed quietly as she tried to stop herself from crying in front of Xuefeng.


    "Eh... Show me your face." Xuefeng voice softened as he realised he might have sounded a bit harsh.


    Yiren lifted her head while quickly wiping her eyes with her sleeve. It made it even worse as her eyes turned red but tears still threatened to fall down at any second.


    "I wanted to create a perfect date for us, sniff... I was waiting so long for this day and he had to ruin everything, sniff..." Yiren sniffed as she tried to exin herself.


    "It¡¯s okay, I had a great time today. Don¡¯t move." Xuefeng didn¡¯t have a handkerchief so he used his sleeve to clean the blood from under her nose. He didn¡¯t heal her this time cause he, fortunately, stopped her in time before she hurt herself too much.


    "If you are going to cry you will look ugly." Xuefeng looked her in the eyes andmented, wiping the corner of her eyes from the leftovers of her tears.


    "Hehe, you are the one who is ugly." Yirenughed softly nudging him on the chest. She already calmed down and a smile returned on her face.


    "It seems like he sneaked away. We should also return." Xuefeng turned towards the entrance and saw blood signs on the ground as if someone crawled away.


    "Yeah, it should be getting dark soon. Come we will use the second exit." Yiren grabbed him by the hand and pulled him in the opposite direction of the entrance. As they arrived by the wall, Xuefeng heard the sound of a water streaming.


    "Here." Yiren stopped by the hole and pointed downwards. The hole was about one meter in diameter and you could see the water dashing madly in the underground tunnel.


    "Are you serious? We are not jumping down there." The moment he saw how fast the water was going down there, his rationality kicked in and instantly denied her proposal.


    "What, are you scared?" Yiren teased, ying on his ego.


    "It¡¯s not called being scared, but being smart." Xuefeng corrected her.


    "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s fun. Anyway, I¡¯m going to see you on the other side." Yiren sent him a yful smile and jumped into the hole.


    "Wait...!" Xuefeng cried out and tried to grab her but was toote.


    "Dammit! She is crazy..." Xuefeng cursed and jumped after her. The moment he touched the water he was instantly carried away by the current and dragged underwater.


    "Yiren!" Xuefeng cried as soon as his head broke through the water surface. He didn¡¯t hear anything from her, so he started looking around as the river pushed him with its power. The tunnel was quite wide and deep, without any sharp edges which calmed him down a bit.


    Xuefeng tried to stay on the surface and after a few seconds, he suddenly saw a light in the distance. He could see the exit which was covered by the waterfall curtain and it made him recall that they were in a cliff cave, high in the sky. He was about to drop down!


    "Swush." The river ended and he broke through the waterfall,unching towards the night sky.


    "Gotcha." Just as Xuefeng thought it¡¯s the end, Yiren caught him in the sky and soonnded on a rock tform cing him on the ground.


    "Hu... hu..." Xuefeng breathed loudly as he lied on the ground.


    "Haha, that was fun. I always take the shortcut when I go back. Refreshing bath." Yirenughed as she twisted her hair to get rid of excess water.


    Xuefeng turned around and nced at her almost naked soaked body. Although it was getting dark, he could still see everything as if it was daylight. Earlier she already had barely anything on herself and now her dress was clinging to her skin, especially her bare bosom, which didn¡¯t have any other protection other than her dress.


    She approached Xuefeng and crouched next to him, tickling his face with her golden wet hair. Up close he could see her nipples which stood erect from the cold water and thought ¡¯I guess it was worth it.¡¯


    "Stand up. You will be cold soon if we don¡¯t dry ourselves fast. We should be able to sneak into the pce as it¡¯s getting dark already." Yiren took him by the hand and helped him stand up.


    "What about you?" Xuefeng asked as he hugged her in preparation for the flight. He could feel her body as if they touched skin to skin when her chest pressed against his.


    "I will just hug into you and warm myself up." Yiren smiled as a pair of wings grew up of her back. She wrapped her hands around his neck and they set off with one strong push.

 Chapter 87 Yirens Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 87 Yiren¡°s Feelings</h4>


    "Did you enjoy today¡¯s date?" Yiren whispered into Xuefeng¡¯s ear as they flew back towards the pce. The sun already fell behind the horizon, so the canyon was darkening quickly, hiding them in the shadows.


    "Yeah, I had fun." Xuefeng nodded recalling today¡¯s day. Now that he thought about it, he actually enjoyed spending time with her. It was quite refreshing for him.


    "Then I¡¯m d." Yiren smiled with relief as she tightened her around Xuefeng¡¯s neck and dived into the crown of the Patent Tree.


    As they disappeared into the distance, from the entrance to the cave, a man walked out with cuts and blood everywhere on him and followed Yiren with his sight. He looked at them as he gritted with his teeth.


    "If I can¡¯t have you...no one will..." Minori muttered under his breath and suddenly put a crazed smile on his face. His wings turned red from the blood on his back as he flew towards the other forest cities.


    Yiren had to pass through the web of branches but it seemed like she didn¡¯t have any problems as she skillfully manoeuvred between them and arrived above the pce. As she passed through the invisible barrier around the pce, her ne shone and let them pass without rming guards.


    Theynded on the balcony of the room that Xuefeng woke up earlier as it seemed to be on the highest floor in the pce.


    "Let me help you take off your clothes. You can have a warm shower first, while I hang up them outside." The moment they entered into the room, Yiren grabbed the corner of his shirt and lifted it up.


    "Wait, I can do it alone." Xuefeng stopped her.


    "Okay then." Yiren nodded and stood by the side, watching him curiously.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to leave?" He asked seeing her waiting.


    "I have already seen you naked when I was drying your clothes this morning. Why should I leave? Quickly take off your clothes or you will get cold," Yiren smiled innocently, not understanding what does he mean.


    "Right..." Xuefeng realised that Yiren probably didn¡¯t know much about female and male physical rtions. He sighed, slowly taking off his shirt.


    "Come on, why are you so slow, I¡¯m also cold." Seeing how slowly he takes it off, the moment his shirt was on his head, she reached out and pulled down his pants all the way down.


    "So this is the thing that will go inside meter, right? I didn¡¯t have a closer look earlier. Isn¡¯t it supposed to be hard?" Yiren poked Xuefeng¡¯s snake with her finger when it dropped in front of her face, studying it.


    "Woah there... okay, here. I will take a shower first." Xuefeng subconsciously backed away feeling her sudden touch on his precious friend and giving her all the clothes before entering the bathroom.


    "Haha, he is so funny." Yirenughed as he ran away. She took his clothes and went out to the balcony to hang them on the rope. Although the weather in the Eligma was really humid, because of the barrier surrounding the city, it was warm and the humidity was in the norm.


    "Damn, so she knew everything and was only ying with me." Xuefeng cursed as soon as he closed the door.


    "Also why am I running away, I should be already used to this..." He pped himself across the face and approached the shower. He was surprised that it looked mostly like the normal shower you could find in almost every home on earth, but instead of the metal handle, there was a bamboo tube above his head.


    Xuefeng pulled by the rope hanging from the tube and warm water started to fall.


    ¡¯So what now... Am I really going to sleep with her? What about Wuying? She is probably waiting for me outside worried... Also, there is no way the Queen will let me leave if I don¡¯t. There are no other escape routes. Think man, what should I do now...¡¯ Steam filled the bathroom, as Xuefeng warmed himself up and contemted on his current action options.


    Because of the running water, he didn¡¯t hear that someone quietly entered the bathroom and started sneaking behind him. Xuefeng was also in the middle of his thoughts so it also added to hisck of awareness.


    "What are you thinking of?" Suddenly, Yiren voice sounded from behind him as female arms suddenly wrapped around his chest and something soft pressed against his back.


    "Fuck, you scared me." Xuefeng almost jumped away when Yiren called out next to his ear, but she held onto him not letting him go.


    "Yiren? What are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to take a shower at your room." After realising it was Yiren, he stopped struggling and let her cling to him.


    "But, I am taking a shower in my room. This room was mine, to begin with. Want me to help you with cleaning?" Yiren asked but she didn¡¯t wait for the answer as she pulled out a small bottle from her ring and poured a nice smelling liquid on Xuefeng chest.


    "I can do it myself..." "No. I will help you. My mother told me that we should shower together to deepen our bond." Xuefeng tried to stop her but she pped his hands away decisively and roamed with her hands on his chest, distributing the shampoo everywhere.


    "What is this ne? Is it a Fate Stone?" Yiren asked feeling something hanging around his neck.


    "Yeah... kind of." Xuefeng couldn¡¯t tell her the truth so he nodded causing Yiren to smile knowingly.


    The water stopped falling on their faces as Xuefeng let go of the rope. The bubbles started forming all around his chest as an aromatic smell entered into his nose. He felt refreshed just by smelling it.


    "Isn¡¯t it nicer than doing it by yourself?" Yiren said as she bubbled up his chest and arms, not missing a spot.


    "Yiren, you don¡¯t understa..." Xuefeng started talking but was cut off by the water dropping on his face. All the bubbles were washed away leaving only the fragrant smell.


    "I know how you feel. You already have someone you like and want to stay faithful towards her, but can¡¯t you give me only a few days of your love?" Yiren hugged into Xuefeng body cing her head on his back.


    "Yiren..." "Don¡¯t!" Xuefeng tried to turn around to face her but was stopped by Yiren¡¯s cry.


    "Imagine living a life where your future is already designed for you... You can only meet your lover for a few days and then you have to spend the rest of your life alone...sniff..." The feelings she kept inside her all this time broke through the barrier and spew out from her heart.


    Xuefeng stood still, allowing her to let out everything. He could feel her emotions and somehow felt bad for her.


    "Can¡¯t I have a few days of your love? I never asked for anything in my life... You are the only man I have ever had and ever will have. Just let me have those few days before we separate... Let me have a memory I can hold onto and cherish in the future..." Yiren tears fell from her eyes uncontrobly as she pleaded.


    She wanted to roam the world, travel all around and see different, beautiful ces.


    She hated her current life.


    Being locked down in a cage, when she could be as free as a bird.


    She didn¡¯t want to be a Queen, but she never had a chance to voice out her feelings.


    She never had a choice.


    "Just let me have those few days..." Yiren repeated quietly.


    "Okay." Xuefeng suddenly said after a moment of silence.


    "What?" Yiren asked to confirm if she heard right.


    "I will leave a memory for you to remember. It¡¯s only a few days. I can let you have them all." Xuefeng turned around feeling that she lessened her embrace and caressed her cheeks agreeing to her request. Her eyes were already red, but the smile returned after hearing him.


    Xuefeng realised that if this was the only way to leave from here, he should at least make the time memorable. If he can make Yiren¡¯s life better this way, then it has even more worth in it.


    "Thank you..." Yiren threw herself at him, wrapping her arms around his neck. He also embraced her, pressing her naked body with his genuine self.


    Some would say he was weak, leaving aside the feelings he had for Wuying or even Tianshi, but if he could sacrifice a few days of his life to create unforgettable memories for Yiren, why would he hesitate anymore. He would have to do it for her either way, so why not spend some additional effort to make those days even better.


    .......


    While a touching scene happened in Yiren¡¯s room, in the other area of the pce, two figures were standing in front of the hologram. They were the current Queen and Yiren¡¯s Grandmother, Xuefeng met in the restaurant.


    The hologram was surprisingly featuring Xuefeng and Yiren hugging each other in the bathroom and it seemed like the whole scene that just happened had been watched by them.


    "I told you she was different." Auntie sighed as she waved with her hand and turned off the hologram.


    The Queen was clearly touched by her daughter hidden emotions as tear stains were visible on her cheeks.


    "Let¡¯s prepare for the ceremony." She called out without hesitation as she wiped her eyes.


    "Are you going to break the tradition?" Auntie asked her with amusement.


    "If my daughter will suffer like this then fuck the tradition. We already endured enough. With the help of this boy, the things will change." The Queen didn¡¯t change her mind cursing at the beliefs of hundreds of generations.


    "Okay, then let¡¯s do this." Auntie nodded feeling her daughter resolve.

 Chapter 88 I Love You *

    <h4>Chapter 88 I Love You *</h4>


    "I didn¡¯t finish the cleaning. Sit down here." After Yiren calmed down, a smile returned onto her face and she decided to continue with their previous actions. Xuefeng already agreed to her request so she knew he couldn¡¯t resist anymore.


    She wriggled out of his arms, picked a small stool from the ground and ced it next to him. Xuefeng smiled and sat down obediently letting her do whatever she wanted. Yiren first poured some water on his head and applied the shampoo before starting to massage his head.


    She was very careful not to put any shampoo into his eyes and Xuefeng could see that she was genuinely doing her best. After washing it away she looked at his broad shoulders and thought of something.


    "We still need to clean your back," Yiren muttered and pulled out her bottle again, but instead of spilling it on him, she poured the liquid on her round chest.


    Xuefeng felt Yiren¡¯s soft peaks on his body again, but this time they were slippery and roamed all around his back. Xuefeng already decided to make those few days memorable for her so he didn¡¯t object and as a matter of fact, he started to enjoy it.


    "I see you are liking my massage. Your friend down here is already full of energy..." Yiren wrapped with her hands around his belly and encountered Xuefeng¡¯s sword that was already ready for the kill by ident. She was quite amazed seeing it so straight.


    They spent so much time hugging naked that it would be strange if he didn¡¯t have any reaction. Yiren had a great body after all.


    "What should I do with it? It¡¯s hot..." Yiren asked as she grabbed by the shaft feeling it out. Her hands were covered in the shampoo so they slid up and down nicely without much effort.


    "Well how about before we proceed further, I will also give you a massage?" Xuefeng proposed, slowing her advance. If they acted to fast, their special moment would be gone and they would drift away from each other instead of deeper their bonds.


    "Oh, how?" Yiren got intrigued by Xuefeng¡¯s proposition causing her to stop dancing with her hands.


    "Here, sit between myp. The stool is big enough for us both." Xuefeng picked her up and ced in his embrace, sharing the small chair with her, before trying to cover her bosom with his hands.


    Naturally, they were too big to fit perfectly in his palms but because of the shampoo, he could easily manoeuvre all around them. Her nipples were bing more erect each time they passed through his fingers.


    "Mhmm, I like it. Can I have a kiss as well?" Yiren nodded in pleasure confirming that it was a good idea. She looked back at him as she tilted her neck and soon received what she wanted. Xuefeng nted a fruity kiss closing her rosy lips and she liked it so much, she uncontrobly changed her position sitting on hisp sideways.


    It was supposed to be a sensual massage scene, but it soon became a wild kissing act, that both of them didn¡¯t want to end. Yiren wrapped her arms around his neck not letting him go and changed her position once again sitting now on Xuefeng thighs with their chests touching.


    Xuefeng flinched lightly when he felt Yiren forbidden region touching his erected staff. She unknowingly started rubbing on it with her sensitive little pearl as she felt the pleasure from the movements.


    To distract her, he performed a raid in her mouth sending his tongue on the rampage. Not only did the diversion didn¡¯t work, but Yiren adopted his army tactics right away and used it against him in the next round of attacks.


    "Mhmm," Yiren moaned as she moved around with her waist in a circr motion and danced in Xuefeng¡¯s mouth. She started to enjoy the whole game her mother was teaching her about.


    Seeing that he was losing the battle, Xuefeng gave up resisting and grabbed her bottom cheeks helping her with the movement. He had a sudden urge to pull her higher and impale her rear on his spear but suppressed it quickly. Xuefeng didn¡¯t want her first experience to be this simple as a fooling around in the bathroom.


    "Xuefeng... I¡¯m feeling as if my mind is going to explode..." Yiren pulled away from his mouth as she realised that something was changing inside her the more they yed. Her breathing quickened and she whispered into Xuefeng¡¯s ear seductively.


    "If you continue teasing me like this... I will also reach my limits." This whole time when Yiren was rubbing against his staff, she was also ying with the head and teasing the tip adding to the pleasure. He was wondering, from whom she learnt about this, but deep down he knew the answer.


    "Aren¡¯t I supposed to receive your seeds inside me?" Yiren asked confused recalling her mother teachings. She was indeed prepared by the Queen for today situation.


    "It¡¯s toote for that..." Taking advantage of the fact that she didn¡¯t stick into his chest, Xuefeng pulled the rope of the shower washing away her bosom from the shampoo before sucking on her nipples. He also stood up lightly kicking the stool away and lied on the ground cing her on top of him.


    "Mhmm, rub the other one too..." Yiren started riding on top of him, not bothered by the change of position and ced his free hand on her unupied peak.


    "My mind is slipping away... I can¡¯t anymore... Aaaaaah..." Yiren finally reached her limits dropping on top of him out of energy and love juices exploded out of her chamber of secrets gushing out everywhere. She felt as if electric shock passed through her body, tensing her muscles out of her control.


    Before she finished her ecstasy moment, Xuefeng abruptly rolled them together appearing above her and grabbing his pulsing sword he started stroking it excessively. At the same time, as she reached her limits, he was also ready to burst.


    "Hu... hu..." A white thick liquid covered in a golden hue suddenly shot out from his cannon sprinkling all over her chest and face as he breathed heavily.


    Xuefeng smiled satisfied, looking down at her body covered everywhere in his own liquid before lying next to her. Even if only Yiren worked, he was still somehow exhausted.


    "I love you..." Yiren said with a determined gaze as she titled her head to the side and looked at Xuefeng lovingly. She didn¡¯t care if Xuefeng tells her that he loves her back and ced her head on his chest thinking how nice it would be to stay near him forever.


    .......


    "Damn, even being at the pinnacle of this realm, I can¡¯t pass through those damn doors." Xiao Feng cursed being blown by the white light from the stone passage once again. It turned out the higher power you use, the stronger the defensive mechanism bes.


    It was absorbing the power behind his attack and send it back towards the enemy. There was no way he would be able to enter unless he cracks the formation inside the runes. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have enough knowledge to do that.


    "Xiaobei, let¡¯s leave it. As I said, your son will be alright and should leave in a few days by himself. We can drink wine to kill our time." Xiao Feng left the pool with a grumpy face andnded near Xuefeng¡¯s father.


    "Well, how about we stay in my n instead of this forest? The girls can have a night of proper sleep and I can also introduce my wife to you." Liu Xiaobei expected such an oue so he wasn¡¯t disappointed and proposed. For him as long as Xuefeng was alright, it was fine.


    "Oh, such a great suggestion. I will leave some experts here and they can inform him when he leaves." Xiao Feng nodded hearing him and didn¡¯t waste time before acting. He called Xiao Wen guard and started arranging the man to prepare for departure.

 Chapter 89 Scoundrel Xuefeng

    <h4>Chapter 89 Scoundrel Xuefeng</h4>


    Hearing Yiren confession, Xuefeng froze for a second and didn¡¯t know what to say. If he told her that he also loved her, then he wouldn¡¯t be true to himself. He had fun with her today, but after only one day he couldn¡¯t tell what his actual feelings were.


    In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and patted her on the head gently, causing her to smile in satisfaction. He decided to wait and see what the future would hold for them.


    "How about we clean ourselves up and move onto the bed? You said there was a tournament tomorrow, so I wanted us to rest earlier," Xuefeng proposed, recalling the issue of gathering fate stones tomorrow.


    Ling still hasn¡¯t updated him about her study on the fate stones, but either way, the more he can gather the better. After all, every day he is using Ling¡¯s Fate Qi which can¡¯t regenerate. If he doesn¡¯t kill other fate fragments holders in the future, he will one day run out of Fate Qi.


    He was currently holding on, but it wouldn¡¯t be long before he dropped to the 9th upgrade. Hopefully, Ling shouldn¡¯t lose her memories from spending her Fate Qi.


    "Okay." Yiren nodded cheerfully, letting Xuefeng go. He helped her stand up and they finally washed up, without distracting themselves.


    After cleaning themselves properly, Xuefeng looked around in search for the towels to dry himself but couldn¡¯t find any.


    "How do you dry yourself after the shower?" He asked, giving up.


    "Oh! We just blowdry ourselves. I will blow you and you rotate." Yiren eximed as she realised why he was looking all around the room. She distanced herself from him, reaching out with her hand and instantly Xuefeng felt a gentle breeze on his face that was increasing in power.


    "This definitely looks convenient, Air Qi is actually so useful." Xuefengplemented as he imagined how many uses it had. Of course, the best one of them all was the ability to fly.


    "Yeah, we use them in our daily lives as well. Air Qi is necessary for every forest elf to survive in the holynd. We use elements for cooking, cleaning and even crafts. There you go, you are already dry." Yiren nodded and exined. After she was done with him, she simply pped her hands and the water that was on her body was collected into a small ball, before it dropped to the ground.


    "Oh, so you have also mastered Water Qi. How many elements you actually know?" Xuefeng asked curiously.


    "I have perfected four basic Qi¡¯s and Lightning Qi, so that would make five. But unlike you, I have it easier because I¡¯m an elf. We are more sensitive towards the elements than you humans. Also, only when you can control your Lightning Qi freely, would it be considered as truly mastering it." Yiren exined further as she fixed her messy hair not bothered that Xuefeng was watching her naked body. He finally got a better look at her.


    "Let¡¯s go to the bed." Yiren smiled seeing him ogle her body and approached, pulling him out of the bathroom. They lied down together and Yiren hugged onto his chest under the quilt.


    "Good night," Yiren said sweetly as she finished searching for the best position to sleep. She gave him a quick goodnight kiss and lied down back on his chest.


    "Sleep tight." Xuefeng ced a hand around on her round butt to adjust her a bit and closed his eyes with a smile on his face.


    ¡¯If only I could have Wuying on the other side hugging me the same way...¡¯ He thought, imaging a perfect life.


    .......


    "So this is the ce where Xuefeng lives," Tianshi muttered as she entered Xuefeng¡¯s courtyard in the Liu n. After Xiao Feng decided to spend those few days until Xuefenges out in Liu n, they all moved onto the warship and left.


    Tianshi was d about the decision as she could understand more about Xuefeng life here. It would be quite embarrassing if it turned out that it was all a coincidence and Liu Xuefeng from this world just happened to be simr to the one she knew.


    Tianshi entered into Xuefeng¡¯s room and sat down on the bed, taking a deep breath inside. The cracks on the wall that Xiao Wen made we still not fixed so she looked with a questioning gaze at Wuying who was with her, asking, "Did someone fight here?"


    "Well, you should better ask your sister. It was her doing." Wuying side nced at Xiao Wen, digging a hole in front of her.


    "Ohe on, how would I know he would be naked here. I just panicked a bit seeing how big his equipment was. Sister, he will definitely satisfy you in the future. I¡¯m already envious, hehe," Xiao Wen shrugged andterughed as she winked yfully at Tianshi.


    "Wen! What are you even saying," Tianshi blushed hearing Xiao Wenment and at the same time, felt jealous that she wasn¡¯t there. Both of them saw Xuefeng¡¯s staff but she didn¡¯t and it was her who has known him the longest.


    "Wuying, where are you staying?" Tianshi turned towards Wuying and asked curiously. She wanted to know everything about their current rtionship.


    "I always lived in the same courtyard with Xuefeng. I have a room just next door and we share a bathroom together." Wuying pointed towards the side doors and smiled kindly. Although she wasn¡¯t happy meeting anotherpetitor, she didn¡¯t know what Xuefeng thought about Tianshi so Wuying wasn¡¯t rude to her.


    "Oh, so you don¡¯t sleep together?" Tianshi sighed in relief but still asked to be sure.


    "Well, we did once..." Wuying nodded admitting. She already told Xiao Wen so there was no point hiding it.


    ¡¯...Wait, maybe it was the other guy before Xuefeng and I arrived in this world. Yeah, it must be.¡¯ Tianshi hope was crushed when she heard Wuying confirmation but she quickly regained her confidence.


    "Can I ask if it happened in thest two weeks?" Tianshi decided to deep further not caring about her image.


    Xiao Wen and Wuying looked at her confused but Wuying didn¡¯t consider that a secret and told her the truth, "Well, about two days ago before we left the n for hunting and your sister arrived. Is there something wrong?"


    Seeing that Tianshi fell on the bed and her expressions changed every second, Wuying asked out of concern. She didn¡¯t think it would be such a big deal to Tianshi.


    Tianshi wanted to be mad, but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t. Xuefeng saved her at the sake of his life after all. He didn¡¯t know that she was here in the same world as him, so Tianshi couldn¡¯t expect him to stay single forever.


    Tianshi had mixed feelings after hearing the truth. She didn¡¯t think he would find a girlfriend so fast after their parting.


    ¡¯That scoundrel... When we meet, we will see how you are going to chase other girls in the future...¡¯ Tianshi thought in her mind.


    "Yeah, I¡¯m fine... Was Xuefeng different from normal in thest two weeks?" Tianshi stood up and asked again.


    "Now that you ask, he was somehow different in thest two weeks. He suddenly became more sociable and kind. I prefer him like that, confident and reliable. Why do you ask? Did something happen two weeks ago?" Wuying thought for a moment and indeed found noticeable differences. She was also curious how did Tianshi know about this.


    "...I was just casually asking... By the way, I will be sleeping here today." Tianshi couldn¡¯t answer that question so she deflected it and whileying down on Xuefeng pillow, she imed the bed for the night.


    "It¡¯s technically my bed as well now, so I¡¯m going to be sleeping in it tonight." Wuying disagreed instantly and also got on the bed iming the other half of it. They stared down at each other while fighting over the rights.


    "Okay, both of you stand up. You can both sleep on itter if you want but It¡¯s still early now. If you bezy with your training, you think Xuefeng won¡¯t drop your asses and find someone better? Tianshi before you meet Xuefeng, I want you to master Heavenly Steps, and you Wuying, I will give you a dagger Spirit Art and you have to master it in the next few days. Did you both hear me?" Xiao Wen rolled her eyes at them andmanded giving them no choice but to agree.


    "Yeah..." They stood up from the bed and followed Xiao Wen out of the room. A spark of rivalry appeared between both their eyes when they looked at each other while smiling.

 Chapter 90 Lings Research

    <h4>Chapter 90 Ling¡°s Research</h4>


    When Xuefeng woke up, the scene that hest saw before they went to sleep, didn¡¯t change at all. Yiren was still lying and sleeping soundly like a little kitten on his chest. She was smiling innocently as if she was having a good dream.


    Yiren looked so sweet that he decided not to wake her up and just watch her instead. Out of boredom he started to knead and massage her gently on her butt in a circr motion. Surprisingly Yiren didn¡¯t wake up but her smile deepened and she moaned lightly as if asking for more.


    ¡¯Is she having an erotic dream?¡¯ Xuefeng looked at her weirdly, not expecting this. He was sure that she had been sleeping and not pretending.


    ¡¯I finished my research.¡¯ Just as he contemted if he should continue with another assault, Ling appeared in his mind out of nowhere almost making him jump. He also identally squeezed with his hand a little harder leaving a red mark on her ass cheek.


    ¡¯Ling, you scared me!" "Mhmm... More..." Xuefengined, worried that he will wake Yiren up, but fortunately, she only moaned and asked for more.


    ¡¯...Does she like rough y...?¡¯ He thought for a second feeling intrigued, but then recalled Ling¡¯s call and asked, ¡¯Ling what did you find?¡¯


    ¡¯Well, sorry for disturbing your entertainment, while I¡¯m working hard trying to secure a bright future for us. It must have been hard on you. What a poor soul...¡¯ Lingmented sarcastically feeling irritated by his attitude.


    ¡¯...¡¯ Xuefeng became tongue-tied hearing her savageness. Now that she mentioned it, he started to feel bad for treating her like a mere helper. She was like a normal human being, with emotions and feelings.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry. I will take better care of you in the future.¡¯ Xuefeng apologized sincerely.


    ¡¯It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not that petty. Listen. I tested this piece of Fate Stone and found out something interesting. It turned out that Fate Qi is actually a mixture of all nine Qi¡¯s fused together. I tried to do reverse engineering and splitting them into individual parts but the moment I did, they all quickly dispersed and I wasted the whole Fate Stone.¡¯ Ling didn¡¯t actually mind his behaviour as long as he understood and she started exining what she found excitedly.


    ¡¯Then there is a possibility that we can recreate various Elemental Qi¡¯s from Fate Qi if we manage to stop them from dispersing?¡¯ Xuefeng asked as she grabbed his attention.


    ¡¯Yes. That was my line of thought too. From what we know, Forest Elves use Fate Stones and cultivate with them with the help of those wisdom trees. You should get one of each element so I can perform more tests. If it turns out to be true and we can actually learn how to create Fate Qi from Elements, this holynd would simply be a treasure trove for Fate Fragment Holder like you.¡¯ Ling was quite moved imagining the possibilities of this hidden world.


    ¡¯Wouldn¡¯t I have to master all elements to create Fate Qi?¡¯ Xuefeng didn¡¯t think it would be that easy. Aside from Spirit Qi, he only had Lighting Qi which he is still yet to perfect and Fire Qi which he can only use through his sword.


    ¡¯Yes, but with the help of this holynd, it wouldn¡¯t be hard. The only problem is with getting back into this world. If you can¡¯t find a way to enter and leave from here as you please, then the whole n can be abolished. There is no way you can find another ce that has such high quantity of Elemental Qi in the air.¡¯ Ling sighed as she brought up the only issue that was bothering her.


    ¡¯Well, if I can persuade the Queen to gather and export Fate Stones outside for me, then one problem would be solved...¡¯ When he was saying that, it sounded easy, but he knew how hard of a task it would be.


    "Mhmm, is it morning already..." Because Xuefeng stopped massaging her, Yiren suddenly felt like she was missing something and woke up. She raised her head looking at Xuefeng and rubbed her eyes.


    ¡¯Okay, you should try to please your elf woman first and gather as many Fate Stones as you can. Even if we can¡¯t finalize our n, they will still increase our power. Meanwhile, I will try to figure out what to do with the disappearing elements.¡¯ Ling didn¡¯t want to disturb him and returned into her space.


    "Yes, good morning sleepy-head." Xuefeng acknowledged Ling¡¯s request and smiled at Yiren, lifting her up to give her a quick kiss on the lips.


    Yiren wasn¡¯t satisfied with just one so she reached for another one, and another one, and finally, they settled on the long french kiss.


    "I have never slept better in my entire life. I even dreamed about you. You were massaging my entire body not leaving any spot untouched. Your hands were amazing." When they separated she smiled sweetly recounting her dream.


    "If you want to, I can massage you in real life too." Xuefeng gave Yiren a few strokes with both hands on her bottom, proposing the real experience.


    "Sure! But not now. The tournament is going to start soon. If we don¡¯t want to miss it, we have to go soon." Yiren agreed immediately hearing his offer, but as she looked outside the window she realised it was already prettyte.


    Xuefeng rolled his eyes and asked, "Why aren¡¯t you letting me go then?" Yiren was telling him that it¡¯s time to go, but she still had her hands wrapped around his neck.


    "Well, we will go after this kiss." She said before kissing him passionately for the second time today. After she tasted the pleasure of kissing she couldn¡¯t wait to sample it again.


    "Knock, knock." They kissed for a few minutes not wanting to stop, but then suddenly someone started knocking on the door, which forced them to separate. The door opened and to their surprise, it was the Queen who visited them.


    "Oh, am I disturbing you guys?" The Queen asked as she approached them with a tray of snacks in her hands.


    "No, we were just about to get out of the bed, when you came. Mom, you didn¡¯t need to bring us breakfast..." Yiren suddenly became embarrassed seeing her mother approach them. Yiren had taken baths with her mother many times but now she was lying naked on her man!


    ¡¯Can¡¯t she tell we are busy...¡¯ Yiren was bothered by her mother¡¯s actions.


    "Well, I thought I will bring you one today. You don¡¯t want it?" The Queen smiled at her daughter silliness and nced on Xuefeng instead.


    "No, we want it. Thank you. We will eat it now." Xuefeng understood what she meant and epted the tray on Yiren behalf.


    "How was the night? Did you enjoy yourselves?" The Queen sat down on the edge of the bed and asked yfully.


    "We are making progress..." Xuefeng answered seeing that Yiren hugged into his chest and hid under the quilt.


    "Are you going to watch the tournament today?" The Queen smiled hearing his answer and change the topic.


    "Yeah, we have such ns." Xuefeng nodded.


    "Than eat, get changed quickly and I will be waiting for you guys downstairs. I decided to go with you. You don¡¯t mind, right?" The Queen stood up and talked as she was approaching the door. She stopped before she left and asked.


    "We don¡¯t... mind." Xuefeng wanted to agree, but then he felt Yiren move, reaching towards his belly and eventually grabbing his erected staff. She squeezed it, causing him to stop talking but he finished while putting on a forced smile.


    "Then, I will be waiting downstairs." The Queen smiled seeing her daughter acting like that and left the room.


    "Why did you agree... I wanted to have another date with you alone... " The moment her mother left, Yiren head peeked from the quilt and looked at Xuefeng with fake anger.


    "I thought you had a nice rtionship with your mother?" Xuefeng asked confused. He didn¡¯t want to piss the queen off as she had the weird power to bind him and do whatever she wants, but he couldn¡¯t tell Yiren that.


    "Yeah, I do but I wanted to have you all to myself for the next few days..." Yiren pouted.


    "It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m all yours. Let¡¯s eat and get ready. I¡¯m quite interested in this tournament so I don¡¯t want to bete. Later we can do whatever you want, okay?" Xuefeng caressed Yiren¡¯s cheeks, trying to cheer her up.


    "Okay." Yiren finally smiled, thinking about what she should demand from himter.

 Chapter 91 Betting Odds

    <h4>Chapter 91 Betting Odds</h4>


    "Say, aaah," Yiren reached towards the tray, picking up one of the snacks her mother prepared and held it in front of Xuefeng¡¯s mouth trying to feed him.


    "Your mother is waiting. Shouldn¡¯t we stop ying and get ready?" Xuefeng sighed seeing her still in the mood for games.


    "We are not done yet. She has to wait if she wants to go with us. Come on open up. I will feed you." Yiren shrugged and didn¡¯t stop her feeding.


    "Eh, okay... Aaah..." Xuefeng gave up and opened his mouth which Yiren soon filled with a small snack. He chewed it slowly, tasting it and he had to admit that he was starting to like elven food even more and more. Although the ones made by Yiren¡¯s auntie were better in taste, these here didn¡¯t lose by that much.


    "They taste good. Do you think your mother made them?" Xuefeng nodded in satisfaction and asked curiously.


    "Let me taste... mhmm, yeah, only auntie and my mother know the recipe for these snacks." Yiren nodded as she ate one herself.


    Xuefeng tried to pick another one for himself but Yiren smacked his hand away and said, "No cheating. Only I can feed you today."


    She bit one half of the snack with her teeth and reached out for him to snap the other half.


    ¡¯Is she ying pocky with me?¡¯ Xuefeng thought as he has dove in for the snack almost touching her lips and retreated, making Yiren disappointed.


    "Yiren, it¡¯s rude to let your mother wait for us like that. Let¡¯s eat quickly and go down." Before Yiren put another snack into her mouth to repeat the action from before, Xuefeng decided to stop her.


    "Okay..." Hearing Xuefeng¡¯s scolding she pouted but after thinking twice about it, she realized she actually was in the wrong.


    They finished breakfast quickly afterward, without many distractions and stood up to wear their clothes. Before Xuefeng picked up his shirt from the rope on the balcony, Yiren eximed as she opened her wardrobe. She pulled out something from inside and skipped towards Xuefeng happily.


    "I almost forgot. It might be a little too big because I didn¡¯t know how tall would you be, but it should adjust to your build in a moment." Yiren arrived in front of him and gave him a pearl white, long-sleeved armor. It had golden runes embroidered around the chest area and was a little translucent.


    "You made it yourself?" Xuefeng asked impressed as he felt the delicate material. It was so soft and weightless that he almost didn¡¯t feel it while touching.


    "Yep. Auntie helped me a bit, but I did most of the work. It took me a few weeks to sew everything together. Will you wear it?" Yiren nodded and asked with hope.


    "Of course! You don¡¯t even need to ask." Xuefeng eximed and put the armor on without any dy. He was surprised that the moment he was done, he didn¡¯t actually feel the armor on his skin.


    ¡¯I have never seen material like this. It¡¯s made out of a weird silk that I have no knowledge of. I also can¡¯t get past it with my Qi. It¡¯s like there is a barrier all around you. Interesting.¡¯ Even Ling was intrigued by the shirt andmented.


    "I¡¯m d you like it," Yiren said while smiling and looked at him expectantly, waiting for the praise.


    "Thank you for the gift." Seeing her sparkling eyes, he leaned over and kissed her deeply.


    "You can wear it under your normal shirt as its defenses are pretty nice. Okay, you can go down apany my mother for a bit. I need to get ready." After the kiss, Yiren smiled sweetly exining further and then rushed him out of the room. She needed more time to prepare as she was still naked after all.


    ¡¯Put the ne on top of the armor else I won¡¯t be able to use Spirit Awareness,¡¯ Ling said after he left the room.


    Xuefeng nodded pulling it out, then put on his own shirt on top of Yiren¡¯s gift and went down the stairs. He followed the route he knew from yesterday and soon met the Queen who was leaning by the wall with her hands wrapped under her chest.


    "You took your time." The Queen smirked seeing himing.


    "Well, I did speed the things up a little bit else it would take a lot more time." Xuefeng shrugged as he approached the Queen.


    They were currently in the corridor leading to the main hall and no one else was currently around them. Xuefeng wasn¡¯t scared that the Queen will do something to him as they were in the open space and someone could enter at any time.


    Who would have thought that the moment Xuefeng was close to the Queen, she would unexpectedly grab him by the shoulders and cover his mouth with her¡¯s? Before Xuefeng could react, he was free again and the Queen acted as if nothing happened.


    "What was that for...?" Xuefeng asked as he touched his bottom lip.


    "What? That was just a morning kiss. After I saw you two kissing I just happened to have an urge for one as well. You got Yiren and already forgot about me?" The Queen acted innocent and pouted pretending to be hurt.


    "Isn¡¯t that what you wanted?" Xuefeng didn¡¯t understand. He had only a few days to stay in this world and she wanted him to satisfy both her and her daughter. Wasn¡¯t that too much?


    "Well, women are fickle. You never know when they will change their minds. Yiren ising. Don¡¯t tell her anything." The Queen warned looking at the staircase.


    "What were you guys talking about?" Yiren asked as she hopped towards them and jumped into Xuefeng arms. She was wearing an elegant dress that was covering more than usual as she decided to leave that only for Xuefeng¡¯s eyes.


    "I was just asking Xuefeng if he is going to take part in the tournament." The Queen answered before Xuefeng did.


    "Oh, he said he will. Xuefeng needs Fate stones for cultivation. He even has an art that uses Fate Qi inside the Fate Stones. It can heal any injury." Yiren nodded as she started praising Xuefeng happily.


    "Hey..." "Oh, so you can use Fate Qi? Interesting. I can give you some Fate Stones if you manage to win the tournament." Xuefeng wanted to stop Yiren from exposing him but when he heard the Queen mention that she will give him Fate Stones, he halted.


    "How much are we talking about?" Xuefeng asked intrigued.


    "Let¡¯s talk about it while walking. The tournament is about to start soon." The Queen smiled yfully and walked out of the corridor towards the entrance hall not waiting for them.


    "Let¡¯s go." Yiren pushed Xuefeng forward happily, excited for today¡¯s events.


    They caught up to the Queen and left the pce. As they stepped on the bridge they could see from afar that there were fewer people on the streets.


    "It seems that the tournament already started, but don¡¯t worry. If I want something, they can¡¯t say no." The Queenmented rxed.


    "How is this tournament arranged?" Xuefeng asked as they walked.


    "It¡¯s a simple one lose elimination system. There are usually around a hundred something plus contestants, but you should be fine. There is also a betting system that most elves enjoy. It¡¯s controlled by the pce so we earn a lot of Fate Stones from this event. I can give you half of what you earn with your battles, deal?" The Queen exined and proposed with a business smile.


    "Well, I will do my best. I still don¡¯t know how elves fight." Xuefeng shrugged.


    "You will definitely win! I will watch from the side and cheer for you." Yiren encouraged Xuefeng.


    Xuefeng smiled thankfully at Yiren and patted her on the head. The guards protecting the bridge moved out of the way when they saw the Queen and bowed greeting them politely. This time they didn¡¯t look at Xuefeng with bad intent afraid they would be seen by the Queen.


    With the city almost empty, it didn¡¯t take them long to arrive in front of the arena. They could hear loud cheering noises already from afar, signifying that the tournament had already started. The arena was ced on top of an old tree that was almostparable in size to the parent tree. The only difference was that parent tree was still young, radiating with life.


    "Come inside, we will find the manager to sign you in." The Queen called out as they approached the gate.


    There were some elves standing before the counter and a middle-aged man was taking their bets, noting them on the round token.


    "Everyone has their own tokens where the manager marks who they bet on. After that person wins, they earn Fate Stones depending on the odds." The Queen exined seeing him looking and waved at the manager toe.


    "My Queen, how can I help you?" Seeing that the Queen came, the manager didn¡¯t wait and approached them.


    "I want you to sign this kid into the tournament. Announce it to everyone so they have time to ce the best. Make it 1 to 10. If he loses they can win ten times of the bet amount." The Queenmanded, shocking Xuefeng at the same time.


    ¡¯She believes in me so much?¡¯ Xuefeng couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard. If Xuefeng lost, then the Queen would probably lose a lot of money.


    "Alright." The man nced once at Xuefeng and agreed without any objections. He believed the Queen wouldn¡¯t put out a human into the fight if he wasn¡¯t at least decent.


    "Okay boy, don¡¯t disappoint me. If you lose I¡¯m not going to be happy." The Queen winked yfully at him when the manager went away, causing him to regret being greedy for the Fate Stones.

 Chapter 92 Queens Tricks

    <h4>Chapter 92 Queen¡°s Tricks</h4>


    They passed the crowd in front of the counter and instead of entering straight into the roaring arena they entered into a special staircase protected by one arena staff member. The staircase was leading towards the private room from which they could watch the whole tournament away from the crown.


    The room was quite spacious, but it only had onerge couch directed towards the arena and a table full of snacks in front of it. There was a ss-like barrier partially blocking the sound from the outside but they could see through it clearly. Yiren sat down on the couch seeing all the delicacies on the table, letting Xuefeng free.


    Being released, Xuefeng approached the ss curious about the ongoing fight. He saw a man flying in the sky sending spell after spell towards another man that stood firmly on the ground. Xuefeng touched the ss by ident thinking he can lean on it, but he almost fell out of the room as he touched it. His hand passed through the barrier like through the water.


    "Haha, this is a water barrier so we don¡¯t hear too much noise while we want to talk. Also, people outside can¡¯t see what we are doing inside. Sit down for now until you are called out for a fight. It should be after those two finish theirs." The Queenughed as she sat down beside Yiren and put a piece of cut fruit into her mouth.


    "I have almost fallen down... you could have told me before." Xuefeng rolled his eyes and walked over to the couch. It was pretty close to the barrier so even if they sat down, they could see everything in the arena.


    Seats all around were taken by cheering elves and it seemed to be roughly a few thousands of them. Many gathered here today to watch as there were not that many events in the Holy Land.


    "Sit down in the middle of us." The Queen proposed, patting the ce next to her as he was choosing where to sit. The Queen moved to the right leaving a tight spot in the middle of them. If he sat there, he was bound to touch both of them.


    Having no choice, Xuefeng squeezed between them and Yiren rested her head on his shoulder eating a banana-shaped fruit cutely. She didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with them sitting like that as long as she was next to him.


    Xuefeng put an arm around her, securing her in ce and continued to watch the fight in the arena. He was surprised that they didn¡¯t use any weapons, focusing only on spells and fist arts. Both of them had mastered the Air element but their second element was where they differed. One had Earth Qi and the other Water Qi.


    One had an advantage in the air and the Earth Qi user had a clear lead on the ground. If he wanted to use Earth Qi, he had to stay on the ground, but facing against a Water Qi spells, that was the best choice. The moment the elf in the sky bombarded him with Water bombs he blocked them, creating wooden pirs from the tree arena.


    The tform wasn¡¯t the typical dusty ground arena Xuefeng knew from the history on earth, but a tree tform that was leveled off leaving a smooth surface. Now they were destroying it during the fight but it should be restoredter.


    The man in the sky didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by the fact that all of his water bombs were being blocked and continued tounch an attack after attack while flying around his target.


    "The Water Qi user will win this round." The Queen suddenly said from the side.


    "How do you know? Isn¡¯t the Earth Qi stronger than water? It can block water attacks and probably even absorb them. The man in the sky will rather end up using all of his Water Qi instead." Xuefeng gave the fight another look and disagreed with her.


    "Want to have a bet? If you win I will give you one hundred additional high tiered Fate Stones." The Queen asked yfully, luring him into the bet.


    "What if I lose?" Xuefeng knew that he shouldn¡¯t even ask this question but he could imagine Ling¡¯s celebration when she receives such amount of Fate Stones.


    "I want to join you guys, tonight..." The Queen leaned over so that Yiren won¡¯t hear anything and breathing hot air into his ear as she whispered.


    ¡¯There is nothing you can lose in this deal! You should agree! It¡¯s a win-win situation.¡¯ As expected, before he could react, Ling called out excitedly telling him to ept this deal. She counted that with 100 high tiered stones she could upgrade a few levels just like that.


    ¡¯Come on, how is it a win-win. I won¡¯t be able to stop them anymore if the Queen joins us.¡¯ Xuefengined but didn¡¯t hear anything else from Ling.


    Xuefeng looked at the arena and saw the elf in the sky already sweating from the Qi consumption, but the guy on the ground was rxed and he was even smiling.


    "Okay, deal." He decided to risk for the chance of getting free fate stones.


    "What did mother say?" Yiren asked confused seeing her mother¡¯s deepening smile.


    "You will knowter today after I win." The Queen behaved as if she already knew that she won, causing Xuefeng to look at the battle with more interest. He was curious as to what could happen to make the man he chose, lose.


    The fight was still ongoing, but it was heading towards the end. The Water Qi user was already at his limits and was flying down to the ground. Xuefeng expected him to surrender as soon as he touched the ground, but he cried something loudly and mmed his hand into the arena.


    Everything happened so fast that Xuefeng couldn¡¯t keep up with the situation. The water that was sshed everywhere around the Earth Qi user suddenly swarmed towards him from every direction forming arge bubble and locking him inside.


    He tried to create an earth spike that could pierce through it, setting him free, but the water lifted him from the ground making him unable to perform the Art. He struggled a bit but it didn¡¯t bring him any results and in the end, he lost consciousness.


    The referee came in just in time and destroyed the bubble, letting the man out and announced the Water Qi user¡¯s victory.


    "I won. Remember our deal." The Queen put the snack into her mouth and smacked with her lips satisfied.


    "How did you know he knows such an art?" Xuefeng asked as he sighed.


    "I¡¯m the queen, I know everything. You should listen, it will be your fight soon." The Queen shrugged and opened a small hole in the water barrier so they could hear the announcer¡¯s voice.


    Xuefeng finally realized he was tricked and couldn¡¯t help but p himself on the forehead. He looked at the arena and saw a few staff members cleaning the tform, preparing it for the next fight.


    The cheering sounds entered into the room, but when the manager they met earlier stepped on the stage, everyone quietened down. If the manager was involved then it meant that there were some changes made to the tournament.


    "Congrattions to all the winners from the first round. As the number of contestants in round two is not even, we decided to add one more member so the tournament could go more smoothly. Because of that, there will be one more fight you can ce your bets on. The man who will be joining is the human that recently arrived in our Holy Land." The manager informed everyone about the change.


    Before he could finish, he had to stop as chatter and noise interrupted his announcement. Everyone knew that Xuefeng arrived, but they didn¡¯t expect he would join the tournament. As arrogant as male elves were, they didn¡¯t think he even had the chance to stand against them.


    "The odds for that fight will be 1 to 10 in favor of the human cultivator. It means if he loses, everyone cing the bet will gain ten times the amount of Fate Stones. Those who are interested in betting can visit the counter at the entrance." The manager continued, when the noise diminished a bit...


    Not many were fired up when they heard him, as they thought it was a bit fishy. If the human was fighting someone weak, it was possible for him to win and they would lose their bets. The odds were just too unreal for a tournament like this.


    "Oh, and the opponent we draw for him is... Bloody Monster!" Seeing a small interest with this deal, the manager smiled and finished, revealing thest bit of information that everyone was waiting for.


    Just as he said it, everyone eximed loudly and started to lose their minds, pushing each other as they wanted to be the first to ce their bet.


    "Who is that Blood Monster?" Xuefeng asked feeling uneasy while watching the excited elves in the arena.


    "Mom! You can¡¯t put him against that monster on his first fight!" Yiren also called out to her mother, with a shocked expression.


    "Don¡¯t worry, he will be fine. Shouldn¡¯t you believe in your man?" The Queen smiled rxed at her daughter¡¯s worry.


    "He is a man who doesn¡¯t leave his opponent in one piece when he wins the fight." The Queen turned towards Xuefeng and exined as her smile changed into a yful one.


    Xuefeng looked again at the wild elves and noted in his mind to never y or bet with the Queen in the future.

 Chapter 93 Bloody Monster

    <h4>Chapter 93 Bloody Monster</h4>


    "I¡¯m going to fight against a human? Isn¡¯t he supposed to be Princess man? Nothing will happen if I hurt him?" The burly elf man caught up to the manager asking confused. Although he was bewildered, there was a hidden smile on his face as if he was excited to fight someone else than his race.


    The man was the one called by everyone "Bloody Monster" and looking at his build, he definitely looked up to his name. Most elves were basically slender and didn¡¯t have big physiques, but this man was breaking the elves stereotype.


    His whole upper body was abrupt in ripple muscles and even his arms were as thick as someone¡¯s head. Even if he possessed a bit proficiency in Elemental Qi, he was just obsessed with bodybuilding, causing him to look like that. His hair was ck which meant that his Forest Elf bloodline wasn¡¯t that pure. Because he knew it, he decided topensate it with the raw power of the body.


    "If only you could manage to hurt him." The manager shrugged and continued to walk towards the betting counter. He believed that the Queen wouldn¡¯t risk so much money if she wasn¡¯t one hundred percent sure that Xuefeng will win.


    There were so many elves already lining up to bet their stones and earn enough so they don¡¯t need to go Fate Stone hunting for some time, which made him ignore the other questions.


    "Hehe, you don¡¯t need to worry about that..." Bloody Monsterughed with a crazed smile and licked his lips going back towards the arena. He couldn¡¯t wait to meet that human and fight him, seeing that the manager has so much faith in him.


    "Pssst, Brother Bloody, can we have a word?" When Bloody Monster walked towards the participant¡¯s room and was about to enter and eat something before the fight, he heard someone calling him from the dark.


    "What?" He turned around and saw someone covered in the cloak leaning against the wall.


    "I want to ask if you are interested in a little deal? Cough, cough..." The hooded man asked in a croaked voice, before coughing horribly spitting something into a small cloth.


    "It better be a good deal as I don¡¯t have time for games." Brother Bloody approached with interest.


    "Don¡¯t worry, you will be satisfied. I know that you are brutal, but not stupid. Even if you won against that human, you wouldn¡¯t trash him too much. The Queen wouldter take revenge on you for destroying her daughter¡¯s man." The man startedplimenting.


    "True. Don¡¯t drag it out. What¡¯s your point?" Brother Bloody epted the praise and called out without patience.


    What if I offered you ten High tiered stones for each limb you rip off that human? Would you be moved?" The man finally proposed what he came for, and Bloody Monster eyes lit up immediately.


    It was normal for him to break arms and legs on the arena each time he wins so the offer was just his pair of boots. He also asked the manager and he got the green light from him, so even if he went a little overboard, there shouldn¡¯t be any repercussions for him.


    "Deal. Show me your face so I can find youter for the payment." Bloody reached out with his hand epting the transaction.


    The man in the cloak smiled and pulled it away showing himself to Bloody. His smile froze and he looked at the man in shock. There were multiple bruises on one half of the man¡¯s face and bandages covered the rest. He recognized the man instantly, that¡¯s why he was so startled.


    "Just do the job." The man said as he pulled up the hood and walked away.


    .......


    It took about thirty minutes for everyone to ce their bets and sit down on their seats. Everyone was hyped for the uing fight as most people were talking to each other andmenting excitedly.


    "Who did you bet on?"


    "Of course I ced all of my stones on the Bloody Monster! There is no way a weak human will win against him. My wife will be on top of the world when Ie back home and tell her the news of my winnings. I don¡¯t know what the Queen is thinking about cing the human in the tournament."


    "Yeah, me too. I watched Bloodyst fight and he was absurd! He nearly crushed the guy into a pulp. I wonder how humans fight."


    "And I tried my luck betting on the human cultivator. I ced fifty high tiered Fate Stones on him winning."


    "Hahaha, are you out of your mind?" All of the elves around startedughing at the only man who betted on Xuefeng.


    "We will see who willugh at the end. The fight is about to begin." The man ignored them and turned towards the arena seeing the referee arriving at the stage.


    "The participants of the first battle of round two can enter the stage!" The referee called out loudly and everyone looked at the arena entrance. Everyone started cheering when they saw a big figureing out.


    "Oh, so I¡¯m going to fight hulk now, huh? First giant spider now him. At least I can test out my new spells, I guess." Xuefeng wasn¡¯t scared of the Bloody who just entered the tform as most of the times, those with abundant muscles weren¡¯t that strongpared to those with condensed muscle type.


    "Who is hulk? Don¡¯t worry. Bloody Monster is a closebat fighter so you just need to keep your distance and you will be fine," the Queen smiled as she patted Xuefeng on the arm.


    "A kiss for luck. You got this!" Yiren kissed Xuefeng on the cheek and cheered. She wanted to kiss him on the lips but thought that it would just distract him.


    "Well, then I¡¯m going." Xuefeng sighed and stood up.


    "Stand up on this disk. It will transport you to the arena." The Queen waved with her hand and a cloud formed next to the barrier.


    Xuefeng stepped on it, but nearly dropped as the cloud immediately started moving forward, but he managed to keep his bnce in the end. He passed through the barrier and flew towards the arena.


    The moment he was out or the private room, everyone looked at him and suddenly turned jealous.


    "He is kind of cute. I should have ced a bet on him. Damn it." A lot of female elvesmented like that seeing the blond hair on Xuefeng¡¯s head, making the men next to them to throw angry looks at Xuefeng. Having golden hair meant better status and future, so it wasn¡¯t a surprise that a lot of female elves became attracted to Xuefeng.


    Xuefengnded on the ground and exchanged nces with Bloody Monster who was smiling at him. The burly man looked quite rxed seeing Xuefeng¡¯s kind face.


    "Are you both ready to fight?" The referee asked to confirm.


    "Yes." "Let¡¯s go, boy." They answered at the same time.


    "Well, then let the fight begin!" The referee cried and flew into the air. He was watching the fight from the air, so he could interfere in time if needed.


    The moment the match started, Xuefeng recalled the Queen¡¯s advice and distanced himself from Bloody. He jumped back and prepared a thunderbolt in his hand at the same time.


    His n for this fight was to first y it safe and assault his opponent with spells. There were still a few spells he inherited from Thunder Goddess that he didn¡¯t check out. His dantian was now filled with a high quantity of Lightning Qi which begged to be used.


    Bloody Monster didn¡¯t wait to be hit and chased after Xuefeng closing the gap that Xuefeng created in a moment.


    ¡¯Thunderstrike!¡¯ Xuefeng cried in his mind as he channeled the Lightning Qi and sent a Lightning Bolt with a quick turn of his body. His aim was a bit off but he still hit his target, damaging Bloody in the shoulder. The attack traveled in a blink of an eye, which made him unable to dodge.


    Bloody looked at his shoulder and saw a small burn on his skin. His clothes also had a hole in them but he was still alright. He looked at Xuefeng smiling and feeling excited from the match.


    "Run, run! The arena is only so big. Haha, the moment I catch you is the moment this fight will end!" Bloody cried loudly as heughed causing everyone watching to burst in cheers. They looked at their second halves sitting next to them with a look as if saying ¡¯You see this? Your kind of cute boy will soon be destroyed!¡¯


    Xuefeng also realized that he can¡¯t run forever as he looked around the stage. He looked at the approaching hulk and channeled Lightning Qi from his dantian again. This time, both of his hands lit up with bright thunder and small balls started forming in his palms.


    "Eat this!" Xuefeng shouted throwing a handful after handful of Thunder Bombs in the Bloody¡¯s direction. Bombs spread everywhere, leaving him no chance to dodge. With a click of Xuefeng¡¯s fingers, the mini thunder bombs exploded in contact with Bloody¡¯s body, blowing him away.


    While cheering of the males stopped when the elves saw Bloody being sent flying, eyes of many females brightened while seeing Xuefeng¡¯s performance.


    Bloody dropped to the ground with a thud, but after a moment he stood up as if nothing happened to him. Xuefeng looked at him and saw a thinyer of brown material covering his skin. It started to crumble as he walked and soon his body was revealed, totally unharmed.


    "That¡¯s Bloody Monster¡¯s Ultimate Defence. I knew we can count on him." Someone shouted. Seeing their fighter stand up, the cheers all around the arena intensified.


    "Ultimate Defence huh? I guess I will have to break it then." Xuefeng wasn¡¯t surprised by such results and started nning his next moves. The game was only starting.

 Chapter 94 Berserk

    <h4>Chapter 94 Berserk</h4>


    ¡¯He is creating ayer of defense on his skin using the dust in the arena mended with the Earth Qi. I don¡¯t think ranged Lightning Attacks will work on him. Unless you change your fighting style into melee then you should probably switch tactics.¡¯ Ling advised seeing the situation.


    ¡¯Yeah, I guess it¡¯s time to change the strategy. I already used about twenty percent of my Lightning Qi so I can¡¯t waste it anymore.¡¯ Xuefeng agreed and prepared for the assault. Bloody was fast but if Xuefeng used his Movement Spirit Art and improved it with Lightning Qi, he can y with him without any problems.


    Xuefeng looked at Bloody Monster who was approaching him with a crazed expression and smiled, while covering his legs and arms in thick Lightning. Spirit Qi channeled through his legs and heunched forward like a rocket.


    Seeing that Xuefeng was running towards him, Bloody instantly covered himself with the armor and stood in ce blocking with his hands in front of him, waiting for the hit. To his surprise, Xuefeng didn¡¯t attack from the front but slid on the ground between Bloody¡¯s legs and hit him in the back with a fully charged Thunder Fist.


    The armor on Bloody¡¯s back broke apart and Xuefeng¡¯s Thunder Fist cut into his flesh, ripping apart the abundant muscle fiber.


    "Aaaargh!" Bloody scowled as the ravaging thunder burned his skin and paralyzed his body. A strike like that would beparable in pain to being stabbed with a knife which was wiggled in the wound afterward and at the same time being tased.


    He was lucky that Xuefeng missed and didn¡¯t hit Bloody¡¯s spine, else the game would already be over.


    Seeing that his Lightning Fist was dying out, Xuefeng pulled his hand away and rolled backward. At the same time, Bloody swung at the ce where Xuefeng stood a moment ago.


    ¡¯Heh, I¡¯m not going to be hurt by the same move again.¡¯ Xuefeng smiled at his sessful dodge as he recalled his first fight with the Metal Bear.


    "I will fucking kill you!" Bloody bellowed angrily and charged at Xuefeng, hungry for blood. He didn¡¯t care anymore about Xuefeng¡¯s status and just wanted to badly hurt him.


    "He hit him again! Xuefeng is so cool!" Yiren jumped excitedly as she watched the match with her nose almost touching the water barrier. The Queen was also no longer sitting and apanied Yiren in cheering. Seeing Xuefeng¡¯s manly performance, she was more and more convinced that all her decisions so far were spot on.


    Looking at Yiren¡¯s genuine happiness, the Queen decided to speed up the ceremony she nned and prepare it for tomorrow. She couldn¡¯t wait to turn Xuefeng into one of them.


    "Haha, you can¡¯t even catch me, How are you going to kill me?" Xuefengughed as he ran away from the crazed Bloody Monster, pissing him off even more. Xuefeng became much more confident realizing the chances of his victory were pretty high.


    His dantian Qi reserves were also on a decent level so he could allow himself to have a bit of fun before he ends him. While Xuefeng ran all across the arena he bombarded Bloody with Mini Thunder Bombs, causing burns to appear all over Bloody¡¯s body.


    "Hahaha, I told you guys! Just look at how the human is toying with Brother Bloody. There is no way he is going to turn the tides after being beaten so mu..." "Aaaaaaaaaaaaargh!" The man who bet on Xuefeng victoryughed seeing how the match yed out, but before he could end his mockery, Bloody suddenly stopped and roared into the sky stopping his bragging.


    With a loud howl, Bloody punched into the ground causing the wooden tform to crack and a ten meters long block of wood was torn away by him. His muscles started pulsing and he lifted the beam up, carrying it like a spear.


    The arena wasn¡¯t that big as it only measured fifty meters in diameter, so when Bloody made himself a ten-meter long extension it was only a moment before he was already in the range to strike.


    "You have got to be kidding me." Xuefeng cursed seeing the long beam being swung at him. He quickly pulled out a te from his ring and threw it on the ground. Formation te lit up and a translucent barrier appeared around Xuefeng just before Bloody spear arrived at its target.


    Xuefeng picked Rank 3 formation te as he thought it would be enough to stop a normal wooden beam, but who would have thought that it wasn¡¯t enough? The barrier broke like a house of cards, causing Xuefeng to be hit in the chest and sent flying towards the other side of the arena.


    "Aaaah." Many females gasped seeing their dream man getting hurt.


    "Hahaha, and who wasughing just a moment ago, look at your human now." The male elves startedughing and cheering instead. The man who bet on Xuefeng was also bashed by everyone else around him.


    Bloodyughed throwing the beam away and the brown hue from the wood disappeared causing the audience to understand what happened. Bloody used his Earth Qi to strengthen the wood and make it as hard as metal.


    "And who isughing now huh?!" Bloodyshed out angrily at Xuefeng who was still lying on the ground. There was no blood on the on Xuefeng body but Bloody was sure he suffered a lot of internal injuries from his strike. He used all of his Earth Qi tounch that attack.


    The referee looked at the Queen private room but seeing no movements he allowed the battle to continue. What he didn¡¯t know was that there was a lot of movements in the room but he just didn¡¯t see it.


    "Let me go!" The Queen was holding onto Yiren who was trying to get out of the room and help Xuefeng. The moment Xuefeng was hit, she didn¡¯t care about the tournament and wanted to rush out immediately. She even managed to pass through the barrier but was pulled back inside by the Queen.


    "He is alright. Look, there is not even a drop of blood on his clothes." The Queen held onto struggling Yiren and pointed her head towards Xuefeng.


    "Then why is he not standing up...?" Yiren totally forgot about the armor she gave him in the moment of worry. She looked at the lying Xuefeng¡¯s body and asked as she stopped trying to get away. Yiren knew she couldn¡¯t overpower her mother.


    "Just watch, I promise you he will be alright." The Queen smiled kindly and wiped the forming tears of Yiren¡¯s face, calming her down.


    "You were a decent opponent. I was almost defeated by you. Too bad you are still just a newbie when ites to fighting. Which limb should I rip off from you first? Heh, one small job and I can earn so much." Bloody was only a few meters away from Xuefeng and he started muttering under his breath making Xuefeng the only one who could hear him.


    "Heh, let¡¯s start with your right hand then!" Seeing that Xuefeng was still unconscious, he smiled and chose the closest one. He lifted his leg high in the air and mmed towards the ground.


    "Thud" His leg was stopped by something as if he hit his target but Bloody didn¡¯t hear the usual sound of the bones cracking.


    "Oh, so someone told you to rip off my limbs? Let me guess, was it that stupid elf Minori?" Xuefeng voice suddenly entered into Bloody ears causing him to quickly look down.


    Xuefeng eyes were wide open and they turned from blue to a crimson red color. He stared at Bloody with a questioning gaze as his hand was blocking Bloody¡¯s foot in the air.


    "What...?" Bloody asked confused. He didn¡¯t expect such turn of events. Xuefeng didn¡¯t seem to be injured at all.


    "Well, I will take that as a yes. We didn¡¯t offend anyone else since I arrived here. I¡¯m kind of bored of this. You spare them once and they keeping back for more and annoy you. And that strike hurt." Xuefeng sighed realizing it was already a third time this Minori guy plotted against him. With thest sentence he said, Xuefeng pushed upwards and Bloody was sent into the air before crashing onto the ground ten meters away.


    Xuefeng stood up and touched his shirt which was kind of destroyed in the middle. You could see a translucent armor totally unharmed underneath it.


    "I guess I need to thank Yiren for this gift. It¡¯s actually amazing." Xuefeng praised as he touched the armor.


    "This berserk Artefact is not bad," Xuefeng added as he clenched his palm into a fist. He could feel boundless physical power inside him.


    Xuefeng looked at Bloody who just stood up and smiled, asking, "You want to fight with fists? Let me show you the true power."


    Bloody didn¡¯t know why but he felt weird looking at Xuefeng¡¯s eyes. He subconsciously backed away a step and recalled the strength Xuefeng used to lift him up and toss him away.


    ¡¯He used only one hand!¡¯ He cried realizing how much power was needed to achieve that.


    "How did you do it?" Bloody asked amazed.


    "Not telling you," Xuefeng smirked as he punched into Bloody¡¯s unguarded chest.

 Chapter 95 Winnings From The Be

    <h4>Chapter 95 Winnings From The Be</h4>


    Bloody¡¯s stomach caved in as the shockwave spread throughout his body and he was once againunched into the air. Xuefeng didn¡¯t expect that the berserk artefact would increase his strength by so much.


    Even if Xuefeng¡¯s fist fighting wasn¡¯t that perfect, he still took lessons from Wuying for almost a week when she taught him the battle tactics, so Xuefeng could manage a fight on a basic level like that.


    At first, he wanted to finish Bloody with Fire Arts with the help of his ck mes yer but then he recalled that he obtained this artefact after defeating Metal Bear. Xuefeng countered one weakness with his regeneration ability and only the limit of one weekly usage was affecting him.


    He could already feel like his muscles were working to their limits, but with Ling¡¯s help, he could prolong berserk effects. Even if his attacks were crude right now, it would work anyway.


    Before Bloodynded on the ground, Xuefeng already moved to continue his assault. He unleashed all of the power into his legs and caught to Bloody in a blink of an eye. Xuefeng felt amazing having such power.


    Xuefeng surpassed Bloody and with a flip of his body, his leg covered in a thick Lightning struck at Bloody¡¯s back. If the first hit didn¡¯t deal critical damage, then the second definitely did. The kick was aimed at the wound that Xuefeng made earlier and it caused Bloody immense pain.


    He scowled and finally coughed blood as he crashed into the ground. His Earth Qi waspletely exhausted in the wooden beam attack so his ultimate defence was also gone.


    Seeing the Bloody on the ground coughing up blood, female elves sighed in relief. Some of them that saw Xuefeng earlier on the streets were celebrating as they bet some stones on him. The arena turned surprisingly calm. The male elves who were predominant viewers on the arena and cheered for Bloody earlier just looked at the scene on the tform with sadness. If Bloody lost right now then all of their stones would be gone.


    "Fuck, who would have thought that Bloody will lose?" Someone cursed loudly as he cried over his precious Fate Stones.


    "You just needed to use logic. There is no way the Queen would allow the human to fight if he wasn¡¯t good. Haha, I¡¯m rich!" The lucky guy who bet on Xuefengughed. He was not the only one as there were a few who used their brains and calcted the odds. Still, with so many betting on Bloody, The Queen¡¯s harvest would be record-breaking.


    "I¡¯m normally kind and peaceful, but when I get provoked times and times again, I don¡¯t seem to think of any other solution than to just end the problem..." Xuefeng sighed as he approached Bloody¡¯s body. The more he stayed in this new world, the more annoyed he became with this. He was actually considering killing as the right solution to get rid of some of the people and he didn¡¯t like that.


    "I surr... Aaargh...!" Bloody was still coughing blood but when he heard Xuefeng approaching, he tried to turn around and shout that he surrender. Unfortunately for him, Xuefeng¡¯s decision to teach him a lesson didn¡¯t change. He stomped of Bloody¡¯s arm just like Bloody wanted to step on his, causing him to cry out once again.


    "And that¡¯s payback for trying to ruin my arms. Next time don¡¯t be greedy for money or you will end like this again," Xuefeng advised as he lifted his leg and the sound of bones cracking entered into their ears once again.


    ¡¯Pfft, said the one who is not fighting for money right now...¡¯ Lingmented sarcastically but Xuefeng ignored her random remark. He was doing it on her request and she talks back.


    "I guess we are done here," Xuefeng said to the referee as he walked towards the Queen¡¯s room. At that moment a white cloud flew towards him from the room, taking him back.


    "The fight is over! The win... The loser is Bloody Monster!" The referee woke up from his daze after Xuefeng reminder andnded near Bloody, checking his condition. While announcing Xuefeng¡¯s victory he realised that he doesn¡¯t know his name, so he dered Bloody¡¯s lose instead.


    Those who lost their bets were cursing under their breaths and those who won were jumping in happiness.


    "Xuefeng!" The moment Xuefeng passed through the water barrier, Yiren threw herself into his arms hugging him deeply. Before Xuefeng could react, she held only his head as she covered his lips with hers.


    Yiren didn¡¯t care about her mother standing behind them and just wanted to feel Xuefeng¡¯s warmth.


    "What is going on?" Xuefeng asked curiously after Yiren stopped her assault. She acted like he just came back from war and they didn¡¯t see each other for a few years.


    "Are you alright?" Yiren ignored his question and asked as she checked his chest for any injuries. Only after she saw that he was alright and the armour she gave him was unharmed, did she calm down.


    "I¡¯m fine, your armour is really tough. I need to thank you for it again. It saved me there," Xuefeng praised as he caressed her cheeks.


    "No problem. I¡¯m d I could help." Yiren smiled sweetly as she enjoyed Xuefeng¡¯s touch.


    "How much did I win with this fight?" Xuefeng turned towards the Queen who was watching them from the side. He saw earlier that many elves were betting on the Bloody¡¯s win so they should already know the round number.


    "Well, I must say I¡¯m surprised by your performance. You totally ruined my n. There is no way anyone would bet on your matches unless they bet on your win. I thought you will narrowly win your first fight and most viewers will once again bet against you. This way we would maximize the profits. It¡¯s my bad I didn¡¯t tell you to pretend a bit." The Queen sighed as she exined with regret causing Xuefeng to roll his eyes.


    "So I don¡¯t need to fight anymore then?" "Yes, pretty please!" Xuefeng smirked and Yiren instantly followed with a nod. She didn¡¯t want Xuefeng to unnecessarily risk his life without a need.


    "You won¡¯t earn anything if you fight anyway so there is no point to continue I guess. The deal was to give you fifty percent but seeing that you did so well I can give you all of them today as a reward." The Queen nodded and surprised him with a gift.


    "Ooh, great!" Xuefeng didn¡¯t expect such a pleasant surprise, but he dly took it. The more Fate Stones the better.


    "The manager shoulde soon as he should be done counting everything by now. Some people still bet on you so they won quite a bit. Oh, just in time, he ising." Just as the manager was mentioned, he came knocking on the door.


    "I hope I didn¡¯t disturb the Queen. I brought the earnings from this match as you requested. Put them on the floor." The manager apologized as he entered the room with a few staff members and pointed toward the empty floor.


    They were carrying crates with shiny golden stones. There were like 20 of them all together and they were all filled to the brim.


    "Wow, so many." Xuefeng and Yiren gasped seeing so many Fates Stones. She never visited the arena as she wasn¡¯t interested in fighting and it was her first time as well. She could tell that all of them were not used high-tier stones.


    "There are two thousand twenty-four Fate Stone in those crates. We had to deduct the amount for the winners. We will take our leave." The manager reported and excused himself with the staff, leaving them alone.


    ¡¯Take all of them, before she changes her mind.¡¯ Ling proposed sneakily, and Xuefeng could almost imagine her salivating as she saw the stones.


    "I can take them all, right?" Xuefeng asked to confirm as he let go of Yiren and approached the crates.


    "Yeah, but remember about our earlier bet." The Queen nodded and reminded him with a mysterious smile.


    ¡¯Why do I feel like I¡¯m selling my body for your Fate Stones?¡¯ Xuefeng asked in his mind but Ling didn¡¯t answer as her priority was on securing the goods.


    When Xuefeng touched the crates, he felt Ling Qi flow into his body and pour out of his hand covering the pile of stones.


    "Poof." Fate Stones were sucked into Ling¡¯s space and the floor was empty once again.


    The Queen¡¯s eyes lit up seeing that but she didn¡¯tment and just smiled knowingly.


    "So, are we leaving?" The Queen asked.


    "Yeah, Oh wait, I have one request for you." Xuefeng suddenly recalled the earlier issue.


    "I¡¯m listening."


    "There is one person that just keeps bothering us and I want you to catch him for me..." Xuefeng started and exined what he heard on the arena from Bloody.


    "If you told me earlier I would have already done it. That bastard. Follow me. " The Queen became angry hearing the story and they left the room together.

 Chapter 96 Minoris Last Breath

    <h4>Chapter 96 Minori¡°s Last Breath</h4>


    "Damn, what a stupid idiot. He can¡¯t even beat a damn human." Minori cursed under his breath. He was watching the match from the seats as he wanted to see Xuefeng being squished into a paste and suffer in pain.


    He was extremely ecstatic when he saw Xuefeng lying on the ground without any movement. He thought that it will be the end, but who would have thought such a scene wouldter follow. Xuefeng stood up and send Bloody flying, beating him up afterwards.


    "I need to find out who this bastard will fight in next round so I can make them try to beat him up as well, else they would just surrender..." Minori thought of a n as he watched Xuefeng fly up to the Queen¡¯s private room.


    He didn¡¯t expect at all that Bloody could actually spill the beans and Xuefeng would figure out that he was still plotting against him. Minori thought that he was still safe as he was waiting for the next fight announcement.


    Bloody was taken away from the arena and everyone expected the next fight to continue right away, but no one wasing out. After a moment, Minori started to feel anxious for some reason. Only then did he thought of a certain possibility.


    ¡¯What if Bloody actually told them about his deal with me? Fuck, I need to get out of this ce.¡¯ The moment Minori thought about this idea, it didn¡¯t want to leave his head. He started to panic and finally decided to leave before anything happens.


    "Hey what are you doing, you can¡¯t... " He jumped from his seat, spreading his wings nearly knocking the guy behind him and flew into the sky.


    "What is this guy doing..." The others wondered what is going on as a hooded person appeared gathering the viewer¡¯s attention.


    "And where do you think you are going?!" Minori thought he was safe as he already reached the height above the arena but suddenly he felt like he can¡¯t move and an angry female voice sounded loudly throughout the arena.


    "No!" He cried as his body started to fall towards the ground against his will.


    "Oh, it¡¯s the Queen. That person who offended the Queen, won¡¯t have a happy end." People looked towards the entrance of the arena and saw the Queen with an angry expression walking onto the tform.


    Her hair turned silver and she hovered in the air without the help of any wings. Her current form looked simr to the one Xuefeng saw in Yiren¡¯s cave, but obviously, the Queen had more control over it than her daughter. She looked like she didn¡¯t even break a sweat.


    The Queen swung with her arm downwards and Minori crashed to the ground miserably. It was at that moment that the hood dropped from his head and everyone could see his bandaged face together with fresh bruises.


    "Isn¡¯t that Minori? Why is the Queen attacking him? Can someone tell me what is going on?" People recognized him immediately as he was quite famous from the fact that he had the purest bloodline of all male elves and he was courting Princess Yiren.


    "I guess we will find out soon."


    Minori was lifted from the ground and people saw his nose bleeding. They wanted to say something about the Queen¡¯s methods but no one dared to do so.


    "You must have a lot of courage to dare to harass my daughter like that. And you even try to plot against her man?! Are you tired of living?!" The queen shouted at Minori before she crashed him into the ground again and pulled him back up.


    "Look people! Just because I love her daughter, she wants to eliminate me as she found the human for the role that belongs to ME." Minori cried out to the public when he noticed that the Queen didn¡¯t block his mouth. When he said that he even emphasized the word ¡¯my¡¯ as if being with Yiren was his, to begin with.


    Many people looked at him with pity as they saw him in such wretched state. They guessed that Minori probably felt jealous when he found out that he finally had apetitor and started to find trouble with him.


    Many knew about their fight in the restaurant so it wasn¡¯t surprising that the Queen learned about it as well. In the end, they didn¡¯t feel like it was enough to treat him like that. He was one of them after all.


    "Oh, so you think that if you lie to the public you will be saved? Hahaha, naive. I¡¯m not the Queen in the name only. You think anyone can stop me if I decide to kill you right now?" the Queenughed hearing him trying to defend himself. She asked loudly with amusement as she looked around the arena.


    Momentarily, the chatter stopped and everyone turned silent. They knew that the Queen was the strongest and it was better to stay neutral.


    "See? No one cares about you." The Queen smirked ying on Minori feelings.


    "I want to fight with him! I challenge you to a deathmatch! The winner will get Yiren!" Seeing that his chances of staying alive were getting lower with each second, he decided to use hisst card. He looked at Xuefeng and shouted in a crazed manner.


    Hearing him, Xuefeng eyes turned hostile. He was standing not far away from them and he suddenly had an urge to pull out his sword and cut Minori¡¯s head off. That bastard treated Yiren like some kind of toy he can give and take, or win in a bet.


    That¡¯s what pissed Xuefeng off the most. He spent some time with her and he knew that she didn¡¯t deserve such treatment. What if Xuefeng leaves from here after a few days? Will Minori continue to harass her when he is not near her anymore?


    ¡¯This scum needs to die...¡¯ A sudden thought emerged inside his mind as he looked at Minori¡¯s bloody face.


    Before the Queen could bash on him for what he just said, someone in the crowd started shouting, "Let them fight! Let them fight!"


    What one person began, everyone else followed and soon the whole arena was demanding the fight to happen.


    "Hah, you think you are smart trying to turn the public against me?" The Queenughed again as she reached out with her hand in a choking motion causing Minori to fly towards her. She grabbed his neck, squeezing forcefully and making him unable to breathe. Even if he was choking, a mad smile didn¡¯t leave his face.


    "I will do it." Xuefeng suddenly shouted towards the Queen as he entered the arena. Yiren tried to stop him but he let go of her, looking at her seriously saying, "Stay here, I will end it fast."


    Looking at his determined eyes, she nodded obediently and watched his back as he walked away.


    "Okay. Don¡¯t take too long." The Queen heard Xuefeng and let go of Minori, throwing him to the ground before she turned around and left. She wanted Xuefeng to take care of him from the start and that was why she let Minori speak. Many people would start to rebel if the Queen killed someone without a fair trial.


    "Hu... Hu... Hehe, I knew you would agree." Minori took two big mouthfuls of air when he regained freedom andughed as he saw Xuefeng approaching.


    "Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be able to breathe is a second after I¡¯m done with you," Xuefeng answered with scorn. He already decided that he didn¡¯t want to leave Minori alive.


    "I already know most of your abilities. Your Lightning won¡¯t work on me as I also mastered this Element. Last time I was caught by surprise. Your super strength is probably over. It should be a one-time ability. Hehe, Yiren will be mine..." Minori stood up andughed as he created a ball of lighting on top of his right palm and a water-ball on his left palm. He could already feel his victory.


    "You talk too much," Xuefeng shook his head as he pulled out his ck mes yer and rushed towards Minori without wasting any time. He flung his de and the mes exploded travelling in a clean arc.


    Everyone in the audience was happy for getting an interesting bonus battle and they cried in shock when they saw Xuefeng creating ck mes. Not many people managed to master Fire element in the Holy Land, due to it being the only Element Qi that wasn¡¯t that abundant in the air as the others.


    "What?" Minori eximed seeing the approaching mes and created a water barrier around himself before Xuefeng¡¯s attack hit him.


    "Bang." ck mes reached his target and spread all around the round barrier, burning on the water.


    Minori thought water would counter fire, but the mes burned without stop, consuming his Water Qi at an rming rate.


    "What are those mes!" Minori panicked and created an exit from the barrier, breaking from the trap.


    "Swush." Minori sighed in relief after the escape and started searching for Xuefeng, only to hear a weird sound and feel a sting in his chest. Minori looked down and saw a crimson sword with ck mes burning on it.


    "Toote," Xuefeng whispered into Minori¡¯s ear as he pulled out the sword, kicking Minori¡¯s back.


    Looking at Minori bleeding from the wound and convulsing on the ground, Xuefeng didn¡¯t feel pity for him. He somehow felt relief from destroying that evil and annoying guy.


    ¡¯I¡¯m changing...¡¯ Xuefeng thought, realising his personality changing. He sighed as he put ck mes yer away and left the arena. The mes were still burning on Minori¡¯s body as he exhaled hisst breath...

 Chapter 97 Blood Qi

    <h4>Chapter 97 Blood Qi</h4>


    The arena turned silent as people watched Xuefeng walk away from the burning body. They didn¡¯t expect at all that Xuefeng would be so fast to kill. They knew he was strong from hisst fight, but they didn¡¯t expect him to also not care and kill someone in such a manner.


    The moment Xuefeng plunged his sword into Minori¡¯s back, it pierced through his heart causing a shock that made him lose consciousness immediately. He dropped to the ground and the fire consumed him. He couldn¡¯t even bleed out as ck mes burned the blood evaporating it the moment it flowed out.


    Before Xuefeng even left the scene, Minori¡¯s whole body was charred ck, making it unrecognizable. The Queen watched as Xuefeng approached them and unconsciously licked her lips. She was liking him more and more.


    "Xuefeng, that was awesome! Couldn¡¯t you use your sword during the first fight as well?" Yiren shouted happily as she hopped towards him at the arena entrance. She was one of the people who mastered the Fire element but her fire wasn¡¯t as strong as Xuefeng¡¯s ck me. She didn¡¯t mind at all that Xuefeng just killed someone.


    "Well, I wanted to train my Lightning Arts. My n is to master all the elements but I know it will be hard." Xuefeng exined as he pulled her into his embrace. Yiren didn¡¯t mind the staff¡¯s gazes from the Arena Lobby and snuggled into his chest.


    "Then I might have a great solution for you. I have a way to increase your affinity with nature so it will be easier for you to gather Elemental Qi. Do you want to try it?" The Queen proposed from the side.


    "You do? That¡¯s great. I want to try it." Xuefeng was pleasantly surprised hearing her and agreed immediately. If he could gather Elemental Qi without the help of the precious Fate Stones then it would save him a lot of trouble.


    He already had Spirit Qi as well as Lightning Qi and he nned to learn how to control Fire Qi from Xiao Wen, but this way, he can do everything while he is still in the Holy Land.


    "It will take some time, so I can at most prepare it for tomorrow. I will take care of it now, meanwhile, you can walk around the city if you want. We will see each other in the pceter. We still have unfinished business." The Queen smiled mysteriously at his answer and decided to separate from them for now. She winked at Xuefeng as she mentioned the business she had with him.


    "Okay, we will walk around together," Yiren answered for Xuefeng excitedly. She can spend another day alone with Xuefeng and that¡¯s what she was waiting for.


    The Queen smiled at her daughter¡¯s behaviour and spread a pair of huge snow-white wings from her back before flying away. Evenpared to Yiren¡¯s they were much bigger andplete.


    They thought that she was flying towards the pce and didn¡¯t watch herter, but the Queen actually changed her direction after a while, heading towards Minori¡¯s mother¡¯s house. It¡¯s better to delete the root of the problem as well, instead of just the problem itself.


    "So what do you want to do today?" Yiren asked as she hugged him wrapping her arms around him while pressing her bosom against his chest and looking at his face with a cheerful smile. Her mood improved when she realised Minori¡¯s harassment will be gone forever.


    "How about we check the store, so I can buy the Wisdom Trees of each element and then you can help me with my Elemental Cultivation?" Xuefeng proposed as his hands felt gently the curve of Yiren¡¯s waist.


    "Oh, if you want to buy Wisdom Trees you don¡¯t need to, cause we are the ones who sell them. We have all kinds in the Pce and if you want I can give you a set. I can also teach you how to feel and absorb the Elements you want from the air." Yiren exined and got intrigued at the idea of teaching Xuefeng,


    "Well, let¡¯s go back to the pce then." Xuefeng pped her yfully on the butt, ready to go, but Yiren didn¡¯t let go of him.


    She looked around them and after realising that there was no one near, she leaned in quickly and gave him a juicy kiss. Xuefeng already knew what she will do seeing her weird actions, but still received it. After all, he decided that those few days he stays here will be all hers.


    "Now we can go. Hehe, I just wanted to give myself a little refreshment," Yiren let go of Xuefeng, grabbing him by the hand and giggling cutely. He could only smile at her charming actions and follow her.


    .......


    While it was midday in the holynd, in the outside world the sun was already falling behind the horizon. Even when the night was nearing, the girls were still training in Xuefeng¡¯s courtyard.


    Tianshi was still perfecting her Heavenly Steps and Wuying was learning a new blood art from Xiao Wen.


    Earlier, Tianshi¡¯s motivation to learn this art was to be allowed to meet Xuefeng. Now that she finally got her chance, she wanted to show Xuefeng what she learned when they face each other once again.


    With the new energy, she progressed even faster than before and she already increased the number of steps in her run.


    Wuying, on the other hand, was struggling with her newly introduced Art. There was arge bowl full of monster blood and her job was to feel the Qi that was inside of it. Xiao Wen told her that if she can learn this art, she would be able to rival enemies that were few levels stronger than her.


    "Gosh, I can¡¯t seem to feel anything." Wuying sighed as she moved her hands inside the blood without any effects. She could use the blood to strengthen the blood daggers she had and use it in attacks but the point of the art she tried to learn now, was to feel and absorb the Qi that resided in the Blood.


    "It takes time to learn an art to control Elemental Qi. It works the same with all other elements. Xuefeng and I mastered the elements quickly but we had an external help and not everyone is that lucky. Look how hard Tianshi works so she can show Xuefeng her efforts. Blood Qi is a unique element that is even harder to learn than the ones we have but at the same time it is multiple times stronger." Xiao Wen cheered Wuying up and tried to motivate her.


    "I understand. I will try my best." Wuying nodded resolutely after she looked at Tianshi who was currently running in the air. She took a deep breath and looked at the bowl of blood once again.


    Wuying closed her eyes, calming down her heart and focused only on the substance that was passing through her fingers as her hands moved with round motions. She imagined as if the blood was just a group or small balls of Qi she can gather and absorb.


    Her hands pushed slower and slower as they followed the current she created. Each change in the blood was registered and processed by her as she became the part of the blood.


    Seeing her actions, Xiao Wen smiled and nodded in satisfaction. She was impressed with Wuying so far.


    ¡¯What is it...¡¯ After Wuying entered into her trance she suddenly felt that something started to stick into her hands and follow them.


    ¡¯Is that the Qi I need to absorb?¡¯ Wuying thought and instantly took action. She started sucking the weird balls into her hand and move it into her dantian. She stopped only after there was nothing left in the blood.


    "I think I got it." Wuying smiled and pulled out her hands from the bowl. The blood darkened a lot after the Qi was sucked away by her.


    "Show me." Xiao Wen said, curious about the results.


    Wuying reached out with her hand and soon a small red ball started to form on top of her palm.


    "Congrattions. Let¡¯s call it a day then." Xiao Wen smiled seeing Wuying master the first step and stopped the training for today.


    ¡¯Xuefeng, I will show you, that I¡¯m the best for you...¡¯ Wuying vowed in her mind as she absorbed the Blood Qi into her dantian once again.

 Chapter 98 Wuying Story *

    <h4>Chapter 98 Wuying Story *</h4>


    At first, Wuying wasn¡¯t worried about her rtionship with Xuefeng when Princess Shan appeared but when another girl arrived saying that she knows Xuefeng and want to be with him, she started to worry a bit.


    She heard Xuefeng mentioning Tianshi¡¯s name earlier but she doesn¡¯t recall Xuefeng ever meeting her. The only exnation could think of was that he met her when she was on the mission.


    Not only Tianshies from Central Region but her family is also quite powerful. The worse part was that Xuefeng¡¯s father knows Tianshi¡¯s father and Xiao Feng even proposed marriage the moment they met.


    All Wuying wanted was to stay by his side and be loved. Was it too much?


    "Uff, I guess I¡¯m also done for today. How was your training Wuying?" Tianshi approached them as she saw they were finished. She wiped the sweat from her forehead and asked with a smile.


    "Good, I got some progress," Wuying answered the same way at Tianshi. Xiao Wen looked at them weirdly. They didn¡¯t behave likepetitors in love at all.


    "Okay, we are done for today. How about we take a bath together?" Xiao Wen grabbed Tianshi and Wuying by the waist and pulled them together towards the bathroom without waiting for their answer.


    "Uhm the bath is too small to fit us three..." Wuying informed as they entered into Xuefeng room. She recalled that even if it was Xuefeng and her together, they had toy on top of each other to stay infort.


    "It not a problem. I have a bigger bath with me." Xiao Wen smiled and as they entered the bathroom, she waved with her hand and a big bathtub appeared in front of them. It had at least two meters in diameter and even a ce to seat inside of it.


    "Wow, now I wonder what else you carry around with you." Wuying saw the bathtub and looked at Xiao Wen in amazement.


    "Heh, I have everything ady needs." Xiao Wen grinned and pulled out another ring and held it above the bathtub. Suddenly water started pouring out of the ring and started filling the bath to the brim.


    "This is the water from Holy Spirit Spring that I founded a month ago. I still have a lot so we can use it to bath ourselves." Xiao Wen exined as a me appeared in her hand and she started warming the water.


    "It has such abundant Spirit Essence inside of it..." Wuying approached the bath, putting her hand inside and instantly felt the Spirit Essence which just waited to be absorbed and refined. It was also getting warmer and warmer, turning into a hot tub.


    "Well, I think it will be enough. What are you guys waiting for? Why are you still not naked." Xiao Wen turned around and saw thedies were still not undressed. She rubbed her hands with a naughty gaze and approached Wuying staring at two bulges on her chest.


    "Wait, I can bathter..." Wuying noticed Xiao Wen perverted gaze and tried to distance herself from her, but Xiao Wen instantly appeared behind her.


    "I observed your assets earlier and I know that you hide some good weapons here." Xiao Wen hugged Wuying from behind and pulled up her dress revealing the slim curvy figure. She continued with her assault as her hands moved upwards and grabbed Wuying ample bosom.


    "Ho ho, you were hiding such weapons. Did Xuefeng like them?" Tianshiughed seeing Wuying being attacked.


    "Yeah, he said he likes... What are you even asking? Wen stop it already." Wuying got baited into answering but stopped herself in time while she felt Xiao Wen pinching her nipples.


    "Tianshi, what are youughing at. Wuying let¡¯s attack her." Xiao Wen let go of Wuying and instantly attacked her younger sister.


    "Wait!" Tianshi panicked and also backed away, but there was nowhere to hide in front of Xiao Wen speed. Tianshi was immediately caught by her and started stripping her.


    Even Wuying joined Xiao Wen in the attack in revenge for Tianshi¡¯sugh. Tianshi¡¯s chest was quickly open for their view as the clothesnded to the ground. She has never touched other woman private parts so she couldn¡¯t help but give one a light squeeze. Wuyingpared the firmness with her own and didn¡¯t admit defeat.


    "I¡¯m not ying with you..." Tianshi blushed, feeling her body touched everywhere. She covered her private parts and entered the bathtub as she sulked.


    "Haha, my little sister is not that little anymore. But, your guns will never surpass mine." Xiao Wenughed seeing Tianshi escape. She said confidently as she opened her outfit, allowing her chest to breath some fresh air.


    Her hourss figure was even more divine as allyers were taken off her.


    "You think Xuefeng would like my body? Maybe I should show him something when hees back..." Xiao Wen entered into the hot water andmented as she checked out her curves.


    "No!" Tianshi and Wuying cried at the same time. They somehow felt alerted hearing Xiao Wenments.


    "Haha, I¡¯m only teasing you." Xiao Wenughed as she sat down in the water and spread her legs, rxing.


    Seeing that both sisters were already in the bathtub, Wuying sighed and dropped the lower part of the dress to the ground. Sisters just happen to look at Wuying forbidden region between her legs and noticed something interesting.


    "Oh, you shave?" Xiao Wen asked curiously.


    "Uhmm, I thought that it would be morefortable for Xuefeng... when he licks down there..." Wuying found it hard to answer, but then she looked at Tianshi and decided to boast a bit after she entered the bathtub.


    "Uuuu, tell us the details. Is he that good in bed? I saw his staff earlier. It must have felt good, right?" Xiao Wen swam towards Wuying sitting next to her and asked for details excited.


    Tianshi smile froze, but she also somehow became curious. The more she learned now, the better she can perform when it will be her turn.


    "It was the best night of my life... His staff was so hot and powerful just from a few licks and rubs. He told me to swallow the whole thing into my mouth while also licking the base with my tongue." Wuying recalled the night she shared with Xuefeng not long ago and started recount it for them.


    "After a few movements, I learned how it works and didn¡¯t need his help anymore. I could y with it and he moaned cutely as I put it deeper and deeper into my throat. He felt so good that he even started moving with his hips to match with my head moves. My body started to feel hot like a volcano as I began to touch myself down there while sucking his erected sword." Wuying closed her eyes and narrated. Tianshi also subconsciously started to picture the scene, but instead of Wuying, she put herself on her ce.


    Her hand drifted downwards into the water as she touched herself and imagine herself sucking Xuefeng¡¯s huge sword. She watched some adult video with a female friend, so it was effortless for her.


    "As he reached his limits, he grabbed my head and burst right inside my throat. The liquid streamed down my throat and it was so delicious that I couldn¡¯t help but lick everything clean to thest drop." Wuying gulped down uncontrobly as she recalled the sweet taste of the mysterious liquid.


    "Even with my effort, his staff was still so stiff expecting more, so we ended up connecting with each other. He entered inside of me, filling my tight region entirely, leaving no space untouched. Before I could get used to it, he pulled it out and entered inside once again this time even deeper. It reached so far I couldn¡¯t breathe for a second, but she didn¡¯t stop and continued to push in and out." Tianshi heart-beat increased as she listened to Wuying story and she could almost feel Xuefeng entering into her.


    Her hand moved around her down region, rubbing her small bean. She started to feel immense pleasure as Xuefeng ravaged her in her imagination.


    "His hips movements intensified as lied on top of my body and sucked on my chest. We then change into multiple different positions but he didn¡¯t stop pushing his hot think inside me. When I changed into a crawling position, Xuefeng reached even deeper than earlier causing me to drop to the bed without strength. I felt something blow inside my head as if an electric shock spread into every part in my body." Wuying continued and Xiao Wen listened curiously. They didn¡¯t notice that Tianshi¡¯s face turned red and her breathing quickened.


    "It was at that moment he reached his limits and he shot seeds inside me..." "Aaaah..." Just as Wuying finished, Tianshi moaned and she also reached the finish line. Her mind was in a spill. Before Wuying and Xiao Wen turned their heads, she dived into the water and cursed in her mind, ¡¯Xuefeng, you bastard...¡¯

 Chapter 99 Master Yiren

    <h4>Chapter 99 Master Yiren</h4>


    Even though the girls didn¡¯t get to fully enjoy the benefits of the Spirit Holy Spring, they had a fun time talking about Xuefeng. Of course, even if they didn¡¯t focus on absorbing Spirit Qi it was still sipping into their bodies, nourishing and filling their dantian.


    After the bath, Xiao Wen chose to sleep in Wuying¡¯s room, but the other two still didn¡¯t change their mind of sleeping in Xuefeng¡¯s bed. There was still another room, where Princess Shan used to sleep, but they were both stubborn.


    "Well, I don¡¯t care. I go to sleep." Xiao Wen put her hands in the air giving up after she saw them like that and entered her room. Xiao Wen didn¡¯t seem like she was going to wear anything for the night as she walked into the bed and slipped under the quilt.


    "How are we going to resolve it?" Tianshi asked when she finished wiping herself from all the water and wrapped her hair in the towel.


    "How about we both sleep on each side of the bed?" Wuying proposed.


    "Isn¡¯t there only one quilt?" Tianshi asked recalling Xuefeng¡¯s bed setup.


    "Well, we can take another one from the side room..." "Nah, its okay, we can share one..." Wuying tried to think of a solution but was stopped by Tianshi as she didn¡¯t actually mind.


    "Okay..." Wuying didn¡¯t know what Tianshi nned but agreed in the end.


    They put on their nightgowns cause they weren¡¯t as shameless as Xiao Wen to sleep naked and not worry about anything. The bed was big enough for them to lie down next to each other without touching.


    "Wuying... How about we make a deal?" Tianshi asked after a moment of silence as she flipped to the side and looked at Wuying full of thoughts.


    "What deal?" Wuying turned towards Tianshi and replied curiously.


    "I don¡¯t think you are a bad girl... How about... No matter which one of us Xuefeng chooses, can we stay friends?" Tianshi requested. She knew Xuefeng¡¯s personality. If Xuefeng and Wuying already did go all the way in their rtionship there was no way he will leave her.


    The most she can expect from him is that they both stay together with him. She decided to change her tactic and befriend Wuying first.


    "Sure. You are not that bad yourself either." Wuying thought for a moment and nodded. So far, she couldn¡¯t say anything wrong about Tianshi. She also seems to care about Xuefeng so there was no need to decline.


    "Pinky promise?" Tianshi smiled as she reached out with her pinky finger. She knew it was a bit childish but she never had a chance to do that.


    "Pinky promise."


    .......


    "We have only five types of Wisdom Trees in Holy Land. The four basic elements types and a Lightning one. If you want to make other types, you will have to first master those elements first, and transform the Wisdom Seed into the type you want." Yiren exined as they arrived in their room and five small trees were brought over.


    "Do you have spare seeds of this Wisdom Tree so I can create one in the future when I learn those elements?" Xuefeng asked her curiously as he picked one of the trees from the ground.


    They were about fifty centimetres tall and looked like slightly bigger Bonsai Trees. There was also a spot in between their roots with a palm-sized hole, that probably was there to amodate the fate stone.


    "Yeah, the Wisdom Tree creates about twenty seeds every year. If you ask my motherter she should give you at least four so you can transform them when you need and have the whole set. How about you put one Fate Stone into the hole and see what happens." Yiren pulled out a small low tiered Fate Stone and gave it to him.


    "Okay. This one should be for Lighting Qi, right?" Xuefeng received the Stone and pointed towards the Wisdom Tree with white leaves that had an electric current sometimes flickering in between them.


    "Yeah, you can check the type of the Wisdom Tree based on their leaves colour. After you put the stone into the hole, ce your hands on the tree and wait for it to pour the Qi out." Yiren nodded, satisfied that she can answer his questions.


    "Okay." Xuefeng smiled and followed her instructions. At the start, nothing noticeable happened, but then the tree started to vibrate and soon a rich Lightning Qi flowed out, and Xuefeng quickly absorbed it.


    The Fate Stone started losing its lustre with each second and after a few seconds, the golden hue disappeared. The stone crumbled into dust which was absorbed by the tree.


    "Wow, with one low-tier small fate Stone, I was able to regain about ten percent of my previous Lightning Qi level." Xuefeng watched the tree in surprise. What was shocking wasn¡¯t the amount of Lightning Qi he received but the time it took. As long as he had a lot of Fate Stones he could technically regain his Qi in seconds. Xuefeng suspected that one high tiered stone was enough to fill his whole dantian.


    "Yeah, but it¡¯s quite a waste to use Fate Stones for regaining your Qi. But for you, it might be the only option for now. Even if I teach you how to gather elements from the air, it will be very hard for you to gather much. I don¡¯t know what my mother is preparing for tomorrow, but if you can increase your affinity with nature you will have an easier time learning." Yiren exined further seeing his excitement.


    "Anyway, what element you want to study next? I suggest you start with the easiest and the most useful one, which is Air. I can teach you all the Air Qi Arts I know so we won¡¯t waste time tomorrow." Yiren rmended.


    "I¡¯m all ears, Master." Xuefeng smiled and bowed to her sping his hands.


    "Haha, also you need to pay tuition fees if you want to learn under this master." Yirenughed cutely as she followed his y.


    "I am just a poor soul and I won¡¯t be able to pay you any money. How about I pay you with my body instead?" Xuefeng grabbed her by the waist, pulling her closer and kissed her gently on the lips, asking afterwards.


    "Mhmm okay, but I want two kisses for each art." Yiren gave him another kiss and haggled.


    "Let¡¯s make it three and you got yourself a deal," Xuefeng added one more and the deal was finally made.


    "Okay, then listen carefully and try to remember everything. If you don¡¯t understand you can ask me." Yiren brightened satisfied with the agreement and started her teachings.


    Xuefeng nodded and asked Ling to note down everything Yiren says. If he forgets something he can always use his backup.


    .......


    While Xuefeng was learning Elemental Cultivation under Yiren¡¯s teachings, the Queen was currently sitting in front of Minori¡¯s mother in the living room of their house. She was staring at her, sighing.


    "What should I do with you... It¡¯s all your fault for not teaching your son properly." The Queen sighed once again using her secret art to lift Minori¡¯s mother¡¯s face.


    "Eh, I told him multiple times but he never listened. Queen don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t plot anything against your daughter¡¯s man in revenge. You can put a guard to look after me until that man is out of the holynd." Minori¡¯s mother promised as she looked with sad expression at the Queen.


    "Haha, I know about your personality and I am sure you are lying. You think I didn¡¯t know about your n to let your son take over the crown?" The Queenughed as she exposed her.


    "I..." Minori¡¯s mother tried to say something but didn¡¯t know how to react.


    "I didn¡¯t act earlier cause, I just didn¡¯t care. You were just too weak of a treat. If Xuefeng was leaving from the Holy Land in a few days I wouldn¡¯t mind letting you live, but the problem is he is not." The Queen shrugged as she gazed at the middle-ageddy with pity.


    "Wait, how?" Minori¡¯s mother frowned as she didn¡¯t understand.


    "Well, there is no need for you to know as you won¡¯t live long to witness it. I can¡¯t let a potential threat stay alive. me your son for being stupid." The Queen said as she lifted her off the ground.


    "No, please I won¡¯t..." "Crack." She begged as panic finally appeared in her eyes, but it was toote. With one quick movement, her head tilted sideways and cracked. The Queen didn¡¯t feel the need to torture her and gave her a quick death.


    "Take care of the body. Tell everyone that she tried to attack Xuefeng as revenge for killing her son and died in the process." The Queen said to the guard as Minori¡¯s mother¡¯s dead body dropped to the ground and left the room without giving it a second look.

 Chapter 100 Wisdom Tree Altar

    <h4>Chapter 100 Wisdom Tree Altar</h4>


    After leaving the house, the Queen didn¡¯t fly towards the Pce but instead jumped from the bridge and fell towards the mist. Beautiful wings once again spread from her back and she flew towards the base of the Parent Tree.


    Under the mist, there was nothing other than the endless trunks of trees that were the base of the cities above. It looked like the roots of each tree were connected to each other, preventing the water current from bulldozing them.


    Because the Parent Tree was surrounded by a dense web of roots and trees, the water was much calmerpared to the outside of the cities. If you flew out of the city and looked around, you would see a gigantic whirlpool in the distance where all the waters from the Holy Land were streaming in its direction.


    The Queen flew to the base of the Parent tree andnded on the tform in its middle section. At the end of it, there was a small entrance protected by two guards. The Parent Tree was so enormous that it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if there was a small city built inside of it.


    "Wee back, Queen." Two Guards greeted her and bowed as she approached to which she responded with a nod.


    She passed through the entrance and after a short walk in a narrow tunnel, the Queen entered into a spacious tree cavern. The setting looked close to Yiren¡¯s Red Blossom Tree cave, but it was a slightly bigger version.


    There was also no ind with water in the middle of the cave but instead, the ce was filled with greenery. The cave was illuminated by the shiny tree that looked almost simr to the Wisdom Trees, Xuefeng saw today, butrger.


    The leaves on its crown had nine different colours and it looked as if they were alive. When the Queen came closer, she could see that the leaves were actually made from Elemental Qi. Fire Qi leaves were dancing like an actual fire and Air Qi Leaves were almost unnoticeable as they took their natural form which was air.


    One of the most interesting parts were the Ether Qi leaves which werepletely ck. They seemed like there was nothing at that spot but at the same time, that nothingness was also in the shape of a leaf creating an illusion that there is something there. It was like space was bending at that ce, forming into shape.


    "How did the building of an altar go? I see it¡¯s almost finished." The Queen approached the Wisdom Tree and saw the altar made out of the Wisdom Tree roots in front of it. Yiren¡¯s Aunty stood next to it and was using her Earth Qi to reform the roots.


    "Yeah, it should be alright now. I used a lot of Qi to form an altar form Wisdom Tree roots. I hope it will work." Auntie wiped the sweat from her forehead as she looked at her work.


    "It will. With the help of the Wisdom Tree, anything is possible. If Yiren knew what we are doing, she would agree with us, but we can¡¯t tell her now else Xuefeng will figure it out." The Queen assured as she rubbed the top of the smooth altar.


    "All you need to do is to ensure that she doesn¡¯t lose her innocence before we attempt the bloodline ceremony. It¡¯s good that Xuefeng was reasonable and wanted to take things slow, else the whole operation would be already over." Auntie reminded.


    "Yeah, I already figured that out. I made a bet with Xuefeng that I will join them tonight. I will control the whole situation." The Queen smiled imaging her ying with Xuefeng again. She couldn¡¯t wait to release her inner fire once again.


    "Heh, you and your horniness. Can¡¯t you wait until you pass the crown to Yiren, so you can leave and find your man?" Auntie chuckled seeing the desire in her daughter¡¯s eyes.


    "What for? He probably has a wife and kids already. Also, I prefer younger men and he probably aged, looking like an old man. It¡¯s a waste of time. I will just satisfy myself with Xuefeng from time to time." The Queen shrugged not feeling anything towards Yiren¡¯s father. It has been so long she almost forgot how he even looked like.


    "True... there is always an option to find someone else, but I guess you would be fine with a deal like that. The problem is, would Xuefeng be fine with it?" Auntie smiled as she stated the most important issue concerning this deal, Xuefeng consent.


    "I can give him so many benefits. There is no way he won¡¯t be fine with it. It should also be fine with Yiren... " The Queen disagreed as she already nned everything. She was only less confident with Yiren but she still thought everything will work out.


    "Well, it is your call. Anyway, where are they right now?" Auntie shrugged and changed the subject.


    "They should be in the pce right now, why?" The Queen answered confused.


    "Shouldn¡¯t you check on them if they are not doing anything?" Auntie asked as she created a round ball with Water Qi. The Queen finally realised what she meant and her face turned serious. She looked at the clear water ball and soon a 3D hologram appeared inside of it.


    "Damn, they are already on top of each other. I¡¯m going." Seeing that Yiren was sitting on Xuefengp and kissing him passionately, the Queen cursed, dashing out of the cave.


    "Hehe, you kids sure are lively." Auntieughed as she turned off the hologram and went back to working on the altar.


    .......


    Going back in time a few minutes, Yiren was still exining various Air Qi arts she knew, making sure Xuefeng remembers everything.


    "Okay, so this was the art for manipting the Air Qi into different shapes. There is only one art left and I saved the best forst, Air Qi Wings." Yiren said in a good mood as she sat on Xuefengp, wrapping her hands around his neck and waiting to receive her usual reward.


    Xuefeng already knew what she wanted as they repeated this process a few times already. He was sitting cross-legged on the bed when Yiren sat on him but Xuefeng still grabbed her by the bottom, while giving her a promised kiss. He enjoyed the plump sensation that was filling his fingers.


    Elves clothes were thin as well so it didn¡¯t even feel like he was touching through them increasing the pleasure.


    "Wasn¡¯t there only three kisses in the deal?" Xuefeng teased as he separated from Yiren. She wanted to continue their tongue battle even after they reached their appointed limit.


    "I want more this time." Yiren leaned once again with a desire for more. Her tongue slipped into Xuefeng¡¯s mouth as she yed with his. She even started to add new things to their kiss like biting Xuefeng¡¯s tongue lightly and slowly allowing it to be pulled away. It felt weird at first, but Xuefeng somehow found it interestingter on.


    Xuefeng moved one hand from Yiren¡¯s butt and grabbed onto her perky chest. If she wanted to continue, then he wouldn¡¯t hold back. She was still in her less revealing dress, but it wasn¡¯t a challenge for Xuefeng to get rid of it fast.


    With one quick movement, he pulled out his tongue from Yiren¡¯s mouth and lifted her dress upwards pulling it through her head, getting rid of it. She had only her panties left as she didn¡¯t have any bra on causing her bare bosom to drop right in front of him. He didn¡¯t hesitate tounch his attack on them, sucking greedily.


    "Hihi, I thought I was the one who wanted more but it seems like you are the one in need." Yiren giggled feeling his tongue roaming around her nipple. She held his head while he sucked as she brushed her hand through his golden hair.


    Feeling something was awakening under her in Xuefeng¡¯s pants, she reached out with her free hand and dived in, trying to find it. Her hand soon met with a familiar shape and held onto it, touching everywhere.


    "It¡¯s so hot and hard already, I think it wants to leave and meet its new master." Yiren smiled sweetly as she rubbed around the head and pulled Xuefeng pants a bit, allowing her to see it.


    "Thud." "Umm..." Suddenly, something dropped on the balcony, scaring Yiren and causing her to squeeze Xuefeng¡¯s staff hard. He cried out and pulled away looking towards the balcony. He didn¡¯t expect to see the Queen appearing out of nowhere on their balcony.


    "I thought we made a deal earlier, that you will wait for me? Hu?" The Queen approached them, then grabbed Xuefeg¡¯s head giving him a deep kiss on the lips and asked with devil¡¯s smile.

 Chapter 101 Practice Makes Perfect *

    <h4>Chapter 101 Practice Makes Perfect *</h4>


    "Mom, what are you doing here and why did you kiss him?" Yiren blushed, seeing her mother appear out of nowhere when she was almost naked, doing special stuff with Xuefeng.


    "Well, we had a deal with Xuefeng that I can join you guys tonight but I didn¡¯t expect that you will start so early," the Queen shrugged as she med everything on Xuefeng.


    "Xuefeng what is going on? What bet?" Yiren turned towards Xuefeng and asked in confusion.


    "Well... remember the bet about who will win the first round? Your mother proposed a bet where I would win one hundred Fate Stones if I won. Your mother wanted to join us tonight if she won." Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to take it all on himself so he separated the me. After all, he could reject Queen¡¯s bet.


    "Mom?" Yiren looked back at her mother with a questioning gaze while she pouted, puffing her cheeks.


    "Ohe on, how long are we going to prolong this conversation. If you don¡¯t start moving with your hand, his dragon will run away." The Queen stopped Yiren¡¯sins as she took off her shoes and jumped onto the bed behind Yiren. With one hand she grabbed onto Yiren¡¯s chest mound squeezing it and the second on top of Yiren¡¯s hand that was still holding Xuefeng¡¯s erect staff.


    "Mom... You can¡¯t be serious..." Yirenined. She used to listen to her mother¡¯s advice about these matters but it was different if her mother would actually join them.


    ¡¯Eh, I knew this would happen. There is no way I¡¯m getting out of this, this time. Well if I can¡¯t stop it, I might as well enjoy it.¡¯ Xuefeng thought in his mind as he gave up resisting andy down on the bed while watching the mom and daughter duo.


    "Don¡¯t worry, your mother will teach you how to do it properly. Don¡¯t you want Xuefeng to feel the most pleasure? Listen to me and Xuefeng will never forget this night. Take off his pants so we can see it," the Queen ignored Yiren¡¯sins, assuring that everything will be alright and ordered.


    With her mother insisting like that Yiren didn¡¯t have other option but toply and listen to her. She let go of Xuefeng¡¯s staff allowing her mother to continue the up and down movements by herself and with Xuefeng¡¯s help, she got rid of his pants. Now there was nothing stopping them to y with his toy.


    "Watch and learn," the Queen moved to the side and dived downwards towards Xuefeng¡¯s staff and started licking it right away.


    "First you have to lubricate the whole staff so it will be easier for you if you want to give it a quick rub." Yiren alsoy down leaning on Xuefeng¡¯s thigh and watched from up close as she listened to her mother¡¯s instructions.


    The Queen licked the base from the bottom to the top a few times while stopping near the head and gave it a few wiggles with the tip of her tongue. After giving the head a few small kisses, she slowly travelled downwards with her tongue dancing around and arrived near Xuefeng¡¯s cannon balls.


    "This is the ce where the seeds are stored so you have to remember to stimte this area as well." The Queen worked with her hand sliding up and down on the shaft as she started sucking on the balls after exined it to Yiren.


    "Okay, show me what you learned." Seeing how eager Yiren was to try, the Queen smiled and passed the baton to her. Yiren didn¡¯t waste time and instantlyunched her attack wrapping the base with her tongue.


    She repeated the sequences just as her mother taught her, but when Yiren reached the head she thought it would be better to change it a little bit. Instead of only ying with the tip of her tongue, she swallowed the whole head inside her mouth and began her assault with her tongue.


    It felt simr to battling with Xuefeng¡¯s tongue which she enjoyed so much. Recalling the hand movements, she tried to adapt and started moving while brushing the ends of the ns with her lips. Her tongue also continued to dance around the tip causing Xuefeng let out a breath of satisfaction.


    "It feels great Yiren... Right there..." Xuefeng praised her as he reached out holding onto her golden hair so they won¡¯t interrupt her. The approval boosted Yiren¡¯s confidence and she was even more eager to do more.


    ¡¯Quick learner huh?¡¯ Queen¡¯s eyebrow twitched seeing her daughter learn so fast and even invent new tricks and methods.


    "Xuefeng likes when you take it deep into your throat, you should try pushing it further." The Queen smiled yfully and proposed.


    Feeling that Xuefeng¡¯s dragon was actually trying to push forward each time she was going downwards, Yiren decided to try it out. It was so thick and long that Yiren didn¡¯t know if she can make it, but at the same time didn¡¯t want to give up before she tried.


    With each cycle, she continued to reach further down his shaft and her small mouth started to quickly fill up. Yiren didn¡¯t even swallow half of Xuefeng¡¯s sword and the tip was already hitting the back of her throat.


    Feeling the pleasant change of setting, Xuefeng unconsciously pushed with his hips forward while holding onto Yiren¡¯s head causing it to enter straight into her throat.


    "Cough, cough... You pushed too quickly..." Yiren couldn¡¯t take the sudden thrust and pulled out abruptly, coughing a few times. She looked at Xuefeng with a cute angry gaze.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t stop myself." Xuefeng smiled bitterly as he scratched his nose.


    "Let me show you how it¡¯s done." The Queen smiled expecting such an oue and took the lead. She started with a yful lick around the head before she swallowed deeply with one swift movement reaching the back of her throat instantly.


    "Ahh..." Xuefeng moaned from the Queen¡¯s aggressiveness and grabbed her head with both hands. When another round came, he pushed forward with his hands and hips filling her whole mouth with his meat scepter. The Queen didn¡¯t have the same reaction as Yiren allowing him to do as he wished.


    His staff entered deep into her throat as she swallowed the whole thing inside. Instead of pulling out, repeating the motion, she started moving in and out while leaving the hard sword in her throat.


    Seeing Xuefeng joyful expression, Yiren felt regretful that she wasn¡¯t the one who was pleasing him. Waiting for the moment her mother drew the sword out to breathe, Yiren reached out quickly and snatched her rightful possession, trying for the second time. This time she knew what she was supposed to do.


    "Haha," Xuefengughed seeing Queen¡¯s unhappy face. She was having a great time, but her daughter stole her fun.


    "You think this is funny?" the Queen grinned looking atughing Xuefeng and threw herself at him stealing a long kiss from his mouth.


    "Yeah, what are you going to do?" Xuefeng asked with a smirk when they separated as he pped Queen¡¯s perky butt and kissed her again, this time adding his tongue into the mix. She was dominating him all the time but this time she delivered herself to him on her own will.


    Xuefeng lifted her dress up, sneaking his hand inside her underwear and grabbed her butt cheek without holding back on his strength. The Queen opened her eyes wide open ring at Xuefeng but didn¡¯t back away from him. She somehow liked the confident and dominating Xuefeng, who didn¡¯t hesitate to use force to get what he wanted.


    At the same time as Xuefeng yed with the Queen, Yiren was improving her swallowing skills. Xuefeng didn¡¯t forget about her as he pushed further and further with each movement of his hips. She was slowly getting used to having a long and sturdy thing in her mouth trying to enter into her throat so it didn¡¯t force her to cough anymore.


    Trying to beat her mother, she forced herself to the limits and finally reached the end, touching Xuefeng¡¯s waist with her lips. She could feel Xuefeng¡¯s staff pulsing inside her throat with each heartbeat. Yiren noticed that with each thrust, her mouth was adapting to its shape, making it easier and faster to slid down.


    "Uhmm..." Xuefeng eximed as he battled with the Queen¡¯s tongue when he felt Yiren increase the pace of her movements. His dragon was invading her throat more easily and swiftly causing the edges to rub more intensively. Xuefeng was proud forsting longer than normal but with the sudden change, he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure any longer.


    He wanted to warn her about the iing burst but the Queen was holding him tightly with her hands wrapped around his neck, not letting him go.


    "Spurt...spurt." "Uhmm..." Xuefeng couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and finally exploded. His initial burst happened the moment Yiren swallowed the whole thing once again causing it to be shot straight into her stomach. Because of the unexpected change, she couldn¡¯t help but pull out a bit, causing the second load tond inside her mouth.


    Realising what was happening, Yiren received everything sucking to thest drop and tasted the liquid for the first time. It was surprisingly tasty, having a sweet vour. She couldn¡¯t help but savour each droplet as she swallowed the whole load. Seeing few leftoversing out from the tip after she let go, Yiren dived once more to clean it.


    "I guess you will have to save the next one for me. Yiren didn¡¯t want to share." Feeling Xuefeng reaction, the Queen pulled away from him and saw that Yiren already finished her actions, stealing the treasures away from her.


    "Let me have a short break at least..." Xuefeng knew what she was thinking and asked for a moment of pause, but she ignored him, slowly approaching her target.


    "It¡¯s time for the main events of the night..." The Queen grinned, licking her lips lewdly as her inner desires couldn¡¯t wait anymore.

 Chapter 102 Endless Struggle **

    <h4>Chapter 102 Endless Struggle **</h4>


    "Hehe, I drank everything. Sorry, mom." Yiren giggled seeing her mother taking over after her.


    "It¡¯s okay sweetie, I will get the next one. Let your mother enjoy herself for a bit now." The Queen said yfully as she started taking off her dress.


    She nced seductively at Xuefeng turning her head behind while slowly lowering her outfit revealing her pale and smooth back. He wanted to see her full breasts but she hid it in front of her, teasing him. When her dress was down to her waist, she slowed down, even more, exposing her bottom bit by bit.


    She stuck it out closer to Xuefeng so she was within his reach and when her dress was finally down to her knees he couldn¡¯t help but p her ass, squeezing once again. Her forbidden garden was already overflowing with her juices, signifying that she was already ready for action.


    Throwing her dress to the side, she sat across his chest with her back facing him and spread her crevice, allowing him to see everything up close. After twenty-five years without any visitors, her doors were already tightly shut and needed someone to unclog the entrance. Having her flower right in front of him Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but attack fiercely with his tongue trying to loosen it up a little bit for the uing fight.


    At the same time, the Queen leaned forward and started taking care of his fallen soldier, healing him up back to the previous shape. He was turning soft after already finishing his service, but the Queen didn¡¯t have any rest in her ns and forced him to fight once again.


    She swallowed him without any warning and he slid into her throat without any problems. As she pushed in and out, she could feel it getting harder and thicker inside her. It didn¡¯t take long for it to regain his earlier glorious form.


    "See, it¡¯s already this lively. It turns out you still wanted more. I guess I can¡¯t say no and not help you." the Queen pretended to sigh seeing the long sword that grew inside her mouth and pulled her butt away from Xuefeng face sitting on his abdomen.


    After rubbing the head on her entrance a few times, she lowered her body, allowing the captain to slowly discover the new territory. With the help of the Queen¡¯s love juices and Xuefeng¡¯s saliva, the journey was smooth-sailing. He could feel the tip of his staff splitting the tight canyon as it pushed forward.


    "Ah... It didn¡¯t even fully enter and you already reached the end..." the Queen eximed feeling something hitting her womb. She tipped forward with her back facing him and leaned with her hands in front of her for betterfort, moving only with her hips. She also ced her legs underneath his for support and began to raiding on top of him without holding back.


    Xuefeng felt a little pain at the start as he just came and she didn¡¯t even allow him to have a little break, but then he noticed that the pain was gone alongside with all the tiredness.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t waste time and start absorbing Air Qi with her help. Did you forget how she helped you with gathering Lightning Qi? I already analyzed this Air Qi Art. Don¡¯t waste this opportunity.¡¯ After feelingpletely refreshed, Xuefeng heard cold Ling appear in his mind and remind him of the important fact.


    A momentter a bunch of information was sent into his brain and she vanished without waiting for his answer.


    ¡¯Seriously... all she thinks about is cultivation. There is no fun in between. I bet if it wasn¡¯t for cultivation she wouldn¡¯t bother toe out...¡¯ Xuefengmented in his mind as he pped Queen¡¯s butt thrusting with his hips a few times causing her to let out a round of soft moans. He kind of started to enjoy dominating this scheming Queen.


    After reading through the Air Qi Art Ling sent him, he decided that was time for him to take control over this party. Xuefeng sat up, reaching over to the Queen and pulled her into his embrace. Having her legs trapped under his, she was easily caught and her noble peaks were quickly seized.


    He didn¡¯t stop pounding her as he lied down with her in his grasp while clutching strongly onto her perky buns. With Ling¡¯s help, he was overflowing with energy and even the Queen could feel something was different. She tried to turn her head to look at him, but the moment she did, her cherry lips were sealed by him forcefully, leaving her no choice but to fight back.


    "Mhmm... Xuefeng..." She moaned as Xuefeng pinched her nipples, stretching them in different directions and ravaged both of her mouths without holding back. The Queen called out his name when he finally let her lips alone, but then she was suddenly flipped to the side and Xuefeng positioned himself behind her.


    Grabbing her butt cheeks he started pounding her from behind pressing the Queen to the bed. All of her previous dominance was gone under the power of Xuefeng¡¯s strong thrusts. She lied down moaning into the quilt allowing him to continue as she finally felt the forgotten waves of pleasure.


    "Ahh..." ncing to the side, Xuefeng saw Yiren who was watching them curiously this whole time waiting for her turn and he reached out, pulling her into his embrace causing her to cry in surprise. He wasn¡¯t that forceful with her as he gently grasped onto her chest buns and stole her a kiss.


    Having the proud Queen under him being ravaged with his dragon and sweet Yiren in his hands, he felt it was time to test the method he received earlier from Ling. It basically described how to gather, absorb and transport Air Qi into his dantian. Each Elemental Qi was different and if handled without guidelines, it could bring more harm than good.


    With his meat scepter inside the Queen, he started giving her signals as he searched for Air Qi. Unfortunately, unless the Queen allowed him to steal from her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take anything from her. Xuefeng knew that, but he was hoping that the Queen will be generous once again and allow him to use her.


    ¡¯Ahh... I am permitting you to have me but you want more... too greedy, ahh...¡¯ the Queenmented in her mind suppressing the asional moans as she agreed to help him, starting to slowly gather Air Qi from the surroundings and transfer it towards Xuefeng. She decided that she will definitely ask Xuefeng to pay off that debtter.


    Feeling Air Qi swarming towards him, Xuefeng smiled feeling grateful and started absorbing it then transporting into his dantian. The Queen was releasing it in small portions so Xuefeng could continue to bring her more and more pleasure.


    "I also want it..." Seeing how her mother¡¯s legs shivered from the pleasure she received, Yiren also wanted to taste it. She kissed Xuefeng passionately, trying to gather his attention and pouted.


    Looking at her cute expression he wanted to pull out and finally show some love to the lonely Yiren, but then he was pushed back by the Queen¡¯s legs.


    "Don¡¯t... Yiren you will have to wait until tomorrow. I need you to stay pure for some time longer. Don¡¯t mind what I said earlier as the ns changed. You will find out tomorrow." The Queen lifted herself up stopping their actions. Her face was all blushed but she still tried to act serious and exin it to Yiren.


    "Why does it seems to me like you want to take Xuefeng all to yourself..." Yiren pouted not buying what her mother said.


    "The method to increase Xuefeng affinity to nature is closely rted with your purity. If you lose it, we won¡¯t be able to help him with his cultivation." The Queen let go of Xuefeng¡¯s staff and crawled towards Yiren, exining further.


    "So you don¡¯t want to steal him away from me?" Yiren asked hesitantly as she side nced at Xuefeng. She wanted all the best for him, so if her mother was telling the truth, she didn¡¯t want to ruin it,


    "Of course not...I love you... I wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt you." the Queen hugged her daughter confirming. Xuefeng watched the touching scene, but instead of crying, his dragon started jumping around warming the room from its hotness. The scene of theirrge chests touching each other was very arousing and his brain engraved it into his mind.


    "Look, someone is already waiting for another round. Lie down with me or he won¡¯t be able to hold still," the Queen saw Xuefeng raging hot sword jumping up and down and pushed Yiren down on the bed.


    Seeing how the situation yed out, Xuefeng didn¡¯t wait and plunged into Queen¡¯s crevice. He didn¡¯t forget about Yiren as he reached out and started rubbing around her sensitive bell.


    The Queen continued to supply him with Air Qi as she held onto Yiren¡¯s head and kissed her lips. With her free hands, they mutually massaged their chests, squeezing and caressing each other nipples.


    It felt much different for Yiren than when it was Xuefeng who massaged her as if her mother knew exactly where to touch so they both can feel good. She copied her mother¡¯s techniques allowing her to feel the same.


    The time passed quickly in this matter until Xuefeng finally reached his limits and pulled out bursting out the golden seeds all around them. It shot so far that it even reached their faces causing another battle to start. This time the Queen didn¡¯t waste the opportunity as she licked the liquid of Yiren¡¯s face and her body.


    Yiren smiled cutely epting the challenge and began to clean her mother¡¯s chest. It didn¡¯t take them a long time until everything was gone. Xuefeng lied down breathing loudly after finishing his job.


    Although he didn¡¯t fill his dantian fully with Air Qi so he could achieve the elements bnce, he was still satisfied as he reached almost half. He can always fill the next halfter.


    "Oh, so you are exhausted already? I thought you wanted more Air Qi?" The Queen looked at him and smirked.


    At the same time, as the Queen said those words, Xuefeng felt a refreshing sensation all around his body.


    ¡¯Fuck, not again.¡¯ He cursed as he realised what was Ling¡¯s opinion about the next actions. He sighed lifting himself up and jumped on the cheeky Queen once again causing her tough out yfully.

 Chapter 103 Xuefengs Discovery **

    <h4>Chapter 103 Xuefeng¡°s Discovery **</h4>


    "Hehe, maybe this time you will finally make mee..." The Queen teased seeing Xuefeng grabbing at her legs.


    "Aha, you think you are so invincible? Well, let¡¯s see how are you going to handle this!" Xuefeng smirked seeing the Queen acting so cocky and lifted her legs up cing them on his shoulders.


    "Wait, what are you, aaaah..." She tried to stop him as he made hery in such an embarrassing position but it was toote as he instantly plunged his sword inside her scabbard.


    Xuefeng leaned forward pulling her legs with him and kissed her in the lips forcefully, grasping her peaks with both hands. He has been pulling his hips back to the moment the head was just about to slip out and then pushed it back in all the way down to her womb, causing her to cry out each time his hips mmed into her bottom.


    She was already aroused from the previous session so when Xuefeng suddenly started crashing into her with a different method, waves of pleasure dashed into her brain making her unable to think. If not for Xuefeng holding onto her mouth, he was sure her tongue would be out, wiggling all around, spreading saliva everywhere.


    Seeing how obediently Yiren was waiting for her turn, Xuefeng decided to reward her. He let go of the Queen¡¯s legs but he didn¡¯t stop pounding her feeling the endless Air Qi swarming into his dantian as he spread her flexible legs wide apart.


    He held onto Yiren delicate body, fondling all of her curves and sucking on her erected nipples. If she couldn¡¯t be one with Xuefeng, she decided to at least let him have a great time and allowed him to do whatever he desired.


    "I was...Ahh... Ahh... Joking... " The Queen tried to speak but with each thrust from Xuefeng¡¯s waist, unexpected moans escaped her mouth stopping her attempts, leaving her brain empty. Xuefeng heard her struggling but didn¡¯t stop, smirking to himself.


    She wasn¡¯t controlling the output of Air Qi anymore as the stream was naturally flowing inside Xuefeng. It didn¡¯t take long for him to fill his dantian until he reached bnce and his body started rejecting excess Qi. Only after he increases his Spirit Qi, he will be able to gather more.


    Hearing her mother¡¯s cries of pleasure, Yiren smiled and escaped from Xuefeng arms, lying on her mother¡¯s abdomen. She leaned forward and started licking Queen¡¯s cave doorbell touching with her tongue Xuefeng¡¯s moving staff from time to time.


    "Aaaah..." The Queen couldn¡¯t withstand both of their assaults and finally surrendered, reaching the breaking point. She cried out when her muscles tensed and her body stretched like a bow as if an electric current travelled to each part of her body. The fact that Xuefeng didn¡¯t stop pounding her while she reached the moment of ecstasy, intensified the effects.


    "Hu... hu..." The Queen dropped to the bed breathing heavily as she closed her eyes and enjoyed the moment. She finally realised how much she missed it.


    "You think, we are done? You wanted it so badly and now you give up? Let¡¯s see how I¡¯m going to fill you up. Get ready for a meal and remember to absorb everything." Xuefeng smirked recalling her earlier bravery. Now she was lying without any strength left, defeated by his proud weapon.


    Without giving the Queen any break, Xuefeng picked her up, holding her in his embrace and stood up.


    "What... are you doing...?" The Queen grabbed onto Xuefeng¡¯s neck out of instinct feeling the change of position and opened her eyes to see what he was doing.


    "Hold onto me..." Xuefeng called out as he held the Queen up by her legs and sent his soldier back into war. He slid back inside without any problems as her cave was already shaped perfectly just for him.


    "Noo, wait... Ahhh, I just came..." She cried out trying to stop him but she was toote to halt his actions. The Queen let out a soft moan as he started ravaging her oversensitive ce once again. She was still in the moment of her weakness and each of his powerful thrusts prolonged the effect.


    The Queen had no choice but to hold tight, while wrapping her hands around his neck, letting out multiple moans as he hammered her without mercy. This was the first time she felt so much pleasure to the point she didn¡¯t want it to end. Her experience with Xiao Feng couldn¡¯tpare to the one with Xuefeng.


    Her insides were being filled as she cried a love song into Xuefeng¡¯s ears, arousing him even more. She could feel his staff pulsing and pushing at her walls with each heartbeat as if it was ready to burst at any time. Even without much strength left, she forced her hips and legs to assist him as she pushed him forward.


    "...I want it... aah... shoot it..." Queen¡¯s whispers entered into his ear as she moaned, breathing hot air.


    "If you want it that badly, I will satisfy your wish..." Feeling that he was already at his limits he decided to meet her demands. Hearing her seductive voice he whispered back and lightly bit her pointy ear, rubbing it with his tongue inside his mouth.


    "Aaaah" "What...? Ahh..." Suddenly, the Queen cried out and tightened around his staff causing him to be unable to hold back anymore. He didn¡¯t expect such abrupt change and burst all the leftover seeds he had deep inside her.


    They dropped back onto the bed while Xuefeng continued to fill her up.


    ¡¯Could it be the ears fault?¡¯ Xuefeng thought, seeing the Queen almost passed out from pleasure with an empty look in her eyes. He couldn¡¯t think of any other reason.


    "I will clean it!" Yiren watched interestedly from the side and seeing that Xuefeng unsheathed his sword, she volunteered to finish the job. Seeing her so eagerly licking, he felt bad for not taking enough care of her today.


    "I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t entertain you much today." Xuefeng felt a need to apologise.


    "Don¡¯t worry, if I can aid you in improving your skills, then I¡¯m d to help." Yiren looked at him with a cute smile as she hugged her toy into her face. She continued to lick it clean while wiggling around with her ears. Only now did Xuefeng realise this movement and couldn¡¯t help but test it his theory.


    While she sucked on the tip, putting the head in her mouth, Xuefeng reached out grasping her ears with both hands.


    "Uhmm..." Yiren instantly reacted as her eyes opened wide and she gobbled the head deeper into her mouth eximing loudly. He didn¡¯t stop and began rubbing, continuing the experiment.


    "Not the ears..." Yiren backed away with her head, clearing her mouth and called out to him weakly as her face instantly turned red.


    "They are that sensitive?" Xuefeng asked in disbelief as he rubbed, even more, causing Yiren to moan softly.


    "No more... It¡¯s too much..." Yiren begged as she started to lose her strengths. Only then did Xuefeng stop and looked at Yiren with an interested smile.


    "Does it really feel that good?" Xuefeng asked Yiren while he caressed her cheeks.


    "Yeah... But only if we have feelings for the second person. If it was someone else we are not feeling much..." Yiren exined as her breathing started to stabilize.


    "Haha, interesting." Xuefengughed finding out a new method against the Queen. If she decides to force him into something, he will try it out on her once again.


    "How is your Air Element? I could feel that mother was helping you gather Air Qi. You can try using the art I taught you earlier." Yiren suggested as she lifted herself up weakly. The earlier effects of Xuefeng research still didn¡¯t die away.


    "I already filled my dantian with Air Qi. When I increase my main element, I should be able to raise others too. For now, I will make do with what I have. Let¡¯s test it." Xuefeng reported and stood up thinking of examining his new abilities.


    He felt the Air Qi inside his dantian and choose the simplest air-ball attack as his test. He walked out of the room to the balcony and reached of with his arm. A ball started to quickly condense on his palm and thenunched forward in the direction he was pointing, flying into the endless tree crowns.


    "Nice, now I need to learn the Air Wings and I will be able to fly." Xuefeng grinned happily as he walked back into the room. He also notices that it was getting dark already, which surprised him how much time they spend on their fun earlier.


    "Master, will you teach me thest art we are missing? Now, we will be able to fly together in the sky." Xuefeng sat down next to her and bowed to her, requesting.


    "Haha, sure. My best student deserves to know everything." Yiren giggled as she lifted his head up and saw his gentle smile.

 Chapter 104 Sweet Dreams **

    <h4>Chapter 104 Sweet Dreams **</h4>


    "You should add more Air Qi to the left wing, else you will be unbnced in the air.


    "They also need to be foldable so when yound for a short period of time, they won¡¯t hinder you.


    "Yeah, that¡¯s right. Change the density in this part. Make it a little bit more firm.


    "Let me help you model it. You should make the texture here a bit thicker and wider, or you won¡¯t lift from the ground." Yiren walked around Xuefeng and corrected him each time she found something wrong.


    What Xuefeng didn¡¯t expect, was that there wasn¡¯t any art for Air Qi Wings and everyone had to design one for themselves. He now understood why everyone had a different pair of wings. He thought that the colour, the shape and the density depended on the quality of your Qi, but it turned out to be untrue.


    When Xuefeng learned about it from Yiren, his first thought was to ask Ling to construct a pair of perfect wings for him, but when he saw how eager Yiren was to help, he couldn¡¯t get himself to reject her good intentions. Especially if it was him, who asked her for help.


    While his dantian didn¡¯t have the same amount of Air Qi as Yiren or the Queen, it was still enough to make decent looking wings for him. After 30 minutes of adjusting with Yiren, Xuefeng created his first prototype. It was somewhat simr to what Ling sent him as an example and he shaped it the same way on the side as he listened to Yiren.


    "Hmm, I think it¡¯s perfect for now. When you have more Air Qi, you will be able to make it bigger and more sturdy. We should make do with what we have now." The Queenmented as she watched from the side, lying on the bed. She was supporting her head with the hands while her naked peaks wiggled left and right each time she moved.


    "Yeah, I also think so. Hihi, don¡¯t you think Xuefeng looks much cooler with wings?" Yiren nodded and sat down next to her mother. She looked at Xuefeng and admired her work as he moved around with his wings on the back.


    Yiren suddenly found him a lot more handsome than before. He looked like an angel with those fine muscles sculpted on his body and wings white as pearls on his back. Ling suggested adding Fate Qi into the wings to make it even stronger, but that would make them golden and that would be too eye-catching. He decided to postpone this n tillter.


    "Now that I look at him, I wonder if I should steal him from you and make him mine." The Queen smiled and teased Yiren, causing her to pout.


    "No way, he is mine. You had your time with him already." Yiren jumped from the bed and hugged into Xuefeng¡¯s chest, looking back at her mother with a re, as if she was protecting her property.


    "Haha, I¡¯m joking." The Queenughed seeing her daughter acting sweet.


    "You know that I¡¯m here right?" Xuefeng rolled his eyes listening to the conversation between the mother and daughter duo. He pped Yiren on the butt, causing her to giggle and run away from him.


    "Should I test the wings now? I somehow feel weird with them on my back. Some practice would help." Xuefeng moved around with his wings, as he couldn¡¯t get used to having something attached into his back.


    Although they were pretty light, the size of them still bothered him. Even when they were folded, they still had about one and a half meter in length. When Xuefeng spread them, he covered almost half of the room with them, as both wings added together reached around seven meters.


    "It¡¯s dark already. How about you join us in bed? You will have some time tomorrow morning to test them." The Queen rose from the bed and walked up towards him, pulling him towards the bed instead. She wanted to hug with him for the whole night.


    Watching as her butt cheeks lifted up and down each time she stepped, Xuefeng absorbed the Air Qi from the wings back into his dantian and followed her back into the bed. He was still a man after all. He couldn¡¯t reject when his woman was asking him to hug her into sleep.


    Even if they were his only for these few days, he would still treat them like his women. He wasn¡¯t a man who doesn¡¯t take responsibility for his actions, even if these actions were kind of forced by the other party. He still felt good andter took the initiative to continue.


    Xuefeng lied down and spreading his arms, hugging both beauties into his arms. Theyid on both of his sides while cing their heads on his chest and wrapping their legs around his. Their soft peaks almost touched each other¡¯s, as they found theirfy spot.


    Xuefeng recalled the thought that came into his mind the previous night, he shared with Yiren and agreed that it was definitely better to have two women sleeping with you instead of one. He wondered where would he put Wuying if he had to satisfy all three of them in one night. He couldn¡¯t even imagine, what would he do, if there were four of them together...


    Seeing that the mother and daughter duo already closed their eyes, trying to enter the dreand, he reached out turning off themp above the bed and followed their example.


    Today, Xuefeng had one hell of a night. If someone told him back in the days, that he will have a threesome with two beautiful elves, one being the Queen of their race and the second, her daughter the princess, he wouldugh in that person¡¯s face from a good joke. In the end, this unbelievable dream actually came true.


    .......


    "Tianshi where are we going?" Xuefeng asked as he followed her into the forest, distancing themselves from their ss. They were on a school trip in the mountains and they reached the viewing tform not long ago. They had a one hour break before they would be going down back to the hotel and Tianshi suddenly decided to pull him with her towards the small forest nearby.


    Tianshi didn¡¯t talk to him and moved forward until they were already hidden from others view. She stopped and suddenly turned around, throwing herself into his arms, hugging him deeply.


    "Tianshi... What happened?" Xuefeng asked worried, as he never seen her hugging him like this for no reason.


    "I can¡¯t pretend anymore... I love you Xuefeng... I want to be your girlfriend." Tianshi looked him seriously in the eyes, confessing her love and kissed him deeply when he was still in shock. They both never kissed before, but they quickly figured out the correct way and their tongues entangled with each other.


    Her delicate hand drifted downwards touching his chest and entered into his pants as she grabbed firmly onto his still soft staff. Xuefeng eximed in his mind not believing that it was happening and the fact that she would actually do it for him.


    She pulled away from his mouth and crouched down while pulling his pants down, revealing his hardening weapon right in front of her face. Xuefeng looked around, checking if no one was around, still intoxicated with how the situation was escting.


    "Are you sure you wan... aah..." After checking that the surroundings were clear, he looked down asking, but Tianshi at the same time started licking, causing him to cry softly. He never felt this good as at this moment. Tianshi sucked on the tip while she moved her small hand up and down, enjoying the feeling of it hardening in her hand.


    When it was already fully hard, she suddenly stopped and turned around pulling her jeans down, revealing her smooth bottom. Her cave entrance was all soaking wet, ready for him to slid inside any moment.


    "I want it, please..." Tianshi looked at him in the eyes with obvious desire, visible on her face as she rubbed herself against his standing soldier. Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but gulp, seeing her like that and take another nce at her round butt.


    He touched it with both of his hands, enjoying the softness of her skin and didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. Xuefeng aimed with his spear and slowly connected with her body, pushing inside her. Tianshi cried softly holding onto the tree in front of her, as pain spread around her body. He stopped, pulling out a bit, hearing her react like that, but she moved her hips back mming his spear back inside.


    "Keep going... I¡¯m fine." She looked back at him with a sweet smile and started moving with her waist for him, showing that she was alright.


    "Tianshi!" Shouting his first love¡¯s name, he rammed into her once again causing her to yell back, "Xuefeng!"


    He held her by the hips, filling her uppletely with each thrust, causing her to moan repeatedly and cry out his name over and over again.


    "Xuefeng!"


    "Xuefeng."


    "Xuefeng," he didn¡¯t know why but with each Tianshi¡¯s cry, it was getting quieter until it could be almost considered as a whisper.


    Something was wrong, and before he could think of a reason, he was presented with one. The scene before him disappeared and he was engulfed with silence and darkness. He wasn¡¯t in the forest anymore and his lover Tianshi also vanished.


    This scene was reced with something else. He opened his eyes and saw the Queen raiding on top of him, whispering his name into his ear.


    "Good morning... don¡¯t talk loudly or you will wake Yiren up." the Queen greeted him as she bit into his ear as an act of revenge for yesterday and continued swallowing his staff inside her. Yireny on the side, sleeping soundly with a smile on her face, dreaming about something nice.


    ¡¯Tianshi...¡¯ "Spurt." He realised it was just a dream, but his mind still drifted into that scene, as he closed his eyes. He returned to the forest and pushed onest time into Tianshi womb before instantly bursting his seeds inside her.


    "Aaah... warn me next time before youe... I wasn¡¯t ready..." The Queen moaned feeling Xuefeng fire a round into her without warning. Shey on his chest, still connected with him andined.


    Theyy like this for a moment, until Xuefeng sighed and rolled with her in his arms, switching positions.


    "I¡¯m going to take a shower." Xuefeng kissed her lightly on the lips, before pulling out and walking away to the bathroom.


    "What happened to him?" The Queen looked at his back frowning. She obviously noticed his bad mood. She hoped that it wasn¡¯t her fault for waking him up like that.


    .................


    Author Thoughts:


    Uff, what a night that was. Quite entertaining I would say. I hope you guys liked thest four chapters. I wanted to give you something special before I go premium.


    Tomorrow I will turn premium and I want to thank everyone who stuck with me during my writing journey. Those who decide to stay with me until the very end and continue reading even though the novel will cost SS to read from now on, I want to thank you in advance.


    Those who choose to stop, I appreciate you spent your precious time reading my novel. I¡¯m highly honoured you chose me to entertain you.


    The future chapters will cost around 7-8 ss as my chapters are 1400 -1800 words long. For each ss, you get 200 words of content.


    Once again, thank you so much, everyone. We are already at 21 rank thanks to you guys. I can¡¯t thank you guys enough. It was my dream to write and have many people read while enjoying my novel.


    See you tomorrow guys!

 Chapter 105 I Will Be A Good Man

    <h4>Chapter 105 I Will Be A Good Man</h4>


    As Xuefeng closed the door to the bathroom, he approached the shower and poured the cold water on his head. After that dream, a sudden mncholy hit him. Xuefeng was having fun in the new world, cultivating and ying with girls, while his real parents were probably still devastated by their loss.


    Earlier, he was lying to himself imagining that they will quickly forget about him and will continue to live their lives as they used to, but he knew it wasn¡¯t true. Xuefeng understood, that if he was the one to lose Tianshi in the simr way she lost him, he would probably be overwhelmed by emotions and not recover for a long time.


    Every time Xuefeng tried to measure the pain they must have went through, he felt a light stab right in his heart. He knew it wasn¡¯t his fault, but he still felt bad for leaving them alone.


    He recalled thest seconds of his first life and looking back from today perspective, he wouldn¡¯t change anything. He would still safe Tianshi instead of himself. If he didn¡¯t, he knew that the guilt would eat him alive from the inside and destroy himter on. He didn¡¯t regret it even once since then.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry... Mother, father... I won¡¯t be able to take care of you when you get old... You won¡¯t get to see me growing up into a fine man... You won¡¯t get to see your grandchildren running around at your house during Christmas dinner... But I promise you...sob...¡¯ Xuefeng looked up as he closed his eyes, allowing the water to wash away the tears which flowed in streams from his eyes.


    ¡¯I promise you... It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m here, in this Cultivation world... Or any other world in this universe... I will be a good man and make you proud...¡¯ Xuefeng vowed to himself as he rubbed his eyes.


    He also started thinking, what Tianshi could be doing right now, entering deeper into his emotional pit.


    ¡¯She should be studying to enter the university we wanted to go together... I hope my death won¡¯t ruin her exams results and her future...Tianshi...¡¯ "Real men don¡¯t cry." Tianshi¡¯s face appeared in his mind as he continued to dig deeper in his memory when suddenly he was hugged from behind by the Queen, as she said sweetly, cing her chin on his shoulder.


    Because of the running water, he didn¡¯t hear when she entered into the bathroom and sneaked behind him, but he wasn¡¯t surprised she woulde.


    "Is there anything I did wrong?" The Queen asked hugging into his back as she tilted his head so he will look at her. Sadness and pain were clearly visible on his face.


    "No... I just recalled some sad moments from my life and felt emotional, that¡¯s all." Xuefeng smiled weakly at her as the memories vanished from his mind.


    "Don¡¯t think about them. All sad memories should be forgotten. You can only recall happy moments." The Queen grabbed his nose and ordered smiling. She didn¡¯t know what he went through in the past, but she believed that the present and future were the most important.


    "Yes, mom. Haha," Xuefeng nodded teasing her andughed seeing her angry face.


    "Who is your mom!? I¡¯m your lover, you hear me?" the Queen shouted angrily as she reached down to his abdomen and grabbing him by the balls.


    "Rx, I won¡¯t let my woman go. You are already mine." Xuefeng smiled at her reaction and kissed her lightly while hugging her into his embrace. He meant what he said and she could see it in his eyes.


    "That¡¯s right. I will treat it as a promise then. You can¡¯t abandon us." the Queen dly received the kiss and forced a promise on him. She was also satisfied seeing his mood return to normal, which meant her distraction was sessful.


    "Well, at least as long as I¡¯m able to be in this ce. I won¡¯t be able to take care of you when I¡¯m forced to leave." Xuefeng recalled the bothering issue and corrected himself. He can be ejected from this world any time, so till then, he will do his best.


    "So until you can¡¯t stay in the Holy Land anymore, you won¡¯t leave us, right?" the Queen asked to confirm as she smiled mysteriously.


    "Yeah, that¡¯s what I meant. Don¡¯t worry, I keep what I say." Xuefeng thought she acted weird but didn¡¯t find anything suspicious in the conversation. He would have never thought that there was a method that can allow him to change his race.


    "Okay, I will remember. You can finish your bath alone as I have something to take care off. I will be back in an hour to take you guys somewhere," the Queen smiled, hearing his answer and slipped out of his arms. She gave him a quick kiss and left him alone after a short exnation.


    Xuefeng watched her back as she closed the doors and sighed. He thought she will take a bath with him but she escaped as fast as she came. Xuefeng didn¡¯t forget about the previous thoughts as the Queen was thinking, but this time he focused on the bright side instead of negatives.


    He had two beauties with him, while the next one was waiting in the outside world. From the viewer¡¯s perspective, his life wasn¡¯t that bad right now. Tianshi would definitely want him to live his life to the best he could and that¡¯s what he was doing.


    After finishing a shower, he walked back to the room and didn¡¯t see the Queen anywhere. Only Yiren was left, sleeping soundly, huddled into a ball like a little kitten, as she hugged into the pillow.


    He didn¡¯t want to disturb her, so he sat down next to the bed cross-legged and decided to regain his Qi. During the battle on the arena earlier he used some Spirit Qi and he still didn¡¯t replenish it. There was no Spirit Essence is the Holy Land so he had to use Spirit stones instead.


    He realized earlier, that it was easier to expand his dantian with Elemental Qi,pared to Spirit Qi. With thetter, he had to slowly absorb Spirit Essence and convert it into Spirit Qi, which pushed the dantian into new limits.


    With Elemental Qi, taking Air Qi he gained yesterday as an example, the dantian was expanding as fast as the Qi wasing in. The only limitation was that each element couldn¡¯t exceed the main one. His Spirit was awakened with the help of Spirit Qi so it became his main element.


    Xuefeng pulled out the Spirit Stone and started absorbing Spirit Essence within. It took him about ten minutes to fill his Spirit Qi space to the brim. He thought it was too longpared to how fast he could fill his Lightning Qi with the Wisdom Tree.


    With the addition of Air Qi, his dantian was now split into three parts. Xuefeng was thinking, that maybe he could fill free Lighting Qi space with Spirit Qi and increase the bnce limit, but unfortunately, it didn¡¯t work like that. He could only ce one type of Qi in each part.


    "Uhmm, good morning. What are you doing?" The moment he was done, Yiren happen to wake up and greeted him with a smile.


    "I was filling my dantian with Spirit Qi. I used some in the battle yesterday." Xuefeng answered truthfully.


    "Oh, you did it with a Spirit Stone? We don¡¯t have Spirit Essence in the Holy Land. My mother brought some Spirit Stones from the outside world, so we could use Spirit Rings. It¡¯s much more convenient than carrying stuff. We are low on them already. If you have a lot of them you should trade with us." Yiren proposed as she showed off the ring on her finger. Xuefeng didn¡¯t know how much space it had, but it should be at least Rank 3 else it wouldn¡¯t be shaped into a ring.


    "Yeah, sure. I have a lot of them. You can take one." Xuefeng agreed and pulled out another Spirit Stone, cing it on the bed.


    "Thanks! We wanted to bring a lot of them into our Holy Land and sell them here afterwards, but we decided against it. There was a high chance that we would be exposed if we started to import high amounts of Spirit Stones inside. Also, it was hard to get them. Mother had to kill a huge beast, toter sell it for Spirit Stones." Yiren recounted.


    "That would be quite a business here. If only I had a way to enter and leave as I wanted, I would definitely try that." Xuefeng imagined limitless about of Fate Stones falling into his hands if he could pull this off.


    "Yeah, that would be perfect..." Yiren imagined having Xuefeng for herself forever and couldn¡¯t help but smile, but then recalled he won¡¯t be here anymore soon, causing her smile to diminish.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will still be here for a few days, right? We can have lots of fun together." Seeing Yiren like that, he sat next to her and caressed her cheeks, trying to cheer her up.


    "Yeah, I can¡¯t wait for today." Yiren hugged him and felt better. The day when she can finally be one with Xuefeng came.

 Chapter 106 Wooohoooo!!

    <h4>Chapter 106 Wooohoooo!!</h4>


    After leaving the bathroom, the Queen wore her dress and slipped away without waking Yiren up. She changed into a new set of clothes back in her room and flew away from the pce to check how was the preparation for the ceremony. Verifying that everything was alright and ready, the Queen came back to Yiren¡¯s room.


    "Why are you still not dressed? I was busy for an almost an hour, preparing stuff for you and here you are, cuddling while kissing in the bed..." The Queen entered the room through the balcony and frowned, at what she saw.


    When Yiren started hugging into Xuefeng, she didn¡¯t want to let go of him anymore. He ended up being pulled by her under the quilt, as they cuddled and teased each other. Itter led to other activities like kissing or groping.


    Xuefeng sat down embarrassed, seeing the Queen already came back and Yiren followed him, as she ced her chin on his shoulder.


    "Hehe, It¡¯s my fault. I pulled him with me, so we could y a bit." Yiren smiled cutely at her mother, then kissed Xuefeng on the cheek.


    "Okay, go get ready. The ceremony is ready and the earlier we start the better. It will probably take a while to finish." The Queen rolled her eyes and ordered.


    She absorbed her wings back inside and walked into the room. Today she was wearing a different style of a dress, with the golden ornament supporting her full chest and two stripes of delicate white cloth falling out of it. They were wrapping around her back, creating an "X" shape and connecting back around her waist, to then split and fall on both her front and bottom.


    Both sides of her slender legs were exposed, drawing attention from men who wanted to see further. Xuefeng was also tricked into looking as his gaze followed her legs but doesn¡¯t matter how long he looked, he couldn¡¯t see anything beyond that.


    ¡¯Can¡¯t others see her butt when she is flying? Her skirt would fly all over in that outfit...¡¯ Xuefeng thought of a question that bothered him. He didn¡¯t want anyone to see his women¡¯s body other than himself.


    "Give me a few minutes and I will be ready." Hearing that the ceremony was ready, her eyes brightened and she dashed towards her garderobe to prepare.


    "I saw your gazes a moment ago, do you like my outfit?" The Queen approached Xuefeng, who was still sitting on the bed and asked sweetly, as she turned around showing him the whole dress. She acted like a lovestruck teenager waiting for praise from her first boyfriend.


    "You look stunning, but I don¡¯t want others to see so much of your body. I want you all to myself." Xuefeng pulled her by the waist and ced her on hisp, admitting what was bothering him.


    "Haha, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m all yours. Also, we won¡¯t be seen by many people today so it¡¯s alright." The Queen smiled satisfied with hispliment. She felt good inside hearing him worry about her.


    "By the way, I saw you always wearing this golden crystal on your neck. It doesn¡¯t look like a Fate Stone? What is it?" The Queen looked at his naked chest and spotted a golden crystal ne hanging there. She grabbed it delicately and inspected it before asking.


    "Well, it¡¯s kind of storage artefact, where I can store my Fate Qi. I have a special ability to regenerate and heal from any injury with the help of Fate Qi. That¡¯s why I wanted to gather many Fate Stones." Xuefeng answered truthfully.


    "So you were lying to me earlier, hmm?" The Queen asked with a devil smile.


    "I just didn¡¯t tell you the whole truth, okay? I can¡¯t tell anyone I meet all my secrets you know?" Xuefeng shrugged.


    "Well, I can forgive you this time. Also, I guess, I have good news for you. When I was gathering Spirit Stones in the outside world, I found a cave that had a simr stone ced on the weird tform. I tried to pick it up but I was stopped by strange energy and then a female voice entered into my mind. She said that I¡¯m not divined to be a holder..." The Queen fondled with the crystal and recalled her encounter.


    "Where is that cave?" Xuefeng stopped her, calling out suddenly.


    "Well, I think you humans call it a Central Region but I¡¯m not sure. She also said that in exchange for keeping that ce a secret, she can predict a future for me. I agreed and she said that one day a fate holder will appear in my life and change it for the better. I didn¡¯t believe her at first, as already many years passed, but after meeting you and seeing this crystal, I understood it. You are the holder, right?" the Queen looked at him with hope.


    ¡¯It must be Lixin! So that vixen is still alive. She must have found a way to separate from her host, else there is no way she would be able to stay alive. Only she has the ability to see the future and use mind attacks.¡¯ Xuefeng wanted to answer but was stopped by the sudden exim of Ling in his mind.


    "Yeah, I could be considered as one." Xuefeng nodded to the Queen and asked in his mind, ¡¯Who is Lixin? Another fate fragment?¡¯


    "I knew it. I chose wisely." The Queen smiled and gave him a kiss.


    ¡¯Her holder was quite active during Thunder Goddess times. She already reached Fate King level and acquired her second innate ability during that time. If what the Queen says is the truth, then she must have separated from her holder and kept her abilities. Ask her if she remembers the exact position, so we can visit her in the future. I won¡¯t be able to take control over her, as she specializes in the mental attacks, but we can help her find a new fate holder.¡¯ Ling exined.


    "Do you recall where the cave is located? I might visit there in the future, to check it out." Xuefeng asked the Queen, lifting her chin so he can look her in the eyes.


    "Yeah, I know, but I will only tell you after you keep your promise from before." The Queen smiled and winked at him with a tease.


    ¡¯Damn, she nned this from the beginning to trap me...¡¯ Xuefeng frowned as he finally realised what her ploy was. She would use this information, to lead him by the nose.


    "Haha, don¡¯t worry, I am not evil. After this ceremony is over I will tell you everything." the Queenughed, seeing his face and assured him.


    "I¡¯m ready! Ha! And who is the one ying, look at you both." Yiren cried out, as she already wore her clothes and skipped towards them. She saw her mother sitting on Xuefeng¡¯sp and rolled her eyes. She was being scolded by her mother for the same thing she was doing right now.


    "Okay, let¡¯s go then. We still need to teach Xuefeng how to fly." The Queen ignored her daughter¡¯sins and let go of Xuefeng, leaving to the balcony while delicately swaying her hips with each step.


    Xuefeng picked up a clean set of clothes, that was prepared for him and wore it with the help of Yiren who was eager to help.


    "It¡¯s quite spacious here, so you should begin by flying upwards first. If you fall, we can always catch you. Don¡¯t save on your energy and swing as strong as you can." The Queen exined the basics, as folded wings appeared on her back.


    Xuefeng created his own, recalling the shape from yesterday and started to feel the air with them, as he spread them to their maximum length. He recalled how Yiren wasunching into the sky at the tform and repeated her motions.


    He checked his footing for better support and give a few test swings in preparation for the real one. He took a deep breath and after thest test swing, he jumped into the sky while pushing his wings down with all his strength.


    Heunched a few meters into the sky and folded his wings only to follow with another swing flying even higher. He felt the wind blow into his face and he had to admit that he enjoyed staying in the air.


    After a few quick motions, he was already high in the air above the balcony, causing the girls to be smaller and smaller. Deciding he was already high enough, Xuefeng stopped raising and allowed himself to fall while folding his wings.


    "Wooooohooooo!!" After falling a few meters he spread them to the limits once again and glided in a nice arc away from the pce while yelling happily on top of his lungs.


    "I guess we don¡¯t need to worry about him falling. He is having great fun right now." Yirenmented, while she watched him and flew into the air as well. The Queen shook her head smiling and followed as well.

 Chapter 107 Ceremony *

    <h4>Chapter 107 Ceremony *</h4>


    Xuefeng flew in the sky and with each minute he was getting more skilled. He was doing loops and barrels in the air as heughed, having fun. But you can¡¯t me him. The dream of flying like that is in the hearts of each human on earth. He was still a teenager after all, which amplified the fun.


    "Xuefeng, wait for me!" While Xuefeng flew around ying around he heard a shout from afar and hovered in ce. He saw Yiren approaching and realised that he forgot about them while he engrossed himself in flying.


    Xuefeng thought that it would actually be hard to fly, thinking with the earth theory in his mind, but the same rules didn¡¯t apply in this world. He felt much lighter in the air as if the Air Qi wings were lifting him up.


    "How do you feel?" Yiren asked as she arrived near him. Now that he looked from another perspective,


    "Amazing. It¡¯s such good fun to fly. I feel so free." Xuefeng answered as he turned around midair.


    "Haha, then now it¡¯s your turn to fly while carrying me. Catch me!" Yirenughed yfully and threw herself into Xuefeng arms with onest swing or her wings and absorbed them back before she reached him.


    "W-wait... Ah, got you. Why are you so reckless, what if I didn¡¯t catch you!?" Seeing her drop at him he quickly reached out to grab her but because of the weight which he wasn¡¯t prepared for, they dropped a few tens of meters down until he finally stabilized.


    "Hehe, I knew you will catch me." Yiren giggled as she hanged on Xuefeng neck. He picked her up in a princess carry position and looked at her speechlessly. He knew she would be fine even if he didn¡¯t catch her but that was still risky.


    "Where are we going now?" Xuefeng asked seeing the Queen arrived.


    "Follow me." The Queen also rolled her eyes seeing her daughter yfulness and answered simply before falling down. Xuefeng saw her skirt flip as she fell, revealing what was inside and felt happy they were still close to the pce, so not many people from the city saw them flying around.


    "Hold me tightly," Xuefeng warned before he followed the QUeen example. He had to be much more careful though as Yiren could slip from his arms in every second, She added an unnecessary problem for him but he couldn¡¯t say no to her.


    They flew downwards into the mist for a while until they arrived near the tform and gentlynded after the Queen. After theynded, Yiren eagerly held onto his hand as they walked towards the cave entrance.


    The Queen also wanted to grab his second hand but then recalled that she was actually in public and held herself back. She didn¡¯t want the public outrage to start before her n even starts. She somehow felt jealous towards her daughter for having a loving man like Xuefeng and the fact that she didn¡¯t need to hide it, but she quickly suppressed those emotions.


    All that mattered for her was that Xuefeng cared for her as well and that¡¯s what was important for now.


    The Queen was greeted by the guards, but when they saw Xuefeng wasing in with her, they became suspicious and blocked his way. It was well known that Wisdom Tree was their race treasure and now the Queen brought the human to visit it. Even they didn¡¯t have permission to enter inside.


    "Do you think I¡¯m air? If I¡¯m bringing him here, it means he has my approval. Do you have any opinions about my actions?" The Queen called out from behind them in a hostile tone causing a cold sweat to appear on the guards back.


    "No, Queen." They gave Xuefeng onest look and stepped aside allowing them to pass.


    "Oh, so we are going to see the real Wisdom Tree. I¡¯m getting curious." Xuefengmented as they walked into the passage.


    "Yeah, you will see how amazing it looks. But I don¡¯t know how it might help you increase your Nature Affinity." Yiren wondered.


    "You will see." The Queen smiled mysteriously keeping them in suspense till thest moment.


    They walked through the passage for a moment before they finally entered the cavern and Xuefeng was instantly shocked. Although the tree looked simr to the portable version he had the nine types of leaves were a new feature. He even spotted leaves that looked like Spirit Stones, transparent blue with a crystal body.


    "Ha, I told you. I was also like this the first time I saw it." Yiren saw his face and jumped excitedly pulling him forward so he can see from up close.


    ¡¯This Winsom Tree is weird. Everything I see in this Holy Land is new to me, which I don¡¯t like... I guess there was still a lot of mysteries surrounding the Fate Kingdom...¡¯ Lingined about her insufficient knowledge.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, we will figure it out.¡¯ Xuefeng didn¡¯t know why, but he felt a deep satisfaction grasping that the all-knowing Ling didn¡¯t know something. He stillforted her in the end.


    "Ah, Aunty! What are you doing here?" Just then, when they walked towards the Wisdom Tree, Yiren notices that her Auntie was standing next to the altar, so she let go of Xuefeng hand and dash to greet her.


    "Hello! How are you feeling today my dear? I¡¯m here to help with your ceremony. I was helping your mother set it up earlier." Auntie smiled as she hugged Yiren and patted her on the head, exining her presence.


    "Oh, what is this all about? There is an altar that I have never seen before. Is it part of the ceremony?" Yiren asked her auntie in the hope she will reveal some details.


    "Good morning, Auntie. I would also like to know." Xuefeng greeted her as well and joined her questions.


    "Good morning. Well, let my daughter exin." Auntie smiled and gestured towards the Queen who caught up to them.


    "There will be only us four present during the ceremony and it is quite simple. You just need to make love with Yiren on this altar." The Queen smiled cheekily at Xuefeng and spilt all the beans without wasting time.


    "What? You want us to do it on this altar? How is it going to improve my Nature Affinity?" Xuefeng asked as he didn¡¯t understand. Yiren was also troubled. She didn¡¯t expect that this would be the reason her mother wanted to keep her virginity. In her mind, they were supposed to do it after the ceremony.


    "You are going to absorb Yiren¡¯s virgin blood with the help of the Wisdom Tree and because Yiren is a High-elf, your affinity to nature will increase as well. There is no other method. Only virgin blood is powerful enough to help you." The Queen exined in a simple manner.


    ¡¯It actually might work. I can¡¯t see through this Wisdom Tree but everything that is connected to the Fate Kingdom can achieve wonders.¡¯ Ling added.


    ¡¯What is this Fate Kingdom you keep bringing up.¡¯ Xuefeng asked Ling hearing her mention this term for the second time already.


    ¡¯You will naturally learn when you get strong enough.¡¯ Ling answered and disappeared as quick as she came. Xuefeng couldn¡¯t do anything other than sigh and turn towards the Queen and agree to the n.


    Seeing Xuefeng agree, Yiren blushed and looked down. She was excited and at the same time scared, but she also didn¡¯t want to back down as she wanted to help Xuefeng. She nced back to Xuefeng and realised he was already near her, looking at her flushed face.


    "Let me help you." Xuefeng saw her grabbing the corner of her dress to take it off, so he reached out to help her. She was quickly stripped by him and then it was his turn.


    "Eat this. You will be rxed and you won¡¯t feel much pain." After Xuefeng clothes also dropped to the ground, the Queen approached and gave Yiren a red pill, which she swallowed after a moment of hesitation.


    "Good luck." the Queen gave Xuefeng a deep kiss and said sweetly before standing to the side. Xuefeng looked at the Auntie¡¯s face to see if she was bothered by them kissing like that but she acted like she already knew and wasn¡¯t bothered.


    He didn¡¯t ask them to leave as they already said they are going to be present during the ceremony and turned back to Yiren. He was surprised that she was even more flushed than she was before and her breathing noticeably quickened.


    "Xuefeng... I want it." Yiren called out as she grabbed Xuefeng¡¯s staff and stroked it seductively. Xuefeng could already see her love juices flowing out of her crevice. He was surprised that the pill was working so fast.


    "Do it on the altar before the effects of the pill worn out." The Queen reminded from the side seeing them being so slow.


    Xuefeng nodded and picked Yiren up andy her on the smooth tree altar. It was about two meters in length and about one in width so they had some space for manoeuvre.


    Yiren looked at Xuefeng with desire as she couldn¡¯t wait to connect with him. He stroked his spear on her wet entrance a few times making sure it was hard and strong before finally giving Yiren what she wanted.

 Chapter 108 Painful Leaves **

    <h4>Chapter 108 Painful Leaves **</h4>


    "Ahh..." The moment Xuefeng entered inside her, Yiren moaned as the pleasure kicked in. Her barrier broke as Xuefeng pushed forward, but because she was under the effects of the Queen¡¯s pill, she didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    Xuefeng felt that this whole ceremony was somewhat rushed, as he liked to take his time before the actual deed, but it was toote toin. He didn¡¯t know what exactly will happen, so he focused solely on Yiren. It was her first time and she deserved his whole attention during this time.


    He started slowly, but now that he saw that Yiren was alright, he began to increase his pace to further satisfy her. Yiren was lying on her back with her flexible legs spread fully apart giving Xuefeng unlimited ess.


    Her peaks swayed up and down as he pped his waist against her¡¯s, thrusting forward with different strength. At one time, Xuefeng was pushing slowly, teasing her entrance with the tip only to suddenly increase speed and reach deep inside her, causing her to moan each time he hit the end.


    He then leaned forward, lying on top of her and caught Yiren¡¯s lips before holding onto her hands tangling their fingers together. At that moment as Xuefeng was busy kissing Yiren, the Queen and the Auntie exchanged nces and nodded to each other.


    The Queen approached the Wisdom Tree and ced her hand on top of its wide trunk. The spot under her palm instantly lit up and the Queen said quietly, "Goddess Mingshu, I know you can hear me. Grant me this favour and connect those two by blood, changing the man into a half-elf half Human. I¡¯m willing to pay the price."


    ¡¯... I want him... 3 months... Deal?¡¯ After a moment of wait, a neutral voice sounded in her mind. It was hard to tell what gender the person had just from her voice, but everyone in the Elf race called her a Goddess.


    ¡¯You won¡¯t do anything to them?¡¯ The Queen asked with a hint of worry.


    ¡¯They will be released after 3 months... He is interesting... I want to meet him... Deal?¡¯ Goddess Mingshu assured.


    ¡¯Okay.¡¯ The Queen agreed and pulled away from the Wisdom Tree. After a moment, it started to shake and the leaves on the tree suddenly started to move around as if the wind blew through them. Soon all types of leaves started to detach from the branches and fly towards Xuefeng and Yiren who were still busy with themselves and didn¡¯t see what was going on.


    Only after the leaves started spinning around the altar did Xuefeng react and stop his hips movements, looking at them.


    "What is going on ... Auu, it burns." Xuefeng looked at his surroundings and tried to stand up but then he was hit from behind by a Fire Qi leaf on the back which lightly burned his skin.


    Yiren was unaware of what was happening as she had her eyes closed and wanted more. Feeling that Xuefeng stopped kissing her, she reached out and pulled him by the neck, covering his lips with hers.


    "Bam." "Uhm..." Xuefeng was hit by another leaf, this time it was a Lightning Qi one, which sent an electric shot through his body. It was much more violent than what he was used to causing his muscles to tense up. Yiren also felt the electric current pass through her body and she eximed sweetly thinking it was Xuefeng who was teasing her.


    ¡¯Ling, is this the Ceremony that is supposed to increase my affinity to nature? ... Ling are you there?¡¯ Xuefeng asked in his mind but didn¡¯t receive any answers from her. He felt as if something was blocking their contact.


    "Ah... damn it. Can¡¯t it be less painful?" This time he was hit by multiple leaves but he felt like he was being hit by rocks instead. He pulled away from Yiren¡¯s kiss as he cursed but was pushed back by another round of leaves attacking him.


    He didn¡¯t know if that was supposed to happen or not, but he still covered Yiren with his body so she wouldn¡¯t get hit by them. When he tried to pull out his spear from her to provide better protection, he was hit by tens of leaves in the butt which pushed him back inside.


    In a matter of seconds, thousands of different types of leaves hit Xuefeng everywhere around his body, covering and sticking to every part of his skin. Yiren was also being hit through the gaps Xuefeng couldn¡¯t cover but somehow she didn¡¯t even react to it as if the leaves didn¡¯t hurt her. He noticed that they were gentlynding and merging into her skin.


    ¡¯How is this fair, ahh, fuck...¡¯ Xuefeng thought in his mind then cursed after being hit by another leaf in the head. At this point, his whole body was covered by different colours of leaves and his body was glued to Yiren¡¯s as he wrapped his hands around her, holding her in his embrace.


    ¡¯Well, at least this time I ended up with a beauty in my arms. That¡¯s not a bad way to die...¡¯ Xuefeng joked as he lost vision when two Water Qi leaves covered his eyes. He kissed Yiren for thest time until both of their bodies were finally coated and connected together.


    Without the air, he soon fell unconscious and they were lifted from the altar. The leaf tornado carried them towards the Wisdom tree and they were sucked inside it. The leftover leaves started to calm down and returned towards the tree crown, connecting back to the branches.


    The Queen and her mother stood outside of the danger zone and after everything ended, they were surprised to see both of them gone.


    "Amazing... What did Goddess Mingshu say?" Auntie asked curiously as she turned towards the Queen.


    "She wanted them for three months as a payment. I don¡¯t think they are in any danger. They might only benefit from that if anything." The Queen answered with confidence but her mood still worsened. She just imagined that she won¡¯t be able to see Xuefeng for the next three months just as she made him her man.


    "Well, I believe in the Goddess. She never let us down so we should trust her this time too. There was only this method avable. You wouldn¡¯t be able to see your lover unless you travelled to the outside world every now and then." The Auntie smiled and teased her daughter.


    "Okay, I can admit that now I might have a bit of my selfishness added to the reason to change him but when we thought of this n, I was only thinking about Yiren." The Queen shrugged and admitted.


    "You won¡¯t be able to hold him down here anyway. He is the adventurous type who wouldn¡¯t stay in one ce for a long time. He doesn¡¯t know it, but he has the soul of a warrior. He will be naturally loyal, protective but also determined to reach higher goals and woman love warriors.


    "He will meet a lot of beautiful woman in the future and you won¡¯t be able to limit him to only you two. Think of a n, what you want to do after he leaves so you don¡¯t end up hurt." Auntie patted her daughter on the shoulder and gave her a piece of mother advice before leaving.


    The Queen looked at the Wisdom Tree for a long time thinking about what her mother said and sighed in the end. She couldn¡¯t think of the n that would be perfect for both Xuefeng and them. The Queen decided to think about it slowly in the future. She had three months before they emerge anyway.


    Giving ast nce at the spot Xuefeng and Yiren disappeared she left the hollow.


    .......


    "Where are we...?" Xuefeng asked as he opened his eyes and realised he wasn¡¯t on the altar anymore. Although the Wisdom Tree was still there, the surroundings changed as they were now encircled by lush greenery. Xuefeng turned to the side and saw Yiren looking around as well. She didn¡¯t seem to be under effects of Queen¡¯s Pill anymore as her face returned to normal colour.


    "Are you okay?" Xuefeng asked he stood up and lifted her from the ground.


    "Yeah... I think I know where are we." Yiren looked at the Wisdom Tree and said.


    "... The tree sucked us inside of it?" Xuefeng asked as that was the only thing that came to his mind. It would also exin why the Wisdom Tree was here.


    "Yeah, we should be in its space." Yiren nodded.


    ¡¯Hello, Fate Holder. I wanted to meet you since you came into my Holy Land. d, I had a chance to.¡¯ Suddenly a voice entered into his mind and greeted him.


    ¡¯Who are you...?¡¯ Xuefeng asked.


    ¡¯I¡¯m your friend, don¡¯t worry.¡¯ The voice sounded once again causing Xuefeng to finally believe it was the Wisdom Tree talking to him.

 Chapter 109 Imagination Feature

    <h4>Chapter 109 Imagination Feature</h4>


    ¡¯Ling, are you here?¡¯ Xuefeng tried to contact Ling once again, but there was still no response from her.


    ¡¯You won¡¯t be able to contact her. Your Fate Fragment was left outside, while only your mind entered into my space. Your body is currently undergoing a transformation and it will take a while, so you will have to stay put for now.¡¯ Wisdom Tree called out again in his mind after reading his thoughts.


    ¡¯How do you know I have a Fate Fragment and what do you mean by transformation?¡¯ Xuefeng looked at the Wisdom Tree and asked. He felt weird talking to a tree but tried not to think about it else he might offend it.


    ¡¯How do I know? Well, it¡¯s quiteplicated, but I can say that I was once one of them. This world is much moreplicated than you can imagine. About your body, I¡¯m changing its structure so it will be more suitable for Elemental Cultivation. Isn¡¯t that what you wanted?¡¯ Wisdom Tree exined and asked.


    ¡¯Yeah, I guess.¡¯ Xuefeng nodded but still felt a bit sceptical. He didn¡¯t think they need to involve themselves so much just to change his affinity to nature. The Queen didn¡¯t tell him anything about it.


    ¡¯Human body isn¡¯t perfect for cultivation and have many ws, which I¡¯m going to fix for you.¡¯ Wisdom Tree assured him reading through his worries.


    ¡¯Okay, I understand. Do what you must. By the way, what are we going to do while we are here?¡¯ Xuefeng finally agreed and looked around his surroundings asking the question that was bothering him from the start.


    Yiren stood next to him, waiting patiently as he looked at the Wisdom Tree lost in thoughts. She didn¡¯t hear the conversation between them so she didn¡¯t know what to do now.


    ¡¯First start building a house for you two. You might only be here with your mind, but your mind gets tired as well. You need a ce for you two to sleep. Use your imagination thinking what you want to happen and I will make it happen. You are in my world so everything is possible here. I already scanned your brain for every information so I will know what you mean when you imagine something.¡¯ Wisdom Tree described.


    ¡¯Wait... so you...¡¯ ¡¯Yeah, I know you don¡¯t belong to this world. I was quite fascinated by the ideas you humans created on the called Earth. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡¯ The moment she said thest sentence, Xuefeng froze, thinking that he was exposed and Wisdom Tree instantly confirmed his worries.


    ¡¯Will there be any privacy for us while we are here?¡¯ Xuefeng asked in his mind speechless hearing her read his mind all the time but didn¡¯t receive the answer. After not hearing anything from it for a moment, Xuefeng turned to the side looking at the naked beauty.


    "Did the Wisdom Tree talk to you?" Xuefeng asked Yiren who looked at his face all this time.


    "Wisdom Tree can talk? No, it didn¡¯t. What did it say?" Yiren shook her head.


    "Well, it said we will stay here for a while so we should build a house for us first. Look." Xuefeng simply exined before deciding to try the imagination feature the Wisdom Tree talked about.


    He closed his eyes, imagining himself in a cool outfit he got for his sixteen birthday from Tianshi consisting of a T-shirt from a famous brand and a pair of stylish shorts. He also wore a pair of his favourite sneakers with ankle bamboo socks and a pair of new boxers.


    "Wooow! How did you do it? Never seen clothes like that." Yiren cried out as a set of clothes suddenly appeared on Xuefeng¡¯s body. She quickly approached and felt the fabric of the shirt asking in wonder.


    Xuefeng opened his eyes and checked out his look. It was just as he imagined which made him ecstatic. The quality of the fabric was even better than the original he wore on earth.


    "You just need to imagine what you want and the Wisdom Tree will materialize it for you," Xuefeng answered her as he jumped a few times testing the shoes he missed so much. People in this world were mostly using sandals or leather boots which weren¡¯t asfortable as modern sneakers.


    "Okay, I will try." Yiren nodded excitedly and closed her eyes thinking of her favourite dress, but nothing happened even after they waited for a moment.


    "Hmm, it doesn¡¯t seem to be working..." Yiren opened her eyes and looked at Xuefeng disappointedly.


    "Let me try." Xuefeng didn¡¯t know why Wisdom Tree only listened to him but he didn¡¯t ask and tested it by himself instead.


    He recalled every outfit that Tianshi wore as she was the only female Xuefeng was hanging out with and imagined Yiren wearing the same clothes. When one day he was visiting Tianshi¡¯s home, Tianshi changed into her casual home outfit and she looked amazingly cute in it.


    This time he had his eyes open the whole time and he could see that the moment he thought about it, clean clothes started to appear on top of Yiren.


    In a moment, she had a white crop top shirt with a cute bunny design and a sports bra underneath that adjusted to her chest. Her belly was visible as the top was only reaching up to her belly button. She also had a ck circle skirt with multiple red roses.


    He also gave her a pair of white sneakers and white knee socks with red hearts on the top. He kind of fall in love with the knee socks and since the moment he told Tianshi how he liked them, she started wearing them more often.


    "Oh, it worked. Wow, this is so soft. Those shoes are so nice. Much morefortable than sandals. Oh, my chest doesn¡¯t move around anymore each time I¡¯m jumping." Yiren face brightened seeing the new outfit and jumped, turning around as her skirt lifted with her movements.


    "Cough..." Xuefeng coughed suddenly and Yiren stopped, looking at him. She saw him reaching out his hand with something ck. When she took a closer look she saw what looked like underwear and finally realised her butt was still naked.


    "I forgot about this..." Xuefeng approached her and gave her ckce panties Tianshi once bought when she took him for a shopping spree.


    Yiren took them curiously and wore them through her sneakers before correcting them on her butt. They were matching perfectly as Wisdom Tree already noted down her measurements. Xuefeng somehow felt more embarrassed when she was putting on her panties than when she was fully naked.


    "Hmm, how do I look?" Yiren asked after putting everything on. She was still a little shocked by how Xuefeng could think of such new designs of clothing.


    "Cough... You look very sexy in this outfit... You can look in the mirror and see for yourself." Xuefeng coughed to get rid of the embarrassment and created a big mirror for her to look at. He was getting better each time he tried the imagination feature and got used to it pretty quickly.


    "Oh, I can see myself so clearly. This bunny is so cute. How did you create those shoes? And this dancing bottom of the dress makes you feel so free that it shouldn¡¯t disturb you even if you are running." Yiren looked in the mirror surprised there was such a clear picture of her. She watched her outfit in each direction and asked.


    "Aren¡¯t they nice? Well, I was just casually thinking of some new types of clothing. I¡¯m d you like them." Xuefeng smiled seeing Yiren happiness.


    "Yeah, thank you!" Yiren threw herself into his arms and kissed him as a thank you gift. He didn¡¯t know why but she looked much more sexy with her clothes on. He received her kiss as he slipped his hand under her skirt supporting her by her bottom.


    ¡¯You just put those clothes on her, so why are you thinking of taking them down of her? Also, aren¡¯t those socks used to pleasure man? I saw those videos in your memories. Do you have any ns like that after giving them to her?¡¯ Wisdom Tree suddenly asked inside his mind causing him to pull away from Yiren and cough a few times.


    ¡¯Fuck, I was just curious okay? I didn¡¯t have such ns at all... Can you not spy on my thoughts?¡¯ Xuefeng asked speechless in his mind.


    ¡¯Nope, hehe.¡¯ Wisdom Treeughed for the first time and turned silence.


    "Did something happen? You started coughing a lot recently..." Yiren asked concerned.


    "No, it¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s build our house before we do anything else." Xuefeng shook his head and decided to finish the job first before he will finish their first time together.


    "Sure!" Yiren agreed immediately excited for living with Xuefeng. It will almost feel like they are a family. She was happy Xuefeng can stay with her for a little bit longer.

 Chapter 110 Bad News

    <h4>Chapter 110 Bad News</h4>


    When Xuefeng thought about the idea of building the house, he didn¡¯t think it would be hard. While building a house he had to think of many things, else the house will simply fall on their heads like a house of cards.


    He had to think which walls should be thicker, which thinner, what materials should he use, theposition of the rooms and the overall design. There were many things he didn¡¯t even know he had to take into ount whichter caused the house to fall apart. He never thought that building a house would be this challenging, so after two failures, he decided to use the home he knew, his family home from back when he lived on earth.


    He still chose to change the design of the rooms as there were only the two of them, so he could add some things for betterfort. He created the foundations and ced the house which he called home for almost 16 years on them. Xuefeng had been to furniture store once, so he also switched all the old furniture, to the new ones he could recall.


    It was a one-story house with one floor, as he was the only child and they didn¡¯t need too many rooms. Xuefeng merged the bathroom with his own room, making the bathroom slightly bigger and he added a modern shower inside with a two-person bathtub on the side.


    He wanted to have a nice tub with hydromassage but he didn¡¯t know exactly how it looked like on the inside so he decided against it. Opposite the bathroom was his parent¡¯s bedroom, which will be Yiren¡¯s and his ce now. Xuefeng created a king size bed in the middle and garderobe with a huge mirror on the doors. He wanted toter create multiple dresses for Yiren to wear.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t bother to change the kitchen as they wouldn¡¯t need to eat anyway as only their minds were in this space, so he only focused on the living room. He ced a spacious L-shaped couch in front of a fifty inch TV. There was nothing inside of it as he didn¡¯t know how they are made, but Wisdom Tree said it would be able to recreate the movies and series he watched from his memory. Especially that series with dragons and fight for the throne he watched a few times.


    Yiren was walking behind Xuefeng as he created wonders with his thoughts, making her shocked by each new thing he made. She sat down on the couch and it was surprisingly soft on touch making her fall deep inside it.


    "Uff, I¡¯m so tired." Xuefeng sat down on the couch next to Yiren, as he felt his head hurt. He spent thest six to seven hours, thinking about the structure of the house, room designs, furniture and other details, making his mind mentally exhausted.


    "You worked hard. Come, lie down and get some rest." Yiren praised him and pulled him down, cing his head on herp.


    "You are the best..." Xuefeng called out sleepily, as he cuddled into her thighs. Yiren smiled and patted him on the head and gently yed with his hair. It didn¡¯t take long for him to fall asleep, as he hugged into Yiren¡¯s open belly.


    After making sure Xuefeng was asleep, she looked around the ce and whispered, "Wisdom Tree, if you can hear me, I hope you can let us stay here for a long time... Xuefeng will have to leave me, after we leave from here... I want to spend some more time with him... I hope you can make it happen."


    Yiren looked at Xuefeng lovingly as she caressed his cheek softly. She enjoyed watching his sleeping face.


    ¡¯Heh, silly girl. Do you think I¡¯m doing this for you? It¡¯s me who want to meet with him more often...¡¯ Wisdom Tree thought, hearing Yiren¡¯s request. It didn¡¯t care about Yiren one bit. Xuefeng¡¯s happiness was all that mattered.


    .......


    While Xuefeng was resting on top of Yiren¡¯s thighs, almost a week already passed in the outside world. Wisdom Tree didn¡¯t reveal one information that was quite important for Xuefeng. The time in the Wisdom Tree¡¯s space was actually slower than on the outside.


    It was more than ten times slower, so Xuefeng thought he was only away for around three days, but it had actually been six days since he was gone and the seventh day already started.


    "Sir, we got some bad news..." Xiao Feng was already tired of waiting, so when the seventh day appeared, he sent someone to check if Xuefeng was back or not. He didn¡¯t expect that the first sentence when the servant came back would be like that.


    "What happened?" Xiao Feng asked confused, as he looked up from the desk. He still had some work to do even though he was staying in Liu n for a while.


    "The stone doors are gone... We didn¡¯t see anyoneing out. They just disappeared and the boy didn¡¯te out." The expert exined as he bowed.


    ¡¯Weird... It took me six to seven days to leave from that world. I remember that there was strong pressure on my dantian in thest day. It should be time for him to leave. Interesting...¡¯ Xiao Feng thought for a moment while he rubbed his chin, he then teleported away without looking at the expert reporting to him.


    He didn¡¯t know much about that elf world, but he knew some basics. Something must have happened and that didn¡¯t work in his favour. Tianshi fancied Xuefeng too much and he didn¡¯t want to know what would happen if she learned that he died.


    "Is something the matter? Aren¡¯t we supposed to see each otherter?" Liu Xiaobei looked up at the Xiao Feng and asked. He also side nced on the various managers of Liu n industry. They had a meeting about monthly profits of the n, but seeing n Leader¡¯s nce they stood up and left.


    "How is Xuefeng? Is he still alive?" Xiao Feng asked with a serious expression.


    "I checked this morning and he should be alright. See, there is still no option to use teleportation but the Token is still sending passive signals that he is alright. Uff, you scared me. Did something happen?" Liu Xiaobei¡¯s face changed when he heard his friend but he breathed a sigh of relief when he pulled out the Token and saw it was still active.


    "Weird, I just got a report that the Stone entrance at the bottom of the pool is gone. I don¡¯t exactly know what does it mean." Xiao Feng shared the news.


    "It was you who said he should be out in one week. What are we going to do now?" Liu Xiaobei asked with a thrown.


    "Well, I think it just automatically closes after some time. If he is alright then he should have found a way to stay in that space for a while longer. Another exit should open when it¡¯s time for him to leave." Xiao Feng theorized.


    "What are we going to tell the girls?" Liu Xiaobei asked thinking about Wuying who was asking him every day if Xuefeng is alright.


    "Well, we should tell them the truth as we can¡¯t lie to them anyway. Tianshi won¡¯t agree to leave from here and I don¡¯t want to force her anymore. If I return to the Central Region, can she stay here? I can¡¯t stay here for much longer. I will leave some experts to protect her." Xiao Feng shrugged exining and requested. He knew Tianshi won¡¯t agree to give up waiting.


    "I understand, no problem. She can stay as long as she wants. My Liu n will take care of her." Liu Xiaobei promised.


    "Okay then let¡¯s go inform our wives first, they should be chatting in the garden." Xiao Feng suggested.


    "Sure." Xuefeng¡¯s father nodded and Xiao Feng teleported them both.


    .......


    "Nice Wuying, you almost got it. Try once again." Xiao Wen smiled as she encouraged Wuying who already could casually form blood into different shapes. This time she wanted to harden the Blood and use it as the sword, but it broke soon after it took shape.


    "Uff, it¡¯s so hard. I only have this much Blood Qi so it¡¯s hard to manipte blood with it. If I could absorb more of it, It wouldn¡¯t be that difficult." Wuying sighed gathering the blood back to the bowl. It has only been a few days and she gathered only a small amount of Blood Qi.


    "That¡¯s why I wanted you toe with me and visit the Blood Inheritance Altar... It will help you a lot. Do you want to be strong enough so Xuefeng can be proud of you?" Xiao Wen advised as she shook her head. She tried to convince Wuying but she wanted to wait for Xuefeng toe back first.


    "Yeah... But shouldn¡¯t Xuefenge back in a moment? It has already been a week." Wuying also sighed. One part of her wanted to go, but the other wanted to see Xuefeng once again.


    "You don¡¯t need to wait anymore, as we think there will be some time till Xuefeng will leave." Suddenly they heard a sound from behind and saw Xiao Feng and Liu Xiaobei appearing.


    "Why?" Wuying asked first.


    "Because the stone entrance disappeared. Don¡¯t worry he is still alive. Xiao Wen are youing back with us?" Xiao Feng asked after assuring Wuying.


    Xiao Wen didn¡¯t say anything and looked at Wuying to let her make a decision.


    "I want to wait for..." "Bam." Wuying knew what she meant, but hearing that Xuefeng can¡¯t get out, she didn¡¯t want to leave. Before she could finish her sentence, Wuying felt a slight pain at the back of her head and passed out. Xiao Wen appeared behind her in a blink of an eye and silenced Wuying, before catching her.


    "I will take Wuying with me. She doesn¡¯t know what is best for her. If she stays here, she will just worry too much. What do you think?" Xiao Wen said as she picked wuying up and ced her across her shoulder. She looked at Liu Xiaobei and asked.


    "Okay." He didn¡¯t say much and nodded. He knew that he could trust Xiao Wen while leaving Wuying in her hands.


    "Then, its decided." Xiao Feng smiled and said.

 Chapter 111 Wisdom Tree Training

    <h4>Chapter 111 Wisdom Tree Training</h4>


    "What is going on? Did something happen to Wuying?" Tianshi asked as shended next to her sister seeing from the sky that her father appeared and Wuying was lying on Xiao Wen shoulder.


    Today she achieved a breakthrough in her art and wanted to test it out in the air. Tianshi was pushing herself to the limits so she could master the first stage before Xuefeng woulde back and her efforts paid off. She could already run in the sky freely and her Air Qi was on quite a decent level.


    Xiao Wen told her what news they just received and that they are not going to wait for Xuefeng anymore.


    "I¡¯m not going anywhere. I will wait until hees back." Tianshi said determinately after Xiao Wen finished. She didn¡¯t even need to think about it and instantly decided on it. Xuefeng was her only connection to her home and she is not going to leave just as she found traces of him.


    "I knew you will say that. Well, you can stay here in the Liu n and contact us when Xuefenges back. Your mother wanted to meet him and she has been nagging me the whole week." Xiao Feng sighed and agreed to her decision.


    "Are you going to take Wuying to take part in the Blood Inheritance Trial? You took that trial and failed, what makes you feel like she can do it?" Tianshi asked Xiao Wen looking at passed out Wuying. During this week, she became quite familiar with Wuying and learned that she cared for Xuefeng a lot.


    From what she remembered with old Tianshi memory, The Blood Inheritance Trial was much more dangerous than others and she didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to Wuying. Xiao Wen passed Fire Inheritance Trial, which increased her affinity with Fire and Tianshi¡¯s predecessor passed Air Trial which increased her Air affinity, so she knew how hard it was.


    "Wuying can already gather Blood Qi so she definitely has a talent for it. Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of her safety," Xiao Wen assured.


    Liu Xiaobei listened to their conversation and his eyes lit up. He obviously knew about Elemental Qi¡¯s and realised that if Wuying could master Blood Qi then it would definitely help to Xuefeng in the future. Now he was even more pleased with such turn of events.


    "Okay, I trust you," Tianshi nodded, hearing Xiao Wen promise.


    .......


    "Oh, you woke up already? You only slept for two hours. Don¡¯t you want to sleep some more?" Yiren whispered seeing him move around and open his eyes.


    "Yeah, your thighs are so nice and soft. I am starting to like it more and more. I¡¯m already quite refreshed. I don¡¯t think I need more sleeping, but I might need something else..." Xuefeng felt the softness of Yiren¡¯s legs which he used as a pillow and then attacked her belly with kisses.


    "Haha, don¡¯t. It tickles me..." Yiren¡¯sughed feeling ticklish from the kisses. Xuefeng suddenly pushed her down on the couch and appeared on top of her.


    He looked at her from above and found her extremely cute lying like that in her new outfit. It reminded him of home as finally everything around him was back to where it had been. She bent her knees with her new sexy kneesocks, showing at the same time what was underneath her skirt. Brand-new cheeky style ckce panties were underlining her bottom curves in a sexy manner


    ¡¯Damn, It was a great idea...¡¯ Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but praise himself as he picked Yiren¡¯s delicate feet before cing them on his chest and sliding his hands along her legs. Only after seeing and touching them from up close could he confirm that kneesocks were definitely on the top of his list.


    "You know... we still didn¡¯t finish our first time from before..." Seeing him going down on her legs towards her bottom, she turned her head to the side and proposed shamelessly as her face turned rosy.


    "As you wish mydy..." Xuefeng smiled and dived down with Yiren¡¯s legs up on his shoulders.


    ¡¯Are you going to waste your time ying a woman while having such an opportunity of being in my space?¡¯ Just as Xuefeng grabbed Yiren¡¯s round buttcheeks feeling their softness in his hands and was ready to discover her fruity garden even further, Wisdom Tree suddenly called out to him, making him stop his movements.


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯ Xuefeng knew that the tree can actually see them, but he didn¡¯t expect it to know what they were exactly doing.


    ¡¯Well, you are in the space where you can imagine everything and I can make it happen. I can create opponents for you on different levels of difficulty to fight against which will help you gain the precious fighting experience. You only fought against weak elves and they are not that hard to kill. Humans are sneaky and they use many tricks which could get you killed if you are not careful enough. This is your only chance to fight in extreme conditions without risking your life. You can always y with herter. What is your decision?¡¯ Wisdom Tree exined as it started tempting Xuefeng.


    "Is something wrong?" Yiren asked feeling that Xuefeng stopped his movements.


    "Wisdom Tree just told me, it can help me with my training by creating opponents for me. I could fight without risking my life at all..." Xuefeng started exined and even before he finished, Yiren pulled away from him and said smiling, "Let¡¯s go then."


    "You are not mad?" Xuefeng asked confused.


    "Why would I be mad... I¡¯m happy you have a chance to improve. We can always have some funter, right?" Yiren said as she rubbed Xuefeng chin and smiled sweetly.


    "You are great... Let¡¯s go then." Xuefeng hugged her and helped her up. If Yiren lived on the earth then she would definitely be a perfect wife for most people.


    "How should we do it?" Xuefeng asked out loud after they left the house. He built it quite close to the Wisdom Tree so the moment they left, it appeared in their view. He decided tomunicate with the Tree out loud now so Yiren was also listening to what he was saying.


    As if an answer to his question, their surroundings changed and they appeared inside a fifty-meter white cube with nothing in the inside aside from a balcony near the ceiling. Yiren disappeared from his side and teleported there so she could see him training. She realised that Wisdom Tree didn¡¯t want to waste its time on her, but she didn¡¯t mind. For her, Xuefeng¡¯s improvement was more important than hers.


    ¡¯You can spawn any weapon and armour you want while you will have ess to the same ammount of Qi you have right now as to not confuse youter when you leave from here. I will leave your regeneration abilites as a passive ability and it will activate each time you are hurt. Also, I will increase the difficulty each time you pass the current one. I will create opponents based on my experience as I couldn¡¯t find battle examples I could use from you, so don¡¯t expect an easy fight.¡¯ Wisdom Tree informed Xuefeng before the training started.


    "Okay, I understand." Xuefeng nodded and reached out with his hand and a ming red sword appeared in his hand. He already nned to use ck mes yer earlier as it was his primary weapon. He took off his T-shirt and created an armour Yiren made for him before cing his shirt back on.


    Xuefeng will be using this armour even after leaving the Holy Land so it was good to have it on and he also wanted to please Yiren who was watching him from above. He didn¡¯t want to lose any fight in front of her so he was actually super motivated to give it his all.


    "Okay, I¡¯m ready," Xuefeng called out, after swinging with his sword for a few times. He didn¡¯t have Ling help so he will have to depend on himself in this fight.


    ¡¯Then, let¡¯s start with the easiest difficulty. I don¡¯t know about the current state of the cultivators in your world, but it should not have changed that much after checking with your memories.¡¯ Wisdom Tree said and suddenly something started materializing ten meters in front of him.


    "Hehe," His opponent started materializing and even before his whole head appeared, it started tough maniacally.


    "What the fuck?" Xuefeng looked at the person in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but curse in confusion. Right in front of him spawned a freaking Crown Prince, Zhen Ping.


    "Do you think you can protect your girls with thatme strength of yours? Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of them when I kill you. I will start with that elfdy you y with right now, haha." Crown Princeughed as he looked at Yiren and licked his lips.


    Xuefeng face instantly turned frosty and his eyes sharp. He didn¡¯t like that guy earlier so he knew that this was why Wisdom Tree chose him as his opponent.


    "What? You mad? Haha, After I take care of your Elf princess, I will switch to that bitch the Queen. How nice it should be to fuck her mouth while she begs for mercy as I whip her ... " Crown Prince couldn¡¯t finish his rant as he saw Xuefeng rushing at him with a cold face and a gigantic me sword, which caused him to smile.


    He dodged Xuefeng¡¯s sh to the side before throwing a small ball behind him and cut with an axe he spawned into his hand, forcing Xuefeng to retreat. Xuefeng dodged the Axe but the ball suddenly exploded, pushing him forward with a shockwave making him meet the second attack without a way to dodge it.


    "Aaah." Xuefeng¡¯s head flew into the air as he heard Yiren¡¯s cry before he suddenly returned back to the spot he first appearedpletely unharmed.


    "...What just happened..." Xuefeng touched his neck and asked in disbelieve.


    ¡¯You let your emotions take control over your thoughts and you died dummy.¡¯ Wisdom Tree simple exined.

 Chapter 112 Mad Xuefeng

    <h4>Chapter 112 Mad Xuefeng</h4>


    ¡¯Couldn¡¯t you be a little lighter with your insults? Yiren is still here, listening to them...¡¯ Xuefeng asked in his mind as he med Wisdom Tree for her brutality.


    ¡¯Well, life is brutal. Do you think that your opponent will care that your girlfriend is hurt? I¡¯m sorry to crush your dreams but no one cares about your feelings. If they find your weakness they are going to use it against you. Imagine a situation where, during a battle, someone takes your girl hostage. Are you going to surrender and present your head over to them on a golden tray?" Wisdom Treeshed out at Xuefeng and asked in a disappointed tone.


    "I don¡¯t know... I didn¡¯t think about it..." Xuefeng looked at Yiren¡¯s face who was watching from above and muttered under his breath.


    "That¡¯s the point I¡¯m trying to make. You reincarnated into a Cultivation World but your brain is still thinking as if you were on Earth. You can get yourself killed here on each step you take and you think this is just a walk in the park. You need to finally change your mindset or one day you will not only you hurt yourself but also those you care about." Wisdom Tree advised not caring about Xuefeng¡¯s feeling.


    "Enough! I understand..." Xuefeng called out annoyed. He thought he was angry at Wisdom Tree but the truth was different. He was more of mad at himself and the fact that what the Wisdom Tree said was true.


    Xuefeng asked himself what would he do if he was in such a situation but he couldn¡¯t give a definite answer. Would he sacrifice his life for Yiren or the Queen the same way he did for Tianshi? He would be lying if he said yes while being one hundred percent sure.


    ¡¯If you understand then prove it to me! Kill or get killed. This is the rule of this world!¡¯ Wisdom Tree called out and at the same time, a person started to spawn opposite to Xuefeng. It was the same Crown Prince copy he was facing a moment ago and there was a smirk already stered on his face.


    "How were the views from up there when your head flew to the ceiling? You didn¡¯t see, but I already yed with your girl when you were gone. Uhmm, her breasts were so juicy and soft..." Crown Prince licked his lips as he started his trash talk again, but this time he still couldn¡¯t finish his story as Xuefeng attacked.


    "Even if I¡¯m calm now, I¡¯m still not going to listen to your bullshit." Xuefeng cried and threw a ball of lightning right under Crown Prince¡¯s legs. Before the ballnded he grabbed his ck me yer with two hands and increased its length to three meters before attacking him.


    Crown Prince had a short double-edged axe so it was only good at melee range. Xuefeng nned to take him down making his long sword an advantage for him. This time he was focused as he knew that Crown Prince will start trash talking once again and he wasn¡¯t that surprised likest time.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t have to worry about spending his Qi in this space so he activated Lightning Qi Boots and his Spirit Qi Movement Art at the same time making his speed skyrocket.


    The lighting bombnded on the ground and instantly detonated itself but it didn¡¯t do much damage to the Crown Prince as he jumped backwards dodging it. Xuefeng didn¡¯t worry about that as he already expected him to dodge. Wisdom Tree didn¡¯t seem to fancy losing.


    Xuefeng chased after him, forcing his opponent into a dead end in the form of a wall and threw another Lightning ball forcing Crown Prince to dodge to the side where Xuefeng already prepared an advance ming sword strike.


    "Puff," A white barrier appeared around Crown Prince body blocking the strike, pushing Xuefeng away a few meters and giving Crown Prince a time to escape from the wall.


    "Oh, so that¡¯s how you want to y?" Xuefeng smirked and thought that if they fight like that then Wisdom Tree can spawn multiple shields each time he strikes. He had to think of the other method.


    He couldn¡¯t spawn his clones as it would take too much time and he could be attacked midway. Looked recalled all of his abilities and finally found a solution.


    ¡¯Right, I can fly. I can use it to my advantage and attack him from the sky.¡¯ Xuefeng suddenly thought about what he recently learned.


    "It took you long enough to figure that out. You need to think of a strategy which can get you an advantage in the fight. Don¡¯t try to win your fights by overpowering your enemy. You need to win without wasting precious resources. Use the brain and make it as easy as you can." Crown Prince called out in Wisdom Tree voice as it smiled at Xuefeng.


    That speech didn¡¯t stop Xuefeng from what he was doing and he rose high up into the air with one swing of his wings. He wanted to vent his earlier anger, so he wouldn¡¯t be stopped by her praise.


    Xuefeng flew above Crown Prince and started bombarding him with multiple long-range attacks. He had a few to choose from which included Air Bombs, Lightning Strikes and ck mes. With so many different types of Qi¡¯s, using Spirit Artefacts seemed to be boring now.


    Crown Prince was pushed back into a corner with each hit before he was sted by the continuous range of attacks. He felt better after venting his anger by destroying Crown Prince, but thinking about it from another perspective, he didn¡¯t think that this way of winning was satisfying.


    It might have been easier but he personally thought it was somehow cowardly to just stay in the air and st the opponent from afar. It wasn¡¯t as satisfying as jumping into a battle with multiple opponents and killing everyone with his sword in closebat.


    ¡¯Good job, you are learning fast. How about we increase the difficult...¡¯ ¡¯No. First, let¡¯s get something straight. I¡¯m not going to train with you if you insult my friends, family, girlfriend or whatever. I don¡¯t like it and I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s helping me improve. I already had my lesson and its enough for me to remember it. Are we clear?¡¯ Wisdom Tree praised Xuefeng for the fight but before it could finish talking about further details of the training, it was stopped by Xuefeng who stated the rules sternly.


    ¡¯...Okay, no more insults. Anything else?¡¯ Wisdom Tree agreed after a short pause.


    ¡¯Yes, I will be the one to coordinate our training. I want to practise my closebat with a sword instead of finding a way for an easy win. We will start from a single exchange and you will increase the difficulty of the opponent skills. Afterwards, we will talk about changing the number of opponents. Can you do that?¡¯ Xuefeng changed the form of their training and asked.


    ¡¯Of course, I can. Meh, I could teach you how to win versus everyone easily but you want to do it the hard way.¡¯ Wisdom Tree sighed not approving Xuefeng decision but he didn¡¯t care and flew towards the balcony Yiren was standing on.


    "Are you okay?" Xuefeng asked apologetically. If he shut the Crown Prince earlier then she wouldn¡¯t have to listen to those insults.


    "Mhmm, I¡¯m alright. He was just trying to provoke you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that weak to bother with such things. I was more worried when I saw your head fly... I know its fake but try not to die again... I don¡¯t want to see you hurt even if it¡¯s not real..." Yiren smiled sweetly, showing him that she was alright and requested,


    "Okay, I will try my best," Xuefeng promised, feeling even more energetic to show what he got.


    "Let¡¯s start again, but please don¡¯t put that ugly face of that prince as my opponent anymore," Xuefeng said out loud as he flew down from the balcony and absorbed his wings.


    Pulling out his ck mes yer he saw that his first enemy already started spawning. It was time for the real training.

 Chapter 113 Yirens Skills

    <h4>Chapter 113 Yiren¡°s Skills</h4>


    For the next few hours, Xuefeng was training his sword skills with high intensity. He wanted to learn how to dodge, block and attack during different situations and scenarios. After his first few exchanges, he started to be satisfied with his decision as it seemed that Wisdom Tree was much more experienced in sword fighting than what Xuefeng imagined.


    Now that he was unafraid of getting hurt, he could basically practise each defence movement or blocks and perfect it until he wouldn¡¯t be surprised by it anymore. He was training this muscle memory which wouldter help him in the real fights.


    Even the sword practise with Princess Shan wasn¡¯t that effective as she never attacked him with the intent to kill. Here in this simtion training, he didn¡¯t need to worry about getting hurt so the opponent could actually be more aggressive.


    After 5 hours of intense training, Xuefeng was considering adding another opponent to the mix as he could easily win fighting one on one. When he finally faced an attack from twobined opponents, Xuefeng realised it wouldn¡¯t be that easy as he imagined.


    Xuefeng was constantly being attacked from two different directions which made him unable to split his attention. This was the moment where Spirit Awareness came in handy. He could use this technique to feel the enemies around him and dodge their strikes before theynded. Xuefeng began to increase his Spirit Awareness proficiency as he slowly started to move from defence into offence.


    But, this method had a disadvantage as well. His mind quickly felt tired and he couldn¡¯t help but call out for a timeout. His mind needed a break and spending this time with Yiren was the best reward for her. She was waiting and cheering for him from the balcony, notining about anything for the whole time of the training.


    "You are improving really fast. You looked so cool fighting like that." Yiren threw herself into Xuefeng arms the moment they appeared back in their house.


    Xuefeng imagined themselves back in their bedroom and Wisdom Tree moved them both without anyints. After Xuefeng disagreed with its methods, it was much more agreeablepared to before.


    "Thanks. I am sorry you have to wait so much. When I asked Wisdom Tree to prepare training for you too but it didn¡¯t want to even talk about it." Xuefeng hugged yiren into his arms and apologised. When he thought about his rtionship with Yiren earlier, he realised that he never had a bad time around her.


    She was always sweet and caring, giving Xuefeng no reasons not to like her. He gave her a deep kiss as he sat down on the bed with her on hisp. Yiren, of course, didn¡¯t reject his advances and followed his lead.


    It was at that time when Xuefeng tiredness from his earlier training kicked in and Xuefeng fell onto the bed without strength.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just a little tired after the training." Xuefeng rubbed his eyes trying to push away the fatigue.


    "It¡¯s okay, you should have a proper rest first then. How about I give you a rxing massage?" Yiren smiled with understanding and proposed as she started pulling Xuefeng shirt upwards.


    "Oh, you know how to make massages?" Xuefeng asked surprised as some powers returned into his mind.


    "Well, I used to give my mother massages and she praised me a lot. Maybe you will like it too." Yiren admitted as she threw Xuefeng shirt to the side and started taking off his shoes.


    "I definitely want to try it. Should Iy on my belly?" Xuefeng asked as he pulled himself further into the bed. He visited a massage salon with his father once and enjoyed it really much so he was quite excited to get one from Yiren.


    "Yeah, I can start with the back and we canter move to the front when you regain your strength." Yiren took off her shoes and sat on Xuefeng¡¯s legs.


    She pulled down his shorts a bit so that the whole back would be exposed and changed her sitting spot to Xuefeng¡¯s butt for longer reach. Seeing that her skirt was in a way, Yiren pulled it upwards and took it off through her head.


    ¡¯We also need some massage oil... Wisdom Tree can you help me this time?¡¯ Yiren thought in her mind and asked Wisdom Tree for help. She was surprised that a bottle simr to the oil she was using back in the pce appeared in her hands.


    ¡¯I will help you only this once. I don¡¯t want you to bother Xuefeng.¡¯ Wisdom Tree said to her afterwards. These were its first words it spoke towards Yiren which surprised her.


    ¡¯Thank you.¡¯ Yiren responded politely before she looked back Xuefeng back. His muscles were pretty well built even on the back as each particr muscle was greatly outlined.


    "Just rx your muscles and let me do the rest," Yiren said as she used some oil onto her hands. It had a sweet aromatic smell which rxed Xuefeng even further. He closed his eyes and lied his hands alongside his body leaving himself in her hands.


    She touched his back and began spreading the oil across his back with broad strokes. The heat generated from each stroke started warming up the oil making the aroma even more pleasing.


    Yiren gently glided with her hands over his skin not pushing too hard into the deep tissue trying to help his muscle to rx. Her technique turned out to be pretty helpful as Xuefeng entered into a weird rxed state, where he could feel each of Yiren¡¯s movement and his mental exhaustion was showing signs of disappearing.


    Feeling that Xuefeng¡¯s muscles started to warm up under her continuous movements, Yiren started to apply pressure to her palm strokes as she moved her hands along the muscles that run alongside Xuefeng¡¯s spine. She tried to avoid touching it as to not hurt him.


    "Mhmm..." Her moves were slow but precise causing Xuefeng¡¯s to moan under his breath as he felt the tense muscles feel more at ease.


    Keeping her fingers together she switched by applying pressure with her fingertips as she moved from the lowermost point on his back up to Xuefeng¡¯s shoulders. Yiren was moving further with each stroke adding light rocking motion.


    As she approached the bottom of the back she spread her palms apart leaving only thumbs and continued upwards rubbing the muscles on the side as well. Xuefeng didn¡¯t expect much from her at the start, but after a couple of minutes, his mind was blown away by how professional she was.


    Yiren even started using her arm to apply even more pressure, squeezing thest bits of tense energy out of him. She started from the shoulder by cing her forearm on the inner part of his back and while using her body weight, she glided on top on the muscles outside of his spine reaching the lowest part in a fluid motion.


    "How are you feeling? Are you enjoying yourself?" Yiren grabbed onto Xuefeng¡¯s hands and slid upwards towards his shoulders before going back to his fingers spreading them to the side. She lied on his back and whispered into Xuefeng¡¯s ear.


    "Mhmm..." Xuefeng gave out an affirmative sound as he nodded lightly. He was too rxed to answer differently.


    "What if I do something like this?" Yiren whispered as she pulled back her hands rubbing the inside of his arm with her thumb and sat back down. She reached towards her chest and took off her sports bra with her T-shirt, letting the girls out of the cage.


    Picking up the oil bottle, she spilt some on her chest before leaning down towards Xuefeng back. She repeated the previous stokes of sliding and rubbing alongside his arm so Xuefeng didn¡¯t expect the sudden change of sensation on top of his back.


    Yireny on his back once again but this time she used her ample chest to brush in a circr motion while she also began to rub the inside of his palm. Xuefeng could feel her nipples sliding across his back making him focus only on their movements.


    "Want to turn to the front?" Yiren asked after a while whispering while breathing hot air into his ear. He could feel she was starting to get excited as her nipples were already hardened from all of her movements.


    Feeling much better now as he rested for a while, Xuefeng turned around when Yiren pulled away from his back and saw her peaks all glossy from the aromatic oil on them which made him want to touch them.


    He reached out, grabbing them into his hand as she sat down on his crotch rubbing his staff. Both started teasing the other with round gently rubs. It was at that moment that Xuefeng thought of a great idea.


    "Yiren, how about I make a special outfit just for you? I promise you are going to like it." Xuefeng asked as his mouth formed a lewd smile.


    "You mean, you are going to like it, right?" Yiren corrected him as she found out about his ploy right away.


    Xuefeng smiled only deepened as he didn¡¯t deny, which only confirmed her guess.

 Chapter 114 Memorable Experience **

    <h4>Chapter 114 Memorable Experience **</h4>


    ¡¯I¡¯m not going to watch while you are ying with her... This is thest request you will get from me until you finish... Call me when you are done...¡¯ Wisdom Tree did what Xuefeng required but couldn¡¯t get itself to stay and watch what they are about to do.


    After seeing what Xuefeng was imagining, it decided to cut its visual connection with Xuefeng for the first time and wait for them to finish.


    "You look just as I imagined you would. Many men would kill to see you in such an outfit while having you on theirps." Xuefeng grinned wide as his hands glided on Yiren¡¯s slender legs towards her round bottom. His hands entered under her shortce skirt which barely covered her buttcheeks.


    "Hmm, It¡¯s kind of revealing. I wouldn¡¯t mind wearing this if it¡¯s only for you. Does woman in the outside world wear this type of clothing?" Yiren looked at the new dress she received from Xuefeng andmented not bothered by Xuefeng¡¯s roaming hands.


    She didn¡¯t know if that could even be considered a dress as the whole outfit consisted of ck knee socks with ribbons, ck and whiteyeredce skirt and a short buttoned blouse that only covered her chest area, leaving the whole belly uncovered. The buttons were also undone causing her naughty girls to almost jump out of the blouse.


    "Cough, I might have changed it a little bit ording to my preference but that¡¯s mostly how a maid outfit looks like." Xuefeng coughed embarrassedly seeing Yiren check out her blouse which Xuefeng designed so it will be even lewder than the original.


    Yeah, Xuefeng¡¯s brilliant idea was to create a maid outfit for Yiren so she could service him. Which man wouldn¡¯t want to be serviced by a sexy beauty elf in a maid costume if they got the chance to make her wear whatever they wanted? Well, Xuefeng was one of those who had different fantasies he wanted to try in his life and this was one of them.


    "Oh, so Young Master wants me to service him?" Yiren quickly understood what role Xuefeng wanted her to impersonate and immediately adjusted. She leaned over, bending her body so Xuefeng could see her full chest from up close and asked seductively with her lips hovering above his, waiting for him to taste them.


    "How can you service me...?" Xuefeng replied with a question as he also tempted her by brushing his lips against hers.


    Yiren couldn¡¯t resist like Xuefeng did and kissed him deeply slowly pulling away from him. He lifted himself and followed her kiss but she finally escaped as she sat down on his belly. Yiren yed with her toes as she sneaked them towards Xuefeng¡¯s shorts and asked cheekily, "Mhmm... I noticed you like those thigh-high knee socks. How about something like this?"


    She teased his staff that was already erected from her earlierp dancing as she yed around it with her toes. Picking up Xuefeng¡¯s hands, Yiren led them onto her glossy peaks and allowed him to squeeze as he wanted.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t expect she would get into her role so passionately, but he didn¡¯tin and only rejoiced. Knowing that Wisdom Tree wasn¡¯t looking anymore, he didn¡¯t bother to call her out when he thought of something and improvised.


    "Let me add something. Lean over for a bit." Xuefeng said as he let go of the girls and reached out to her knee socks ribbons. He untied them and fastened them on Yiren¡¯s hair creating two side ponytails. Few strands of her golden hair were falling gently on her cheeks while he separated the rest into two.


    "Do I look cuter now?" Yiren smiled sweetly and asked as she underlined her face with her hands, trying to act cute.


    "You look super adorable right now. Come here!" Xuefengplemented her and suddenly lifted himself up covering her lips and rolled down on the bed changing their positions. Now it was Xuefeng who was on the top acting dominatingly.


    "Wasn¡¯t it my job to serve you?" Yiren asked out of breath as they separated with their lips.


    "Well, then how about you service me like this?" Xuefeng smiled and took off his shorts with one move, showing his mighty spear to the world. Xuefeng sat across her as he ced it in between her bosom and pushed them together, hugging it like a sandwich.


    "Like this? They are quite slippery so you can move." Yiren took over from him and said.


    Xuefeng nodded, beginning to slide in and out as the head started reaching towards Yiren¡¯s mouth with each movement. She couldn¡¯t help but pull out her tongue out and lick the tip each time it was close.


    Feeling her wet tongue he started to slow down next to it, allowing her to y with it for a bit longer. It began with subtle licks until it suddenly came into a part where Yiren was swallowing the whole head and yed around it in her mouth.


    Xuefeng put the pillow under her head so it¡¯s less straining for her and moved from attacking her bosom to outright strikes into her mouth. He started pushing deeper, asking for more, but she didn¡¯t mind and received him with open arms.


    Her throat began to warm up as he thrust his long spear straight down. It was covered in Yiren¡¯s massage oil which made it slide more smoothly that normally. It was also edible and added a sweet taste making Yiren enjoy it even more.


    When Yiren finally felt Xuefeng¡¯s staff twitch inside her throat which signified he was almost ready for bursting out his seeds, she suddenly pulled him away, denying him this opportunity.


    "Don¡¯te in my mouth... I want it here..." Yiren pushed him to the side onto his back and she climbed on top of his waist calling out seductively. She didn¡¯t wait for his agreement and aimed his spear straight into her soaking crevice, lowering her bottom right on top of it.


    "Aaah..." Yiren moaned happily feeling a long object enter deep inside of her. She was waiting for a long time and finally wanted to have proper experience with Xuefeng.


    Grabbing his hands as support, Yiren started raiding on top of him lifting her butt up right to the tip before mming back down towards his hips, creating sloppy sounds with each touch of their waists.


    Being almost at his limits not long ago, after Yiren switched to a different pair of her lips, it didn¡¯t take long for Xuefeng to return to his previous moment. Knowing that it¡¯s just an illusionary space where only their minds entered, he didn¡¯t object to bursting right inside her. With her tight movements, she wouldn¡¯t allow him to escape anyway so he didn¡¯t hesitate anymore.


    "Ahh..." Without any warnings, he grabbed her bottom and thrust upwards while spurting the whole load. Yiren couldn¡¯t help but cry out as she lied on his chest enjoying him gushing out into her womb.


    "Aaaaa, I can¡¯t listen anymore! So perverted... I¡¯m cutting out the sound as well!" Suddenly they both heard Wisdom Tree yelling causing them tough out.


    "You know what does it mean?" Theyy connected in each other¡¯s embrace and Xuefeng asked after confirming that Wisdom Tree was gone.


    "What?" Yiren lifted her head and asked, but deep down she knew what he is going to say.


    "It¡¯s time for the second round! I bought a full package bundle, okay? The service is not finished yet." Xuefeng grinned, flipping Yiren to the side with him and took heryered skirt off thought her legs. Getting on top of her Xuefeng revived the action not fully satisfied yet.


    "Haha, I knew you would say that." Yirenughed and reached towards his neck, pulling his mouth down towards her lips. Even if those weren¡¯t their real bodies, she wanted their experiences to be most memorable as possible.


    .......


    After Wisdom Tree cut off the connection from Xuefeng¡¯s and Yiren¡¯s exercises, it sent multiple Earth Qi leaves from the crown to the ground and suddenly a teenage woman in an oversized pink hoodie was created from them. Wisdom Tree must have taken a liking to it after seeing it from Xuefeng¡¯s memories.


    "Idiot... pervert... jerk...Bad Xuefeng..." Thedy was cursing under her breath with a high pitched voice as she recalled the scene she witnessed a moment ago.


    She threw an Ether Qi leaf into the air and a space portal appeared out of it. After she entered inside it closed right away.


    "Is something wrong little Ming?" On the other side of the portal, a handsome middle-aged man was sitting on a stone chair before a board of GO, He asked without looking back from the board, hearing thedy sit down next to him.


    Little Ming puffed her cheeks as she pouted and looked to the side not answering. Their surroundings looked like someone cut the mountain in half and ced a Go board with two chairs in the middle. There was nothing else other than that on the t ground.


    "Okay, I¡¯m listening now, don¡¯t be mad. Tell me what happened. You would note here if nothing was bothering you." The handsome man finally looked up from the board and smiled at the girl, apologizing.


    "... I met a nice candidate..." Little Ming started as she looked down.


    "Oh, isn¡¯t that a thing to celebrate then?" The middle-aged man raised his eyebrow and asked curiously.


    "No! Cause he is a meanie! He... he is doing perverted stuff with his woman right now..." Little Ming disagreed immediately then blushed as she tried to exin.


    "Didn¡¯t you dislike it if men are like that? What¡¯s the problem then? You can always find someone else." Handsome man smiled as he said.


    "...But he is cool if you didn¡¯t count that... He also has an interesting past as he isn¡¯t from this world." Little Ming sighed.


    "Now I¡¯m wondering how does a person that can make our Little Ming give such high praise look like." The handsome man muttered under his breath and waved with his hand, creating an image in the air. It was surprisingly Xuefeng¡¯s face.


    "Haha, interesting." The handsome manughed seeing him. He pulled out a book from inside of his robe and started reading from it.


    "Why are you reading the Middle Heaven reports book?" Little Ming asked looking at the signs at the cover.


    "Well, it just happened that I had some matters to take care of connected to this boy. I guess I have bad news for you. Your candidate love life might be quiteplicated in a bit." The man informed her as he grinned, finding the situation tooical.

 Chapter 115 Leaving Wisdom Tree Space

    <h4>Chapter 115 Leaving Wisdom Tree Space</h4>


    When little Ming came back to her space, her face was still filled with hints of shock from what she learned a moment ago. The handsome man told her that Xuefeng¡¯s lover that followed him into this world, is currently waiting for him toe back from the Holy Land. When he showed her Tianshi¡¯s picture, she instantly recognized her from Xuefeng¡¯s memories.


    "Should I tell him?... No... After he leaves, he will nevere back... How about I tell him there is a surprise waiting for him back in his n and he shoulde back to meter so I can tell him how did I know about it... No... he still doesn¡¯t know that he will be able to enter this worldter on... Aaah, I need to think of something quickly..." Little Ming sat down next to the Wisdom Tree and hugged her knees thinking about different scenarios.


    She was petite and looked really cute with a pink, bunny design hoodie that she wore like a dress. She had long white hair falling on her shoulders with two small ponytails on the sides. She saw Xuefeng make those for Yiren and wanted to try them on too. Ming liked how they swung around when she shook her head.


    Compared to a pair of big round almond eyes, her tapered nose and thin lips looked really small. If not for her height, it would be easy for someone to mistake her for a child, especially with her childlike round face shape.


    "Hmm, maybe I should check up on him... they might have already finished..." Little Ming lifted her face from her knees still not knowing what to do and suddenly thought of checking what Xuefeng was doing.


    She pulled out a Water Qi leaf from her hoodie¡¯s pocket and threw it in front of her. A water screen grew up from the ground in front of her and soon a video started ying, featuring Xuefeng and Yiren.


    "Aaah... Aaah... you can be rough... don¡¯t mind me..." Little Ming instantly regretted her decision as her pale face turned pink. Yiren¡¯s moans entered her ears as she forgot to mute the sounds. She covered her eyes, only looking from between her fingers as Xuefeng continued to ravage Yiren from behind pping her butt from time to time.


    "..." She wanted to look away or turn off the screen, but something was pushing her to continue watching. Looking at Yiren¡¯s ample peaks which swayed around each time Xuefeng waist rammed into her, Ming couldn¡¯t help but feel her t chest and fell into her thoughts.


    "Maybe Xuefeng will like me if I make them bigger...?" Ming thought out loud as she imagined herself in a different look while touching her chest.


    .......


    For the next few days, Xuefeng¡¯s daily schedule didn¡¯t change much. He was waking up every day with Yiren in his embrace, which usually caused them to end up in a cuddle battle for the whole morning.


    Afterwards, Xuefeng was training with the Wisdom Tree for the whole day adding progressively to the difficulty. His Spirit Awareness was increasing its effectiveness with each battle as he was able to see movements of each opponent in a three hundred sixty degrees angle. Even when the number of his enemies increased to five, he was still able to skillfully manoeuvre in between them and kill his way through.


    He knew that his fast progress was all thanks to Wisdom Tree¡¯s space, as he couldn¡¯t even count how many times he died during all those days of training. He could push himself to the limits without worrying about receiving a mortal wound and dying. It was the easiest method of figuring out different solutions for the hardest questions. Even if he died trying, he could always repeat by going back to the beginning and practising again until he will perfect it.


    After his tiring training, Yiren would help him regain his stamina by giving him rxing massage on the whole body. One day Xuefeng wanted to repay her by giving her one as well but he wasn¡¯t doing a great job causing them to switch back to their usual night activity.


    After Yiren properly tasted the pleasures of love for the first time, she didn¡¯t want to stop. She was always the one to take the initiative asking for more. After their third night in Wisdom Tree¡¯s space, Yiren eagerly followed Xuefeng¡¯s ideas of dressing up into different costumes before roleying in bed.


    One day Yiren was a sexy policewoman which was trying to arrest him and the next day she was a flirty nurse which wanted to heal the injury on his waist. To Xuefeng¡¯s surprise, Yiren quickly learned her role making each of their experience a unique journey.


    Wisdom Tree sometimes didn¡¯t want to cooperate but under Xuefeng¡¯s repetitive requests it bent every time.


    Today was the ninth day since they entered into this space and just as Xuefeng finished his daily training, Wisdom Tree surprised him with some news.


    ¡¯Your body transformation was sessful. If you want, you can leave at any time.¡¯ Wisdom Tree said without warning.


    ¡¯Oh, this fast? Weren¡¯t we here only for more than a week?¡¯ Xuefeng asked surprised. He thought it will take a lot more time.


    ¡¯Well, it might have been nine days in my space, but in the outside world, almost three months have passed already. Time flows about than ten times slower here,¡¯ Wisdom Tree answered truthfully.


    "What?!" Xuefeng cried out uncontrobly.


    ¡¯Well, even if I told you about it earlier. there is nothing you could change as the remodelling process already started.¡¯ Wisdom Tree said in its defence.


    "Did something happen?" Yiren asked as she walked up to him after hearing him shout.


    "I got informed by the Wisdom Tree that my body is ready and the fact that we actually spend three months here already." Xuefeng passed the news with a shock still visible on his face.


    He thought about the other¡¯s waiting for him outside. Wouldn¡¯t they think that he is dead after he was gone for three months? In a moment of panic, he totally forgot about the token he received from Senior Wang back in the Spirit Arts Tower, which showed his signs of life.


    "Oh..." Hearing the news, Yiren wasn¡¯t happy at all as well but from a different reason than Xuefeng. For her, it meant that the day when they need to separate is near and she didn¡¯t want that.


    "... How about we stay here for a bit longer?" Yiren hugged into his arm and asked with hope in her eyes.


    "Yiren, don¡¯t be silly... We were already away for three months..." Xuefeng looked her in the eyes and saw them watering, which made his tone lighten.


    "...I don¡¯t want to separate from you..." Yiren buried her head into his chest as she hugged him deeply, with droplets of love flowing on her cheeks.


    Xuefeng tried to say something but didn¡¯t know what he should do right now. Thankfully, Wisdom Tree arrived with a rescue.


    "Actually, after the transformation, Xuefeng will be able toe back to the Holy Land without problems... He can visit this space as well anytime he wants..." Wisdom Tree called out loud to both of them and added after a pause.


    "Really?" Both Yiren and Xuefeng asked at the same time.


    "When you leave, you will find out." Wisdom Tree didn¡¯t exin anything else.


    "Then please send us away." Xuefeng looked at Yiren and seeing her nod he called out to the Wisdom Tree.


    "Alright." Wisdom Tree agreed and at the same time, their surroundings turned ck. Yiren was still inside his arms and hugged into Xuefeng tighter.


    After a moment they heard a buzz of the wind and finally started regaining their vision. Different types of Qi leaves started to detach from their bodies and they were finally left standing naked in the middle of the altar.


    ¡¯Wee back.¡¯ Ling called out in his mind when Xuefeng finally opened his eyes.


    ¡¯Did you miss me?¡¯ Xuefeng asked hearing her cold voice after almost a ten days break.


    ¡¯Hur, I didn¡¯t. That was a nice break. By the way, how do you like your new look?¡¯ Lingughed denying and asked curiously.


    ¡¯My new look?¡¯ Xuefeng asked troubled. He didn¡¯t think there would be many changed in his appearance from this transformation.


    "Xuefeng, your hair changed... and your eyes look different too." Yiren brushed her hand against Xuefeng¡¯s hair and called out in amazement.


    "Can you create a mirror so I can look at myself?" Xuefeng asked Yiren, who nodded and created a water screen out of Water Qi.


    Xuefeng could see his reflection and his eyes opened wide from what he saw. His hair turned white and they were longer after three months without cutting and his eyes became sharper and wider. His face had facial characteristics simr to the elves now. Xuefeng still looked alike as his previous look but he felt weird with those new changes.


    ¡¯Can you tell me what is going on?¡¯ Xuefeng asked Ling speechlessly.


    ¡¯Well, congrats on bing a half-elf and half-human.¡¯ Ling smirked and offered congrattions. She could see Xuefeng wasn¡¯t happy and didn¡¯t forget to tease him.


    "You have got to be kidding me..." Hearing Ling¡¯s reply Xuefeng didn¡¯t know what to say.

 Chapter 116 Finally Back

    <h4>Chapter 116 Finally Back</h4>


    "Xuefeng, Yiren! You are finally back." Just as Xuefeng came down from the altar afterining about his race change, The Queen dashed through the exit and called out to them.


    "When I heard themotion, I knew it was you guys. I see that the transformation was sessful. How do you feel?" The Queen approached them happily and reached out to feel Xuefeng¡¯s white hair.


    "What do you even mean, don¡¯t you see I turned into a half-elf?... Wait, you knew?" Xuefeng pointed towards his face speechlessly, but seeing no reactions from the Queen, he suddenly thought of something and asked in disbelief.


    "Isn¡¯t it better right now? There is no other way to increase your affinity with nature other than changing your bloodline and cell structure. Now, with your body containing Royal elf bloodline, you can absorb Elemental Qi with each cell of your body. Wasn¡¯t that what you wanted?" The Queen didn¡¯t understand hisints and exined.


    "So you knew that this ceremony will change my race and you didn¡¯t ask me for my opinion in such an important decision? Is that what you want to tell me?" Xuefeng asked with disappointment on his face.


    "I-I wanted to surprise you... Now you can stay in the Holy Land as long as you want. You can go in and out as you wish. Isn¡¯t that a great benefit?" Seeing that Xuefeng wasn¡¯t happy, the Queen finally realised that she might have made a mistake of not talking about it with Xuefeng before the ceremony, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would have such a big reaction.


    "Really? So we can still see each other? Xuefeng isn¡¯t that great?" Yiren¡¯s eyes lit up the moment she heard her mother and she grabbed Xuefeng¡¯s arm, jumping excitedly.


    "Well, It might be great, but I¡¯m still mad at your mother for not consulting anything with me." Xuefeng patted Yiren on the head and looked at the Queen sighing.


    "I¡¯m sorry... It¡¯s my bad..." The Queen felt wrong under Xuefeng¡¯s disappointed gaze and hugged him, deeply apologizing.


    "I don¡¯t know what you will have to do to redeem yourself, I will think about itter." Xuefeng¡¯s gaze softened seeing she understood her mistake, but he didn¡¯t forgive herpletely.


    "What are you going to do now?" Yiren asked.


    "Apparently almost three months have passed already. I want to meet with my family in the outside world and let them know that I¡¯m still alive..." Xuefeng said decisively, but seeing Yiren¡¯s and Queen¡¯s sad faces he added, "But don¡¯t worry after I settle everything, I wille back and visit you again. Knowing that I cane back here, I have some ns, so I won¡¯t abandon either of you."


    "You promise?" Yiren tightened her hug and asked sweetly.


    "I would never abandon my women as long as they are faithful and don¡¯t hide anything from me..." Xuefeng patted Yiren on the head as he promised, then looked at the Queen when he said the second part of his sentence.


    "I already apologised alright... Let¡¯s go back to the pce. I will cut your hair to the previous length and we can talkter. You might want to wear some clothes as well, cause your snack is out in the open and you don¡¯t want anyone to eat it by ident..." The Queen sighed hearing him still having grudge against her and proposed as she pulled out a set of clothes for them while looking at Xuefeng¡¯s naked waist.


    "Heh, only those who earned it will get to eat the snack," Xuefeng smirked as picked the clothes and started putting them on.


    "..." The Queen rolled her eyes and thought, ¡¯I will still eat it when youe back...¡¯


    .......


    "Should I leave it like this or cut the sides even more? I don¡¯t know why but you look so cool. How did you think of this hairstyle?" The Queen asked as she cut his hair with scissors she made with Xuefeng¡¯s guidance.


    "Yeah, Xuefeng mind has so many ideas. When we were in Wisdom Tree space he created so many outfits for me and the house he built for us was so pretty." Yiren called out happily from the side narrating Xuefeng¡¯s feats.


    "Oh, so I guess you had a lot of fun together there... Even though I made a mistake, I was alone for almost three months and I didn¡¯t even get a kiss after you guys came back..." The Queen sighed and made a sad face as sheined, brushing through Xuefeng¡¯s hair.


    "Okay, I know your skills already, you won¡¯t deceive me. You will get one each when it¡¯s time for me to leave... I think it¡¯s alright, we can leave it like that." Xuefeng rolled his eyes at Queen¡¯s tricks and stood up after looking at the water mirror, finding his hair back in a good shape.


    "Tsk, when are you nning to leave?" Queen uttered after being discovered and asked in wonder.


    "Well, I nned to leave today. You just need to tell me how I can leave and returnter." Xuefeng said as he scratched his nose. He felt bad leaving them just to meet with Wuying, but he couldn¡¯t leave her worried without any signs of life. She was his woman already and Xuefeng never leaves his women behind.


    "Can Ie with you?" Yiren asked with hope.


    "Can I take you next time after I take care of everything there?" Xuefeng sighed and requested as he caressed her cheek.


    "Yeah..." Yiren enthusiasm dropped but she still nodded unwillingly while leaning against his warm hand.


    "Good girl." Xuefeng approved her good nature and turned towards the Queen.


    "Humph, I will tell you after I get my goodbye kiss." the Queen pouted as she avoided his gaze.


    "Eh, okay. Come here, both of you." Xuefeng realised he won¡¯t get anything from the Queen if he doesn¡¯t y in her game and forfeited, spreading his arms apart.


    Yiren who was already next to him didn¡¯t reject the invitation and hugged him as he covered her with one arm. The Queen wasn¡¯t much slower and also cuddled into Xuefeng¡¯s embrace. She was also the one who attacked Xuefeng¡¯s lips first.


    When her tongue slipped into his mouth, it was as if she finally received the drug she was addicted to. She grabbed Xuefeng¡¯s hand which was on her back and ced it on her left buttcheek, allowing him to squeeze as he wished. She yearned for his touch for so long that she wanted all she could have.


    Feeling left out, Yiren reached out and started kissing Xuefeng on the neck. Feeling softness on one hand Xuefeng slipped his second hand under Yiren¡¯s dress and clutched both butts at the same time. Separating from the Queen under her obvious unwillingness, he gave Yiren a deep goodbye kiss as well.


    "Are you both satisfied?" Xuefeng asked after Yiren received her fill.


    "No... I want one more..." Yiren asked sweetly just after they separated and Xuefeng surprisingly agreed, giving her another delicious kiss.


    "What? I want one as well then..." The Queen opened her mouth in jealousy and asked for one as well.


    "Well, bonus kisses are only for good girls. You were bad today, so you don¡¯t get to have one. Now, tell me." Xuefeng smiled as he pped Queen¡¯s butt for being a bad girl.


    "Fine... You just need to go through the portal in the hole behind the throne and think where you want to go. You have Royal Elf Blood so the portal will let you pass. You can basically go into every water source in the outside world." The Queen finally agreed and pointed at the throne engraved in the tree pir.


    "How can Ie back?" Xuefeng asked.


    "Take this and when you are in the water outside, pour Elemental Qi inside and a portal will take you back." The Queen put a golden token the size of a coin in his palm and exined.


    "Then I will be going, okay?" Xuefeng looked at both women in his arms and asked.


    "Do you really need to go?" Yiren hugged into his chest not willing to separate.


    "I will be back before you realise." He tried to cheer her up.


    "Go then. But if you don¡¯te back, I will find you and kick your ass..." The Queen left Xuefeng¡¯s embrace and let him go. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t forget to hit him lightly in the chest and remind him that she can always find himter.


    "Okay then. Take care." Xuefeng approached the throne and pulled it towards him. It moved smoothly, revealing a hole behind it.


    "Just think where you want to go and jump." The Queen said watching him look down the hole.


    "Well then, see you in a few days." Xuefeng gave them onest goodbye and jumped just as the Queen told him to. He already knew where he wanted to go and it was theke outside the Phoenix City.


    He didn¡¯t think if he could appear in the small pond in his courtyard and also didn¡¯t want anyone to know he has such ability yet. He decided to slowly enter the city as if he just came back.


    He was dropping for a few seconds as he kept thinking where he wants to go and he finallynded on a shiny blue portal. The moment he entered it, he suddenly found himself in a cold water a few meters underwater.


    Xuefeng swam upwards and drew a huge breath as his head broke through the surface.


    "Uff, I guess it worked." Xuefeng sighed as he looked around the coastline and realised he was just where he wanted.

 Chapter 117 Impersonator

    <h4>Chapter 117 Impersonator</h4>


    Xuefeng got to the coast and changed his Elfish Clothes he got from the Queen into dry, Liu n one. Before he did so, Xuefeng spread his Spirit Awareness beforehand to check if anyone was near theke. His training paid off a lot and now that his Spirit Awareness wasn¡¯t limited like in the Holy Land, he could see everything in the scope of a few hundred meters.


    Just as he wore a clean set of clothes and prepared to move out, he was stopped by Ling.


    ¡¯I didn¡¯t want to slow down your return so I didn¡¯t mention it earlier, but you received a gift from Wisdom Tree before you left.¡¯ Ling said.


    ¡¯What gift?¡¯ Xuefeng asked intrigued as he halted his movements.


    ¡¯Wisdom Tree gifted you its leaves, for the remaining Elements that you arecking. I will help you consume them. Don¡¯t move.¡¯ Ling exined andmanded before she took action.


    He looked inside his dantian and saw six leaves appear out of nowhere. They started assigning themselves into different spots in his dantian and soon it was separated into nine different parts. The part with Spirit Qi, Air Qi and Lightning Qi was filled to the brim while the rest only had a small leaf at the bottom.


    Suddenly, Ling sent six parts of golden Fate Qi towards the leaves and they began to swiftly dissolve, emitting different colours of Qi. Although Xuefeng only received a small amount of each Elemental Qi, he was on top of the world. He already had a n in his mind how to use this little bit of Qi.


    ¡¯You can use this to create a portable Wisdom Tree of each element.¡¯ Ling suggested.


    ¡¯That¡¯s what I was thinking as well! But damn I forgot to take Wisdom Tree Seeds from the Queen. I only have Fire, Water, Earth, Air and Lightning Wisdom Trees. If I want all I need to get another four seeds.¡¯ Xuefeng pped his forehead,ining about his bad memory.


    ¡¯You also forgot to learn arts for those elements. How are you going to absorb and control their Qi? Also, I just realised. Even if you create Wisdom Trees for the other four elements, you wouldn¡¯t know how to proceed next as even elves don¡¯t have any arts for them.¡¯ Ling reminded him.


    ¡¯Right... I was so concerned about Wuying that I forgot to ask many things. Well, I guess I will need to take a trip back to the Holy Land sooner than I thought. I also don¡¯t feel a lot of Air Essence in the air. It will take a lot of time to gather Elemental Qi in this world.¡¯ Xuefeng sighed realising his mistakes.


    ¡¯It depends on the ce you are at. If you visit a volcano area, you will feel a lot of Fire Essence in the air.¡¯ Ling answered to one of his worries but stayed silent about the others. She couldn¡¯t tell him that she was approached by the Wisdom Tree and made a deal with it. Wisdom Tree would give Xuefeng its leaves and Ling in exchange would bring Xuefeng back into the Holy Land more often. She didn¡¯t know why Wisdom Tree wanted to make such a deal, but looking at the conditions, it was hard for her to decline.


    ¡¯How are you going to exin your appearance changes?¡¯ Ling asked, changing the subject.


    ¡¯If it¡¯s Wuying, I will tell her the truth. I don¡¯t know how she will take it, but that¡¯s the least I can do. I will also tell my parents but I will hide some aspects. Okay, let¡¯s go back. It has been so long for them. I hope they don¡¯t think I¡¯m dead...¡¯ Xuefeng thought and run towards the city after putting on a cloak. It was not that far from theke but he didn¡¯t want to be that eye-catching by, for example, flying with wings on his back.


    .......


    "What the heck is going on...?" Xuefeng stood before the entrance gate to the Liu n and muttered under his breath as he looked into the sky. He could see various Cultivators flying above the n Grounds, patrolling and scanning the area with their Spirit Awareness. He could feel it brush against his own for a moment and then switch to checking another person on the street.


    ¡¯Did something happen to the n while I was gone?¡¯ Xuefeng counted as many as fifteen saint cultivators just in the sky above the n and he suspected there might be even more on the ground.


    "Excuse me, do you know what happened to the Liu n? Why are there multiple Saint Experts flying around there?" Xuefeng didn¡¯t rush anything and decided to ask the food seller who had a stall on the other side of the street.


    "Oh, you are probably not from here, right? No one knows what exactly happened, but one day, a huge flying ship visited Liu n. It must have been someone important as I never seen a ship like that. They stayed for five or six days and then flew away, but a lot of experts stayed in the Liu n since then. I recall some other news that happened, but I somehow forgot about them just now, cough..." The foodseller looked at Xuefeng suspiciously but started narrating what happened anyway. Seeing that Xuefeng was interested, he coughed and pointed towards the price tag of the hot buns he had for sale.


    "Tell me everything you know and I might give it to you if I¡¯m satisfied," Xuefeng smirked under his hood and understood what the food seller was implying. He pulled out a high tier Spirit Stone and waved it in front of the seller.


    The food seller¡¯s eyes brightened seeing the high Tier Spirit Stone in Xuefeng¡¯s hand and instantly he was much more energetic.


    "About two months ago, Emperor came to visit with his son, bringing many gifts. There is a rumour that the Crown Prince offended one of the experts that are currently patrolling the Liu n and when the Emperor learned about it, he flew here to apologize in the ce of his son. It turned out that Crown Prince wanted to hurt the Liu n¡¯s Young Master while he was on the mission but was beat up by the Saint Expert. Even Crown Prince¡¯s arm was crippled by him." The foodseller continued the story.


    "What about the Saint Cultivators, do you know why they stayed behind in the Liu n?" Xuefeng wasn¡¯t bothered one bit by the Crown Prince and asked to confirm his conjecture. He already had an idea why.


    "Well, people who work in the Liu n, say that the daughter of an important family is staying in the Liu n. I think they are just protecting her. Some say she is waiting for the Liu n¡¯s Young Master toe back from the important mission, but I can¡¯t confirm that. Liu n didn¡¯t say anything official about that." The food seller answered verifying Xuefeng¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡¯So, I guess it¡¯s Xiao Wen that is waiting for me in the n. She is the only one who can be from a big family with multiple Saint Cultivators at her disposal. I¡¯m surprised she would wait three months for me toe back.¡¯ Xuefeng thought astonished.


    "Did I satisfy sir with my answer?" The foodseller smiled as he looked at the Spirit Stone in Xuefeng hand.


    "Yeah, here you go. Keep up the good work." Xuefeng threw the Spirit Stone to him and turned around, walking towards the Liu n Entrance Gate.


    "Hey you, stop right there. Take off your hood before you proceed." Before Xuefeng could even approach the gate, he was spotted about five meters away by the guards and stopped as they shouted


    "Is this how you should talk to your Young Master?" Xuefeng removed the hood and smiled to the guards. He didn¡¯t want to bring trouble to himself by sneaking inside as the Saint Experts would probably catch him anyway so he just headed straight inside.


    What he expected to happen didn¡¯t ur and the guards didn¡¯t meet him with open arms. Their faces grew hostile and they picked up their weapons,


    "You heard that our Young Master is away from the n and just cause you somehow resemble him, you try to impersonate him? Do you think we are so stupid? Surrender yourself or you will end up badly." One of the guards snickered and aimed his sword at Xuefeng¡¯s face.


    "Wow... Are you actually serious? Just cause my hair colour changed you don¡¯t recognize me anymore? How about this? You should know this, right?" Xuefeng was speechless and decided to pull out his ck mes yer to prove his identity. He didn¡¯t want to create unnecessary drama.


    A red de appeared in his hand and ck mes burned intensively. He looked at the guards and asked annoyed.


    "Haha! Do you think you can impersonate our Young Master with this fake sword? From what I remember the ck mes were much clearer than this and the sword had more of a blood red colour. Surrender yourself right now! This is yourst chance!" The guardughed seeing the sword and shouted warning Xuefeng for the second time.


    "Okay, this is ridiculous." Xuefeng gave up convincing the dumb guards and stopped bothering with them. He didn¡¯t think that his slight appearance change would give him so much trouble. Not bothered to create any moremotion, he created a pair of Air Qi wings and flew into the sky, crossing the n Grounds¡¯ walls.


    "Pfft..." The food seller who was watching the scene almost choked after seeing that Xuefeng could actually fly and with wings at that. The guards were also shocked but didn¡¯t do anything as they knew that Saint experts will catch the impersonator.


    Xuefengnded on the other side of the gate and just as the guards expected, it didn¡¯t take long for him to be surrounded by multiple Cultivators.


    "Who are you? Identify yourself." One of the experts asked while aiming his weapon at Xuefeng. He looked like he would strike instantly if Xuefeng¡¯s answer wasn¡¯t satisfying.


    ¡¯Uff, I hope they are not as dumb as those guards.¡¯ Xuefeng thought as he absorbed the Air Qi wings and looked at the man talking to him.

 Chapter 118 Reunion - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 118 Reunion - Part 1</h4>


    "I¡¯m Liu Xuefeng, the Liu n Leader¡¯s son. You probably know I was trapped in a different space, right? I only got out today. You can call my father here or Xiao Wen and they will recognize me." Xuefeng introduced himself and said confidently.


    "Where and how did you get trapped?" The Saint Expert didn¡¯t change his expression and continued asking.


    "In the Moon Lake Forest. I was pulled by a weird wine into a small pool near the waterfall then I lost consciousness after I was dragged through the underwater stone doors. Did Xiao Wen call you guys for help?" Xuefeng exined and asked in exchange.


    The cultivator in charge of talking didn¡¯t answer but looked at the others and nodded, causing all of them to keep their weapons. They bowed towards Xuefeng and soon dispersed, only leaving the two of them alone.


    "I am sorry for stopping you, Young Master, and wee back. Young Princess will be really happy to finally meet you again. She was waiting for a long time and didn¡¯t want to leave until you came back. I will call for your father, the n Leader now." The Saint Cultivator bowed as well and apologized. Now that they confirmed he was the real young master he had to be polite to the possible future master of Xiao Family.


    Not many people knew what were the true circumstances of Xuefeng¡¯s disappearance as they isted the news. Unless Xuefeng had actually been there, he wouldn¡¯t know any details.


    Just as Xuefeng wanted to agree, he felt that something was buzzing inside of his Storage Ring. He pulled out the culprit and it turned out to be a Token he received from Senior Wang back in the Spirit Arts Tower. It was shining with white light and suddenly two people appeared next to them.


    "Hello son, you are finally back. You took long enough to return." A familiar voice entered into Xuefeng¡¯s ears. It was exactly Senior Wang and his father who appeared out of nowhere and Xuefeng finally recalled Ling¡¯s words, that the token can act as a portable teleportation artefact.


    "Father. Senior Wang. Yeah, I didn¡¯t think that almost three months would pass." Xuefeng breathed a sigh of relief seeing his father and finally rxed.


    "Haha, you recognize your son, right?" He pointed at his head andughed. His white hair was short on the sides and lifted lightly in the middle, just like models in the modern style magazines Tianshi used to read.


    "How could I not recognize my son? Let¡¯s not stay in the middle of the street, you will tell me what happenedter. Also, don¡¯t worry about those guys, you will learn what is going on in a bit." Liu Xiaobei smiled as he patted his son on the shoulder.


    "I will take my leave then." The Saint Expert seeing that the situation was resolved, bowed his head and flew away to continue the patrol. He didn¡¯t forget to pull out a red signal crystal and send a video to his master, Xiao Feng, as he distanced himself from Xuefeng¡¯s group.


    "By the way, those two guards by the entrance gate are literally dumb. They didn¡¯t even give me the choice to identify myself and called me an imposter. No matter what I said they were sure I was fake. I don¡¯t think that should be the right behaviour on their position." Xuefeng informed as they walked in the direction of the n Leader¡¯s mansion. He didn¡¯t want idiots to work for them, so he reported it.


    "Oh, Senior Wang will take care of it." Liu Xiaobei smiled seeing that Xuefeng matured a bit and gave Senior Wang an eye signal, who nodded, disappearing in the next second.


    "But well, you can¡¯t me them. You actually look a lot different than before. Even I had to take a second look to confirm that you are my son." Liu Xiaobei took a look at his son¡¯s weird hair once again and continued talking. Liu n cultivators passing them on the street gave Xuefeng curious nces but seeing that he was with n Leader they didn¡¯t stare for longer than a few seconds.


    "Eh, it¡¯s a long story. I¡¯m still not used to it myself." Xuefeng sighed. He would probably agree to it even if the Queen asked him for his opinion, so this oue was unavoidable. He can easily imagine Ling asking him to ept Queen¡¯s offer.


    "Okay, you don¡¯t need to tell me now. I will take your mom ande to your courtyardter. Meanwhile, you can go and meet with ady who was waiting for you quite a bit. She is in your courtyard right now." Liu Xiaobei pointed towards Xuefeng¡¯s courtyard and continued to walk forward towards his mansion.


    "Lady? Did Xiao Wen really wait for me so long? What about Wuying?" Xuefeng asked looking at his father¡¯s back who didn¡¯t give him enough exnation but didn¡¯t receive an answer.


    Walking towards his courtyard he spotted Saint Cultivators acting as guards in front of the main doors. Feeling him approaching, he was scanned by multiple Spirit Awarenesses, but he was left alone a momentter.


    "We already received news that Young Master is back. Young Princess is inside." The Experts greeted him as he approached and let him pass.


    Xuefeng felt that the situation was extremely mysterious. Why would Xiao Wen wait for him this long? It was definitely not her style. If he wanted to guess, she would withstand a week in one ce before she would ditch or find an excuse to travel somewhere.


    Xuefeng was now really curious about what is going on, so he didn¡¯t wait longer and walked inside. Just as he entered, Xuefeng suddenly heard a melody. It wasing from the garden and sounded like a soft humming. Although the person was quiet, within the silent space, the melody was travelling everywhere in the courtyard.


    As he walked slowly to where the sound wasing from, Xuefeng realised that he somehow knew this melody, but couldn¡¯t recall from where. Only after he stepped into the garden and saw the back of the person did he finally recall it.


    ¡¯Right, Tianshi used to sing this song all the time... But how does Wuying know it?¡¯ Xuefeng thought, looking at the back of thedy who sat on the stone near the pond. Thedy¡¯s back looked really simr to Wuying¡¯s and even her long ck hair looked brighter in the sun, close to Wuying¡¯s brown colour.


    Being sure it was Wuying¡¯s humming, Xuefeng wanted to call out to her but his words stuck in his throat when thedy suddenly started to sing.


    When the words of the song entered into his ears, he couldn¡¯t help but imagine thest moments he spent with Tianshi before he fell from the cliff. He recalled Tianshi walking next to him and singing the same song, in the same way as thedy before him.


    ¡¯Tianshi...?¡¯ Tianshi¡¯s face appeared in his mind and the more he looked at thedy¡¯s back, the strongest his desire to meet her once again grew in his heart.


    Thedy continued to sing and his heart finally broke apart as his leg unconsciously moved forward. He wanted to see her... He wanted to hold her hand once again... He wanted to confirm his thoughts...


    Xuefeng knew that the odds of thedy being Tianshi were extremely low, but he didn¡¯t care. If there was only a small chance, he would still grab onto it, hoping it was true...


    Her hair turned darker and darker as he drew near with each step. Her back now looked so simr to Tianshi¡¯s that he had the urge to run up to her and hug her. Even if she wasn¡¯t Tianshi, he wanted to believe...


    Xuefeng expected to hear the next verse of the song, but thedy suddenly paused her singing just as he was a meter away from her.


    "I waited so long, to meet you once again..." Tianshi sang softly as she slowly turned around and looked at Xuefeng, with a gentle smile on her face.


    "I have been very strong, but can you finally hug me to release my pain..." She sang even softer as eventually, tears of happiness she was holding back fell from her eyes.


    "Thud" Xuefeng¡¯s legs suddenly felt weak and he fell onto his knees. While looking at the face he yearned deep down to see once again, he suddenly felt something dripping from his chin. Tianshi couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and threw herself into Xuefeng¡¯s arms. She hugged into his chest without holding back on her strength, wanting him to repay all the hugs he owed her.


    Xuefeng¡¯s hands moved on its own, as they slid upwards on Tianshi¡¯s back slowly tightening around her. Feeling her body in his arms, he started to believe it was not a dream.


    No... He wanted to believe.


    Xuefeng wanted her to be the reality so much that he tightened his grasp around her body even harder, afraid...


    Afraid that when he let go of her, she will disappear from his life again...


    Afraid that when he loosens his hold on her, she will slip away from his arms like hot sand slipping through the hand...


    "Are you my Tianshi...?" Xuefeng finally let go after a few minutes of holding onto her and asked still in a little disbelief while holding her cheeks.


    "Haha... Are you my Xuefeng...?" Tianshi sobbedughing and asked back touching his forehead with her.


    "How did you follow me here?" Xuefeng asked the question which was bothering him.


    "I jumped right after you..." Tianshi said softly, embarrassed. He died for her and she threw her life away not knowing if they would actually meet again.


    "Idiot! How could you throw away your life like that? What would you do if you didn¡¯te into the same world as me?" Just as she thought, Xuefeng didn¡¯t stay calm and cursed at her stupid move.


    "I didn¡¯t want to live without you..." Tianshi said gently as she looked at Xuefeng with new tears forming up under her eyes. When he saw that, his heart couldn¡¯t help but soften. Xuefeng leaned over and finally did what he wanted to do since the moment he met her.


    "Mhmm..." To her surprise, he kissed her deeply stealing away her first kiss. She panicked at the start not knowing what to do, but with Xuefeng¡¯s subtle lead, she learned the basic movements quickly.


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t be with Tianshi due to her overbearing father on Earth but this time, there was nothing which could stop him anymore. She was right in front of him, once again and he will not make the same mistake again. Tianshi was his woman... and Xuefeng never leaves his women behind.

 Chapter 119 Reunion - Part 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 119 Reunion - Part 2 *</h4>


    Xiao Feng pulled out a red crystal after hearing it crack and watched the recording of Xuefengnding inside the Liu n Grounds with milky white Air Qi Wings on his back. His first reaction wasn¡¯t happiness but a long frown. Even after the video ended, he was recalling Xuefeng¡¯s facial features.


    No one would notice that something was wrong if he has never been to that world, but he was. He had seen elvish features and he could tell that Xuefeng had some of them. Even if he didn¡¯t see Xuefeng¡¯s face, the first thing that everyone would notice, his white hair, was already enough to be a little suspicious.


    He was wondering how could Xuefeng stay in that word for almost three months and now he got his answer.


    "So you became one of them... interesting... I never thought of this idea. You probably stayed there for a long time to study their arts, hence you have their signature wings." Xiao Feng scratched his chin as he thought out loud.


    Twenty-five years ago when Xiao Feng was in the Holy Land, even though he spent all of his time there in the pce, he could see elves flying around on their wings from the balcony. Later he understood that they were using Elemental Qi and regretted, not learning at least some of their secrets.


    "Well boy, I hope that you tell me everything you know or else our first meeting will not be pleasant..." Xiao Feng smiled mysteriously and disappeared from his study room.


    .......


    "Wen, what happened? Are these the news about Xuefeng?" Wuying asked with a rare smile when she saw that Xiao Wen received a message from a masked cultivator.


    "No..." Xiao Wen shook her head and watched Wuying reaction. Just as she expected, Wuying smile was instantly gone as she wasn¡¯t interested in any other news than the one rted to Xuefeng.


    ¡¯Maybe I should tell her...? She already wasted eight entries, if she wastes thest one, she will lose her chance to get the Blood Inheritance... Well, there is nothing to lose I guess. Maybe she will push herself a little harder this way.¡¯ Xiao Wen thought as she watched Wuying ying with a ball of Blood Qi in her hand, transforming it into different shapes.


    Each person had nine entries to each Inheritance Ground. After you fail all of them, then it¡¯s over. You couldn¡¯t enter anymore. Xiao Wen tried the Blood Inheritance and she knew it was hard, so she didn¡¯t me Wuying.


    "Okay, I lied." Xiao Wen decided to tell Wuying the truth.


    "I knew it! Is he back?" Wuying smile returned as she cried with injustice. She somehow had a feeling that Xiao Wen was lying to her.


    "Yes, he returned today. But you have to make a choice. Do you want to go back to Xuefeng right now or are you going to try again to get the inheritance and impress him? Only with strength, you can walk by his side as you roam the world together." Xiao Wen gave Wuying two options, but she knew what Wuying will choose.


    "I... I want to stay and get stronger..." Wuying said determined after thinking for a moment. Now that she didn¡¯t need to worry about Xuefeng anymore, she could wholeheartedly focus on improving herself, so she can match Xuefeng. She knew that after three months, he probably increased the gap between them even more.


    "Good, I hope you are not going to fail on thest step again. This is yourst chance. Inform my father that we won¡¯t be going with him. We will catch up with him after a week." Xiao Wen warned Wuying before she turned towards the guard who was waiting for her reply andmanded.


    "Yes, Princess." The guard bowed, replying, before swiftly flying away.


    "Are you going to enter right away?" Xiao Wen asked as she looked towards the entrance of the Blood Inheritance Grounds and shivered. The amount of killing one person had to do in this trial was scary even for her. She was proud of Wuying who wasn¡¯t affected at all even after eight tries.


    "The faster I finish, the earlier I will meet with Xuefeng. I will enter now." Wuying smiled as she decided instantly and walked forward to the cave. Wuying didn¡¯t look like she was going inside to take part in an extremely deadly trial, but as if she was going for a casual walk.


    "Good luck... Xuefeng, if you hurt her, I will make your life miserable..." Xiao Wen encouraged her and muttered under her breath after Wuying left. After spending some time with Wuying, she realised how much she loves Xuefeng and even started cheering for her love, treating her like a little sister.


    "He already has Tianshi and Wuying head over heels for him, what a lucky guy... Maybe I should also spend some time with him, hmmm..." Xiao Wen snickered thinking about Xuefeng¡¯s sess with women, but couldn¡¯t deny that he wasn¡¯t that bad.


    Looking at all the young men gathered around the Blood Inheritance, ncing lewdly at her from time to time, she couldn¡¯t help butpare them with Xuefeng. At least he treated women with respect which was kind of rare.


    .......


    Xuefengy down on the garden grass with Tianshi on top of him. He didn¡¯t let go of her since the moment they hugged and their lips were tightly connected for the whole time. Sometimes he was separating from her, just so he can look at her face for a moment while caressing her soft cheeks before kissing her deeply once again.


    Tianshi was overwhelmed with Xuefeng¡¯s passion, but she was happy nheless. She liked this confident Xuefeng as well. She couldn¡¯t imagine Xuefeng being this overbearing on Earth. Pushing his tongue into her small mouth and ying with her own. His hands also roamed around her body, hungry for more intimate touch.


    She didn¡¯t reject him, though. This was all she wanted for a long time, even back on Earth but she had to hide her emotions, afraid of her strict father. Tianshi was still new to such stuff, but she wanted to try all of them.


    "Mhmm...!" Well, she wanted to try them all but not everything at the same time. When Xuefeng¡¯s hands started to rub and squeeze her chest, she still tolerated it, but when one of his hands slipped into her underwear, she couldn¡¯t help but exim, pulling away from him.


    "I am sorry, I got carried away. My hands kind of moved on their own..." Xuefeng apologized seeing her reaction. He got too used to such actions while ying with the Queen and Yiren for so long that he forgot himself for a second.


    "It¡¯s okay... So I guess you already had some fun with other girls here, right?" Tianshi sat down on his belly and asked shyly, looking to the side.


    "...Yes, I did..." Xuefeng admitted honestly.


    "At least you don¡¯t lie to me... So what are you going to do now?" Tianshi muttered and asked quietly, still not looking down at Xuefeng¡¯s face.


    "Tianshi... Look me in the eyes... I love you. I loved you from the moment I saw you at our school opening ceremony... When you walked out to give a speech in the ss, I knew that I wanted you to be mine. My feelings for you didn¡¯t falter, even after I died and thought that I will never meet you again... I want you to know that..." Xuefeng sat up, making Tianshi slide onto hisp and reached out, holding onto her face so she turns to look at him.


    "I know... but..." Hearing his words, Tianshi eyes turned red as tears threatened to spill once again. She wanted to say something, but Xuefeng sealed her lips in time with a kiss.


    "You should understand, that when I first arrived here I was sure that our paths will not cross again. Adding the fact that I inherited memories, feelings and emotions from another person after I reincarnated... You should have met Wuying, right? The original owner of this body was in love with her and after I spend some time with her, I realised that I started to share those feelings. She was lovely, caring and I couldn¡¯t find a reason to reject those emotions." Xuefeng exined as he wiped Tianshi¡¯s tears gently.


    "If I forgot what happened between me and her, I would not be the man you want to love anymore... If you feel like you can¡¯t be with me because of this anymore then..." Xuefeng continued but this time it was Tianshi who stopped his speech with a sweet kiss.


    "Idiot! If I wanted to do that I wouldn¡¯t wait for three months for you... As long as I can stay with you, nothing else matters. I knew about Wuying from the start... I just wanted to test if you are still my Xuefeng..." Tianshi cried out and hit Xuefeng on the chest, only to bury her head in his arms.


    "I am still the same. If anything... I might be better now..." Xuefeng rolled over and pushed Tianshi to the ground, catching her off guard.


    Just as he was about to cover her lips again, he heard a sweet voice calling him from the entrance, "~Xuefeng!"


    .

 Chapter 120 Did You Do It With Her?

    <h4>Chapter 120 Did You Do It With Her?</h4>


    Tianshi recognized that voice and instantly tried to push Xuefeng away from her, but didn¡¯t expect to meet such resistance from Xuefeng¡¯s sturdy body.


    Even with the increase of her strength due to starting cultivation, she couldn¡¯t move him even one bit. Without mentioning Ling¡¯s regeneration ability, after Xuefeng received Royal Elf Bloodline, not only his appearance changed but also his body structure, making his physique even stronger.


    "~Xuefeng! What are you doing to sister Tianshi?" Liu Mei tilted her head to the side as she asked curiously seeing the two on top of each other.


    "Ah, little Mei. He was just..." Tianshi called out shyly to little Mei, struggling to find an exnation for such an unusual situation, but Xuefeng forestalled her, "I was trying to kill a bug on her face."


    Tianshi nced at Xuefeng with a look as if saying, ¡¯You think that will work?!¡¯


    "Ooh, where is it now?" Little Mei approached them but didn¡¯t find any bugs nearby.


    "Well, I chased it away. Anyway, what are you doing here?" Xuefeng asked, but a secondter he heard footsteps of peopleing into the courtyard.


    "Little Mei, I told you to wait a bit so they can have some time together..." Mu Lan, Xuefeng¡¯s mother, sighed seeing her pupil ruined the pair¡¯s reunion.


    Xuefeng by that time already realised that his intimate time with Tianshi got to the end, forcing himself to stand up while helping Tianshi up as well. He didn¡¯t forget to feel her butt one more time with the pretext of brushing the dust away.


    With the presence of Xuefeng¡¯s parents in the garden, she couldn¡¯t do anything other than shooting a re at him, which he replied with a teasing smile.


    "But I wanted to see brother Xuefeng... Did you miss me?" Little Mei pouted and seeing that Xuefeng¡¯s arms were free, she hugged him, asking sweetly.


    After starting cultivation, her growth gained an explosive boost as she was already higher by a few centimetres.


    "Of course, how could I forget about my favourite little friend in the n." Xuefeng smiled patting little Mei on the head.


    "Heh, I am not that little anymore. I already grew this big!" Little Mei giggled and measured herself using Xuefeng as a scale. She pointed from the top of her head towards Xuefeng¡¯s chest, showing how much she grew.


    "Yes, I bet you will grow into a fine and beautifuldy." Xuefeng nodded.


    "Of course, I will be as pretty as sister Tianshi." Little Mei smirked and let go of Xuefeng, switching to Tianshi instead.


    "Hello, Mother." Using the opportunity, Xuefeng approached his parents, who stood by the side and greeted his mother with a hug.


    "At least you still remember about your parents. Where have you been for so long?" Mu Lan smiled and asked.


    "Well, you probably know I was pulled into a different space from Wuying. In that space, there was another race living inside of it. I was staying with them and learning many arts. I didn¡¯t even realise that almost three months have passed." Xuefeng exined vaguely.


    "What about your appearance?" Liu Xiaobei followed with another question.


    "I actually took part in a ceremony that increased my affinity with nature, so I have an easier time to study their arts and it changed my appearance. Take a look at this..." Xuefeng mixed telling the truth with hiding some parts and replied before swiftly creating Air Qi wings on his back to showcase what he learned.


    "Wow, you have wings! You can fly now!" Liu Mei cried out as she ran up to Xuefeng to touch them.


    "Haha, Yeah. Isn¡¯t that cool? How about we fly around as I promised?" Xuefeng smiled and picked Little Mei up.


    "You remembered our promise!" Liu Mei called out happily as she wrapped her hands around his neck.


    "How could I forget. Hold me tight or you will drop." Xuefeng warned before heunched into the air with a simple swing. After a little bit of practice, he was much more proficient in flying.


    Xuefeng¡¯s Parents opened their mouths in surprise and Tianshi wasn¡¯t different. She wanted to impress him with her mastering of Heavenly Steps, but it turned out, he already knew a better art. Something was also telling her that it was not everything he studied and her skills wouldn¡¯t be enough to move him.


    When Xuefengnded a few minutester, they could see the excited look on Liu Mei¡¯s face. For a Spirit Master like her, getting a chance to fly in the Air which only Saint Experts can enjoy was the best thing that happened to her so far.


    "So you know Air Arts, great! Did you learn any other?" Liu Xiaobei eximed happily and asked in hope. Mastering one element was already a great headstartpared to other cultivators but if you managed to get your hands on two or three, then you basically had the ultimate advantage.


    "Well... You can see for yourself." Xuefeng knew that his Elemental Cultivation would not remain hidden too long, so he didn¡¯t feel the need to hide it.


    He ced Liu Mei on the ground and with a call from his mind, he released the Lightning Qi which was filling his dantian to the brim, covering both of his hands with lighting. He didn¡¯t want to shock them by showing his Lightning Armour, so he opted towards a simple demonstration.


    "Hahahaha, that¡¯s my son." Liu Xiaobei burst outughing full of pride seeing that Xuefeng had another element under his control. Which parent didn¡¯t want their kid to have a sessful life?


    ¡¯How did you make so many improvements in just three months...¡¯ Tianshi was shocked once again, but she wasn¡¯t jealous. She was happy for him and secretly d for herself as well cause as his woman, she could share his sess. Tianshi believed that Xuefeng was the man who was destined for her.


    "Don¡¯t take all the credits! He is also my son. Feng¡¯er, tell your mother one more thing. What are your rtions with Lady Tianshi? What are your ns?" Mu Lanshed out at her husband and nced at Tianshi. She was happy with his improvements, but as a mother, she had to stay grounded and take care of his interests. She wasn¡¯t a supporter of polygamy in the marriage as one could deduct from her current rtionship, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Xuefeng sneakily nced at Tianshi wondering what she said to his parents earlier but in the end, he decided not to guess anything and just show them with his actions. He walked towards Tianshi without saying anything to his mother causing Tianshi to get a little bit nervous.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a lie if one said that Xuefeng was a changed man aftering into this world and Tianshi didn¡¯t know what he would do. Xuefeng reached out with his arms, getting hold of Tianshi¡¯s waist and didn¡¯t hesitate to go straight for a deep kiss.


    She reacted quite shyly, knowing that Xuefeng¡¯s parents were standing next to them, watching, but after realising what that kiss meant, she rxed, allowing him to do as he pleased. He chose to be her man and she agreed to be his woman.


    Liu Mei didn¡¯t quite understand what they were doing but was fascinated and looked with them with interest.


    "Well, as long as she has no problems with it, what can I do..." Mu Lan gave up separating them as she sighed. She picked Little Mei¡¯s small hand and they left the courtyard letting the loving pair enjoy their time.


    "Mhmm... They already left..." After a few minutes of passionate action including their tongues ying with each other, Tianshi delicately pushed Xuefeng away, informing him.


    "I know, I¡¯m just allowing you to pay me back for all those years I couldn¡¯t taste your sweet lips..." Xuefeng smirked as he leaned over and locked Tianshi¡¯s slender body in his embrace once again. He didn¡¯t hesitate to squeeze her firm buttcheeks allowing her to get used to his subtle harassment.


    "Wait a moment, I need to ask you something..." Tianshi once again escaped, but this time she ced her hand on top of his lips, so he couldn¡¯t kiss her anymore. Xuefeng still held her in his arms as he gave her a chance to talk.


    "You didn¡¯t tell the whole truth, right? I want to know everything. Especially about... the girl you met there..." Tianshi demanded answers.


    "...How do you know about her...?" Xuefeng asked surprised. He nned to tell Tianshi about Yiren but didn¡¯t think she would already know about her.


    "I just know! Did you... do it with her...?" Tianshi eximed and got to the point that actually interested her.


    "...Yes, I did." Xuefeng admitted after a deep breath.


    "Sigh, I thought you somehow managed to leave without having to go through that... So you actually got her pregnant..." Tianshi sighed, feeling a bit unwell, knowing that Xuefeng will actually have a kid with someone else.


    "What? I didn¡¯t make anyone pregnant. Who told you that?" Xuefeng stopped her thoughts before she goes too far and he called out extremely confused.


    "Really? I thought you had to make the Princess of that race pregnant to be allowed to leave." Now it was time for Tianshi to be confused.


    "Who told you that?" Xuefeng dug to learn the truth.


    "My father was chosen just like you twenty-five years and was trapped in that space... Is something wrong? Your face suddenly turned red." Xuefeng started exining but stopped when she saw Xuefeng¡¯s cheeks redden.


    Xuefeng¡¯s brain worked quickly and he realised how fucked he was. If Tianshi¡¯s father was in the same situation as him, twenty-five years ago, then Yiren is Tianshi¡¯s half-sister and the Queen is actually his lover.


    ¡¯Damn, how do I tell Tianshi¡¯s father, that two of his daughters are my woman and his old lover is mine as well...?¡¯ Xuefeng cursed in his mind thinking of a solution that would save him.

 Chapter 121 Thousand Blades

    <h4>Chapter 121 Thousand des</h4>


    Meanwhile, in the main study room of Tang Family, the medicine god, Tang Fei, Master of Tang Family was sitting rxed on the sofa when his son entered the room with an annoyed look on his face.


    "Dad, I can¡¯t wait anymore. Did you find out what is going on from this moron?" Tang Taizong call out as soon as he entered the room.


    "Sit down. Don¡¯t create a nervous atmosphere. Don¡¯t you see I¡¯m smoking my pipe?" Tang Fei took another puff from his pipe and pointed towards the chair opposite him.


    "How can I stay calm when Tianshi is already away for three months and no one knows where she went. Now her father once again left the capital." Tang Taizongined as he sat down reluctantly.


    "Well, do you know how much I had to pay to get that information from Manager Kong? A box filled with Rank 7 healing pills." Tang Fei said as he slowly exhaled the white smoke from his mouth.


    "What?! This many? Doesn¡¯t he know how much one of them cost?!" Tang Taizong eximed loudly hearing the price. One Rank 7 pill had a costparable to the yearly revenue from a small country. It wasn¡¯t weird that he was surprised by it.


    "Yeah, he knows and that¡¯s why he dictated such price. Trade Union sells all kinds of information they can get and its value is based on the work they had to do, to get this information, multiplied by the risk of offending the person this information involves. If someone wanted information concerning our family, they would have to pay the same amount." Tang Fei exined calmly.


    "Then what did you learn? Do you know where is she right now?" Taizong asked without patience.


    "I know everything, but they are not good news. It turns out that she found herself another man. He lives in a small country in the Eastern Region and she stayed in his n for thest three months..." Tang Fei paused allowing this information to sink into his son¡¯s mind. It¡¯s a great shame to lose a woman to another man, so he wanted to use this opportunity where the opponent appeared to temper his son.


    To his surprise, Taizong wasn¡¯t a little bit bothered.


    "Uff, I thought it was something serious. How can a small n from a backdoor countrypare to us? We can just destroy the whole n and the problem will be gone." Taizong smiled as he thought of a quick n to get rid of his problem. Using his family influence was his solution.


    "Idiot! Use your brain for once. How am I going to leave you to lead the family if you are so stupid? If Xiao Feng decides to take revenge, do you know how big the consequences would be? Even if we match them in power, our fighting strength isn¡¯t on the same level as them. Even without knowing all the details, you already made up your decision." Tang Fei cursed at his son throwing his pipe at him.


    "What did I say wrong? We can always sneakily assassinate them and no one will connect it to us." Taizong massaged his forehead after getting hit and defended himself.


    "Well, what if I tell you that the father of that man is actually Xiao Feng¡¯s old friend? There are probably many experts stationed all around in the n, protecting Tianshi. There is no way you can kill anyone without them knowing." Tang Fei revealed crucial information.


    "... I can send an assassin to kill this guy. As long as that bastard leaves his n, I don¡¯t need to go through all of them." Taizong called out after thinking it for a bit.


    "I am not going to give you any family resources to settle this. You are old enough and this is your problem. Also, onest thing. I am not going to make you the head of the family unless you can make Tianshi yours. I am already ashamed you can¡¯t make the girl you like, yours. To think I, Tang Fei, would have such a failure of a son. To even force a girl tomit suicide because she doesn¡¯t want to be with you..." Tang Fei sighed, ncing at his son disappointedly.


    "... Don¡¯t worry... I will take care of it..." Taizong gritted his teeth wanting to curse but didn¡¯t dare to in the end.


    "Good. Here you have all the details. Don¡¯t disappoint me again." Tang Fei didn¡¯t care about his son mood and threw him a ring. If such a setback affects him, then he just isn¡¯t a good choice for leading the family.


    Taizong caught the ring and left after checking the content. He decided to settle this issue right away and he already had a perfect candidate for this job.


    After leaving the family territory, Taizong walked towards the famous bar where all the mercenaries gathered. His father didn¡¯t want to provide him with any of his experts, then he will find the best one himself.


    He walked into the bar and looked around. It was noisy and crowded but Taizong knew who he was looking for. He walked to the table in the corner of the room, and suddenly the bar turned silent, with only the sound of Taizong¡¯s footsteps in the air.


    He stopped by the table where only one person was sitting and even the tables next to him were free.


    "I have a mission for you. Check the content and tell me if you agree." Taizong simply said and threw the storage ring towards the man without wasting time. Taizong knew from the rumours that he didn¡¯t like unnecessary gibberish.


    Half of the man¡¯s face was covered in the shadows with only his wicked smile being highlighted by the light of thentern. He grabbed the ring and looked inside it while ying with his dagger with the other hand.


    "Double it." The man threw the dagger up in the air which suddenly multiplied into two and grabbed them both skillfully before he said in a yful, husky voice.


    "Deal." Taizong was already prepared and threw another ring towards the mysterious man.


    "Then you got yourself a deal. I will inform you when I finish." The man smiled once again and both rings disappeared into his own. When he epted, the people in the bar began to talk once again. Earlier they didn¡¯t want to disturb him.


    "To think that he actually managed to convince Thousand des to do something for him" Other mercenaries changed their conversation topic into the deal from a moment ago.


    "Yeah, I wonder how much this kid offered him to get his approval."


    "We will never know, but taking into ount that he has one hundred percent sess rate, I can imagine that only a big sum would move him."


    "I guess we will have another corpse under Thousand des records. He doesn¡¯t ept jobs he isn¡¯t sure he can aplish."


    .......


    Hearing that Tianshi already knows about Yiren, Xuefeng didn¡¯t have a reason not to tell her everything from the beginning. He brought her to his room and while hugging her on the bed, he started telling her about everything that happened since he arrived in this world.


    He told her about his life in the n, the awakening ceremony, and even Ling. He made sure that no one was spying on them, before telling Tianshi about fate fragments and special powers he can get from killing other fate fragment holders.


    She didn¡¯t like that concept but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. They weren¡¯t on Earth anymore and killing was on the agenda here.


    He also mentioned Princess Shan whom he took his second ability from, and about his promise to her.


    "Now that I think about it, I didn¡¯t get any news from her, so maybe she already left for the White Lotus Academy." Xuefeng thought out loud.


    "Well, you should do at least this much for her after stealing her fragment." Tianshi agreed with him on his promise. If he just stole from her, she would definitely bash him on the head.


    "You are not jealous?" Xuefeng teased.


    "Do I have to be? You are already ying around with other girls... what else can I do? I can only me myself for forcing you to get that stupid picture, else I would have you all to myself..." Tianshi made a sad face, ming herself.


    "It¡¯s not your fault. Let¡¯s look forward instead of the past. We can¡¯t turn back time." Xuefeng hugged her into his chest, calming her down.


    "What happened next? Tell me about this Yiren girl." Tianshi asked after regaining herposure.


    "I met her not long after I woke up from losing consciousness. She was..." Xuefeng smiled and continued to tell her the story. He mentioned almost every detail, but in the end, he refrained from telling her about his affair with the Queen.


    He decided to postpone informing her about it, till everything settles. Too much news at the same time would be too overwhelming.


    When it was time for Tianshi to tell her story, his mood instantly worsened. He wasn¡¯t happy learning that another guy was pursuing after Tianshi and she almost ended up with an arranged marriage.


    "You should stay with me from now on. I won¡¯t let him touch you with even one finger." Xuefeng pulled her closer towards himself and promised.


    "Mhmm..." Tianshi nodded, finally feeling safe with Xuefeng.


    "If he is the way you described him to be, then I guess he won¡¯t stop chasing after you. Another annoying guy, gosh." Xuefeng sighed, noting that he has to be on guard once again.

 Chapter 122 Future Plans

    <h4>Chapter 122 Future ns</h4>


    While cuddling with Tianshi, Xuefeng recalled that he can increase her Spirit Talent and that¡¯s what he did. Now that he had an additional supply of Fate Qi, he didn¡¯t need to worry about using too much of it, and running out of itter.


    Tianshi followed his instructions and after a moment of Ling¡¯s effort, her talent increased from a ck one to a perfect golden one. He was only worried that her father would learn about his ability, but as long as she was careful, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    Only recently he learned that Spirit Cultivation is just one part of Cultivating. Spirit Qi was one of the nine elements that can only allow you to use Spirit Artefacts.


    A person with two elements, fighting against a Spirit Cultivation Cultivator of the same stage, would definitely have a higher chance of winning.


    As he was in the subject regarding lifting talents of his close ones, he decided to increase his parent¡¯s talent as well, so they can also enjoy part of his blessing. He knew they wouldn¡¯t betray him by telling anyone about it.


    It was almost evening already, as Xuefeng spent the whole afternoon telling stories with Tianshi, but they still caught Xuefeng¡¯s parents busy with the n matters. Seeing Xuefeng walking inside the room with Tianshi while holding her hand, they realised their son already epted Tianshi as his woman.


    Liu Xiaobei couldn¡¯t help but smile jealously at his son. His wife wouldn¡¯t even allow him to think about getting a second lover.


    "Do you remember when I told you that I can increase your Spirit Talents? Well, I can do it now." Xuefeng stated his reason for intruding.


    "Good! What should we do? Do we need to prepare anything?" Xuefeng¡¯s father¡¯s eyes lit up and he asked excitedly. Mu Lan also looked interested as when her husband told her about it, she had a hard time believing it. She would rather believe in the Seven Petals Lotus Flower than this mysterious ability.


    "Well, you just need to touch this crystal and don¡¯t resist its powers." Xuefeng approached his mother and leaned over with his neck.


    To her surprise, the moment she grabbed it, she could feel foreign energy invade her body. The whole process took only a moment before the energy withdrew back into the crystal.


    "That¡¯s it?" Mu Lan asked sceptically. She didn¡¯t feel anything change.


    "Try producing some Spirit Qi." Xuefeng smiled and said.


    His mother did as she was told and her face turned red from excitement after a few moments. The Golden Qi started to flow into her dantain and when it reached the barrier blocking her from advancing, it broke through it without much effort.


    "It works! I have Golden Qi now! Thank you, son." Mu Lan called out to her husband and hugged Xuefeng.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t it work. Dad, it¡¯s your turn." Xuefeng found Mu Lan reaction funny and turned towards his father who was already ready. He still didn¡¯t give up on his life and his ambitious soul was still within him.


    The oue was even betterpared to Mu Lan breakthrough as not only his talent was increased, Ling healed all hidden injuries that were still left in Liu Xiaobei¡¯s body. When he scanned his body for any changes and spotted that he was fully healed, he couldn¡¯t help but look at his son in wonder.


    "Just improve your cultivation and make your son proud." Xuefeng teased as he patted his father on the shoulder.


    "Haha, don¡¯t get too cocky! You think I won¡¯t beat you up?" Liu Xiaobeiughed and jokingly kicked towards Xuefeng, who dodged it with ease.


    "Tianshi let¡¯s go, they probably want to celebrate now. We can go back." Xuefeng picked Tianshi¡¯s hand and pulled her towards the exit.


    "Wait, take the letter. You got invited to the Sacred Institute. You can enrol earlier with this invitation. You can decide what you want to do from now on as you are old enough." Liu Xiaobei called out and threw a letter at Xuefeng.


    "Alright. I still have a lot to do so I will postpone going into the academy, but it cane in handy. Can I get a few more of these if Tianshi and Wuying wanted to go with me?" Xuefeng asked after catching it.


    "Well, I guess I can always ask but given their skills, it won¡¯t be a problem for them to pass the entrance exam." Liu Xiaobei smiled at Tianshi, assuring her.


    "Okay, then we are off. Have fun." Xuefeng winked at his father and left with Tianshi.


    "Tsk... just cause he got stronger he is... mhmm..." Liu Xiaobei sneered, wanting toin but Mu Lan threw herself at him and quickly covered his lips.


    .......


    "Princess is there anything special you want to eat today?" Saint Cultivator asked bringing food for Tianshi just when they entered the courtyard.


    "Just bring the usual, but add another portion. Xuefeng will eat with me." Tianshimanded.


    "Yes, right away." The expert nodded and flew away towards the Golden Phoenix restaurant.


    "I see you have it good here. Now that I am finally your boyfriend, I can share your fortune." Xuefeng grabbed Tianshi by the waist, pulling her into his embrace and said shamelessly.


    "Pff, who is your girlfriend..." Tianshi¡¯s face reddened as she looked to the side but she was secretly happy he already thought of her as his girlfriend.


    "You are already mine. I¡¯m not letting you go. I¡¯m not going to lose you for the second time." Xuefeng held Tianshi¡¯s chin, forcing her to look at him and dered with a clear determination in his eyes.


    "Okay..." Hearing a confident deration like this, from a guy you love, left Tianshi no other options than to agree.


    "Ehem..." Suddenly they heard someone clear his throat and they found the Cultivator was back with the food.


    "You can ce the food on the table in the room, we will eat in a moment." Xuefeng smiled and told the guard. Tianshi wanted to separate from Xuefeng, but he held her in his steel arms making her give up struggling. She had to stay in his arms with her red face buried in Xuefeng¡¯s chest under Saint Expert¡¯s gaze.


    "Yes, Young Master." Confirming that Tianshi was alright, he nodded, leaving the food for them before leaving.


    "You are a bully..." Tianshiined.


    "Why? I¡¯m just showing everyone that we are together. Are you ashamed of me?" Xuefeng asked faking a sad look on his face.


    "I¡¯m not... Sigh, you can do what you want..." Seeing his sadness, Tianshi gave up resisting anymore. She knew he was faking it but still couldn¡¯t resist it.


    After they ate a light supper, they spend the rest of the night cuddling and talking with each other until Tianshi fell asleep. Looking at her sleeping soundly in his arms, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this reincarnation wasn¡¯t a blessing in disguise. If he stayed on Earth, the chances of him bing Tianshi¡¯s boyfriend so fast were close to zero. Now he could enjoy herpany and ever uncovered her hidden love.


    As Xuefeng was still awake, he started nning his nearby future. He had to use ess to the Holy Land to his greatest capability. To gather more Fate Stones in the Holy Land, he needs to have something for trade. The perfect candidate would be Spirit Stones and Spirit Artefacts which he can exchange with elves for Fate Stones.


    His initial n was to sell them a cultivation technique andter provide them with Spirit Stones as the Spirit Essence is non-existent there. While selling them convenient artefacts like Storage Rings, he could make the elves forced to trade their Fate Stones. The only problem to this method is how to gather so much Spirit Stones.


    He didn¡¯t want to take them from his father as first, it would definitely be insufficient in the long run and second, he didn¡¯t want to bother the n for his personal business.


    Aside from securing the steady afflux of Fate and Spirit Stones, he also needed to work on his elemental Cultivation. He could learn six out of nine from Yiren or the Queen but the problem was the other three. Xuefeng nned to visit the Trade Union tomorrow to find a way to earn a lot of money and search for information about the other three elements. There are bound to be people who already mastered those types.


    He knew that to create Spirit Artefacts, you needed control over Metal Qi. He suspected that one needed to master Ether Qi if one wanted to create Storage Artefacts. His only concern was Blood Qi but he decided to take care of it after he masters all of the others.


    His journey to Sacred Institute was thest thing on his mind and recalling back into the past, he still had more than eight months until the entrance exam will start. With the invitation letter, he didn¡¯t need to worry about it anyway. Xuefeng decided to put it at the back of his mind and focus on the main priorities.


    Hugging Tianshi into his arms, he also fell asleep with his mind full of different paths he can take in the future.

 Chapter 123 Tailor

    <h4>Chapter 123 Tailor</h4>


    "Good morning sunshine..." Xuefeng kissed Tianshi gently on the lips, seeing she started to wake up. Xuefeng was already awake for some time and enjoyed watching her beautiful, sleeping face. They fell asleep fully clothed, but that didn¡¯t stop him from feeling all of her delicate curves.


    "Morning... I don¡¯t want to wake up yet... It¡¯s sofortable..." Tianshi received his kiss, greeting him before sheid back down on his chest.


    "We have a lot to do today, so we better get ready." Xuefeng caressed her cheeks and said.


    "What are we going to do today? I will just follow you." Tianshi wiped her eyes and looked at him asking.


    "For the start, we will visit the Trade Union. I need to get some information and buy some Spirit Artefacts. Later we can find the tailor in the city and make him create a few sets of clothes for us. I don¡¯t know about you, but I don¡¯t feel like walking in robes and those weird clothes all year round." Xuefeng introduced today¡¯s n to her. After a week in the Wisdom Tree¡¯s space where he could wearfortable clothes from Earth, he didn¡¯t want to go back to the standard of this world.


    "Oh! Great! I want a few dresses as well. Let me take care of it. I will n those for you." Tianshi eximed as she got excited hearing his n and took this job on herself.


    "Also, if you wanted to buy Spirit Artefacts, why don¡¯t I ask my father for that? My family is the biggest supplier of Spirit Artefacts in the Central Region. He will give you a huge discount if I ask him." Tianshi continued.


    "Really? Wouldn¡¯t that be too much to ask?" Xuefeng asked worriedly.


    "Silly, you are my boyfriend. My father even knows your father and he even proposed marri... cough... As long as he finds you a good match, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems." Tianshi giggled but coughed afterwards dodging the subject she started herself. She didn¡¯t want Xuefeng to get cocky knowing that her father already wanted to marry her over to him.


    Unfortunately for her, Xuefeng didn¡¯t miss that detail and instantly grinned. He grabbed her by the firm bottom and pulled her further on top of his chest, giving her a deep kiss on the lips.


    "So my dear wife, when are you going to perform your wife duties?" Xuefeng asked with a cheeky smile, not wasting the chance of giving her butt a few sensual rubs.


    "You bully me again... Give me some time, okay... we only just met once again..." Tianshi hit Xuefeng on the chest and hid her head shyly in the pillow, only to whisper into his ear quietlyter.


    "It¡¯s okay, I was only teasing you. But you have to know that it¡¯s hard for me to resist eating you up when you look so beautiful..." Xuefeng turned to look at her and said, looking at her red cheeks. He couldn¡¯t help but steal yet another kiss from her.


    Tianshi knew that Xuefeng was telling the truth as she could feel Xuefeng¡¯s strong erection, poking her in the belly. She felt it rubbing against her since the moment Xuefeng ced her butt on his waist.


    It was also the reason why she was shy when he grabbed her. Even if Tianshi was still a virgin, she had her basic knowledge about these matters and knew what it meant.


    "Well, if the case with Spirit Artefacts is settled then I only need to solve the issue of earning a lot of Spirit Stones... Hmmm..." Xuefeng left Tianshi with her thoughts and continued his nning, thinking about different methods of earning money.


    He could hunt for various Spirit Beasts, gathering their Spirit Artefacts toter sell them, but that would take him a lot of time. Xuefeng could also do missions posted by Trade Union, but that would waste a lot of his time as well and the return was insufficient for his needs.


    The other options were to master Alchemy or crafting Spirit Artefacts but he didn¡¯t know how long it would take him that.


    "If you need Spirit Stones, I can give you some. My family is rich, so I can always ask my father to provide you with some." Tianshi offered after she regained control over her thoughts.


    "I appreciate your offer but I can¡¯t ept it. Are you going to ask your family each time I need some? You father would look down on me if I asked him for money." Xuefeng rejected her offer and she nodded realising her mistake. Her father wasn¡¯t a person who would give out money for free.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will think of the solution at some point, let¡¯s get ready and find the tailor then." Xuefeng stood up while picking Tianshi up with him and walked towards the bathroom.


    "Thanks for the lift, now you can wait outside until I am done." After he put her down, she gave him a small kiss as a payment and closed the doors to the bathroom before his nose.


    When Xuefeng heard the water being poured towards the bathtub and the clothes drop on the ground, he reached with his hand toward the knob wanting to peek inside but was stopped by Tianshi¡¯s next words.


    "If you go inside, I will scream." She simply said.


    "Tsk... you won¡¯t be able to run for long..." Xuefeng snickered at her tactic and muttered under his nose as he left to take a bath in the guest room.


    "You couldn¡¯t give me the rtionship memories on Earth then you will have to make it up here..." Tianshi smiled as she whispered, walking into the bath. She wanted to do all the things normal couples do, but it would be a challenge while living in this world.


    .......


    They left the rooms almost simultaneously and Xuefeng spawned his wings as he approached her.


    "Did mdy ordered a lift?" Xuefeng asked as he held her by the waist.


    "Heh, you think you are the only one who can fly?" Tianshi snickered and they suddenly started to rise from the ground. Xuefeng looked down and saw a dense cloud forming underneath his feet which shocked him.


    "You have Air Qi! Great!" Xuefeng eximed with happiness. If Tianshi was strong enough she would be able to join him in his journeys, without him worrying about her.


    "Catch me if you can." Tianshi grinned and escaped from his arms, running swiftly into the sky. With each step, a small cloud was forming under her feet before disappearing after she jumped forward.


    Before Xuefeng could react she was already out of the courtyard, heading towards the city.


    "Haha, challenge epted." Xuefengughed,unching in the air. The Saint Cultivators saw them flying out of the n Territory and instantly followed them both.


    Even if Tianshi was running extremely fast, it would still be hard for her to escape from his pursuit. But that was only high in the air. When Xuefeng almost caught her, she dodged his hands by dropping down and running in between the buildings.


    In the end, Xuefeng¡¯s challenge ended with his failure when Tianshi finally stopped running in front of the tailor shop. Compared to him, it was easier for her to manoeuvre with her art.


    "Impressive. Did you try using that art in the fight?" Xuefeng asked curiously. He could imagine it had great potential.


    "Not yet. I was only training the movement aspect of it. We can train together and you can teach me." Tianshi replied with a smile while wiping a drop of sweat from her forehead. She had to overexert herself to escape from Xuefeng, but it was worth it after hearing his praise.


    "Of course. I can also teach you how to make those Air Qi Wings. It is much more convenient as it doesn¡¯t waste much Air Qi. Are they always like this?" Xuefeng agreed as he already had that in his ns. He then looked at the Saint Experts who were blocking the streets, clearing the space around them from people and asked.


    "Yes... At least I managed to send my two personal guards away on an errand, else it would be worse. They don¡¯t leave me from their sight even for a moment. Anyway, let¡¯s take care of it before we will be an inconvenience for too many people." Tianshi sighed, exining and entered the tailor shop.


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t do anything about it, so he followed her inside. The tailor turned out to be a young man in his twenties. When he heard that they wanted him to make a personalised set of clothing based on their designs, he was quite sceptical, but when he saw the sketches Tianshi started to make, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine.


    "What interesting designs. How did you think of it?" Young tailor watched the drawings with a desire in his eyes and asked curiously.


    Xuefeng and Tianshi looked at each other and smiled wryly not answering. Tianshi sketched a few more designs for herself and Xuefeng. She wanted a few types of dresses while he picked a cool leather jacket, a few pairs of pants and a couple of in v-neck T-shirts. They knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to recreate the original as the same materials were quite hard to get but it should be a problem to get something simr.


    "Give me a week and I will present you with some prototypes. You can pay me after I¡¯m done. I will get to work immediately, so if there is nothing else..." Young tailor looked quite eager to start so he tried to politely kick them out.


    When they left, Xuefeng suddenly recalled one thing and went back inside after telling Tianshi to wait. He came back after a few minutes with a grin on his face but he didn¡¯t want to tell her what he ordered.


    "Young Princess, your father arrived and called for you." Just as they wanted to n what to do next, one expert approached them and passed the message.

 Chapter 124 Meeting Tianshis Parents

    <h4>Chapter 124 Meeting Tianshi¡°s Parents</h4>


    They were inside the tailor shop when Xiao Feng arrived inside of his warship. Everyone in the city already got used to seeing ite and go from the Liu n Territory about three months ago. It was from that moment that Liu n fame raised dramatically.


    The news of Liu n hosting important guests spread far and wide even to the bordering countries and kingdoms. The sight of multiple Saint experts patrolling the sky above the Liu n for thest three months only confirmed everyone guesses.


    It was also because of this, that Sacred Institute sent an invitation for Xuefeng. Everyone wanted to be connected to them and receive a slice of the pie. The whole operation could be considered as an investment from their side.


    More and more ns wanted to cooperate with Liu n and Liu Xiaobei was extremely busy because of that. Even the Royal Family issued an apology while also sending gifts by the emperor himself after investigating the real identity of the guests.


    "How big is your family exactly...?" Xuefeng asked while looking at the giant warship hovering above the Liu n Territory which was decreasing in size andnding. He knew the answer but still couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "Haha, let¡¯s see how are you going to bully me again. My father will beat you up," Tianshiughed as she hugged into Xuefeng¡¯s arm while entangling her fingers with his.


    "Are you going to hurt your husband?" Xuefeng asked fainting a pain in his heart.


    "You need to be one first," Tianshi showed her small tongue cutely, teasing him.


    "Let¡¯s go, your parents are waiting. I will give you a lift. Hold onto me tightly," Xuefeng smiled at her yfulness and suddenly picked her up like a princess. She reached out to wrap her hands around his neck the moment his Air Qi Wings appeared and heunched into the air.


    Saint Experts followed them and they headed towards thending ce of the warship. It was too big to fit into the storage ring so the only option was to make it smaller and ce it in the Training Grounds which was the most spacious ce in the n.


    When they flew back into the n, the same Saint Expert informed them that Tianshi¡¯s parents are already waiting in n Leader¡¯s mansion causing them to redirect their destination.


    They had to teleport straight towards Liu Xiaobei¡¯s study room taking into ount all those Liu n disciples gathering around the warship to see who ising.


    Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t fulfil their dreams as they were long gone.


    "Young Princess, Young Master, you can enter inside. Your father is waiting." When they arrived in front of the study, the guard greeted them and let them pass.


    Xuefeng could feel Tianshi squeezing his hand harder out of nervousness and he himself had to admit that he was a little bit anxious. The first time he met Tianshi¡¯s parents on Earth, he wasn¡¯t prepared and in the end, he got cornered with multiple questions asked by her father. He knew that the first impression was the most important and he wanted to do it right this time.


    "Haha, who would have thought that you would recover this fast! Now you can quickly catch up to me and we can enter the Heaven Realm together. That¡¯s great news!" They entered into the room and the first thing they saw was Xiao Feng bear hugging Xuefeng¡¯s father.


    "Ugh, that hurt. It will take me some time to regain my previous strength but sure." Liu Xiaobei massaged his arms and agreed.


    "I see our love birds finally arrived. Tianshi, take your man and sit down next to us." Tianshi¡¯s Mother was the first one to turn towards them and invited them to sit with them. She was very interested in this boy that her daughter chose as her husband.


    "Tianshi, you didn¡¯t tell me that you had another sister, other than Xiao Wen. Can I know sister¡¯s name?" Xuefeng scolded Tianshi as they approached their mothers and Xuefeng asked sincerely with a kind smile.


    "Haha, Lan, what a nice son you have. Boy, I am Tianshi¡¯s mother." Xiao Yiyingughed hearing Xuefeng¡¯s mistake. Even though she knew it was on purpose, she still felt happy. Which woman didn¡¯t want to stay young and pretty forever?


    "Oh, I could not tell. Madam looks so simr to Tianshi, that for a second I thought Madam is her twin. It must happen often, right?" Xuefeng opened his mouth in wonder pretending he didn¡¯t know which caused Xiao Yiying¡¯s smile to widen.


    "Heh, not at all but thanks. You are sweeter than I thought." She replied humbly, epting thepliments.


    "And Sir should be Tianshi¡¯s father, right?" Xuefeng winked at her and turned towards Xiao Feng who stood to the side, offering a handshake.


    "Indeed." Xiao Feng nodded watching Xuefeng¡¯s movements carefully and epted the handshake.


    To his surprise, even after he used a bit chunk of his strength, Xuefeng was still smiling and even putting some pressure on him.


    "Strong hand. I can feel like this hand have been victorious in many battles. Father, did you lose already to Sir Xiao?" Xuefeng praised after giving it a proper shake and asked his father curiously.


    "Hahaha, even your son knows who is the strongest. Good brat, I like you." Xiao Feng burst outughing as he patted Xuefeng on the shoulder, praising.


    The only ones in a worse mood were Xuefeng¡¯s parents as his dad turned red after recalling his defeat in the past and his mother as Xuefeng neverplimented her like that.


    Seeing Xuefeng quickly got both of her parents on his side, Tianshi breathed a sigh of relief. She approached Xuefeng and held him by the hand, smiling towards her father.


    "This is Xuefeng I told you about. Isn¡¯t he the best?" Tianshi said sweetly cosying her head on Xuefeng¡¯s shoulder.


    "Cough, that¡¯s still too early to say. Boy, tell me, what is your cultivation stage and which elements you mastered already?" Xiao Feng¡¯s face changed back to his usual stern one and as asked.


    "I am still in the Spirit King but I should breakthrough very soon. I mastered Air Qi and Lightning Qi. Adding my ck mes yer I have ess to Fire for now as well. I also have a way to quickly master Water Qi, Fire Qi and Earth Qi. The only problem is thest three, but I will figure it out somehow." Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind telling the truth as he knew that Xiao Feng was testing him.


    "What?!" Everyone in the room eximed hearing him act so confidently about mastering more than half of the elements. Some people can¡¯t even get a hold of one and he wanted all nine.


    "I want to know the details of that space. Tell me everything." Xiao Feng called out interestedly.


    Xuefeng already told the story to his parents, so he didn¡¯t mind repeating. He told him with details about the dense Elemental Essence in the air and their knowledge about cultivating. He didn¡¯t say anything about Fate Stones and Wisdom tree¡¯s as that was too much of a secret.


    Tianshi¡¯s mother was the only one who heard about this story for the first time so she listened fascinated.


    "If you want to quickly master other elements, you need to go back into that space right? So you actually have a way to do that?" Hearing the story once again and connecting it with Xuefeng¡¯s earlier statement Tianshi¡¯s smile froze as she realised something.


    "Right! You must have a way right?" Xiao Feng asked excitedly hearing Tianshi idea.


    "Actually, I do. But it would only work for me. I didn¡¯t tell you the whole truth but my appearance change is due to the change of my race... to change my affinity with nature I took part in the ceremony that made me a half-elf, half-human. Only elves can travel to and from thatnd." Xuefeng had no other choice but to admit.


    While exining, he could feel the change of the Tianshi¡¯s mood and he tightened his grip on her hand to calm her down.


    "That¡¯s a shame... Boy,e with me for a bit, I need to ask you something." Xiao Feng sighed regretfully and then suddenly pulled him to the side. The moment Xuefeng let go of Xuefeng, he disappeared from his father study and appeared on top of the warship.


    "Boy, did you maybe talk with the current Queen there? I happen to have... unfinished business with her." Xiao Feng asked with a longing in his eyes.


    "..." Xuefeng opened his mouth wanting to say something but didn¡¯t know what to say.

 Chapter 125 Unfulfilled Love

    <h4>Chapter 125 Unfulfilled Love</h4>


    ¡¯Damn you Xuefeng... so you already nned to return there and you didn¡¯t tell me... you will see how I take care of you after we are alone...¡¯ After Xuefeng left with her father, Tianshi couldn¡¯t keep calm anymore and cursed in her mind.


    If hees back into thatnd then it naturally means that he will meet with the elf girl called Yiren there. She knew that he will exin himself when hees back, but couldn¡¯t help getting mad for not telling her.


    "Sweety,e here for a second. Let your mother give you advice." Xiao Yiying called out to Tianshi seeing her smile vanish from her face.


    She held Tianshi¡¯s hands after she approached and said quietly, "There are a few methods of stopping your man from looking after other women. You can either make him fall madly in love with you, so he won¡¯t let any other girls break into his heart or you can fulfil all of his desires."


    "So what do I do..." Tianshi asked worriedly. It would be best for her if Xuefeng was only her man, but it wasn¡¯t an option anymore.


    "Looking at your situation, you will have to follow the second options just like the two of us. Men are just horny pigs and unfortunately, there is nothing you can do about it. Unless you can control his desires, you will have to suffer." Xiao Yiying sighed as she caressed Tianshi¡¯s cheeks.


    "I agree. If I didn¡¯t control my husband I bet he would fill his life with multiple women already. Looking at my son, he certainly inherited his father¡¯s character in this area." Mu Lan nodded as she joined their conversation. She also wasn¡¯t a supporter of sharing her husband and that¡¯s why she was very strict with Liu Xiaobei.


    The only man in the room naturally heard their conversation but didn¡¯t have a choice apart from listening silently. When Liu Xiaobei met Mu Lan he knew what he signed for and epted it.


    Knowing that they are linked to each other with a special past, Tianshi knew that he won¡¯t leave her, but still felt worried.


    ¡¯With so many beauties around him every day, if I don¡¯t satisfy him, he will eventually sumb to another woman... They are probably very willing to do it for him...¡¯ Tianshi thought, adding to her helplessness.


    "Don¡¯t worry, sweety. We can give you some tips and you will definitely stop him from chasing after other women in the future. If we did it, you can make it as well." Xiao Yiyingforted her.


    "Wuying is a nice girl and I doubt Xuefeng would leave her, but you can always stop him from getting more." Mu Lan added.


    "Okay..." Tianshi said weekly.


    "Then, listen up. When you first take it into your hand..." ¡¯God, kill me...¡¯ Liu Xiaobei rolled his eyes wishing for Xuefeng toe back already when he heard Xiao Yiying actually start giving her tips to Tianshi not bothered by his existence at all.


    .......


    "... Well, I indeed have seen her and even talked with her... but Sir, don¡¯t you have a wife already...?" Xuefeng admitted and asked with an awkward smile. He decided to y it safe for now.


    "Cough, you are overthinking... I just want to know how is she doing right now." Xiao Feng coughed and denied.


    The truth that he was hiding inside of his heart all this time is that he still sometimes recall the time he spent with her. The Queen was his first woman and she brought a great impact into his life. He still yearned to meet with her once again even after marrying Xiao Yiying and having two kids with her.


    What Xiao Yiying said about having control over him was just what she could see on the surface. In his heart, she was only in the second ce.


    "She is doing well I suppose. I had more contacts with Yiren... your third daughter... so I don¡¯t know how she feels about Sir. Yiren, on the other hand, was very interested in meeting Sir." Xuefeng replied, talking carefully while watching Xiao Feng¡¯s reactions.


    "Hmm, I figured that out already. So you actually want to date two of my daughters? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much?" Xiao Feng asked with a smirk.


    "Yiren¡¯s mother already chose me as her son-inw. If she didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t be able to change my race toe back there. As I said, only elves can leave and enter as they wish." Xuefeng shrugged exining. Knowing Xiao Feng weakness to the Queen, he decided to use it.


    "Oh, she did? Well, you are not that bad I guess but you still require a lot of work to inherit the family... Wait, did you say elves can go in and out of that ce?" Xiao Feng indeed changed his attitude hearing that the Queen liked Xuefeng but then suddenly realised what Xuefeng just said.


    "Yes..." ¡¯Damn I messed up again.¡¯ Xuefeng confirmed but in his mind he cursed. He knew what Xiao Feng next words will be.


    "Can you contact the Queen and convince her to meet with me then?" Xiao Feng asked excitedly.


    ¡¯I knew it... There is no way she will agree to meet you fool... Cause she is already my woman.¡¯ Xuefeng thought, lost what to do.


    Xiao Feng mistook Xuefeng¡¯s helplessness for his unwillingness and couldn¡¯t help but get anxious. If he forced him to do that, Xuefeng could say some bad words about him to the Queen and he didn¡¯t want that.


    "If you convince the Queen to meet with me, not only will I support your rtionship with Tianshi, I can also allow you to date my other daughter, Wen. What do you think? She is of great beauty as well." Xiao Feng tempted, even trading his oldest daughter for his unfulfilled love.


    "She is indeed pretty... But that¡¯s not the issue. Even if I contact the Queen, I don¡¯t have the confidence to make her listen to me..." Xuefeng imagined Xiao Wen being his girlfriend but quickly shook his head, clearing his mind. He couldn¡¯t switch his woman for another as that wasn¡¯t in his nature.


    "Well, just do it for your father-inw and I won¡¯t be stingy to reward youter." Xiao Feng winked at Xuefeng while patting him on the shoulder and they teleported back into the study room.


    "... and then when you finally put it ... Hi honey, wee back. Did you have a nice chat with Xuefeng?" Just as they appeared, they heard Xiao Yiying exining something to Tianshi, who was red all over her cheeks, until she saw they were back and stopped, greeting them.


    "Yes. We had a great chat and we are definitely on good terms, right?" Xiao Feng stated with a smile.


    "Of course..." Xuefeng nodded out of choice.


    "When do you n to return to thatnd to... cultivate?" Xiao Feng asked casually, trying to confirm how long he needs to wait for meeting his Queen.


    "I¡¯m not in a hurry... I n to spend some time with Tianshi first. It has only been one day since we reunited." Xuefeng approached Tianshi and hugged her into his chest without her resisting.


    "... How about we also stay for a few days then? What do you think darling?" Xiao Feng asked his wife after he was left speechless by Xuefeng.


    He thought Xuefeng would listen to him and leave in a bit, but realised that Xuefeng actually just came back. It would be weird to send him back there again.


    "Sure. I don¡¯t mind, but I thought you had an important meeting nnedter this week," Xiao Yiying replied, reminding him.


    "Canceled. We can¡¯t neglect our family issues, right? We need to spend some time with our future son-inw," Xiao Feng said determinedly causing his wife to agree without suspecting anything.


    Suddenly, Tianshi grabbed Xuefeng by the hand and started pulling him towards the exit without saying a word. They left, leaving their baffled parents alone.


    "Why did she leave?" Xiao Feng asked, not understanding the situation.


    "Don¡¯t worry about her. Give them some time together. We should rather be more concerned about their marriage. It will definitely create a lot of controversies and it may gather a lot of hatred towards Xuefeng. How are we going to solve this issue?" Tianshi¡¯s mother assured her husband and change their conversation to another topic.


    "How about we only get them engaged first and after Xuefeng makes a name for himself, we will proceed further?" Liu Xiaobei proposed and the rest nodded, agreeing.

 Chapter 126 Love Struggles

    <h4>Chapter 126 Love Struggles</h4>


    "Tianshi... slow down, can you tell me what happened?" Xuefeng asked while being pulled by Tianshi back towards his courtyard. She was looking down with her hair covering her pretty face, without saying anything since they left from Xuefeng¡¯s father¡¯s study room.


    Liu n Cultivators walking on the streets looked jealously at Xuefeng as they checked out Tianshi¡¯s body, but didn¡¯t dare to look too much. They knew she was someone important as many Saint Experts were protecting her all the time.


    "Tianshi..." Xuefeng tried to ask once again but she still didn¡¯t respond and continued to walk.


    When they finally arrived in Xuefeng¡¯s courtyard, she stopped, turning around and hit him lightly in the chest with her head still low, pinning him to the wall.


    "I am mad at you..." Tianshi said without lifting her head after a moment of silence.


    "Can you look at me?" Xuefeng voice softened as he asked while fixing her long ck hair.


    "No..." Tianshi hesitated for a moment but decided to hug deeper into his chest instead.


    "...I am sorry..." Xuefeng reached out with his hands and caressed her cheeks, apologizing sincerely.


    He suspected that she might be mad because he didn¡¯t tell her that he can actually go back to meet with Yiren. Tianshi already understood the necessity of his rtions with Yiren and that didn¡¯t bother her as much, cause she thought he won¡¯t meet with her anymore.


    "You are not sorry at all..." Tianshi bantered.


    "I could tell you the whole truth from the very beginning, but I was worried you wouldn¡¯t want to be with me anymore... To share your man with other women... Knowing that you are not used to it due to our origin, I didn¡¯t know how you would react..." Xuefeng said brokenly.


    "Idiot..." Tianshi finally lifted her head looking at him with red eyes and called out, ring at him.


    "At least I am an idiot with a beautiful girlfriend." Xuefeng leaned over, kissing her gently on the lips.


    "I want to know everything that you are still hiding from me... I can forgive you anything you did before we met in this world as long as you will... behave from now on. Can you promise me?" Tianshi took a deep breath and finally decided on her resolution.


    "I promise you, I will not look for any new women from now on. You can ask me anything and I will answer you truthfully." Xuefeng vowed while kissing her, sealing the deal with it.


    "What about those women you have right now?" Tianshi asked with a selfish hope that he changed his thoughts.


    "Aren¡¯t they your sisters now? You always wanted to have siblings, right?" Xuefeng said happily, hugging her yfully into his arms.


    "Tsk, I knew you would say that... So how many girls you actually courted after you arrived here? Is there anyone other than Wuying and Yiren?" Tianshi expressed her annoyance but there was nothing she could do other than moving on.


    ¡¯Ling, can you create an invisible barrier around us, so no one will hear?¡¯ Xuefeng asked, worried that Xiao Feng would actually hear them.


    ¡¯Done.¡¯ Ling replied after she released a thin Golden Qi barrier around them.


    "...Actually, there is another one..." Xuefeng said after he took a deep breath.


    "Oh, what a surprise...Tell me. As long as it is not someone like Yiren¡¯s mother, I can take it." Tianshi didn¡¯t know why, but she expected this answer. She thought of possible women he could meet during his stay and probably only Yiren¡¯s mother was problematic for her.


    "..." Xuefeng avoided her gaze as he scratched his nose.


    "Wow... You kidding me, right? Not only the Elf Princess but her mother, the Queen, as well?" Tianshi looked at Xuefeng in disbelief, eximing. She wanted to separate from Xuefeng to show her stance but he was faster and hugged her tighter instead.


    "I¡¯m not letting you go. You said you will forgive me no matter what." Xuefeng reminded her.


    "I indeed said that but..." "No, but¡¯s. I promised you something, so you should keep your words as well." Tianshi tried to defend her point but was cut off Xuefeng.


    "...Fine." Tianshi finally dropped her objections.


    "Believe me, if I knew you came with me to this world, I would definitely search or wait for you... Did you calm down already?" Xuefeng smiled at her warmly, looking into her eyes with their noses almost touching.


    "Yeah... But no more hiding the truth anymore in the future, okay?" Tianshi nodded helplessly and said quietly.


    "I promise," Xuefeng vowed once again, diving for a kiss. She wanted to punish him by turning away but in the end, she received it, forgiving him for his sins.


    She knew that she can¡¯t me him for his previous actions before he met her again and can only judge him for the present and the future, but it was still hard for her. It was the first time she has been in a situation like this.


    She wanted to be with him, no matter what, but also desired to be his only love. Looking at the current situation, she could choose either the first option without the second one or none.


    "So... how did this happen? You and that Queen..." Tianshi asked curiously after a deep kiss.


    "..." Xuefeng paused once again, detecting another drama. Tianshi didn¡¯t know what she asked for with this question.


    ¡¯What should I tell her... That I had a threesome with both of them...?¡¯ Xuefeng felt speechless.


    "No hiding!" Tianshi saw he wanted to hide something and reminded him, poking Xuefeng¡¯s chest with her finger.


    "...Do you remember when I told you that I needed to do it with Yiren at first, to leave thatnd?" Xuefeng asked, deciding to just tell her everything once and for all, being done with it.


    "Mhmm..." Tianshi nodded, turning red from imagining it.


    "Well, when we were cuddling with Yiren, the Queen just happened to join us and you can imagine the rest. She is also much stronger than me, so I had no way of resisting anyway..." Xuefeng said, acting helplessly.


    "Poor you... It must have been awful, right?" Tianshi acted differently than what Xuefeng spected and caressed his cheeks instead.


    "It actually wasn¡¯t that bad... oh..." Xuefeng said unconsciously but then realized that it was only her sarcasm as she rolled her eyes and walked away sessfully.


    "You are sleeping on the floor tonight..." She added without turning her head.


    ¡¯Shit... I knew it.¡¯ Xuefeng hands dropped down and he followed her.


    It took him some time to smooth her mood back to normal, but he wasn¡¯t mad at her behaviour. He knew it was hard for her to get used to the new situation, but there was nothing else he could do. He couldn¡¯t just leave Wuying or Yiren cause that would be against his own integral rules.


    After eating something, Xuefeng decided to test Tianshi¡¯s skills with a sword, only to realise that there were no skills, to begin with. Of course, she knew some basics she inherited from her predecessor memories but without practising for almost three months, she already forgot most of the moves.


    She didn¡¯t have Ling¡¯s help like Xuefeng did, who could help her learn most of the arts as if it was nothing, so she needed to spend the time to master an art just as normal people. For most people, it took usually three to six months, depending on difficulty, but because of her hard work, she managed to cut on the time.


    Her Heavenly Steps art was also much harder than the usual arts as it involved Elemental Qi.


    "Your feet should be ced like this, about shoulder-width apart from each other with your left leg in the front. You need to bnce your weight so it is evenly spread between both feet, else you will be easily knocked to the ground... Yes, that¡¯s it. Tilt your body more to the right and bend your knees a little bit. You can¡¯t be this stiff." Xuefeng stood behind Tianshi and began teaching her the correct stance for sword fighting.


    He, of course, didn¡¯t lose this opportunity to punish her a bit for her previous questioning and stood as close to her as possible with his hands roaming on her body. Their waists stayed connected as he began to adjust her legs and upper body cement.


    He acted like a professional swordsman to not arouse suspicion but Tianshi still felt something was wrong when the whole adjustment took more than fifteen minutes already and Xuefeng started touching her chest to correct its ce.


    "Isn¡¯t it fine right now? Why do I think that you just want to touch them...? If you want to touch you just need to ask..." Tianshi was already blushed from all the touching and proposed shyly.


    "Cough... Can I really?" Xuefeng coughed after being exposed and asked, reaching out to feel her firm bosom once again, even though he knew it was probably a trap.


    "No. You were supposed to teach me, not have fun with my body... You can leave that for the night..." Just as he thought, she pped his sticky hands away, scolding him.


    "Okay! You said it. Make sure to stay on the balls of your feet for better bnce and mobility. This gives you the ability to rebnce yourself no matter which way your enemyes at you." Xuefeng¡¯s eyes lit up hearing her words and finally let go of her, finishing the stance lesson.


    Just as he ended, he heard two sweet voice called from the courtyard entrance, "Young Princess, we are back!~"

 Chapter 127 Twins

    <h4>Chapter 127 Twins</h4>


    About ten minutes earlier inside the guest courtyard, prepared especially for the needs of Xiao Family.


    "Do you know where are Little Yi and Little Yu?" Xiao Feng asked Elder Yang, who was the chief of the Xiao Familly¡¯s Security, as he looked through the window in his private room. A moment ago he was still thinking about his future meeting with his Queen and imagined multiple scenarios that could happen.


    He was also thinking about how he could make this meeting happen quicker and thought of an interesting n.


    "Sir, based on the information I received from the people stationed in the Liu n to protect the Princess, they were sent by the Young Princess on an errand yesterday and they just came back about twenty minutes ago. They are already waiting to meet with Sir after learning that Sir arrived." Elder Yang stepped forward and answered.


    "Well done. Let them enter and you can leave us alone for now." Xiao Feng praised.


    "Right away, Sir." Elder Yang nodded and left. A momentter, a pair of twins entered gracefully into the room. Nothing changed about them as they still looked the same with their identical hairstyle of a straight, shoulder-length chocte brown hair.


    Their high cheekbones faces had a smooth, creamy skin tone with a thin nose in the centre. Both had moist lips with gleaming white teeth and the only thing that allowed others to tell them apart was their eyes. Yi had aquamarine sparkling eyes with straight eyebrows and Yu¡¯s, on the other hand, had emerald colour and her eyebrows were a little bit arched on the edge.


    Their bodies were fit from the training they did every day, but not as sexypared to Tianshi or her sister Xiao Wen.


    "Master." The Twins said simultaneously as they bowed bending their knees in an elegant manner. They wore their fighting robes instead of their usual servant outfits as they were asked by Tianshi to leave outside the city.


    "Why weren¡¯t you near my daughter when I came here?" Xiao Feng asked without any anger in his voice but the twins knew he wasn¡¯t happy about their actions.


    "We are begging for forgiveness." The twins kneeled and apologized instantly.


    "I told you to never leave her side... Sigh, you can stand up. Next time if she asks you to do something that requires you to leave her side, you can contact Elder Yang who can assign someone else for that." Xiao Feng sighed and ordered.


    "Yes! Is there something you want us to do Master?" The Twins nodded as they stood up and Little Yu asked after the twins looked at each other. They both realised that their master was surprisingly easy on them.


    "There is actually a mission I want to give you... but it¡¯s extremely hard." Xiao Feng admitted mysteriously.


    "We are not scared of hardships." The Twins nodded and Xiao Feng smiled exining his n.


    "We will do our best..." Little Yu epted the mission, although there was a small blush on her cheeks. Yi was even worse but nodded with her head in the end.


    "I¡¯m counting on you then." Xiao Wen smiled and send them away.


    .......


    ¡¯Why are they back so soon... I wanted to spend some time with Xuefeng alone today...¡¯ Tianshi thought as she looked at the two beauties that entered into the courtyard. They were none other than Little Yi and Yu twins from the Xiao Family that served her.


    On the surface, Tianshi didn¡¯t show any signs of changing her approach to them, but after she realised that it was them that informed her father about sneaking into the Trade Union, she stopped sharing anything with them.


    Tianshi understood that they were just her servants to spy on her and inform Xiao Feng about her actions. There was nothing she could do, for now, other than thinking before she says anything in theirpany.


    "It wasn¡¯t nice Young Princess. It turns out that you wanted to get rid of us, so you can meet with your man without us knowing. We got quite a scolding from your father. Well anyway, here is the report Young Princess wanted. There are twenty-four rank 5 Spirit Beasts and five of rank 6 in around ten thousand Li in Liu n surroundings. In the report, there are all locations with their unique characteristics." Little Yu pulled out a report and gave it to her, exining it shortly.


    "Good job. This is Xuefeng, my man just as you called it. You can call him Young Master." Tianshi took the report and put it inside her ring without even looking and introduced Xuefeng¡¯s current Identity.


    "Hello, Young Master. We are happy to serve you." Both Yi and Yu bowed down calling out sweetly. They aimed their bow into a perfect angle allowing Xuefeng to see their cleavage as their chests started bouncing up and down.


    Xuefeng might have thought that this action was done in an ident, but Tianshi head was full of doubts as she suspected something else.


    ¡¯They did it on purpose! What are they nning...¡¯ She eximed in her mind. She never recalled them acting like this to anyone.


    "I see you are training swordsmanship. Don¡¯t worry about us, we will just stand on the side and watch. You won¡¯t even notice us." Little Yu smiled and moved to the side with her sister just as she said.


    "Can you leave us alone for now? We would like to train with just the two of us." Tianshi asked helplessly. Even if they were her servants, they didn¡¯t do everything she told them to and Tianshi somehow didn¡¯t expect them to agree this time as well.


    "Young Princess... Why you hate us? You know that your father scolds us when you send us away... It¡¯s our job to serve you." Just as Tianshi thought. Not only the twins didn¡¯t agree but also pretended to be hurt.


    "It¡¯s alright, just let them stay. It¡¯s just a sword practice." Xuefeng massaged the inner part of Tianshi¡¯s hand, calming her down. He already mastered acting the way they did so he wasn¡¯t bought by the twins¡¯ act but still decided to let them go as he didn¡¯t actually mind their presence.


    "Okay..." Tianshi sighed, listening to Xuefeng. She wanted to spend as much time with Xuefeng as if they were on dates together but Tianshi guessed that it wouldn¡¯t be that easy.


    "Pick up your sword and prepare your stance the way I showed you earlier... That¡¯s right, you remembered correctly. Now we will practice some basic moves. I will slowly attack you from different directions and you try to defend based on your instincts. I willter correct your mistakes and fix your sword cement. Alright, I¡¯ming. Defend..." Xuefeng picked up a training sword and started the training the way he learned everything, testing out new things and correcting his moves, to perfect it.


    It didn¡¯t take them long to immerse themselves in their own world and the presence of two additional viewers didn¡¯t bother them anymore. First, it was him attacking as he taught her which attacks should be parried, blocked or simply dodged and after she started to catch up the basic movements, they switched their roles. Tianshi started mimicking Xuefeng¡¯s earlier moves but it was much harder than defending and Xuefeng had to perform another round of fixing.


    Although this method of training was quite crude, it was effective in the long run. Xuefeng was able to correct more and more of Tianshi¡¯s errors as the time went on which was the proof that his method was working.


    They treated the training as fun as they sometimes teased each other and joked around which also escted their enjoyment.


    "Let¡¯s have a break. We already trained for two hours and my hands are tired already. I don¡¯t know how can you still have so much energy." Tianshi was the first to ask for a break as she sat down on the grass and wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    "Hah, what can I say, I just have a great physique. This training could be considered as a warmup for me. You will get there someday." Xuefengughed and praised himself.


    "Ehem... Can I suggest Young Master something?" Suddenly, an aquamarine eyed twin asked quietly. They stood silently on the side, watching their practice with interest.


    "Sure, go ahead." Xuefeng nodded. Looking how nice they were, Xuefeng didn¡¯t have a reason to refuse.


    "We are also somewhat interested in swordsmanship and I noticed a small detail that could improve your attack. Do you mind if I share it with you?" Little Yi showed a warm smile while exining her reason for bothering him.


    "Alright." Xuefeng nodded.


    "What I noticed is that when Young Master attack towards the opponent¡¯s right shoulder with a cross cut, you gather your momentum a bit toote and too close to your chest, resulting in a slightly less powerful attack, giving your enemy a split second more to act." Little Yi exined based on her observations.


    "Huh, let me test it... I don¡¯t get it. It feels normal." Xuefeng attacked with a cross cut into an imaginary opponent but didn¡¯t find anythingcking in his attack.


    "Let me help you. Young Master should start from here and move with your whole upper body up here with one swift movement before cutting right at your enemy." Little Yi walked behind Xuefeng and putting her delicate hands on top of his, she moved with his whole chest showing him the right pathway only to cut the air the with his hands.


    "It actually feels so different... To think that I didn¡¯t find that method earlier... Thanks! I guess I still need to train a bit more. I might have missed some better moves." Xuefeng¡¯s tested the move corrected by Yi once again after she separated from him and indeed it felt much smoother with her fix.


    "Oh, no problem, Young Master. I¡¯m here to help." Yi replied politely.


    "You can call me Xuefeng, no need to be so polite." Xuefeng smiled, changing his attitude to the blue-eyed twin.


    "Alright, Xuefe..." "I¡¯m done with my break. We can continue. Are you ready?" Yi smiled sweetly wanting to call out Xuefeng¡¯s name but was suddenly cut off by Tianshi who stood up from the ground and skipped towards him, asking.


    "Yes, let¡¯s practice some more." Xuefeng turned towards Tianshi and allowed her to pull him away from Yi.


    Blue-eyed twin didn¡¯t mind her stolen opportunity and returned to her sister¡¯s side.


    "Nice try." Her sister praised as she watched their master¡¯s daughter start another struggle.


    ¡¯I just wanted to help him fix his swordsmanship... I actually forgot the mission for a second...¡¯ Yi thought as she looked at Xuefeng¡¯s back she touched not long ago. She didn¡¯t dislike that feeling, but she didn¡¯t share it with her sister.

 Chapter 128 Sacred Lotus City

    <h4>Chapter 128 Sacred Lotus City</h4>


    The Territory of White Lotus Sect was located in the cold region where the snow was the main element of every scenery. It was also a great ce for mastering Water Qi and its variation which was ice. There was no Ice Qi so if someone wanted to have ice arts in their arsenal they would have to master Water Qi first.


    For most cold beauties who wanted to follow this path, White Lotus Sect was the ideal choice. They could train, far from any disturbances and desires which could halt their training. This was also the reason why one needs to be a virgin to enter into the sect. Only when one¡¯s heart is pure can you focus your time entirely on training.


    Of course, White Lotus Sect wasn¡¯t that heartless as to force all those innocent female cultivators to stay single for their whole lives. When one mastered Water Element to a certain degree, they could find a partner for themselves. The only rule was that their men couldn¡¯t enter into the Sect Territory, so if they wanted to meet, it had to be outside.


    Looking at the geography, White Lotus Sect was only rtively close to Sacred Institute and this was probably the source of men those beauties can choose their partner from. Because of that, those two sects became extremely close over the years to the point that it would be a standard for cultivators of those sects to find their soulmates from the other sect.


    Of course, Sacred Institute also had female disciples so they weren¡¯t that dependent on the other, but still, the friendship continued. Every month there was a meeting between those two sects where disciples could showcase their new arts and improvements but also find their dates.


    Due to those frequent meetings, the sects decided to build a small city in between of them, which just happened to be on a border of two kingdoms. It wasn¡¯t a popr ce everyone knew about in the world until the Trade Union decided to build a branch in there which resulted in an explosive growth of the city.


    Many merchants and rogue cultivators started swarming towards the city causing it to greatly expand. Seeing the opportunity in the city, the two sects decided to officially open the city and governor it properly. They gave it the name of the Sacred Lotus City to represent their rule there.


    After many years, the city now became the official stop before you wanted to join those two sects as the Entrance Examinations were performed exactly there.


    Today just happened to be one of those two sects gatherings that happen every month and every single girl of White Lotus Sect who already reached the stage where they could find love was waiting excitedly. They were chatting about boys as they waited near the transport point for a flying ship towards the Sacred Lotus city.


    Of course, taking part in those gatherings were voluntary so not everyone was joining them. There was one female who didn¡¯t join the sects exchange even once since she got into the sect.


    Her name was Zhen Shan, but many knew her as Princess Shan.


    "Look, our Princess Shan is out of their training room. Is she going to join us this time? I heard that the Sacred Sword Kingdom only Prince was still waiting for her toe outst month. Do you think he will give up chasing after her and look for someone from us?" One blond girl looked at Princess Shan andmented excitedly.


    "Nah, look, she is going towards her room instead. She doesn¡¯t appreciate that great opportunity. If the Prince asked me to be his woman, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate this long." Her friend, a teen with long ck curly hair and a caucasian skin tone nced at Princess Shan saying with jealousy.


    "Hah, what would you do if he just wanted to bed you?" Blond girl asked as she giggled.


    "He wouldn¡¯t! A gentleman like him would definitely prefer talking about love while cuddling through the night..." The ck haireddy defended her Prince with her eyes shining as she imagined herself in the Prince¡¯s arms.


    "Yes, as if he would choose you." Blond girl mocked.


    "Laugh all you want. You will seeter..." Caucasian teen ignored her friend staying positive.


    Princess Shan who walked past them heard part of their conversation and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. If she had evidence against this fake Prince she would already expose him, but unfortunately, he was too good at covering his bad actions.


    She knew that he looked too good to be true, so after she got into the White Lotus Sect, she did some digging. Princess Shan managed to talk to one of his previous ymates but she only advised her to nevere close to that man, which confirmed her intuition.


    Just as Princess Shan reached her room, she spotted a familiar teen, leaning by the wall near her room entrance.


    "Where do you think you are going? My brother is waiting for you in the city. Can¡¯t you see his sincerity? Since he decided to be with you, he didn¡¯t have any other woman," the teen called out with a crisp voice.


    "Why should I care?" Princess Shan replied with a cold face and didn¡¯t stop walking towards her room.


    "Stop! Why do you have to be this stubborn? My brother earnestly wants to have only you as his wife. At least talk with him." The teen blocked her way with her arm and proposed.


    "If you don¡¯t take your hand away, I will cut it off." Princess Shan looked at the teen sharply, warning her. Her eyes turned dark blue and the temperature around them fallen even more causing the thinyer of snow to turn into ice.


    The teen stepped to the side feeling the chill on her skin and a looked at Princess Shan with shock.


    "Tell your brother that I will kill you if you bother me once again." Princess Shan informed coldly and entered into her room without looking back.


    After she closed the doors, her eyes turned back to normal, but her skin was much paler than before and she looked greatly weakened.


    "It uses so much of Water Qi... I couldn¡¯t even sustain it for a minute..." Princess Shanmenter weakly as she sat down on her bed and drank some water.


    ¡¯Xuefeng, how are you...? Did you get my letter...? I am still waiting for that promise...¡¯ Princess Shan thought as she lied down looking nkly at the ceiling while hugging the ne she had on her neck.


    "... Sheprehended domain already... I need to inform brother!" The teen stood outside of Princess Shan room dumbfounded until she finally realised what happened and run towards the Transport Point to join the other girls going on a meeting.


    The gathering took ce in the big restaurant and looked more like a party with some fighting as entertainment. Girls were talking freely to the guys from Sacred Institute and there were even private rooms which could allow the already existing couples to have some fun and time in private.


    "Hmmm... interesting. She is getting more and more to my liking, but it seems I will have to use other methods to get her. Someone should have told a bad word about me else she wouldn¡¯t be that assertive towards me." A muscr, handsome man thought out loud after listening to his sister¡¯s report.


    They were sitting alone by the table while watching the performance of multiple disciples.


    He had a thick ponytail at the back of his head made from all of his ck hair in a clean manner. His high cheekbones and arched, thick ck eyebrows connected with deep-set blue eyes made him look extremely sharp and collected.


    He was the man which Princess Shan earnestly was trying to get rid off from her life, the Prince of Sacred Sword Kingdom, Zhen Zhao. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t want to give up.


    "I think she just doesn¡¯t like people to order her... You can¡¯t force her to do anything against her will or she will naturally revolt..." Zhen Zhao¡¯s sister said affectionately. She was the teen who was talking to Princess Shan not long ago, Zhen Huiqing.


    "You were not revolting at all. You only wanted more and more." Zhen Zhao grinned, showing his white teeth and slipped his free hand under the table feeling his sister¡¯s delicate thigh.


    "... It¡¯s cause I love you, big brother..." Zhen Huiqing called out quietly, not bothered by the strong grasp which caused her pain.


    "Tsk, to think I had to satisfy myself with you for thest three months so that she doesn¡¯t think bad of me... I guess it¡¯s time to find out someone else to y if Shan doesn¡¯t want to be mine yet." Zhen Zhao pped his sister¡¯s thigh onest time and stood up from the table.


    He noticed that the performances were over and now it was time to socialize with each other. He already chose who he wanted and walked straight towards them after picking a bottle of wine.


    "Ah! Prince Zhao ising towards us! How do I look?" The Caucasian girl asked her blond friend when she saw that her ideal man was walking towards them.


    "He will not pick you anyway, why do you wor..." The blond girl assured her, but then her face changed when he saw that the prince was actually looking at them.


    "Hellodies, I saw you ncing at me from afar the whole time. Would you like to taste a ss of wine with me in the private room?" Zhen Zhao smiled warmly and invited them.


    "Isn¡¯t Prince chasing Princess Shan right now?" The blonddy asked filling it was weird.


    "Do you see her anywhere? I don¡¯t." Zhen Zhao shrugged.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s her loss. Of course, we cane with you, Prince Zhao." Caucasian said disdainfully and agreed to his offer without hesitation.


    "Well then, you cane with me both then." Zhen Zhao smiled, hugging both of their waists and pulled them into his embrace.


    The blond girl thought it was weird to take them both but didn¡¯t resist under her friend¡¯s begging gaze.

 Chapter 129 Spar

    <h4>Chapter 129 Spar</h4>


    Tianshi was getting irritated seeing Xuefeng be friendly with Yi as she kept giving him corrections which turned out to be spot on. She wasn¡¯t sure from the start if the twins were doing it intentionally but now she could confirm that they were definitely up to something.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind the correction that much and he was actually d someone did say what he was doing wrong. If he can perfect each move then why should he care who gives him a piece of advice? He didn¡¯t suspect Tianshi would be annoyed by it as there was no alternative motive for him other than learning more.


    "Master Xuefeng~! Try tilting your chest more to the left while swinging with this cut. Adding more rotation will give additional power to your attack." Yi suggested calling out sweetly.


    "Oh, I should try it then... Nice, it¡¯s actually better this way. Thanks, Lady Yi." Xuefeng did as one of the twins suggested and it turned out to be true advice once again.


    "No problem." Yi smiled softly and continued to watch.


    Tianshi didn¡¯t want to sound like a jealous girlfriend but that¡¯s how it would turn out if she told Xuefeng to not socialize with her fake servants. She knew he wouldn¡¯t go as far as making them his lovers but she was still annoyed. Tianshi tried to change them for different servants when she figured out it was them who rat her out, but her father didn¡¯t agree.


    "Xuefeng, how about we stop practising the sword techniques and you teach me some of your Air Arts in private? I¡¯m getting tired already." The tip of Tianshi¡¯s training sword dropped to the ground and she finally called out while wiping her sweat.


    "I thought we just finished our warmup. Those were just the basics." Xuefeng grinned, teasing her which caused Tianshi¡¯s cheeks to redden. It literally meant for her, ¡¯What? You can¡¯t even handle basic training?¡¯


    "... I just want some diversity from time to time... I¡¯m more skilled at spells than actual fighting." Tianshi admitted hesitantly.


    "Well, why no..." "Master Xuefeng~! How about before you start studying arts, we can have a sparring session? It would be a nice finish to spar with a skilled swordsman. I can be your sparring partner today. How about it?" Before Xuefeng could agree to Tianshi¡¯s request, Aquamarine eyed twin called out, challenging Xuefeng for a spar. She pulled out a thin sword from her Storage Ring and created a swift circle in the air, leaving a white strip of Qi behind her de.


    "Well, I¡¯m here for Tianshi, so you will have to ask her if she allows me. I¡¯m only hers for the next few days." Tianshi thought Xuefeng would instantly agree to Yi proposal but to her pleasant surprise, he approached her, caressing her rosy cheek with his free hand and left the decision for her.


    ¡¯He is so nice to me and I was being jealous over two twin servants...¡¯ Tianshi thought, ming herself for her previous behaviour.


    "Why not. I will have a break and maybe I can learn something from your fight. But it would be boring without any stakes, right? I will provide the reward for Xuefeng if he wins but you as a challenger should be punished after losing. Don¡¯t you think?" Thinking about it for a moment, Tianshi agreed and turned towards Yi, proposing the upgrade for this spar.


    "What Young Princess suggest?" Yi asked not too bothered as she was confident in her skills.


    "If you lose, you will leave us alone for the rest of the evening and if Xuefeng wins, I will... allow you to join me in the bath after training..." Tianshi exined to Yi and then paused before whispering into Xuefeng¡¯s ear. With enough motivation, he would win for sure.


    "I agree!" Indeed, when Xuefeng heard Tianshi statement, his eyes instantly lit up and he didn¡¯t think before agreeing.


    "What can I get if I win?" Little Yi smiled confidently as she asked.


    "It was you who challenged Xuefeng, but I guess we can agree to one thing. What do you want?" Tianshi didn¡¯t want to give her anything at the start but after Yi asked she decided to give her something.


    "...I want to spar with Young Master at least once a day." Yi looked at her twin Yu who nodded her head only to shake it after she heard Yi¡¯s condition. Yi decided to be selfish and choose the thing she actually wanted for herself.


    "Great, I¡¯m down." Xuefeng agreed before Tianshi could confirm it, but she also nodded not expecting Yi¡¯s condition to be this simple.


    "So how are we sparring? What are the rules?" Xuefeng asked.


    "The first one getting hit on the body loses. You can only use your swordsmanship without any arts. That would be pointless otherwise. Any suggestions?" Yi exined, asking after she was done.


    "Yes. We will use the same swords and only after three hits on the body one will win. I don¡¯t want to win too fast." Xuefeng nodded, adding the changes before picking the second practice sword from Tianshi¡¯s hand and throwing it towards Yi.


    "Why not. I will not hold back then. I hope you will not lose your confidence after your defeat." Yi caught the sword by the handle and yed with it skillfully for a moment, before agreeing.


    "Haha, same to you. Tianshi... you should prepare yourself forter, hehe... Let¡¯s get started." Xuefengughed and kissed Tianshi on the lips before teasing her. She epted it, before shyly walking to the side. She wanted Xuefeng to win but now Tianshi realised that she will have to take a bath with this pervert and everything can happen. She thought she was ready, but after thinking about it deeper, she couldn¡¯t tell if she was.


    Xuefeng rxed his body and prepared his stance aiming his sword at Yi. He held it upright in front of him with both of his hands on the handle and with the de being perpendicr to the ground.


    Xuefeng already had a n for the first point and he only needed to wait for her strike to execute it. He didn¡¯t know Yi¡¯s fighting style so he couldn¡¯t go straight away for attacking. He decided on the three hits rule to leave some leeway for himself if something went wrong. Xuefeng couldn¡¯t lose the great bathing experience with Tianshi.


    Xuefeng also released his Spirit Awareness to his surrounding scanning everything that could help him gain an advantage, but they were in the garden with nothing but a short grass in the diameter of ten meters. He left it spread around even after checking everything as it would act as his second pair of eyes.


    It turned out Yi wasn¡¯t as careful as Xuefeng and decided to show Xuefeng who is the boss by attacking first. She quickly lunged, cutting diagonally down to the right only to sidestep by the end of her attack, aiming for Xuefeng¡¯s right shoulder. Just as Yi said that she would not hold back, she stayed true to her words.


    The attack was extremely swift and if Xuefeng wasn¡¯t already prepared in the defensive stance he wouldn¡¯t be able to counter it. Xuefeng retreated, keeping the safe distance which would allow him to defend with the full strength of his arms. Hitting Yi¡¯s sword at the right angle, he redirected the attack, causing it to dive downwards, missing the target.


    He wanted to sidestep, attacking her while she was still pulling her sword away, but Yi wasn¡¯t affected by the strength of his block and acted ahead of him. Dragging her sword back with a quick move of her wrist, she struck once again without losing her momentum.


    Xuefeng blocked her attacks each time, trying to use his physical strength as his advantage but she kept using his energy to increase the force of her next attack, continuing to bombard him with unpredictable moves. She aimed from every direction, cutting, shing and thrusting at him one by one without leaving him a chance to counter-attack.


    Each time he parried her sword, bouncing it off its track and trying to create an opportunity for himself, she managed to turn it into her favour. With his Spirit Awareness as the main help, Xuefeng could keep up with defending in time, but there was no option for him to get the hit he wanted.


    ¡¯This is going to be much harder than I thought...¡¯ Both of them thought at the same time, not expecting the other to be this skilled.


    Xuefeng might not have all moves mastered but he definitely had the swordsman¡¯s intuition and experience after a hardcore training inside the Wisdom Tree¡¯s space.


    Feeling that there was no point continuing wasting her strength, Yi¡¯s suddenly retreated with a long leap, returning to her starting short guard stance.


    "Not bad for a Young Master," Yimented with a warm smile. There wasn¡¯t any tiredness or sweat visible on her face, proving how well trained she was.


    "Not bad for my girlfriend¡¯s servant... Unfortunately... our current tie in points ends now!" Xuefeng returned the same, changing into a Window Guard. They walked in the circle observing each other before Xuefeng finally decided to strike.


    He already knew her fighting style and wasn¡¯t worried to be the one to start. She was good at using the opponent¡¯s strength to her advantage, but it would not happen anymore when Xuefeng held the lead.


    Xuefeng advanced forward with the ready strategy in his mind.

 Chapter 130 Its Bath Time!!

    <h4>Chapter 130 It¡°s Bath Time!!</h4>


    He didn¡¯t want to repeat the same scenario that happened a moment ago where Yi would continue to attack, allowing him to only defend. Xuefeng wanted to end it swiftly, without prolonging it too much, so he didn¡¯t aim for that strategy.


    Lunging forward he decided to thrust towards the open space around her waist, where her hands were holding the hilt of the sword. First, it would be hard to block and parry such an attack, but it was also his tactic to confuse her.


    It¡¯s because this attack is too easy to counter with different methods like dodging to the side and cutting towards his open body. He wanted to bait her into thinking that he left an opening before striking her unsuspectedly.


    He executed his n just as he imagined. Diving with his sword towards Yi¡¯s waist, he pretended to shift the bnce into his front leg which would not allow him to fall back if necessary and sessfully baited Yi into stepping in his trap.


    She sidestepped in thest moment while pushing Xuefeng¡¯s sword with the bottom of her de only to add a rotation to her sidestep, making her counter-attack stronger caused by thebined momentum. Who would have thought that in the split second after she pushed Xuefeng¡¯s sword away, turning by three hundred and sixty degrees to strike, Xuefeng would suddenly bend his knees and leaned back towards the ground?


    What her sword met wasn¡¯t the flesh and muscles around Xuefeng¡¯s abdomen but nothing other than air. Her strike was also a few centimetres away from Xuefeng¡¯s face when he folded his body as if he was ying Limbo at a party.


    Feeling that her attack didn¡¯t connect, Yi wanted to continue with another but then felt a gentle hit from Xuefeng¡¯s wooden sword on her calf which caused her actions to halt.


    "One point for me." Xuefeng grinned at Yi as she looked down to see what happened.


    Xuefeng executed everything just as he nned. By leaving an opening in his attack, he forced her to do exactly what he wanted. Of course, she could have thought differently which would cause him to lose one point but with the rule of three strikes for a win, he was able to take that risk.


    "Sneaky... Well done Young Master. I won¡¯t make the same mistake again." Yiined under her nose before she smiled and reached her hand to help Xuefeng stand up. Her tone was also getting more serious now.


    "Nice, Xuefeng! Gogogo!" Tianshi cheered from the side with vigour while Yu watched Xuefeng with an interested expression. She also trained swordsmanship but she could never match Yi and here she saw Xuefeng defeat her.


    "Let¡¯s keep going. Maybe you still have a chance to win." Xuefeng grinned teasing her after he stood up with her help and prepared his stance.


    "Sure!" Yi called out and instantly leapt towards Xuefeng, not wasting any time. If her standard strategy didn¡¯t work, she decided to use her speed instead. You can get a point as long as you touch the opponent body. She didn¡¯t need to use her whole strength in each attack.


    The first attack was easily blocked by Xuefeng but before he could think of a counter-attack, her de which was pushed away started to fall once again. Each time she knew her strike will be blocked, she changed the position and attacked from a different side, causing him to turn every second.


    The tactic was simr to her first attacking style but this time she was moving all around trying to find his blind spot.


    Xuefeng was having a hard time trying to figure out Yi¡¯s attack pattern as to find a way to counter it and in the end, it was Ling who helped him. They were already at the seventh exchange and Yi was still increasing her momentum when Ling instructed, "In the third strike from now, don¡¯t block! Move forward, dodging by tilting your body to the right and catch her by the arm."


    She didn¡¯t finish the message as he didn¡¯t need to know more to figure out the rest. Before she even finished her advice, Xuefeng barely blocked the first attack and Yi continued with another. Even if he trusted Ling enough to follow her advice, he had to survive the second one to execute her tactic.


    Suddenly, he noticed something. When Yi followed with another attack it wasn¡¯t the typical cut, but a preparation for the next one. It was much slower than the earlier ones but much more precise.


    ¡¯That¡¯s it!¡¯ After also seeing through the move, Xuefeng blocked it with his usual block without rming blue-eyed Yi about his hidden ideas and finally executed Ling¡¯s strategy.


    Yi¡¯s previous passive attack was swiftly followed by a carefully nned pierce towards his right shoulder. If he wasn¡¯t prepared earlier, Xuefeng didn¡¯t think he would be able to avoid it.


    Without hesitation, Xuefeng tilted his body to the right while stepping diagonally to the left, causing Yi¡¯s sword to miss the target by less than one centimetre. At the same time, Xuefeng let go of his sword, holding it only with a left hand and grabbed Yi¡¯s arm, pulling it forward. He made her lose bnce as he sneaked behind her and ced his sword by her neck.


    "The second point goes to me as well," Xuefeng said cheekily into Yi¡¯s ear before letting her go.


    Yi walked a few steps away from Xuefeng while touching herself on the neck and looked at him with aplicated gaze. She never lost a fight in pure swordsmanship before and looking at the current situation, she couldn¡¯t help but feel something brewing inside her heart. For some reason, it wasn¡¯t hatred or anger but rather a warm kind of feeling like admiration, respect or even something else...


    Emerald-eyed Yu couldn¡¯t watch her sister losing for the third time and she decided to act before that happened.


    "How about two versus one? It seems like you are better than Yi thought you were. It might be unfair, so only if you..." "Sure, why not. It will be actually easier for me this way." Yu approached them with a proposal and before she could even finish persuading him, Xuefeng dly epted.


    He was much more used to fighting versus multiple opponents at the same time and he actually felt weird if there was only one. When Yu heard Xuefeng¡¯s confidence, it caused her nerves to pulsate. Even if they had the rank of servants, they were the servants of the Young Princess from the greatest family in this world. It wouldn¡¯t be hard to at least show some respect.


    Xuefeng grew up in a small country and they had the best teachers in the world. It would really be shameful to lose two versus one against him. In the end, she hid those emotions skillfully.


    "We will see about that," Yu said, pulling out her own practise sword which was basically the same but had a lot of elegant carving designs on its de. It looked more like a piece of art than a sword.


    "Come at me together." Xuefeng smiled and invited them into a fight as he picked a short guard stance.


    Green-eyed Yu nced at her sister who nodded and theyunched towards Xuefeng from two different directions. They looked like they had practised this move together many times as it had aplete synergy and Xuefeng would have to face two attacks at the same time. He certainly couldn¡¯t block two simultaneously.


    Xuefeng grinned seeing them approaching him like this. This was exactly what he wanted.


    He suspected that it was Yi who was more skilled of the sisters as she was the only one giving him bits of advice when he was practising with Tianshi earlier. Having that in mind, He waited for the best moment and quickly turned towards Yu.


    Moving two steps towards her, he met her iing de which he pushed away skillfully before repeating the previous tactic he used on Yi. Holding the sword with one hand, he grabbed her by the hand and this time used more energy, throwing her towards her sister.


    There was no way Yi would dodge her sister¡¯s flying body, so she only made sure her de wouldn¡¯t hit her. They both hit each other and fell to the ground entangled in each other.


    "p, p. I win." Xuefeng walked towards her and pped their butts with the side of his de and dered his win. He approached Tianshi who was jumping excitedly on the side and picked her up.


    "You know what time is it?" He asked with a lewd smile.


    "What time is it?" Tianshi asked without thinking, still happy from Xuefeng¡¯s victory.


    "It is bath time!" Xuefeng eximed happily, before walking towards his room.


    "Xuefeng, wait..." Tianshi finally realised what he meant and blushed, trying to stop him but there was nothing that could stop him from iming his reward.

 Chapter 131 Great At Handling Women *

    <h4>Chapter 131 Great At Handling Women *</h4>


    Before leaving, Xuefeng stopped near the Twins who already stood up and said while still holding Tianshi in his hands, "Don¡¯t worry about the loss, we can still spar again tomorrow. It¡¯s good to have someone skilled topare your skills with."


    He saw that the Twins had a weird expression on their faces so he had to smooth their moods a bit. Yu was still in disbelief that they lost so easily two versus one, and even worse because it was her mistake. Yi was in a much better mood but still sad that she wouldn¡¯t be able to train with Xuefeng anymore.


    When she heard Xuefeng¡¯s words and saw his gentle smile, her heart couldn¡¯t help but beat faster. In her vision, there was only him, without her Young Princess in the scope. After a moment of happiness, some pain appeared when her brain finally analyzed her situation. There was no way she could be with Xuefeng as he was with her master¡¯s daughter...


    "Thank you, Young Master, for the lesson and for allowing me to learn from you. We will leave you alone for the evening as per our agreement," Yi sighed and bowed towards Xuefeng, changing her tone back to a polite one.


    ¡¯What happened to her?¡¯ Xuefeng thought, surprised by her change.


    "Alright, see youter. I have some business to take care of right now." In the end, Xuefeng nodded, before patting Tianshi¡¯s bottom with a grin.


    "Xuefeng~!" Tianshi hit Xuefeng on the back while shouting embarrassedly. He totally reacted as if he didn¡¯t know that there was someone else next to them.


    "Hehe," Xuefeng giggled before turning around and walking towards his room.


    Seeing Xuefeng this happy, Yu suddenly thought of something and a devilish smile appeared on her face.


    "Young Master, one more thing!" She called out pulling out a letter from her storage ring.


    "What?" Xuefeng asked impatiently. He was only a few meters from his promisednd and didn¡¯t want to dy any further.


    Emerald-eyed twin skipped towards them and passed Xuefeng a letter holding it with both hands before exining. "We received a letter which was addressed for Young Master while we were staying in your courtyard and I decided to keep it until Young Masteres back."


    "Tianshi can you take it? I¡¯m not letting you go. You will not run away from me." Xuefeng looked at the letter but only hugged Tianshi¡¯s waist tighter.


    Tianshi rolled her eyes, leaned over and picked up the letter asking her servant unhappily, "Why you didn¡¯t you tell me about that earlier?" Wasn¡¯t the standard that servants should listen to their masters?


    "It¡¯s because I have suspected that the letter is from another woman and we didn¡¯t want to distract Young Princess from training. You would be tempted to open it and your mind wouldn¡¯t be clear anymore." Yu smiled and told Tianshi their reasons.


    "It¡¯s okay. We can open the letter together afterwards. When did you receive it?" Xuefeng calmed Tianshi down before asking Yu onest question.


    "About two months ago," Yu said.


    "Well, nothing will happen if it waits for another few hours then," Xuefeng replied and didn¡¯t waste any more time before heading towards his room. He opened the door with a kick and disappeared inside with a beauty in his arms.


    "This man is weird..." Yumented after she walked back to her sister with a doubtful expression. She didn¡¯t understand why anyone would like him.


    "Yi? Yi..." Seeing that her sister didn¡¯t reply, she looked at Yi¡¯s face and noticed that she was gazing at Xuefeng¡¯s room doors. Even after calling out to her she didn¡¯t react.


    "What?" Yi finally responded after her sister shook her shoulder.


    "What happened to you? I was calling for you," Yuined.


    "Ah, I was just thinking about something. Don¡¯t worry. How about you report to the master and I will train some more? I want to analyze my loss," Yi replied with a smile and picked her training sword.


    Even if they said they will leave them alone for the evening, they couldn¡¯t actually leave Tianshi without any protection. They did it earlier and they were scolded by their master.


    "Alright," Yi nodded and left.


    .......


    After Xuefeng entered the bathroom opening the doors with his foot, he finally ced Tianshi on the ground next to a big jacuzzi. He was surprised to see his usual small bathtub being reced with a one which can be used by at least four people.


    "You didn¡¯t tell me, you brought a new bathtub... How do you want me to eat you?" Xuefeng nced at the bathtub before taking Tianshi into his arms and asking with a lewd smile.


    "... I only agreed to take a bath with you... You better tell me what¡¯s up with this letter, why does it smell so nice and it¡¯s written on a pink paper? Is it a love letter or something?" Tianshi said shyly before recalling the issue of the letter that kept bugging her. She smelled it earlier and it definitely wasn¡¯t sent from a man.


    "Tianshi... If you don¡¯t kiss me in the next five seconds, I will read this letter in private and keep it a secret from you." Xuefeng rolled his eyes hearing her and took the pink letter from her before putting it into his ring.


    "But... Mhmmm..." Tianshi tried toin but Xuefeng silenced her effectively by covering her lips with his. It turned out he couldn¡¯t wait those five seconds himself.


    Running with his fingers on her back, he started by softly kissing her top lip before slowly switching to her bottom one, leaving a tender feeling on both sides. He was leading the whole operation by slowly opening her mouth with light but subtle touches.


    After switching for the third time and kissing the top of her lips he started to add his tongue into the mix. Grazing it in between of her lips, Xuefeng began pulling her into another world. He didn¡¯t need to hold her in his embrace anymore as she was feeling her own need to be closer to him.


    Their tongues finally touched, slowly and gently entangling with each other, creating a special connection. To tease her into wanting more, Xuefeng started pulling away from her after a few seconds, almost severing the link between them, but Tianshi quickly regained the stable connection by following it.


    Learning from his games, Tianshi¡¯s tongue also started escaping but Xuefeng¡¯s chased each time not letting it go. She even started figuring out new tricks like sucking on his tongue or running it on his teeth, which he strangely began to like.


    Their hands weren¡¯t inactive during their passionate moment but always roamed around their bodies. Xuefeng was exploring her body steadily starting from her bottom and the legs he liked so much. Diving downwards with both of his hands, he grabbed her buttcheeks, squeezing them firmly.


    Even by holding them through her clothes, he could feel their perfect structure and texture, which consisted of firm muscles and ayer of fat which created the shape he craved. They weren¡¯t overly big as his hands were almost enough to cover each bun in his hands.


    "Mhmm..." Tianshi called out in pleasure, feeling his bnced strokes with enough strength to not bring any difort but only pleasure and desire for more. With each of their contact, Xuefeng was giving her one surprise after another at how great he was at handling women.


    He made her want more and more with each second she was in his embrace. At first, she was only brushing her hand against the back of his hair, butter she started grabbing his hair while pushing his head towards her, to taste a more forceful kiss.


    Her second hand slid underneath his shirt revealing the delicate armour he had received from Yiren back in the Holy Land. It was so smooth and fine to the touch that she would have never thought that it was a protective gear. Only after bypassing it, did she reach her goal by seizing his broad back.


    Seeing that his operation was this sessful and Tianshi was already wishing for more, Xuefeng pulled away from her passionate kisses and took off his shirt with one swift movement, showing his abundant muscles. Tianshi couldn¡¯t help but leave her eyes on them for a second but Xuefeng didn¡¯t give her more time.


    Her dress was quite long, reaching almost down to her ankles but with the right, light material, it wasn¡¯t disturbing her movements. Returning back to kissing her, he gently lifted her arms above her head, caressing them up and down. Tianshi didn¡¯t know what he was doing but she was entranced with his sensual touches and allowed him to perform his act.


    Only a momentter did she realise what he was preparing to do when he slowly moved downwards and reached out towards her legs. Going up, he slid his hands under her dress and started pulling it with him. Her body shivered as his hands reached up to her waist by only gliding on her skin with the tips of his fingers.


    Tianshi had an automatic reaction to stop him from going upwards but she stopped herself, giving in to his demands. She knew it would happen sooner orter and they couldn¡¯t bath with the clothes on anyway.


    "Close your eyes..." Xuefeng said softly when he lifted her dress up to her neck. After she listened, he started to slowly remove the dress through her head, careful not to hurt her which made her touched even more. When the dress passed through her head, he continued to kiss her, not wasting even a moment just to taste her sweet lips.


    "Xuefeng..." Tianshi whispered after he let go of her lips. Her cheeks were in a deep shade of red as she stood next to him, feeling the warmth of his body.


    "Shhhh... You are beautiful..." Xuefeng ced his finger on her mouth, preventing her from saying anything and told her honestly while looking deep into the blue eyes.

 Chapter 132 Can I Lick It? *

    <h4>Chapter 132 Can I Lick It? *</h4>


    Underneath her dress, there was nothing else other than her soft skin and her delicate underwear. She was extremely shy as it was the first time they broke thest barrier. They could never return to the way they were before. From now on, she could only move forward without looking back.


    Her panties were made out of two triangr stripes from a thin material connected to a bunch of strings that she tied into two ribbons on both sides of her waist. Her bra had matching colours to her panties and looked simr to modern nighttime crop tops. She probably searched a lot to get something simr to what she was used to on earth, trying to get a bikini look.


    After she heard Xuefeng¡¯s confession, she felt warmth in her heart and her brain was pushing her to drop all resistance against him, advising to follow her desires. When Xuefeng kissed her passionately once again without losing his gentleness and sensitive touch, Tianshi sensed that she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist his attacks for too long.


    His arms held her in his embrace as his hands roamed all around her back and round bottom. There was nothing blocking him anymore from experiencing theplete contact and Xuefeng made sure to take the full advantage of it.


    Kneading a bun with each hand, Xuefeng started moving with his fingers closer towards her sensitive spots, trying to arouse her even more. Because of his constant movements, her delicate panties started to untie and soon fell off to the ground.


    "Mhmm...!" Tianshi eximed, opening her eyes to re at him, but didn¡¯t move away from him and their tongues didn¡¯t stop dancing with each other. Seeing that he was enjoying himself she closed them back, allowing him to do as he pleased.


    Just as his fingers began approaching her watering crevice, Xuefeng suddenly retracted his hands and lifted her upwards by her butt and ced her on hisp after sitting on the edge of the bathtub.


    His hands reached upwards, sliding on her back and he pulled away from her lips, giving her small kisses on the way towards her neck. Just after he passed her neck leaving a trail of warmth and started closing towards her chest, his hands pulled two stings on her back.


    "Wait... Mhmm..." Before she could react, her bra top fell off and Xuefeng, already prepared, attacked her nipples without hesitation. He sucked on her left nipple while kneading on the right one with his hand. When he ran his tongue in circles while also poking gently with his fingers, she couldn¡¯t help but moan.


    "... Haha, you look like a baby right now..." Tianshi held him by the head and pressed it against her chest. She giggled seeing him suck so earnestly.


    "I thought we are going to have a bath..." Tianshi asked, feeling hot inside her chest. She was already aroused from his earlier actions but after he got hold on her round sisters, Tianshi started to actually feel pleasure.


    "I didn¡¯t see any water in the bath, so I had to settle for a delicious cake right in front of me," Xuefeng said lewdly as his mouth pulled away from her chest and arrived in front of her face. Teasing her with the tips of his lips, she yielded to her desire and kissed him.


    One of his hands which was gently massaging her breast the whole time suddenly started sliding downwards on her belly by walking with his fingers. The tension was raising the lower his fingers walked and it finally peaked when his pointing finger started to rub on the small bean at the entrance of her sealed cave.


    "Mhmm... I can fill the bath with the water for us..." Tianshi¡¯s brain was working on the highest gear thinking what was about to happen and finally couldn¡¯t handle the pressure, pulling away from Xuefeng. Feeling embarrassed she found an excuse for her behaviour.


    ¡¯Did I just panic...? Tianshi, pull yourself together... You always wanted this, why are you chickening now...¡¯ Tianshi began to me herself as she pulled a sack with water which she started pouring towards the bath. It had great capacity and was specially made to store thousands of litres of fresh water, for drinking or bathing.


    Hiding underneath her onyx-ck hair, Tianshi looked towards Xuefeng¡¯s pants and seeing the high tent, she recalled her mother¡¯s advice which she heard today in the Liu n Leader private study.


    She said: "Remember, men, are very simple. They only want one thing and that is to satisfy their desires. If you see him aroused and just leave him like this, he won¡¯t ask you for help next time. He will look for someone else instead. You can not leave him hanging like that.


    "If you don¡¯t want to lose your virginity too early, you can always use other methods to serve him. You can use your hands, legs and even your mouth. Only your imagination can limit you. Let your mother give you a tip..."


    When it reached to that point, Tianshi wasn¡¯t listening anymore as her thoughts started roaming elsewhere, imagining her future life with Xuefeng.


    ¡¯Are we going to... do it today...?¡¯ Tianshi thought deeply.


    "Tianshi, it is going to overflow soon." Suddenly, she heard Xuefeng¡¯s voice calling her and she finally returned to reality. She checked the bathtub which was almost filled to the brim with water and closed the cap. After putting a few red stones into the bath, it started steaming, turning into a hot bath.


    "It¡¯s ready..." Tianshi called out quietly before turning towards Xuefeng. She saw that he still sat in the same spot, watching her with an interested expression.


    "Why are you staring at me...?" She asked shyly.


    "Can¡¯t I? You are really cute right now. It is hard not to watch you." Xuefeng replied smiling.


    "Sweet talker... Come join me in the bath... Just how I promised." Tianshi smirked but still felt better hearing hispliments and entered the bath, inviting him to follow.


    ¡¯Haha, do you think that I will let you go if you act as if nothing happened?¡¯ Xuefengughed in his mind and jumped into the bath after dropping his pants to the ground. Tianshi was still facing him with her back when she felt fully naked male body pressing against her. She could feel a hard sword poking her above her tailbone.


    "Can you feel it...? You made me like this..." Xuefeng whispered into her ear as she fell into his embrace. She was holding her chest, trying to calm down her ringing heart when he caught her hands, worsening the situation. He bit her ear lightly before beginning tounch an attack on her neck.


    "What do you want me to do..." Tianshi called out weakly as she leaned her back against his chest, allowing him to kiss her neck freely.


    "Take responsibility..." Xuefeng whispered temptingly and pulled her right hand away from her chest, cing it on his raging staff. She wanted to pretend she didn¡¯t know how, but she knew that he wouldn¡¯t believe her. Even if she didn¡¯te in contact with one before, she hadmon knowledge of sex education sses from back on Earth.


    "It¡¯s hot..." Tianshimented, blushing all the way down to her neck after feeling its warmth. Following his leading up and down movements, she started ying with it on her own.


    They slid down to the water and Tianshi continued to rub the head behind her back while Xuefeng, with his free hands, started tamper with her female parts. Blocking her escape routes with his legs, he continued to massage her bosom and began loosening her crevice with his skilful fingers.


    To his surprise, she was the first one to change the rules of the game as she suddenly turned around, looking at his strong weapon and said, "Can I lick it?"


    Tianshi didn¡¯t need to ask him twice before he sat on the edge of the bath, evening out the levels of his waist and her head. She was the one who proposed it but when it was right in front of her face, it was much harder to start than she thought. Taking a deep breath she gave the tip a small, probing lick.


    He gathered her hair so they wouldn¡¯t hinder her and proceed to watch as she slowly got better. She had a small amount of theory in her mind which she tried to apply in practice. She was startled that she actually didn¡¯t hate servicing him like this as it wasn¡¯t as disgusting as she thought it would be.


    It was clean, hard and not smelly at all as she read from the adult blog she once read. It actually had a pleasant fragrance and taste which induced her to continue. After licking the head and running her tongue in circles a few times, she started sucking on the tip before gradually reaching deeper.


    "Ahh..." Just as she swallowed up the whole head while adding a few hand twists on the shaft, Xuefeng moaned and shot a slimy liquid right into her mouth. She wasn¡¯t prepared at all and almost choked on it but in the end, she managed to swallow the whole loud.


    "I¡¯m sorry... You are just too beautiful... I was waiting for this day for too long and couldn¡¯t hold any longer..." Xuefeng slid back into the bath, apologized breathing deeply and experiencing the moment of ecstasy. If he didn¡¯t force himself tost longer, he would already burst after she stroked it gently with her soft hand.


    "It¡¯s okay. As long as you are happy." Tianshi smiled sweetly, hugging him.


    "There is still some left on your cheek..." Xuefeng informed her with a lewd smile seeing something on her face.


    "Xuefeng~!" Tianshi eximed, hitting him on the chest.


    "Haha, I¡¯m not lying, here. Wasn¡¯t it tasty?" Xuefengughed and picked it with his finger before cing it in front of her. She pouted at first, but still grabbed his hand and sucked on his finger to taste it once again. Tianshi couldn¡¯t help It as it was indeed delicious just as he said.

 Chapter 133 I Want You **

    <h4>Chapter 133 I Want You **</h4>


    While Xuefeng and Tianshi had their intimate moment, it was a night at a different ce and a woman who was very close to Xuefeng recently was having a hard time while lying under her quilt.


    "Aaah... Mhmm... What is going on..." An elf with long golden hair spread randomly in every direction, moaned consciously with her hand in between her thighs. She didn¡¯t know what was going on with her body.


    At first, she was only hot all over and she felt very excited for no reason, which forced her awake, butter when she thought that this feeling will lessen, it intensified even more.


    She felt hot in the region between her legs and couldn¡¯t help but rub it with her fingers just like Xuefeng showed her. Her breath quickly became irregr and her brain nk. Her love juices were flowing out constantly and she couldn¡¯t stop it.


    "Aaaaah..." It only took her a few minutes to reach her limits and finally, she came, crying out in pleasure. She also covered her mouth with a pillow so her moans wouldn¡¯t be heard by anyone in the pce.


    She had many questions she wanted answers for, but the most important was ¡¯What just happened?¡¯. All those emotions came crashing at her without any warning or reason. Even with Xuefeng, she never came this fast and needed his gentle attention for at least triple of that time.


    ¡¯Is it cause I¡¯m missing Xuefeng¡¯s touch? Am I addicted to his love?¡¯ Yiren thought, looking at the mess she created, as she finally started to breathe normally. The whole bed sheets were wet from her love juices and she had to change them if she wanted to fall asleep once again.


    Just as she changed her bedsheets and lied down under her quilt, ready for sleep, she felt the same feeling once again.


    "Mhmm... Not again... Ahhh..." She moaned instantly as the fire returned, burning her body from the inside. She was already done with the previous wave and another one hit her, paralyzing her body.


    "Xuefeng... I miss you..." She called out before she was overwhelmed by pleasure.


    .......


    Xuefeng sat behind Tianshi, with her in his arms and enjoyed the moment of finally being in the process of fulfilling his dream. He always imagined how would their intimate moment look like and he certainly missed the mark by a lot.


    "Look, your hair is so nice, but you have to take care of them. Remember to always wash them every day." Thinking that their bathtub games were over, Tianshi turned into an exemry girlfriend and started washing his hair, teaching him how to take care of himself.


    "Why? I have you. Won¡¯t you take care of your boyfriend?" Xuefeng shook his head to get rid of the water on his face and smiled, teasing her.


    "Phi, this was just a one time reward. You will have to earn it if you want more." Tianshi snickered and folded her arms under her perky breasts, pushing them up.


    "Oh, if its a special case then I better make the best out of it. Don¡¯t think we are already done." Xuefeng grinned and reached out to grab her again.


    "Haha... Ah, noo... Mhmm..." Tianshiughed yfully, dodging Xuefeng¡¯s hand and ran to the other end of the bath, but she couldn¡¯t run away from him in such a small bathtub. He caught her swiftly and began leaving multiple kisses on her neck before covering her lips.


    "Someone needs to clean you too. I volunteer as tribute!" Xuefeng left a sweet taste of his tongue in her mouth after he separated and picked Tianshi¡¯s shampoo. Pouring a decent amount on his hands, he called out with a quote from a famous western movie and attacked.


    "You tickle me... I will wash my hair by myself then..." Feeling his warm hands rubbing all around her body, she actually didn¡¯t feel that shy anymore. For her, they already broke the final barrier and she could allow him this much. Seeing that he was much more focused on her chest rather than her hair, she rolled her eyes and started washing them herself.


    Xuefeng was satisfied with this arrangement and continued stroking her with a grin on his face.


    When Tianshi was finally done and tried to stand up, Xuefeng stopped her,unching the second part of the whole operation.


    "Can you help me clean here too?" Xuefeng stood up, showing her the familiar manhood which she had the opportunity to touch earlier.


    "Wasn¡¯t the previous one enough?" Tianshi asked realising what he wanted.


    Instead of saying anything, Xuefeng reached out, grabbing Tianshi¡¯s right hand and ced it on his growing staff. Tianshi didn¡¯t resist as she didn¡¯t have a bad impression from her previous experience with it. She could even say that she kind of enjoyed it.


    Giving it a few gentle strokes, Xuefeng¡¯s soldier quickly returned to duty. Tianshi stared at it, carefully caressing the head and after a small hesitation, she continued from where she left off by swallowing the whole head inside her mouth.


    "Ahh... Your tongue is amazing..." Xuefeng praised her, feeling good when she teased him with the tip of her tongue. Trying to help her, Xuefeng started moving with his hips, slowly pushing it deeper but Tianshi moved her head back. He instantly realised that she preferred to y with her tongue instead.


    In the end, Xuefeng¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t to have her pleasure him with her mouth again. He wanted more as the same asion wouldn¡¯te again in the near future knowing her.


    "Stand up for a moment," Xuefeng called out to Tianshi who was still ying around and without pulling away, she looked at him with a questioning gaze. First, he wanted her to do it, then he wants something else.


    "Just stand up, it won¡¯t run away..." Xuefeng smiled, teasing her.


    "Okay..." Tianshi finally let go after giving her ything thest lick and stood up. She didn¡¯t expect that Xuefeng would just hug her from behind while kissing her neck and grabbing onto her breasts to fondle with them. She was quite upset from being pulled away just for that but then realised his overall n.


    "Xuefeng...?" Tianshi shut her thighs together and asked with her voice panicked. While hugging her into his chest, Xuefeng sneakily slid his erected shaft in between of her thighs. Even after she closed them together, her legs were slippery enough for it to break through. She could even see it on the other side as if saying ¡¯Hello, I¡¯m back!¡¯ to her.


    "Don¡¯t worry... I will not put it in unless you want me to..." Xuefeng grazed her earlobe with his lips and whispered seductively. When he started pulling out with his hips, his member adjusted in the spot near her entrance, gliding on it as it moved.


    "Ah..." Having the pathway already created, when Xuefeng pushed forward once again, it didn¡¯t meet any resistance. The only change was Tianshi¡¯s cry when Xuefeng mmed with his waist against her bottom. After the first time, there was a second, the third and each time Tianshi couldn¡¯t help but let out a small moan.


    Xuefeng was going in and out rhythmically with a steady strength while also rubbing and squeezing her nipples. She was already aroused from his earlier touches, so thebo she received was hard for her to take. It didn¡¯t take long for her legs to lose power as they started to shiver from pleasure and she had to support herself by the edge of the bathtub with her arms.


    From the viewer¡¯s perspective, their act looked like Xuefeng was taking her from behind as he gave her bottom a few gentle ps, but in reality, he was just teasing her.


    "Ah... If you go any further... Ah... I¡¯m losing it already..." Xuefeng brought the situation to the point where Tianshi couldn¡¯t hold anymore, calling out to him while moaning excessively. Realising it was the right time, Xuefeng suddenly pulled away and picked her up, walking out of the bath.


    Kicking the doors from into his room, he approached the bed, throwing her on top of it, before quickly climbing after her. The water was still dripping from their bodies, wetting the whole bed but he didn¡¯t care.


    "Should I stop...?" Xuefeng questioned as he yed, circling around her cherry with his staff. He knew from her expression that she wanted him but was worried to take thest step.


    Xuefeng smiled and decided to continue teasing her. He leaned over, kissing her deeply and asked again after she regained her breath, "Tell me... Do you want me?"


    "I want you..." Tianshi finally picked her choice and whispered. She couldn¡¯t resist his temptations anymore.


    Giving her another kiss as a reward he aimed with his staff, loosening her entrance a bit, before slowly pushing it inside her. She was already very rxed from his previous forey but she still felt a slight pain. It was also much bigger than she expected. She felt like it was reaching up to her belly.


    "Is it all in...?" Tianshi asked weakly after Xuefeng stopped distracting her with kisses.


    "That¡¯s only the tip..." Xuefeng answered with a straight face causing her to panic.


    "What? It¡¯s not going to fit...! Idiot..." Tianshi eximed but realised he was joking from his smile and hit him on the forehead with hers.


    "Haha... It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?" Xuefengughed and asked caressing her cheek.


    "It stopped..." Tianshi finally realised what he was doing. He wanted to distract her so she wouldn¡¯t feel too much pain. When she thought about it, she suddenly felt like crying.


    "Wait, why are you crying...?" Xuefeng wiped her tears away and asked worriedly.


    "I¡¯m just happy... I love you..." Tianshi smiled through her tears of happiness and kissing him after confessing.


    "I love you too," Xuefeng replied and started to slowly move with his hips.

 Chapter 134 Xuefengs curiosity ***

    <h4>Chapter 134 Xuefeng¡°s curiosity ***</h4>


    "Mhmm..." Tianshi wrapped her legs around Xuefeng¡¯s back, helping him with his pushes as they kissed passionately. During his first few thrusts, she felt a bit of pain but with each following one, it was lessening andter disappeared. Tianshi was very grateful for his special care and gentleness.


    He took her safety as his priority in all of his actions and that¡¯s what she loved about him. Laying on top of her, Xuefeng showered his girlfriend with multiple kissed while holding both of her hands, pinning her down to the bed. He was already experienced and was confident that he can make Tianshi cry for more.


    "Mhm... Mhm... Mhm..." Even with Xuefeng¡¯s tongue acting like a suppressor, Tianshi¡¯s moans could still escape from her mouth as he pounded, sliding deep inside of her. She was much tighterpared to his otherpanions he has been with, but with her juices continuously flowing out, he didn¡¯t have to worry about it.


    Suddenly, Xuefeng slowed down his advances and even his kisses subsided. Tianshi quickly noticed that something was wrong and opened her eyes. She saw Xuefeng¡¯s eyes watering as if something emotional just hit him.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" She asked worriedly.


    "I don¡¯t know, I was somehow overwhelmed by emotions. It must be because I was finally able to connect with you, for which I have been waiting for so long." Xuefeng smiled at her through his tears, exining his feelings.


    He was having the time of his life when out of nowhere, his brain was flooded with multiple deep emotions. He felt longing, sadness, helplessness and a bunch of other emotions mixed with each other which forced him immobile. Xuefeng didn¡¯t actually know why, so he connected it with his current situation.


    Seeing him cry with a smile of his face, it affected Tianshi as well and she couldn¡¯t help but follow his footsteps.


    "It¡¯s all your fault... I also wanted to be with you... Don¡¯t worry, no one will separate us anymore..." Tianshi med him for her tears and kissed him, putting all of her emotions into it.


    Xuefeng let go of her hands and held onto her face, looking into her eyes passionately. He gently resumed his hips movements as he kissed her lightly on the lips. Between each kiss, he nced into her eyes while wiping her tears away. With others, Xuefeng wanted to be rough and make them his, but with Tianshi, she was already in his heart. He preferred to have a slow and memorable experience that they will never forget.


    Sliding his hands underneath her, Xuefeng lifted her and ced on hisp. With the help of his hands, he started moving with her bottom up and down while also giving it a few twists to the side. Tianshi wrapped her hands around his neck and assisted him, supporting her weight on him.


    Even if they acted in a slow pace, in the end, it was much more rewarding and they felt their connection deepen even more. After Tianshi got a hang of it, she started changing positions to try everything she knew with him. The most popr position she knew was just right for the situation they were in.


    She pushed him to the bed taking control over the situation and began to move with her butt on her own. Pulling away from his lips, she left numerous hickeys on his neck while running with her hard nipples in circles on his chest.


    "Oh, god~... why it¡¯s so big... It reaches so deep, filling mepletely..." After she sat down, trying another pose, she suddenly eximed, crying into the ceiling when Xuefeng¡¯s staff entered inside of her down to the base, touching her womb.


    Tianshi allowed it to fill her wholly, approaching the end with each movement before she withdrew it, to the point it almost dropped out of her and teased her entrance. She measured how deep it could reach by sliding her finger on her belly, eventually ending up near her belly button.


    "Ahh... Ahh... Let me y..." When Tianshi leaned back and supported herself with her hands, making a bow shape with her body, Xuefeng started to move his waist with sudden thrusts, ruining her harmony. Even if it brought her waves of pleasure, she couldn¡¯t help but call out unhappily.


    "Then try the reverse position. Let me enjoy your perfect butt." Xuefeng grinned and said shamelessly.


    "Like this?" Tianshi got intrigued by his idea and switched to the other side, now sticking her butt towards him with her legs alongside his waist.


    Xuefeng smacked her butt, expressing his satisfaction and said with a smile, "Great, I love it! You can move how you want now..."


    Tianshi rolled her eyes with a helpless smile, allowing him to do anything he wanted and just focused on pleasuring him. After a couple of movements, Xuefeng started to slowly push her back downwards, making her only work with her round butt.


    He was also working on her butt as she moved, squeezing and gently pping it from time to time. Unfortunately, with her firm muscles, it was tight and he couldn¡¯t enjoy the whole experience. Figuring out a simple solution, he lifted Tianshi¡¯s legs upwards, allowing him to sneakily appear behind her and thrust on his own.


    His actions pushed Tianshi forward and she soony prone on the bed as he pounded inside her from behind. Xuefeng had to admit that this was his favourite position as not only could he reach where he wanted, he could also squeeze her buttcheeks which were loose, without any tension in them. Even if the texture didn¡¯t change, they looked much plumper than before and he could knead them as he wished.


    After Xuefeng started assaulting Tianshi with the new pace, she buried her head into the quilt as to suppress her moans. Xuefeng¡¯s teasing side appeared and he couldn¡¯t help but y with her even more.


    Each time he thrust inside of her, Xuefeng would pull out before sliding on her cleanly shaved crack, while also squeezing his staff with her butt, adding to the pleasure. He made sure to tease her second hole with the tip as he slid back towards her crevice. She wasn¡¯t aware of Xuefeng¡¯s preparations as she wouldn¡¯t even think he would do that.


    He already made sure to clean her in the bath earlier but he didn¡¯t think about it at that time. After spreading her love juices in between her buttcheeks, Xuefeng returned inside her and started preparing thest element as he increased the frequency of his movements.


    "Ah... Ahh... Xuefeng... Ahh, ahh... If you go like this, I will... Ahh..." Feeling the pleasure raising, Tianshi turned her head trying to warn Xuefeng, but the constant moans which escaped from her mouth didn¡¯t allow her to finish the sentence. Seeing that she was close to her limits Xuefeng grinned and continued toplete his work.


    With Xuefeng¡¯s pressure, it didn¡¯t take long for her to finally surrender and explode with pleasure. Even if she suppressed all of the moans with the quilt, he could still feel the shivers that ran through her body.


    Pulling out he could see some love juices flowing out but he didn¡¯t stop, he continued to tease her by pulling out, sliding in between her buttcheeks and yed around her second hole.


    Tianshi was totally unaware, feeling the moment of ecstasy which Xuefeng took advantage of. With enough love juices, he started slowly loosening her second hole, pushing inside. While she thought he was still entering the same way, he found another ce for himself.


    "Xuefeng..." Tianshi asked after a moment when she finally noticed that something was off. Normally Xuefeng couldn¡¯t fit his whole staff inside of her but now she could feel it was definitely longer than normal.


    "Shh, it¡¯s okay. I will be done soon." Xuefeng leaned over, whispering sweetly into her ear. With enough lube in the form of her love juices, he could easily slide into her, without her feeling any difort. He expected her objections but so far she was taking it bravely. Xuefeng always wanted to try how it would feel even once but if he had topare he would still choose her delicate garden instead.


    ¡¯At least I cane inside her without any warning, hehe.¡¯ Xuefeng giggled in his mind as he gave Tianshi another thrust.


    "Wait... are you in my butt...? Noo, it¡¯s dirty there!" Tianshi felt her bottom with her hand and realised what he was doing, causing her to cry out. She tried to stand up, but with Xuefeng lying on top of her, it was impossible.


    "There is no ce in your body that is dirty... Also, without protection in this world, it is safer this way... What if I forgot to pull out thinking about how beautiful you are?" Xuefeng said gently adding a little lie to convince her and it worked. She stopped struggling and thought through his words.


    What if they suddenly had a kid? Wouldn¡¯t that be a huge burden for them right now? They were not even married. Tianshi didn¡¯t even want to think about what would happen if her father learned about her having a child.


    "Okay... But only this once... It actually doesn¡¯t feel as bad as I thought..." Tianshi agreed and helped by spreading her buttcheeks.


    "You are the best! I am almost at my limit anyway..." Xuefeng praised and pushed even deeper, pressing on her with his whole body weight.


    "If you are at your limit you can stille outs... Aaah, you had to do it, right...?" Hearing him, she tried to remind him, but it was toote as Xuefeng spurted with his load right at that moment.


    "Haha, my girlfriend knows me the best!" Xuefeng leaned forward and kissed her on the cheek before pulling away from her.


    "Gosh, now we need to clean ourselves again..." Tianshi saw her legs and butt covered with love juices and sighed, but when she saw Xuefeng¡¯s grin, she called, "No!", fully knowing his thoughts.

 Chapter 135 Mysterious Duo

    <h4>Chapter 135 Mysterious Duo</h4>


    The sky above her was blood red and the ground was coloured crimson by a stinky liquid which flowed from thousands of human and beasts'' corpses . They were lying motionless and most of them werecking a head or had a hole in their chests where a heart was supposed to be .


    The only person alive in the whole vicinity was a brown hairdy of blue eyes with a pretty square face . Even if the droplets of blood were dripping from her cheeks, she still preserved her beauty .


    It was someone who Xuefeng knew very well, her name was Wuying . She was currently in the Blood Inheritance Grounds, attempting herst try in finally beating it . Just likest time, she repeated her feat of reaching the 8th trial, the Bloody Desert . She started to call it like that as it really was nothing more than endless desert .


    "Congrattions challenger, you passed the 8th trial . Enter the portal to move into the next floor . " As Wuying walked through the corpses with two shiny, blood daggers in her hands, she heard a voice in her mind .


    Wuying pointed with her hand towards the ground and suddenly the blood which was beneath her naked feet started to move . The Blood Essence within the blood was being sucked through the skin until she filled her dantian to the brim once again .


    "To think that I would get such a useful art as a bonus . Heavens really want me to get the inheritance . Xuefeng, just you wait¡­ I will get strong enough to stay proudly by your side¡­" Wuying vowed herself and walked into the portal which appeared not too far away from her .


    A moment after her disappearance, a vortex appeared in the sky and two men went out of it, hovering in the sky . One was old and another one looked middle-aged .


    "To think that father pulled us out of the middle heaven just so we could spy on those kids . " The middle-aged man sighed looking towards the portal .


    "Huh? Now you areining? Why are you giving this girl other arts then? It''s not even from this inheritance . Are you going to give her a whole set of blood arts from Heaven Realm or what?" the old man rolled his eyes at his partner shamelessness and asked .


    "Hey! This girl also needs some help . Look how much she loves him . The one you helped is already in a good position . If we don''t help this one, it will be over for her . " The middle-aged man defended himself recalling the reunion scene they witnessed not long ago at the Liu n .


    "Okay, okay . Father didn''t specify what we need to do . We only have to report to him what they are doing . " The old man threw his hands in the air giving up .


    "Right! Let''s go and see if Wuying can pass the 9th trial . " The middle-aged man eximed and entered the vortex .


    The old man shook his head with a smile and followed after him . At least their days weren''t that boring anymore .


    At the same time in the Liu n, while Wuying was struggling on the next trial, Xuefeng just came out of the bathroom in a towel by his waist and a grin on his face . He was kicked out by Tianshi who was too embarrassed to clean herself in his presence and med him for that .


    Xuefeng blowdried his hair with the Air Qi while he walked towards the bed when he suddenly heard the sounds from the garden as he passed the doors . He opened the doors after fixing the towel and saw that one of the twins was still training her sword . Xuefeng observed for a moment as she was still unaware of his observation and couldn''t help but nod in approval .


    "Nice! You improved the mistakes you made during our sparring . " Xuefeng called out behind her as he approached . Yi was Tianshi''s maid so it wasn''t a problem for him if he only had a towel on his body at that time . Hearing his voice, Yi stopped training, putting the sword down and rxed, turning around .


    "Young Master! Why are you naked!" Aquamarine-eyed Yi didn''t expect what she saw at all . She instantly turned back into her original position and cried out, blushing . She didn''t know why she found it extremely embarrassing when she has already seen many men during training, but when she saw Xuefeng''s muscles, her heart exploded .


    "Haha, what, I have a towel, isn''t that alright?" Xuefengughed seeing her unexpected reaction and called out innocently .


    "It''s not alright¡­ Here, wear this¡­ " Yi denied, as for her, the towel around his waist only intensified her wild imagination . She pulled out a robe from her ring and threw it past his shoulders, covering his chest . Only after that could she turn around and take another look at him .


    Xuefeng didn''t say anything more but she still felt like she couldn''t get a word out of her mouth . Giving him onest look, she bowed and said, "I wasn''t supposed to stay here this long, I will go back to my room¡­", before sneaking away towards the guest room they were staying at .


    "And what''s up with her?" Xuefeng felt she acted weird, knowing her profession and skills but didn''t delve deeper into why . He hid the robe back into his ring, nning to return it to Yiter and walked back towards his room .


    ''You already had your fun, right? When do you n to train and hunt for other fate fragments?'' Ling suddenly broke his thoughts as she entered into his mind and asked .


    ''I will spend some time with Tianshi before I start thinking about what I want to do next . I also need to secure a steady supply of Fate Stones and Spirit Stones . It''s not like I''m not doing anything . '' Xuefeng thought for a moment and said, justifying his slow progress .


    ''Without other abilities, you are too weak to hold this much Fate Qi . I am yet to absorb them as you would be targeted very soon if I did . The more Fate Qi you have, the easier it is to track you down . Remember, you are not alone in this game . At the moment you are the prey that everyone is looking for and it won''t be long until someone catches you . To be a predator, you have to work for it . '' Ling exined with her cold voice and Xuefeng almost felt as if she was scolding him .


    ''I know¡­ I will . '' Xuefeng nodded and walked into the room . It was also the time Tianshi left the bathroom .


    Their eyes meet and he sent her a smile, but Tianshi was still a little mad at him for tricking her earlier, so she walked towards the bed and started changing the sheets in silence . She didn''t want anyone else to clean after her mess .


    "Does it hurt? I thought I was gentle . " Xuefeng asked and he started to help her .


    "It do not, but that doesn''t mean that you can act on your own like that . . . Next time just talk to me first about stuff like this . . . Okay?" Tianshi med him ones again before she finally sighed, giving him a chance for forgiveness .


    "Yes!" Xuefeng called out as he jumped onto the bed . He looked at Tianshi while pulling out the letter he stored earlier, asking "How about we read it now?"


    "Sure!" Tianshi mood finally improved when she saw the letter as her curiosity won .

 Chapter 136 I Will Be Baaaaack!

    <h4>Chapter 136 I Will Be Baaaaack!</h4>


    Tianshi lied down next to him and took the letter from him, saying, "Let me read instead.", before she proceeded to open the letter with her head on his chest. She was much morefortable around him after their first intimate time.


    "Sure." Xuefeng caressed her already dry, ck hair agreeing without problems as he didn¡¯t have anything to hide from her anymore.


    "It is definitely from a woman, just smell it... Oh, it was even handwritten." Tianshi allowed Xuefeng to smell the letter before she opened it and pulled out a single page with neat writing.


    "Hey Xuefeng, it¡¯s me, Zhen Shan..." Tianshi started reading before ncing at Xuefeng face for any reaction.


    Xuefeng wasn¡¯t quite surprised and said, interested. "Oh, so it is from Princess Shan. Read more."


    "... I hope you didn¡¯t forget about our promise yet. I wanted to meet with you once again just before my departure to the White Lotus Sect, but the situation in the pce didn¡¯t allow me such luxury. The Sacred Sword Kingdom Prince which I told you about, came to our pce and wanted to, "Redeem" me as his wife. He was talking as if I was a toy he can casually buy it in the store..." Tianshi continued reading the letter but stopped in the middle asking. "Is this the Prince you are supposed to defeat?"


    "Yes, she said he was harassing her and wanted to force her into marriage with him. I promised I would help." Xuefeng admitted.


    "Good. Such bastards don¡¯t deserve to live. I don¡¯t mind if you get rid of him for her, forever." Tianshi nodded. She could sympathize with Princess Shan as she was also almost forced into marriage. And even on Earth, it was her father who was in control of her rtionship decisions.


    "You don¡¯t mind if I start to kill people?" Xuefeng asked, surprised at his girlfriend¡¯s decisiveness.


    "You already killed before and you are still your old self, the one I love. And that Prince is not a person but a beast. You don¡¯t need to mind killing beasts. We are not on Earth anymore Xuefeng. Cultivators kill each other all the time." Tianshi said as she kissed him on the lips before reminding him of their current situation.


    Xuefeng sighed realising that Tianshi was even faster to adapt in this world than him. He kissed her lightly on the head and promised. "Yeah, I know. I will get stronger and protect you."


    "We will see who can protect who in the end. One day I will beat you up." Tianshi smirked before she looked back into the letter. Xuefeng only smiled at her unachievable dream.


    "... When you receive this letter, I should be already safe inside the White Lotus Sect and out of his reach. As long as I remain inside its grounds, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem for the time being. He can¡¯t force me out, but the tournament is nearing and if you want to help me, you need to train hard.


    "I heard that he already mastered his second element and is aiming for the third. If you don¡¯t know anything about the elements, let me summarize it for you... Okay, she lists out a few points you need to know while studying elements but you should know them already, right?" Tianshi asked after reading the second part of Princess Shan¡¯s letter. Tianshi was quite astonished that this Princess would care so much about Xuefeng.


    "Yeah, if it was before, those points would have some important information for me. But not anymore." Xuefeng nodded, before reaching out with his free hand and creating a miniature tornado on his hand to show off his skills.


    "... I hope that this can help you boost your skills. Mastering elements are important, so make sure you investigate into it... I miss you... Hope to see you soon... Your best, Zhen Shan. Wow, she even ced a kiss at the bottom. Care to exin? Is there something I don¡¯t know?" Tianshi opened thest part of the letter and went through it before stopping with her face losing her smile. She slowly read thest pieces, touching the kiss mark on the letter and asked Xuefeng with an evil grin.


    "Listen... We barely did anything. We might have kissed a few times, but that¡¯s pretty much it." Xuefeng pped his forehead and exined himself.


    Seeing that Tianshi was not satisfied with his answer he leaned over and kissed her cherry lips,menting with a cheeky smile afterwards, "I prefer these lips for sure."


    "You are sleeping on the floor tonight!" Unfortunately, Tianshi wasn¡¯t bought by his sweet talking andmanded while pointing at the floor.


    "No! I¡¯m sleeping with you tonight!" Xuefeng disagreed immediately and hugged her tightly before covering them with the quilt. Being held hostage by Xuefeng, she had no choice but to surrender.


    .......


    The first thing in the morning of the next day, Xuefeng wrote a return letter to Princess Shan, exining vaguely why he was sote and that he will definitely work harder to get stronger in the future. Xuefeng assured her that before he reports into the Sacred Institute, he wille to the White Lotus Sect to visit her.


    He asked his father to send it in his ce as he didn¡¯t know how it was done in this world. It turned out that most people were using couriers sent by the Trade Union as they were the safest. Not many people were brave enough to go against them and even if someone was willing to take the risk, there were measures that Trade Union took that were too hard to run away from.


    Each courier had the mark on them that acted as a safeguard. If the courier was attacked and killed, the mark would be ced on the killer and he would be easily tracked downter.


    Xuefeng also gave the storage artefact that he took from the man that died in front of the Nightmare cave and asked his father to return it to the man¡¯s wife, after giving him the details.


    After that issue he recalled was resolved, Xuefeng¡¯s next few days became quite monotonous but it doesn¡¯t mean that they were boring. He enjoyed each moment he was spending with Tianshi and didn¡¯t want those days to end. Unfortunately, Xuefeng knew that he couldn¡¯t just stay in his n with Tianshi till they get old, living a normal life. He wasn¡¯t a normal person anymore and Ling¡¯s existence was reminding him about it every day.


    In those five days, Xuefeng was teaching Tianshi multiple Air Element Arts that he learned from Yiren, with the Air Qi Wings included. And he perfected his sword skills while training with Yi and other Saint Experts. Noticing that Tianshi wasn¡¯t that in love with sword fighting, he allowed her to focus only on mastering the arts he taught her.


    Nearing the fifth day of their training Xuefeng could face at least five of those experts at the same time, but he knew that if they used their cultivation strength, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    Around the morning of the seventh day, since Xuefeng reunited with Tianshi, a new visitor appeared in the Aurora country which they weren¡¯t aware of.


    "Uff, I¡¯m finally here. To think that I agreed to hunt a brat in such a far away country. I must have been blinded by money for a moment." The Thousand des looked at his surroundings while ncing at his map and confirmed his position, breathing in relief. The long hours of waiting in his small flying ship almost made him insane.


    He didn¡¯t have afortable and enormous warship like Xiao Feng as they were not something he could buy. Even if he had the money it was impossible to get it anyway. Xiao Family as kings of Spirit Artefacts made it themselves and only sell small types like the one he had, which could only fit at most two people.


    Thousand des was flying high in the sky to avoid anyone and just when he was above Phoenix city, he ced his hand on the body of the flying ship. It suddenly started to vanish from the sky and soon even his body was invisible. He flew towards the ground unnoticed andnded outside of the city.


    When hended, he put his flying ship into the storage ring before appearing once again. Being invisible all the time was a huge Qi burden for him. Hiding inside the bushes, he slowly released his Spirit Awareness into the city to check the situation in the city, even if he knew there was no way there is someone stronger than him in this city.


    He had an opinion that it was better to always check before acting, in case there was a problem, and in this case, it turned out that he was right. His Spirit Awareness didn¡¯t even travel ten meters and he already spotted another cultivator¡¯s presence. Noticing that it was a saint expert¡¯s Spirit Awareness, he could escape as he was one stage stronger but that didn¡¯t make him less worried.


    ¡¯How is it possible that there is a saint cultivator in such a country?¡¯ Thousand de asked himself in his mind annoyed before he closed his eyes and created a small bird out of his Qi. Releasing it into the air, he flew it above the city to scan it.


    ¡¯Fuck, why are there so many saint experts of Xiao Family patrolling in the sky. Now I get why the pay was so high. I need to kill someone connected to the Xiao Family. Fuck that Tang brat. After I¡¯m done I will definitely pay him a visit.¡¯ Realising what the situation was like, he cursed. Everyone knew that he took the job so he can¡¯t just cancel it now. His one hundred percent sess ratio would be at risk.


    Just as he was troubled about what to do next, he heard someone walking towards him and talking to himself out loud, "I finally found it! To think that it took me three months to get here. Hahaha, Wen, my perfectdy, I¡¯ming for you! Wait, why is there a person hiding in the bu..."


    It turned out it was Murong that had been wandering for thest three months, trying to reach the Phoenix City. When Thousand des realised he was noticed, he didn¡¯t ask questions but shoot his dagger at him. The dagger multiplied in midair into tens of simr ones and all of them hit Murong before he could react.


    "Bang!"


    "Aaah, damn you! I will be baaaaaaaack~!" Instead of passing right through him, Murong turned golden and the daggers exploded with a st and sent him flying hundreds of meters into the sky.


    "What the fuck?" The Thousand des asked himself dumbfounded seeing his attack couldn¡¯t kill a weak brat. But then turned around and looked into the sky noticing something else.


    "Shit, they heard me." He cursed seeing Saint Experts going after him, hearing the explosion. He pulled out his dagger which was blown into the tree and turned invisible, quickly running away afterwards.

 Chapter 137 Sneak Attack **

    <h4>Chapter 137 Sneak Attack **</h4>


    "Good morning, sleepy~!" Tianshi called out seeing that Xuefeng opened his eyes. She started to call him that as he used to sleep like a baby with her in his embrace. In thest few days, however, their roles were reversed and it was she who acted as a body pillow.


    "Hey..." Xuefeng wiped his eyes with one hand to see clearer and looked at Tianshi¡¯s pretty face. He hugged her tighter, feeling the soft skin on his cheeks and leaned for a kiss on the lips. Tianshi was happy to amodate him and epted it.


    They kissed for a while with slow and sensual moves of their lips, enjoying each touch. They flipped to the side with Tianshinding at the bottom and started adding tongue to theirzy battle. Feeling that Xuefeng¡¯s staff was strong as ever on the mornings, Tianshi reached out with her free hand and started stroking it up and down, signalizing to Xuefeng what she actually wanted from him.


    Recently she noticed that her skin was getting much smoother after each of their night activities and she couldn¡¯t help but ask Xuefeng about it. When she learned the truth from him, that his liquid can actually act as a nutrient for the body, her sex drive increased diametrically the same day and Xuefeng could expect at least two sexy times with her each day.


    It seemed like she wanted to look prettier with this strategy, but her likewise important reason was the enjoyment she got from those moments. From her second and third time, it was only getting better and better. Now, she thought it was natural for them to be together like that.


    "Mhmm..." Tianshi moaned in pleasure after she aimed Xuefeng¡¯s staff inside of her and he slowly pushed forward while still ying with her tongue. Tianshi wrapped her legs around his back and used her legs to help him with his movements.


    "I want it in my mouth..." Tianshi whispered into his ears to remind him earlier. She learned from him that she can absorb his seeds but she preferred to swallow them instead as they tasted good anyway.


    Xuefeng was moving steadily with his hips but because it was early in the morning, it took him some time before he reached his limit. Every morning was the same for his first load, Tianshi needed to wait for some time. She already achieved the peak of her pleasure and was waiting for him.


    Xuefeng pulled out and neared Tianshi¡¯s face before feeling her soft lips touching the head of his staff. He felt her wet tongue tease it all around and a subtle suction that she applied.


    As he finally burst, shooting his liquid into her mouth, she started moving up and down on the shaft with her hand, sucking thest drop from him. After she was done licking, Xuefeng dropped next to her and breathed deeply a few times. He just woke up, but once again had to pass through a morning battle.


    "Thanks," Tianshi said, as she lied on his chest again.


    "No problem." Xuefeng patted her on the head and asked, "Do you think that our clothes are ready? Do you want to check with me today?"


    "Sure! We can go after breakfast." Tianshi nodded, agreeing before her face changed as she recalled something and asked, "...Xuefeng? Will you leave to visit that Holy Land of elves soon?"


    "What? You want me to leave so early?" Xuefeng asked back, teasing her.


    Tianshi hit him in the chest, causing him tough and exined her reasons, "You know what I¡¯m asking! Of course, I want you to stay with me longer, but I know you need to train the rest of the elements. I¡¯m not that selfish."


    "I will probably go tomorrow. After quickly learning all the arts, I wille back. Maybe I will bring your oldest sister with me?" Xuefeng answered honestly this time.


    "As long as you will be back soon..." Tianshi didn¡¯t mind other things, thinking only about his quick return.


    Theyy like that for a few moments more until they finally heard the footsteps outside their room. Tianshi stood up and went to the bathroom to get ready while Xuefeng wore his pants and opened the door. It was Yi who had brought them breakfast for thest couple of days.


    It was originally the twin¡¯s duty, but after they were sent away by Tianshi, a Siant Expert took the job.


    Yi passed the wooden tray with food over to Xuefeng and asked sweetly. "Good morning, Young Master. Is Young Princess awake?"


    "Good morning. Thanks for the food. Tianshi is getting ready." Xuefeng answered with a smile. He didn¡¯t have anything against those twins, other than their attitude. Yi was much kinder to himpared to Yu.


    "Master is asking when Young Master will depart," Yi asked fulfilling his servant duty.


    "Tell him that it should be tomorrow if nothing unexpected happens. I can¡¯t dy my training any longer." Xuefeng informed.


    Yi nodded before she turned into her casual self and asked friendly in an easygoing tone. "Yes, I will pass the message... can I ask if you will train today?"


    "Yeah, we can train together when Ie back from the city." Xuefeng nodded with a smile.


    "Alright. I can¡¯t wait. I will take my leave." Yi smiled hearing his answer and left. The training with Xuefeng was the time that she was looking forward to each day.


    After Xuefeng and Tianshi got ready and ate, they left the courtyard and walked out of the Liu n territory the traditional way, instead of flying.


    "Good morning Young Master! Maybe a hot bun for breakfast?" The food seller called out seeing the familiar face was walking past him.


    "Maybeter as we just ate. Have a nice day." Xuefeng heard him and replied out of politeness. He then walked towards the inner part of the city while holding Tianshi by the hand. The Saint Experts were protecting them as usual with a few patrolling the sky and at least four walking with them.


    They were mostly tasked with moving the crowd away from them. It was a protection procedure they took to avoid any troubles. Most residents already got used to such treatments, so they didn¡¯tin and whenever they saw their outfits on the streets, they would let them pass. Even with four cultivators protecting them, they were still allowed some space so they didn¡¯t feel ufortable with their presence.


    "See? I told you I know Liu n Young Master. He oftenes to buy my hot buns from me." The food seller smirked and turned to the man next to him, bragging once again. The man had a cloak on his face with only his smile visible but he still turned his head towards Xuefeng¡¯s party as if he could see through this hood anyway.


    "Yes, I never doubted you. I¡¯m going. No need for change." Thousand des said in a husky voice before he threw a high tier Spirit Stone at the food seller, and left. He followed Xuefeng¡¯s party right away, as he didn¡¯t want to waste too much time anymore.


    Since morning he was doing his research and realised from all the information that he had gathered that Xiao Feng was actually staying in the Liu n in person. Seeing Xiao Tianshi walking carefree in the city while holding hands with his target, he knew that there might be some problems, but he still decided to take action.


    Seeing only a few saint experts gave him the confidence of having a sessful kill and run situation hence why he decided to go for the kill.


    "Are you curious about what that tailor could think of? Maybe not only we will have nice designs but also some other cool features." Xuefeng asked his girlfriend as they slowly walked towards the store. They still had about one hundred meters walk till their destination.


    "Will you tell me what else you asked him to do when you went back insidest time?" Tianshi asked curiously as she recalled his previous behaviour.


    "Haha, It will be a secret. Don¡¯t worry, you will like it." Xuefengughed, not telling her anything about what he had nned.


    "Tsk, I will see in a moment then." Tianshi sneered, giving up on persuading him and decided to wait those few more minutes.


    "Yes, it¡¯s not that far al..." ¡¯Watch out!¡¯ Just as Xuefeng wanted to reply to her, Xuefeng heard Ling rm call and he dodged to the side with Tianshi in his arms before rolling on the ground.


    "Bam!" At the ce they were standing just a moment before, a ck grenade exploded, but instead of a shockwave with a ball of mes, a bright red light enveloped them and they became trapped inside a small bubble. It had barely ten meters in diameter and when Xuefeng looked around, he only saw one person wearing a ck cloak inside of it with them.


    Seeing Xuefeng and Tianshi stuck inside a red bubble, the Saint Experts started attacking it furiously creating many cracks on its surface.


    "Who are you!" Xuefeng cried out, not expecting to fall victim to an assassination attempt. From how sturdy the barrier was, he could see that they didn¡¯t stand a chance against that person.


    "You don¡¯t need to know. Just die!" Thousand des called out and threw his daggers towards Xuefeng without wasting any more time. The dagger covered in a sharp light quickly multiplied into thousands of replicas which didn¡¯t lose their momentum at all.


    Xuefeng acted quickly, covering his back in the armour of thick lighting before he covered Tianshi with his body. Her safety was his first priority and looking at his current situation he didn¡¯t have any other option to get out of this attack.


    "Aaaahh!!!" Xuefeng shrieked from pain when the daggers hit him. They went right past his lighting armour and struck the Elfish one underneath his clothes, but it also was pierced through.


    "Bam!" At the same moment, the barrier blocking the Xiao Family cultivations broke apart and Thousand des had no choice but to run first. Turning invisible he flew into the sky, but he was quickly followed by the others.


    Tianshi who closed her eyes finally opened them, but what she saw made her choke. She saw Xuefeng¡¯s body filled with holes all over his body with thousands of des pierced through him and sticking on the other side. Even though he was coughing out blood, he was still persisting, afraid to drop onto Tianshi and hurt her by ident.


    "...Cough, cough~! Are you okay...?" Xuefeng coughed out blood a couple of times to the side and asked weakly with his arms shaking. He looked like he was about to die, which caused Tianshi to tears to burst out in streams.


    "Xuefeng! Help!" Tianshi cried out, holding Xuefeng from falling and shouted for help. Some cultivators already heard the help signal and werending next to them.


    "I¡¯m fine... Just pull out... the daggers..." Xuefeng said weakly, with his eyelids feeling heavy, before he finally dropped limply, passing out.

 Chapter 138 Painful Connection

    <h4>Chapter 138 Painful Connection</h4>


    At the same time inside the pce of the Holy Land, the Queen and her daughter were eating dinner, cooked by the Queen¡¯s mother. She noticed that Yiren was stressedtely, so she decided to prepare dinner for them. She knew that Yiren was missing Xuefeng, but she kept it to herself and patiently waited for his return.


    "Don¡¯t worry sweetheart. He will definitelye back to us soon. Xuefeng does not look like a person who would leave their lovers behind. Even if he doesn¡¯t, you can always be the one to take the initiative and look for him right?" The auntie patted her granddaughter gently on the head, watching as she slowly ate her meal.


    "If he doesn¡¯t, then I¡¯m going to find him and beat his ass.There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting him go!" The Queen munched on the crispy snack and grumbled. The Queen was also longing for Xuefeng¡¯s touch and love, but she acted differently from the others. She was the kind of person who would not just allow her lover to leave her alone.


    "Cough..." The Queen heard the cough and suddenly felt a warm liquid on her face. She touched her face and found out it was blood. After looking at the table and her daughter she finally realised the origin of it, and cried "Yiren! What happened!?"


    Instead of answering, Yiren coughed out two more mouthfuls of blood before falling from the side of the chair, weakly.


    The Queen was next to her so she managed to catch her into her arms and instantly filled her daughter with her Qi to check what is going on.


    "Mom!" Unfortunately, even with her knowledge, she didn¡¯t know what is going on. The Queen called out for her mother who was already running towards them from the kitchen.


    When she checked Yiren¡¯s body, she didn¡¯t find anything that was the cause of her bleeding organs. She was not injured in any way from the outside but still started bleeding. If something was wrong with her earlier she would notice it herself, so it had to be something else.


    "I also have no idea, did she tell you something? If it¡¯s not a physical wound, then I¡¯m guessing it has to be caused by an injury in the soul." Her Auntie ced her hand on Yiren¡¯s pale cheeks, sending her own Qi inside of Yiren but did not get any results as well. Yiren had already passed out from the pain so they were unable to ask Yiren of her situation.


    "Soul? How could she injure her soul out of nowhe... Wait, I think I know! Follow me!" The Queen thought out loud at her mother¡¯s suggestion and finally recalled something. She picked Yiren and flew swiftly away from the pce heading down towards the Wisdom Tree cave. Auntie naturally spread her wings and followed her.


    They quickly bypassed the guards without answering any questions and entered inside. The Queen ced Yiren on the altar and cried out to the Wisdom Tree, "Goddess Mingshu, please help us save Yiren!"


    Yiren was already getting colder due to the blood loss, so Wisdom Tree was their only solution for the time being until they found a way to heal her. She was worried that the Wisdom Tree wouldn¡¯t reply but then she saw the Tree extending its branches and covering Yiren¡¯s entire body.


    Leaves started to fall from the crown and merge together, turning into a golden light which then sunk into Yiren¡¯s body. It took a moment before Yiren finally regained some colour on her face.


    ¡¯What happened?¡¯ Little Ming asked curiously inside their minds.


    "Goddess, Yiren suddenly started to cough blood and passed out. We suspect it¡¯s the injury of the soul. I recalled that I asked you to connect Xuefeng and Yiren by blood. Did you maybe connect their souls too in the process?" The Queen exined what happened and asked worriedly. It just came into her mind as the only possible reason for such a thing to happen.


    ¡¯Yes... This means that something must have happened to Xuefeng!¡¯ Little Ming who was always actingposed in front of them suddenly raised her voice when she realised that Xuefeng could be in danger.


    ¡¯I will take care of your daughter. Go to the outside world and bring Xuefeng back here. He should be safe, else Yiren would be dead already.¡¯ Little Ming called out hurriedly.


    "Yes! I will bring him back." The Queen agreed and left after caressing Yiren on the cheek for thest time. She didn¡¯t me the Goddess for connecting Xuefeng and Yiren¡¯s souls together as it was probably the requirement for Xuefeng to turn into a half-elf.


    When the Queen gazed at her mother, the auntie nodded at her as she listened to their conversation and said, "Go and bring him to safety."


    "I¡¯m off then... Xuefeng you bastard. If you dare die, I will kill you..." The Queen said before she dashed out of the cave muttering as she dashed at high speed.


    .......


    "Young Princess, are you okay?!" The Saint Expert knelt on one knee asking worriedly. If something happened to her, they wouldn¡¯t be able to live anymore.


    "I¡¯m okay! Help Xuefeng! Pull out the daggers!" Tianshi cried out in hysteria to the guard as she held Xuefeng¡¯s body above her, not bothered by the pain from the cuts on her hands. The daggers had a weird light on them that was vibrating on the edges that were cutting Xuefeng¡¯s and her flesh consciously. She couldn¡¯t imagine how much pain he had to go through.


    "But Young Princess, he willpletely bleed out if we do..." The cultivator looked at Xuefeng¡¯s body with skeptical gazes, thinking that he was already a goner with this many daggers impaling him and tried to inform her, but Tianshi didn¡¯t let him finish, yelling at him with her eyes red from tears. "Pull out the daggers!!!"


    "Yes..." The Saint Cultivator couldn¡¯t help but nod and execute the order.


    He started to slowly pull out the daggers from Xuefeng body one by one before throwing them to the side. He was surprised that they started disappearing just as they hit the ground, turning into a gold mist. When he looked back at Xuefeng, The Saint Expert was even more shocked seeing the holes after the daggers seal up swiftly, leaving the spot clean as if it was untouched.


    At this point, a female expert arrived and helped Tianshi get out from under Xuefeng¡¯s body as she held him instead of her. When Tianshi looked at her, it turned out to be Yi, who had a grim expression on her face.


    "Young Princess, what happened?" Yi asked with her eyes in pain, seeing Xuefeng¡¯s muscles twitch each time another dagger was being pulled out of his back.


    "Someone tried to assassinate him... Why would anyone want to kill Xuefeng? He wasn¡¯t an enemy to anyone...Unless..." Tianshi replied, not understanding the whole situation before one person came into his mind.


    "Yeah... I guess Young Princess already guessed." Yi nodded at Tianshi, confirming her suspicions. She had a feeling that they were talking about the same person.


    "I hope this bastard dies..." Tianshi imagined the face of Tang Taizong and cursed him.


    It wasn¡¯t that hard for them to figure out that it was Taizong who tried to assassinate Xuefeng, as he was the only one actively trying to court Tianshi and they knew how evil he could get. If he learned information regarding Xuefeng, he would definitely act such a matter.


    "Don¡¯t worry Young Princess. Master is probably already on the way to hunt the assassin who hurt Xuefeng. Nothing stands a chance in front of justice." Yi tried to calm Tianshi down and looked back at Xuefeng, whose back was already half clean from the daggers.


    Just as Yi said, Xiao Feng was actually already chasing Thousand des. He managed to escape out of the city, losing his tail of Saint Cultivators but he didn¡¯t expect that the master of Xiao Family would be here personally.


    "Bam!" Another hammer strikended on the Thousand des body, sting him into the ground and creating a long trail with his body. Xiao Feng didn¡¯t have troubles finding him after his escape, as they weren¡¯t even on the same league. When he learned what happened, he instantly released his Spirit Qi and scanned each being in tens of Li away.


    Even his invisibility was unable able to hide him from Xiao Feng¡¯s hammers. Thousand des sat up weakly and watched as Xiao Feng neared him.


    "Who asked you to kill my son-inw." Xiao Feng aimed his hammer at Thousand des and asked with a tone that screamed with unlikeness to asking a question twice.


    "Hehe, cough... Do you see this ball? I can leave this ce whenever I want. What makes you think that I will rat on my client." Thousand des coughed out blood as heughed and pulled out a ck ball full of nothingness. He was a man of steel so his mind wouldn¡¯t be swayed this easily by Xiao Feng¡¯s demonstration of strength.


    "If you don¡¯t tell me, I will just put a few million bounty on your head. I want to see where you are going to hide!" Xiao Feng simply ckmailed using human greed against him.


    "Okay, it was that young brat from Tang Family... Shit!" Hearing Xiao Feng reply, Thousand des gave up resisting, telling him what he wanted. It would be hard for him to live in this world with such a bounty on his head. He didn¡¯t, however, expect that Xiao Feng would throw his hammer at him, right after Xiao Feng learned the truth, which forced him to use the ck artefact to disappear.


    "That¡¯s for endangering my daughter." Xiao Feng called out with a sneer and vanished after picking up his weapon. He knew that it wasn¡¯t possible to track Thousand des anymore as he used a Thousand Li Artefact. It simply allowed one to teleport in a random direction in distance of a Thousand Li.

 Chapter 139 The Queens Entrance

    <h4>Chapter 139 The Queen¡°s Entrance</h4>


    Xiao Feng looked at the expert cultivators that he hired to protect his daughter with a grim expression and asked them, "Can you tell me why I even have you guys here? Not only did you let the assassin break your defences, but you even let him escape after he almost killed Xuefeng. How are you going to exin my precious son-inw getting hurt?"


    "Master, please forgive us!" No one would believe their own eyes if someone saw so many mighty Saint Experts kneeling in front of one man. There were about ten of them and all of them were responsible for the Young Princess¡¯ protection, which was the job they had failed horribly. They couldn¡¯t say that the Assassin was just too strong for them as that would only dig their grave even deeper.


    When Xiao Feng arrived at the scene, he saw the bloody body of Xuefeng still looking like that of a hedgehog. He was surprised that he could still find signs of life from him. What was even more remarkable was that each time a dagger was pulled out of his body, the tissues were healing almost immediately.


    Xiao Feng¡¯s eyes turned sharper at that time as he finally realised some stuff that he was missing. Xiao Wen thought that she could keep her father in the dark, but it would be impossible if a person as famous as him, didn¡¯t know secrets like this.


    He knew that there was a mysterious group of people who were even stronger than him, and his daughter was also part of it. They had unseen abilities that gave them inhumane strength and powers. With them in the picture, his title as the strongest under the heavens would be a great embarrassment for him.


    ¡¯So he is also one of them... Wen probably knew about it and that¡¯s why she was in support of her sister¡¯s rtionship with him. Interesting...¡¯ He thought before they brought Xuefeng to the Liu n¡¯s territory.


    Xuefeng was already fully healed and cleaned from all the daggers, lying on the bed in a new set of clothes, but he still remained unconscious. Tianshi was sitting by his side, tightly holding Xuefeng¡¯s hand while having her other hand bandaged. She only received some minor cuts but if left unattended, they would lead to some problems.


    They were inside the guest courtyard of the Xiao Family and Liu Xiaobei was already standing with his wife behind Tianshi as they got informed about the incident. Obviously, his mother¡¯s eyes were red from crying but seeing him all healthy now, it eased her emotions. Tianshi¡¯s mother was also with them, sitting at the edge of the bed, waiting for her husband.


    Xiao Feng looked at his family¡¯s cultivators andmanded, "Your opponent was much stronger than you think, so I will spare your lives this time. His name is Thousand des and you all probably know him already. He is a famous assassin who is at the Spirit Sage Stage with many tricks up in his sleeve. Listen up! I want you all to increase your patrols and tighten the defences around the Liu n until I say otherwise! If Thousand des learns that his job is undone, he will surely again. If I see the same mishap again, you know how your lives are going to end. Is everything clear?!"


    "Yes, Sir!" Everyone called out.


    "Then get your asses back to the job!" Xiao Feng cursed at them while pointing at the doors.


    "Yes, Sir!" Hearing Xiao Feng¡¯smands, they left after shouting out loud.


    "Master, do you have any instructions for me? Should we ask to ce a bounty on the assassin?" Elder Yang asked after he was the only one left from the cultivators in the side room.


    Xiao Feng rubbed his chin as he said, "No, that will provoke him more and make him desperate. Let¡¯s leave him alone for the time being. We should focus more on the one who ordered the attack on Xuefeng."


    "Who would dare to strike at us?" Elder Yang did not understand who would be so daring enough to attack a family like theirs.


    "The answer is no one. But there is one person that is extremely stupid. Tang Taizong was the one who hired the assassin. If I knew he was like this I would have never tried to give my daughter¡¯s hand to this filthy bastard." Xiao Feng cursed. There was no reason Thousand des would lie as he was standing on the edge at that time. It wasn¡¯t that hard to imagine anyway, so Xiao Feng believed him.


    "Should we do something against the Tang Family?" Elder Yang asked, feeling that great war of two big families was about to start.


    "Yes, tell everyone to halt business with Tang Family. If they ask for a reason, tell them to make something up... Or wait, let¡¯s pass the message when we will be going back. We can¡¯t give them time to prepare or sneak attack while I am gone. Let¡¯s wait for now." Xiao Feng finally decided.


    "Alright, I will prepare myself to pass themands, Master." Elder Yang said before he bowed and left.


    Xiao Feng returned back to the main room and when he saw that Xuefeng was still asleep with Tianshi filled with sadness, he sighed, walking inside.


    "I already closed the n. No one is going to learn about this situation for a while. Did you catch that guy?" Liu Xiaobei walked up to Xiao Feng and asked curiously. He wasn¡¯t worried about Xuefeng as he saw how fast he was healing by himself. He spected that he was still healing that¡¯s why he was asleep.


    "No, he managed to escape, but I got the name of a person responsible for hiring him. It¡¯s the brat who Tianshi rejected, but he is still chasing after her. We will take care of it, don¡¯t worry. When Xuefeng wakes up, we will take Tianshi and return to the Central Region..." Xiao Feng informed his future inw, passing on his future ns but before he could end, Tianshi shouted, overhearing their conversation, "I¡¯m not going anywhere! I¡¯m staying where Xuefeng is!"


    "Sweetheart, we are not forbidding you to be with him. It¡¯s just that it is not safe for you to be around Xuefeng for the time being. He is not strong enough to protect you..." Xiao Yiying called out to her daughter trying to exin but her reasoning didn¡¯t get to Tianshi.


    "He shielded me, cing his life on the line! What more can I ask for? Your experts can not even do that much!" Tianshi tightened her grip on Xuefeng¡¯s hand and defended him.


    "Tianshi, you don¡¯t understand..." Xiao Yiying called out to her one more time but suddenly was interrupted by the disturbance outside the courtyard.


    "Boom! Thud!" They heard multiple explosions and a crash as if a body just dropped to the ground at a high speed.


    "What is going on outside?" Liu Xiaobei asked with a frown as he instinctively, as the leader of the n walked towards the doors, but halted when the doors opened abruptly and a Saint expert was thrown inside, sliding on the floor.


    Hended next to Xiao Feng feet and called out, "Master, we failed you yet again... S-she is too strong! We can¡¯t beat her!"


    "Who is it?" Xiao Feng asked confused as he looked through the doors and saw many of his experts lying on the ground in pain. When he looked at thedy approaching the room, he staggered, losing strength in his legs, almost falling to the floor.


    "My Queen..." Xiao Feng whispered out of breath. Thedy who appeared out of nowhere and beat up his experts was exactly what he would the least expect. With shiny wings on her back, she walked confidently as if nothing could stop her from reaching her goal.


    "Where is Xuefeng and what did you do to him?!" The Queen said outside the room but when she finally entered after retracting her wings and saw him lying on the bed sleeping, the Queen realised that she might have overreacted a bit.


    "Hehe, my bad. You must be his family, right?" The Queen approached the bed with the imperial demeanour and asked Mu Lan, without bothering to give Xiao Feng a nce. For her, everyone here was too weak to face her anyway, so she wasn¡¯t bothered if she was wrong and faced their attack.


    "Yes, and who are you? Are you from that hiddennd Xuefeng left not long ago?" Mu Lan asked with a smile, connecting the dots based on the Queen¡¯s appearance. She looked just like how Xuefeng exined their features. From the Queen¡¯s earlier outburst Mu Lan didn¡¯t think that the Queen was a bad person so she wasn¡¯t hostile.


    "Oh, yes... I am also his lover." The Queen answered as she approached the bed and caressed Xuefeng¡¯s cheek. The first part of the question made everyone sigh in relief but the second one made them freeze. Especially one person. It was Xiao Feng whose face suddenly turned ugly.


    The Queen turned towards Tianshi who didn¡¯t look that surprised and asked with a cheeky smile, "You seem to be calm, did Xuefeng tell you everything already? You must be his girlfriend, right?"


    "Yes, he did..." Tianshi answered collected, staring at the Queen straight in the eyes. They looked at each other for a moment but neither sides refused to lose.


    "Okay. Thank you for taking care of him. Now excuse me for what I¡¯m about to do." The Queen nodded at Tianshi¡¯s collection before rubbing Xuefeng¡¯s stomach as if to find a good spot.


    "What do you want to..." Tianshi asked, but it was toote as the Queen raised her hand and smashed it lightly onto Xuefeng¡¯s stomach, crying "Wake up you bastard. I don¡¯t have all day to wait!"


    "Cough, cough! Why so rough..." The Queen¡¯s hit caused Xuefeng to wake up momentarily as he sat up coughing while hugging his belly.


    "Yiren needs you right now. We are going." The Queenmanded and pulled him out of the bed without asking for others opinion.

 Chapter 140 Queens Helping Hand

    <h4>Chapter 140 Queen¡°s Helping Hand</h4>


    "Ah, wait. Why so suddenly. What happened?" Xuefeng stood up, massaging his butt from the fall to the floor and called out to the Queen.


    "We will talk on the way. Yiren got hurt because of you and we need your help to heal her... I will be waiting outside." The Queen didn¡¯t give him much information and when she saw Tianshi looking at Xuefeng with a sad gaze, she gave them some space by heading out of the room.


    "Wait! Do you remember me?" Just when the Queen was about to leave, Xiao Feng called out to her, halting her footsteps. His face returned to normal now after he thought through the situation.


    It has been a long time since thest time they met and there was a chance that the Queen already forgot about him. After twenty-five years it was possible that she was justcking a physical touch of a man and when a young Xuefeng appeared, she benefited from his presence.


    Xiao Feng first looked at his wife who was watching the situation from the side but he was still hoping that maybe he can remind the Queen of himself with that call and witness her recalling him. She was his first love and he couldn¡¯t just forget about her even though he started his new family.


    Unfortunately, when the Queen turned around and looked at Xiao Feng, he was hit by the question that he would never forget, "And who might you be?"


    At the moment Xiao Feng felt as if something inside of his chest broke and his lungs contained not air but a poison that prevented him from breathing. He faced the Queen staring at her questioning gaze, confirming that she actually has no idea, and finally realised that his whole life he was actually living in an illusion.


    "Honey, are you okay? Do you know her?" At that time, Xiao Yiying, who noticed her husband¡¯s weird behaviour, approached him and asked, turning his head towards her.


    She could see Xiao Feng¡¯s eyes were turning red as she didn¡¯t like this.


    "Oh, now I recall it. There is only one person from the outside world other than Xuefeng that I met and it¡¯s the father of my daughter. You must be that Xiao Feng, right?" Just when Xiao Feng was distracted by his wife and returned to real life, he was drawn into the illusion once again by the Queen.


    "Yes! It¡¯s me! I knew you will remember me! How have you been?" Xiao Feng was ecstatic when heard that question and actually turned back towards the Queen, brushing his wife to the side, not even replying to her. Xiao Yiying was shocked for the moment, but she collected herself and observed the situation repeating what she learned over the years.


    Her motto was, ¡¯First observe what situation you are in then adapt and ovee itter.¡¯ and it ended up being a correct strategy in most scenarios.


    "Sigh... I could be better. You know, I had to raise my daughter alone for so many years and it wasn¡¯t that easy. Come here. Let me see you up close." The Queen sighed as she faked a pained expression before reaching out to Xiao Feng with her hand.


    Xuefeng who was watching the situation from the side, already knew that he was in deep shit right now and the Queen wouldn¡¯t change it back for him. He suspected that she did that on purpose because he didn¡¯t visit them earlier.


    Xuefeng walked through the bed to sit on the edge next to Tianshi and asked, reaching out for her hand, "Is your hand alright? Let me help you."


    Tianshipletely ignored the Queen¡¯s issue as she already knew their meeting would happen one day and gave her injured hand to Xuefeng for healing while asking something that actually concerned her, "Did you hear what my father said?"


    "Yes... And I think it should be better if you go back..." Xuefeng nodded and actually agreed with her father¡¯s idea which made Tianshi look at him in shock.


    "What? You are not getting rid of me!" Tianshi rejected his decision immediately.


    "Listen. I¡¯m not strong enough to protect you yet. I just don¡¯t want to lose you once again. Here, take this. I will be able to find you wherever you are in the world as long as you have it. Can you listen to me? I will visit you frequently and when I get strong enough to protect you, I will take you away." Xuefeng healed her hand after untying the bandage before looking her straight into the eyes and exining his reasons.


    He also gave her his token he got from the Queen that could allow him to track herter on. Xuefeng believed that the Queen had more tokens so he could have another one for himself.


    "But..." Tianshi tried to say no but Xuefeng kissed her, sealing her lips and forcing her to agree. He already decided what to do after realising that he was not that big of a deal in this world yet. If he couldn¡¯t even protect his loved ones then how does he even deserve them?


    "Remember to keep the token with you at all times. So I will be able to find you." Xuefeng reminded for thest time and looked back towards the Queen, checking what kind of situation he was in. What he saw made him terrified.


    The Queen felt his stare and gave him a wink before she proceeded with her n.


    Earlier when she asked Xiao Feng toe to her, he dly did, appearing next to her in the blink of an eye, with an excited smile on his face. He looked like he suddenly became a few years younger.


    "My dear, did you miss me?" The Queen asked as she patted Xiao Feng on the head before rubbing his ear.


    "Yes! It¡¯s been so many years that I thought we will never meet again. You look just as pretty as the moment I saw you for the first time." Xiao Feng nodded happily,plimenting her.


    "Oh, you are too much but thank you." The Queen blushed cutely, thanking him and leaned over while showing off her ample bosom, asking, "What would you say if I told you that I can bring you back with me and we could stay together once again?"


    It was at that moment the Queen saw Xuefeng kissing Tianshi and out of jealousy, decided to give him a lesson. When they exchanged gazes, Xuefeng knew that he was screwed.


    "I..." Xiao Feng hesitated, thinking about the offer but then the Queen leaned over once more, closing the gap to about ten centimetres away from his face and said in a sad tone, "I guess you don¡¯t want me anymore... To think that I hoped to repeat our longsting session once again..."


    "I will go! I would never reject you..." Xiao Feng finally agreed, seeing her sad expression which gave pain to his heart. Unfortunately, when he leaned forward to kiss her, The Queen ced her hand in between them, pushing him away.


    The Queen turned towards Xiao Yiying who was observing the situation calmly and asked while pointing at Xiao Feng¡¯s crotch, "You see this? Men only want one thing. If they get a chance, they will take it even if they hesitate for a moment. That¡¯s why I chose to have a man who can at least satisfy me... It must have been hard with this little sword of his, right?"


    "Okay, enough. We are leaving. Mom, Dad, I will exin everything when Ie back." Hearing what the Queen was saying, Xuefeng had to bring her out of here. He still wanted to live in his life for a few tens of years.


    "Have fun." Liu Xiaobei smiled and called out in amusement. He looked at that Queen¡¯s curves and couldn¡¯t help but be jealous, but then he felt a pinch on his skin that made him stop looking.


    "What?" Xiao Feng asked himself stunned after Xuefeng already pulled the Queen out of the room. He actually believed the Queen and also at the same time wanted to believe that she was telling the truth.


    Xiao Yiying sighed and hugged her husband from behind saying, "Honey... You still have me, remember? I¡¯m not going anywhere. She doesn¡¯t understand how great you are. Forget about her."


    She knew what the Queen was doing and actually appreciated it. Her husband was never in love with her as he had this blockade on his heart which she could not unlock but with the help of the Queen, she had the chance of doing it.


    Xiao Feng felt the warm hands of his wife wrapping around him and finally realised how stupid he was for such a long time. He already had a polished diamond near him this whole time and he was still chasing after an old shiny rock.


    "Sigh... I¡¯m sorry... I got carried away." Xiao Feng¡¯s mind became clear once again as he turned around and hugged his wife.


    "It¡¯s okay. Everyone makes mistakes." Xiao Yiying forgave him as she entered into his embrace and walked into her new home in his heart.


    Outside in the sky, Xuefeng already had his wings on the back and was flying after the Queen out of the city. He was speechless recalling her behaviour but she just shrugged, brushing hisins away.


    "Do you want to get me killed? You can¡¯t just say stuff like that..." Xuefeng called out to her but before he could say any more, the Queen turned around abruptly and threw herself at him, connecting her lips with his. They hovered high in the sky, kissing in the light of the sun.


    "Hehe, You are bbering so much but you didn¡¯t give me my wee kiss. I had to take it myself. Let¡¯s move, Yiren is waiting." The Queen said as she giggled and flew forward.


    "Gosh, what mess did I fall into?" Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to imagine what his future father-inw was thinking right now so he just followed her, deciding to worry about itter.

 Chapter 141 Unlucky Father-In-Law

    <h4>Chapter 141 Unlucky Father-In-Law</h4>


    ¡¯Fuck, even if I can ept the fact she doesn¡¯t want me anymore, that brat still fucked one of my daughters, my ex-lover and even wants to take another one of my daughters! He is definitely not getting away unpunished...¡¯ While Xiao Feng was hugging his wife, in his mind he already returned to his old self and med everything that happened on Xuefeng. If Xuefeng didn¡¯t seduce the Queen, she would still only think about him.


    "What are we going to do if the assassines back? It will take me a while to reach a realm that can allow me to beat him." Liu Xiaobei asked when Xiao Feng and his wife finally separated.


    "He should note back for the time being as he is afraid that I am still here. He is too cautious for that. Wen should be back with that Wuying girl by then, so she can protect him until we think of a solution. But let me be clear. I won¡¯t let him touch my daughter unless he bes strong enough to protect her. Tell him that unless he wins the Azure Dragon Empire tournament, he shouldn¡¯t appear in front of my eyes." Xiao Feng answered with his demeanour already back to normal.


    "Dad~! You are not going to say who I am supposed to be with or not. It¡¯s my decision!" Tianshi shouted at her father while holding Xuefeng¡¯s token tightly in her hand.


    "Well, if your man did not steal other people¡¯s women, Xuefeng would be free to date you. Not my bad he can¡¯t keep his friend in his pants. Thank god, he didn¡¯t yet touch you. Yi said you slept in different rooms the whole time." Xiao Feng bantered with his daughter before sighing in relief, when he realised that Xuefeng still didn¡¯t take everything from him.


    Unfortunately, when he said it, Tianshi blushed, making it look as if she was guilty. Xiao Feng didn¡¯t miss that detail and his anger rose. Not only was he cucked by losing the Queen but also lost two of his daughters to Xuefeng. What was even moreughable was that he offered Wen to Xuefeng in exchange to meet the Queen.


    Tianshi shook her head trying to get rid of her blush and said determined, "I¡¯m old enough to decide my own path. Xuefeng is the only man on my mind and there won¡¯t be another one."


    "Feng, I thought you were over it already? Just let the young do what they want. When you were young, you were not a saint either." Xiao Yiying came to the rescue and stood on Tianshi¡¯s side while trying to change her husband¡¯s attitude, but he did not listen anymore.


    "What do you mean ¡¯I was not a saint either¡¯. Compared to him, I couldn¡¯t be more of an angel. I waited until marriage to connect with you and he didn¡¯t even wait one week!" Xiao Feng argued with his wife before he announced, "We are going home!" brushing off their words of objection.


    Xiao Feng walked towards Liu Xiaobei and said after giving him a bear hug, "I hope you pass my message to your son when hees back. If he wants my daughters he needs to fight for the privilege."


    "Okay. Take care." Liu Xiaobei nodded, returning the hug.


    Recalling what Xuefeng said to her, Tianshi hugged the token and put it into her ring. She sighed and called out to Xuefeng¡¯s parents, "Goodbye Uncle, Auntie. Hope we will see each other soon."


    Mu Lan hugged Tianshi when she walked past her and gave her a piece of advice, "Don¡¯t worry, you two will quickly meet once again. Life is not a bed of roses. Sometimes you will face an obstacle but you can ovee it if you put enough effort into it."


    "Thanks, Auntie..." Tianshi smiled at her and walked towards the door. There was nothing left for her other than to believe in Xuefeng¡¯s words and work hard so she wouldn¡¯t be a burden for him.


    "Are you going to do something?" Mu Lan asked her husband after Xiao Family left.


    "Nope. Nothing at all. It¡¯s his mess that he himself got into, so I¡¯m not going to clean after him. He should learn upon his mistakes and be responsible for his actions. If he can somehow pull this off then awesome, if not, he will learn it the hard way." Liu Xiaobei sighed and shook his head. He was rooting for his son, but if he wins or loses the battle, depends solely on himself.


    "Mhmm, I also think its the right choice. Who asked him to court so manydies..." Mu Lan nodded, agreeing.


    .......


    While Xuefeng was flying with the Queen towards the nearestke, the same one that he used to back from the Holy Land, Wuying was facing thest battle she had to ovee to pass the Blood Inheritance Trials. She had already been stuck in this round for a few days but finally reached the final challenge.


    Blood Inheritance was mostly focused on battle and killing,pared to other element inheritances which centred around trials testing wisdom, capability or just cleverness.


    "Do you think she will make it? Maybe we should help her a little bit more?" The middle-aged man bit on his nails and while watching Wuying approach thest monster, he asked the old man worried.


    "No, we already helped enough. If Father learns that we are intervening so much in the mortal world, he will not be happy. He only asked us to observe them and report about their achievements. Anyway, she can do it on her own. Look at her eyes." The old man disagreed immediately and assured his partner.


    They were hovering above the battlefield and even if Wuying looked in the sky, she couldn¡¯t see them, but they had the best spots as viewers. When the middle-aged man looked at Wuying¡¯s eyes, he saw great determination and will for victory, finally understanding what the old man was saying.


    Wuying was walking through multiple corpses of various beasts which bled out continuously while the blood flowed towards Wuying¡¯s legs only to be absorbed by her. After her dantian filled up, Wuying didn¡¯t stop absorbing but used the Blood Art she learned not long ago.


    Multiple strings of Blood Qi started gathering outside of her skin as she continued to absorb more. This art had three functions. It acted as another storage for Blood Qi, it could provide her with some protection while acting as armour and it also had great attacking potential.


    She didn¡¯t stop until her whole skin was covered in crimson, shimmering armour. It was constantly moving as if she was covered by thousands of red snakes. Finally being ready for her battle, Wuying looked towards the giant lizard that was sleeping next to a boulder and dashed at it swiftly with her daggers ready.


    She already fought with that Lizard and knew that it would wake up if she crossed the fifty meters line away from it. The Lizard would immediately wake up and throw itself at her with its sharp teeth. For now, it didn¡¯t look that great and powerful in its sleeping position but when standing up, it could easily reach around twenty-meters in height.


    Just as she had experienced a few times before, when she ran into the Lizard range, it woke up instantly and rose up onto its two legs. Its chest pushed out forward as it charged at Wuying while swinging with its spiked tail. It roared as a greeting, showing the collection of sharp teeth and attacked.


    Unfortunately for the beast, Wuying was already prepared and had a n in her mind. She had already faced this Lizard a few times before, and its attacks were too predictable. With her Blood Art, she had a much bigger chance to finally beat it.


    ¡¯Xuefeng, after I leave from here, you are not going to get rid of me anymore...¡¯ Wuying thought as she ran towards the Lizard and began her final battle.


    .......


    Xuefengnded next to the Queen near the shore of the familiarke and asked, "Can you finally tell me what is going on? What happened to Yiren and why is it my fault?"


    "Well, maybe it is not entirely your fault but if you didn¡¯t get hurt, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. We will slowly figure out what to do with itter. For now, you need to heal her injuries before it¡¯s toote. You can use your token and enter after me." The Queen said before she walked into theke.


    "Wait, I don¡¯t have the token with me anymore. I gave it to Tianshi, so I can visit herter. We will have to use the one you have." Xuefeng stopped her, admitting honestly.


    The Queen turned around looking at him with a curious gaze and asked, "Oh, you really care about her, do you?"


    "You wouldn¡¯t understand... She was my first love and I will always love her." Xuefeng didn¡¯t lie to her, telling her his true feelings.


    "Okay. Come here, you need to hold me tightly if we want this to work." The Queen nodded with a smile and reached out with her hand to Xuefeng. She already knew about his feelings so she wasn¡¯t surprised by his confession.


    "Hug me tighter." The Queen held onto his waist as they walked deeper into theke and called out when the water was up to their necks. Xuefeng didn¡¯t know how it would work as he never tried the reverse function of this token, so he listened to her, hugging her closer.


    "I might have some others tokens but I don¡¯t know what you will give me in exchange for it. Also, if you give it to another person, I will not give you another one. Remember that." The Queen pulled out her own token and warned Xuefeng before activating it.


    They weren¡¯t that far from the shore but a blue portal appeared under their feet and they were sucked into it, much to Xuefeng surprise. What he saw next was just endless darkness but he could still feel the warm touch from the Queen which calmed him down.

 Chapter 142 Healing Yiren

    <h4>Chapter 142 Healing Yiren</h4>


    To Xuefeng¡¯s surprise, when he opened his eyes, he found out that they were in the water tunnel and they swam with the current upwards. He couldn¡¯t breathe for a moment, but they quickly reached the surface and he inhaled fresh air once again. Reaching out with one hand, he held onto the edge while still hugging the Queen into his embrace with the other, Xuefeng looked at his surroundings.


    "Are we in your bathroom?" Xuefeng asked confused when he realised that the Queen actually had the returning entrance to the Holy Land inside her own bathroom. The bathroom looked normal with the only exceptions being the well in the middle of it, which they used to arrive here.


    "Yes, it just happens that this is the middle of our Parent Tree. Only the Royal Family can use it, so there is no problem with it being here. Now that you belong to us, maybe you will have a chance to catch me while I¡¯m taking a bath when youe back next time." The Queen exined before she winked at him.


    "That wouldn¡¯t be half bad. Let¡¯s hurry up. Yiren is waiting, right?" Xuefengmented but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have time to imagine such a scene as he was in a hurry to help Yiren.


    The Queen reached down towards his hand which was clutching onto her butt and patted it, saying, "Yes, If you could stop squeezing my butt, I would be able to leave."


    "Hah, my bad. It somehow became a habit. Let me help you." Xuefengughed wryly and pulled her upwards, before leaving the well himself. The Queen touched him on the chest with her finger, and his clothes which were wet began to dry swiftly.


    "Follow me to the Wisdom Tree¡¯s cave." The Queen didn¡¯t waste any more time and left the bathroom before flying out of the pce using her wings. Xuefeng was curious what had happened and all he could do was to guess that it was connected to his assassination attempt.


    "Wee back, Queen." When they were entering the cave, the guards greeted their Queen and Xuefeng noticed that they were greatly surprised to still see Xuefeng in the Holy Land, but they didn¡¯t raise any objections.


    Inside the cave, seeing Yiren lying on the altar, Xuefeng turned serious and ran up to her quickly to check her condition. The moment he touched her hand, Ling followed his intentions and used her Fate Qi to treat her. Thanks to the Wisdom Tree, her condition was stable, but if they had dyed their arrival even further, her state could have been direr.


    ¡¯Wee back Xuefeng~¡¯ Wisdom Tree called out in Xuefeng¡¯s mind with her sweet voice. She didn¡¯t hide her real voice while talking to him,pared to when she talked with the Queen for example.


    ¡¯Oh, hey. Thank you for taking care of Yiren, while I was away.¡¯ Xuefeng thanked in his mind while he continued to observe Yiren¡¯s changing face. Ling worked rapidly and Yiren¡¯s physical injuries were quickly healing. He could see her condition improving with each second.


    ¡¯During the ceremony when you turned into half-elf thanks to this girl¡¯s blood, you also connected to her with your spirit. Not only can she feel all of your strong emotions like love or longing but she also shares your pains. If you get badly hurt, her spirit will also sustain injuries. You shouldn¡¯t have such problems yourself as you have your friend strengthening your spirit.¡¯ Little Meng exined the situation, seeing how much Xuefeng was concerned about Yiren.


    ¡¯So it was my fault after all? Sigh... Ling, how is she?¡¯ Xuefeng sighed and asked Ling who was still sending Fate Qi into Yiren¡¯s body.


    ¡¯I am done healing her body but to treat her spirit, I will have to take a bit of yours to mend the loss in a few ces. It would take too much time while only using Fate Qi. Your spirit is much bigger in sizepared with others as you are connected to me, so it won¡¯t hurt you that much and I will be able to slowly heal youter on.¡¯ Ling presented him with a solution.


    ¡¯Okay, do what you must.¡¯ Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate much and decided in a second. He would not be himself if he didn¡¯t help his own women.


    In the next moment, Xuefeng felt as if someone stabbed him into the stomach before cutting some flesh as the de moved inside his body. It was quite an ufortable feeling but he tolerated the pain as it was necessary. He didn¡¯t expect it to be a pleasant experience. Even after Ling was done and the pain lessened, Xuefeng could still feel throbbing inside his dantian.


    It took Ling a minute, but Yiren finally opened her eyes and the first thing she saw was Xuefeng¡¯s smiling face. She rubbed her eyes still not fully woken up and called out sweetly, "Xuefeng... You came back?"


    "Yes, I am here for you. How are you feeling?" Xuefeng asked with a smile while hiding his pain. If Yiren knew he hurt himself to help her she would definitely feel bad.


    "I¡¯m actually fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore." Yiren replied as she sat up. She looked at Xuefeng with longing and hesitated for a second before she threw herself into his arms.


    "Did you miss me this much?" Xuefeng asked yfully feeling her tight hug.


    Yiren nodded with her head on his shoulder and said with relief, "Mhmm, don¡¯t leave anymore."


    "Now that your man is here you forgot about your mother, huh?" The Queen called out from the side as she approached them.


    "Here. Better?" Xuefeng asked after he reached out and pulled the Queen into his embrace too. She didn¡¯t reject and shared his warmth with her daughter. Only the Auntie was alone but she didn¡¯t mind and smiled at the scene.


    Just as Xuefeng wanted to separate from them, Ling became impatient and called out to him, ¡¯Are you going to keep your promise or you will continue to fool around?¡¯


    ¡¯Sigh... I was just about to do it... I didn¡¯t forget what we talked about earlier. Don¡¯t worry.¡¯ Xuefeng sighed, assuring her before he said to thedies, "Let¡¯s talk in the pce instead of here."


    "Okay. See youter Auntie." Bothdies agreed and they walked out of the cave after they said goodbyes to the Queen¡¯s mother.


    ¡¯I already made a deal with the Wisdom Tree and she will allow you to train your elements in her space. She will make an exception and increase the time inside, so in reality, it will take you ten times less time to train. You only need to ask them to teach you their Elemental Arts and you are set.¡¯ Ling informed him about his new training n before he left the cave.


    ¡¯I will just follow your n.¡¯ Xuefeng agreed as he didn¡¯t have much of a choice. He knew that he can¡¯t be this weak anymore and had to step up a notch in his training.


    When everyone thought that he fell unconscious earlier, he was actually inside Ling¡¯s space. She protected his mind from damage and it also allowed them to have a real talk. Looking at Xuefeng¡¯s strength right now, she was actually worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to live in this world for long.


    She didn¡¯t have much time left to save the Thunder Goddess and if Xuefeng suddenly died, she would have to find someone else to take his ce and it would be toote already. Ling wanted him to start taking his training more seriously and only if she managed him, would he progress in no time.


    Earlier, she allowed him to slowly grow by himself but that strategy would not work anymore, judging from the recent situation. For a moment, she was happy that such a scene happened as it could act as a wake-up call for Xuefeng which he desperately needed.


    In the end, Xuefeng had to promise her that she will be the one to take control of his schedule in the near future and that he will listen to her. He also wanted to be able to protect himself along with everyone around him, and realised that his current lifestyle was not in favour of that.


    "So what are your ns now?" When the trio returned to the pce, the Queen asked the question which he himself was still not sure about.

 Chapter 143 Sometimes There Is No Need For Solution

    <h4>Chapter 143 Sometimes There Is No Need For Solution</h4>


    "Well, you probably don¡¯t know but this whole situation happened because someone tried to assassinate me today. If not for my healing abilities, I would already be dead." Xuefeng exined with a sigh. He was still shocked from everything that urred earlier.


    "Who would want to kill you?" Yiren asked worriedly sitting next to him on the sofa.


    "It is someone who is actually courting Tianshi, my girlfriend which I had even before I met you guys. He must have learned that she has a boyfriend and tried to get rid of me." Xuefeng smiled wryly. He was already fed up with those spoiled Young Masters.


    "Mother, is that girl nice? You must have seen her right?" Yiren asked her mother with a hint of jealousy in her voice as Xuefeng didn¡¯t call her his girlfriend yet.


    "Hmm, she is passable... I think we will have no problems talking with her. She also cares about Xuefeng a lot. What, you wanted to keep Xuefeng here, right?" The Queen thought for a second and gave her honest opinion before asking with a smile.


    "Mhmm..." Yiren nodded as she ced her head on Xuefeng¡¯s shoulder.


    "That¡¯s not the solution at all. I want to get stronger to protect all of you. And I would have to leave you from time to time to do that, but I can promise you that I will be alwaysing back. You are my precious girlfriend after all." Xuefeng shook his head rejecting their thoughts before he kissed Yiren on the forehead and told her what she wanted to hear.


    "What about me?" The Queen asked from the other side, feeling left out.


    "Well, what about you? I don¡¯t know, you tell me. I don¡¯t think good girlfriends are trying to dig holes in front of their boyfriends. You really had to make your ex-lover angry? You know that Xiao Feng will vent his anger on me when Ie back, right?" Xuefeng rolled his eyes hearing the Queen and asked with frustration. He still did not get payback for what she did in his n.


    "Ohe on, I was just a little bit jealous, alright? You did not need to kiss with that Tianshi right in front of me, okay?" The Queen tried to defend herself immediately but facing Xuefeng¡¯s stern gaze, she ended up losing her mighty temper and apologized, "I¡¯m sorry... Don¡¯t be mad at me...", while snuggling herself into his embrace.


    "Eh, you should be helping me next time instead of acting like that. You are not alone anymore." Xuefeng sighed and caressed Queen¡¯s delicate cheek.


    "Mhmm..." The Queen nodded, slowly changing her single mother mindset. She didn¡¯t have anyone who cared for her like this in a long time.


    "Alright, now let¡¯s think of a solution to another issue. What are we going to do with Yiren¡¯s and mine connection? I¡¯m guaranteed to get hurt multiple times in the future. Is she going to suffer each time I am taking a fight or can we somehow fix it?" Xuefeng pushed them away to the side and turned serious for a moment. He could not focus at all when their ample chests rubbed against his arms.


    "I don¡¯t even know how it works. Yiren, do you feel when I touch him?" The Queen touched Xuefeng lightly on the hand and asked her daughter.


    "I do not. To be honest I only felt strong emotions and the moment when Xuefeng was actually hurt. If the emotion is not strong enough, it is not sent over to me, I think." Yiren shook her head, denying.


    "I recall now that I felt a strong feeling of longing. Was it you who missed me so much?" Xuefeng asked with a smile.


    "Yes... I also felt some emotions of yours like a lot of pleasure. You must have had a great time with Tianshi. Every night... I almost couldn¡¯t sleep." Yiren nodded shyly before her cheeks blushed as she exposed Xuefeng¡¯s night games.


    "Cough, cough... I am sorry." Xuefeng apologized knowing that his intimate activities with Tianshi did not belong to short ones. It was either him that reached his limits or Tianshi who begged for mercy.


    "How about we test what level of the pain is transferred?" Before Yiren could respond, the Queen pulled out a small but sharp knife and asked while stabbing it towards Xuefeng¡¯s leg.


    "What are you doing!?" Xuefeng, fortunately, noticed it and managed to grab her hand in time.


    "Hehe, I just wanted to test something." The Queen giggled and tucked the knife away.


    "Can you stop with your jealousy already? You really need some spanking recently. But I guess the best punishment for you, would be theck of it." Xuefeng asked speechlessly realising why she acted like that.


    "..." The Queen took a deep breath and pouted while puffing out her cheeks. It was obvious that Xuefeng hit the nail on the coffin.


    "Acting cute won¡¯t help you," Xuefeng smirked before he called out to Ling in his mind,


    ¡¯Did you figure out how to solve this problem? I don¡¯t want her to suffer in the future.¡¯


    ¡¯I did. It seems like your spirits were connected by Wisdom Tree with her Fate Qi, but with my current strength, I cannot fix it. I think she is the only one who can do something with it but if Wisdom Tree didn¡¯t mention it since we came here, then I guess even she can not do it. Maybe she will tell you why when you meet up with her.¡¯ Ling told her thoughts to Xuefeng.


    ¡¯Eh, I guess I will have to figure it out. Time to start my training.¡¯ Xuefeng sighed in his mind and asked out loud, "Yiren, would you mind teaching me Elemental Arts for fire, earth and water? Later when I enter Wisdom Tree Space for training, I will ask her if she can undo our connection, so don¡¯t worry, you will not have to suffer anymore.


    "Of course I can help you..." Yiren agreed immediately but she didn¡¯t have much enthusiasm when she said it as if something was bothering her.


    "What happened? Do you feel unwell?" Xuefeng asked seeing her conflicted face.


    "I actually do not want to lose the link I have with you... I kind of like the idea of being connected to my lover." Yiren expressed her thoughts which conflicted with everything they were worried about.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell us from the start?" Xuefeng asked confused. He was almost stabbed by the Queen to test the functioning of this connection, even if it was out of her jealousy.


    "You didn¡¯t ask me for my opinion..." Yiren said, feeling wronged.


    "I will still try to make it easier for you and I will attempt to lessen the pain you can receive if I get hurt. I do not like it when someone is getting hurt because of me, okay?" Xuefeng offered apromise which Yiren dly took.


    "Yeah, leave me alone while you train. I will just sit here and take care of my stuff." Seeing them ready to leave, the Queen called out to them sarcastically while she pouted cutely, folding her arms under her ample bosom.


    Xuefengughed inwardly before he proceeded to leave while holding onto Yiren¡¯s hand, teasing her with words, "Okay, as you wish. I was just about to offer you to train with us but if you wish to stay then we are leaving."


    Only when they actually left did Queen¡¯s stubborn face fell and she called out, "Wait for me!"

 Chapter 144 Gentleman Xuefeng

    <h4>Chapter 144 Gentleman Xuefeng</h4>


    "She really did it... I thought she will struggle for a bit but she killed it swiftly and cleanly. I really like her. Should I give her the Ranged Maniption Blood Art? Or maybe Shackles of Doom..." the middle-aged man watched as Wuying pulled out her daggers from the Lizard¡¯s skull and could not help but get excited.


    "Aren¡¯t you going too far? These are not meant to appear under Heaven¡¯s Realm! How about giving her something less dangerous than that?" The old man pped his forehead and scolded his partner. He was worried that the father will punish both of them for hispanion¡¯s recklessness.


    "Hehe, toote. She will get both. Buhahaha!" The middle-aged man giggled as his hands turned golden and he started forming an orb before sending it towards Wuying. When she caught it, he started tough maniacally causing the old man to sigh deeply.


    "Not only she will receive the Blood Essence Liquid which will increase her affinity to Blood Element but also her pool of arts gained a significant extension. If she does not reach great heights in her life then I will eat my shoes. You definitely created a monster." The old man said as he watched Wuying absorb the golden orb before entering the cave with the reward for clearing the Blood Inheritance.


    "Why are youining so much. It was you who first started to bend the rules when you allowed that Tianshi chick to keep her memories and now you are scolding me." The middle-aged man rolled his eyes and asked fed up.


    "Bah, you can¡¯tpare them both. It is likeparing something like stealing a bun to robbing the whole caravan. But okay, let¡¯s say we are even now." The old man gave up trying to convince his partner.


    "Heh, anyway what are we doing now? Are we switching back to observing Xuefeng? It is much more exciting to watch the girls though..." The middle-aged man smirked thinking he won and asked about their next ns.


    "We should as it was our main task after all. It would be bad if something happened to..." The old man decided quickly, but before he could finish talking, he felt as if something entered into his head and he heard a familiar voice inside his head calling out to him in a stern voice, ¡¯What are you two doing? I thought I made myself clear? Meet me at my ce right now.¡¯


    The old man instantly stiffened and replied in his mind, ¡¯Yes father, we are going back right away.¡¯


    Only after his response did he feel that the presence inside of his head disappeared at once. The old man looked at his partner to check if he got the same information and saw him shaking, with his smile frozen on his face.


    "Damn, we are screwed! What are we going to do?!" The middle-aged man panicked, thinking that he was busted for his actions from a moment ago.


    "It was all your fault! Now we will face punishment because of you. Let¡¯s go, father is waiting..." The old man med hispanion and opened a portal for them, not wasting any time.


    The middle-aged man looked at the old man who already walked into the portal and reluctantly followed after him.


    The moment they disappeared, was at the same time when Wuying was done absorbing both the Golden Orb and Blood Essence Liquid. Wuying was still in shock when she read the descriptions of Blood Arts she got as a reward. She was sure that in Xiao Wen exnation, the reward for clearing the Blood Inheritance was only the Blood Essence Liquid and she never mentioned such high-quality Blood Arts.


    "Xuefeng will definitely be in shock when I show him my new skills," Wuying said with a smile, beaming with confidence and entered the portal leading to the outside of the Inheritance Grounds.


    The first thing she heard after leaving was Xiao Wen voice but not in the way she expected. Instead of waiting patiently for her and congratting for finally passing the trials, Xiao Wen was yelling at one guy as she pummeled his face with her fist.


    Xiao Wen punched the guy who was talking pervertedly about her in secret before she lifted him up by the shirt and questioned, "What did you say about my butt?! Can you repeat, please? I do not think everyone heard you."


    "I-I¡¯m sorry, please leave me alone!" The unlucky guy begged for mercy, regretting everything he said. He looked for help towards his friends but every each one of them avoided his gaze, causing him to fall into despair even deeper.


    "Your friends will not help you right now! What did you say that you are going to do to me?! Tell everyone!" Xiao Wen free hand burned with fire and she once again yelled at the youngster who dared to talk bad things about her.


    "I... I said that I want to..." The youngster stuttered for a bit as he began to say and in the end, he couldn¡¯t finish the sentence.


    "Louder and clearer! Make everyone hear you or else I will burn something precious from your body. Hehe." Xiao Wen lifted him up higher and the fire on her left hand burned even stronger than before as she nced at the man crotch.


    "Please don¡¯t! I will say it! I said I want to ravage your sexy butt with my long meat!" Under Xiao Wen pressure, the man finally told everyone what he said and everyone shook their head, knowing what is going to happen next.


    "Miss Xiao! Please have mercy on our young master. He is still young and is our n¡¯s hope. I hope you can spare him today, please." An elder of the youngster finally came to the scene and begged for mercy on behalf of his Young Master.


    "I guess you are lucky today..." Xiao Wen said to the young man, starting to lower him down to the ground contrary to everyone expectations. They were anticipating some nice action and got disappointed seeing that the mighty Xiao Wen actually gave up.


    "Thank you, Miss Xiao. Our n will definitely send an apology to..." "Aaaaargh" The elder bowed to Xiao Wen, praising her decision but he didn¡¯t expect that in the next moment he would hear a sound of a punch and the wild cry of his Young Master.


    "... That I decided to leave you alone after only one punch. If there is a next time, it will be your head that will break." Xiao Wen finished her sentence before she threw the youngster towards his elder, leaving a warning.


    "Damn..." Everyone in the crown called out under their breaths, cancelling their previous statements. In the end, Xiao Wen did not change at all.


    The Elder extinguished the mes on his young master¡¯s crotch before he dragged him away from Xiao Wen as he cried from the pain. Looking at his young master precious area, burned and crushedpletely, the elder could only sigh. His n certainly would not try to ask for a reimbursement from the Xiao Family.


    "Wen, I¡¯m back." Seeing that Xiao Wen was done, Wuying approached her with a sweet smile. She didn¡¯t look like a girl who had been killing beasts for thest week without any long breaks.


    "Oh, wee back! I just came not long ago and look at those bastards. All men are perverts! I see you finally seeded. Let¡¯s go, we will talk on the way." Xiao Wen hugged Wuying lovingly and pulled her away from the crowd.


    As they walked away, many wondered who the beauty that appeared to be Xiao Wen¡¯s friend was and as they understood from their conversation, had actually passed the Blood Inheritance Trials. Some even asked their servants to investigate and regretted that they didn¡¯t observe the new girl for a little longer.


    "Yeah, most of them are but Xuefeng is an exception. He is a gentleman." Wuying nodded but defended her own man.


    "True. I don¡¯t imagine him ever say such stuff." Xiao Wen thought for a moment but couldn¡¯t imagine Xuefeng saying any perverted stuff like that. She giggled and asked yfully, "How about you give him to me then? I will take good care of him. Hehe."


    "Nope, he is mine!" Wuying disagreed immediately and tickled Xiao Wen on her side as revenge.


    "Haha, I¡¯m joking! Are we going to eat something before we set off back to your n?" Xiao Wen asked after sheughed.


    "Sure." Wuying nodded, actually feeling a bit of hunger from all of her recent fighting.


    "Okay follow me. I will show you the best restaurant in the capital." Xiao Wen said with a smile as she pulled Wuying by the hand but in her mind, she was asking herself a question, ¡¯Was I really joking...?¡¯


    .......


    "What are your worries, Little Meng? You onlye here when something is bothering you." The man everyone calls a Father asked, seeing a cute little bunny appear inside his space once again.


    "I asked you to observe Xuefeng but where were yourckeys when he got hurt?" Little Meng pouted as she looked angrily at the man.


    "He got hurt? Why don¡¯t I know anything? What are you two doing? I thought I made myself clear? Meet me at my ce right now." The Father frowned and called out loudly into the air.


    "Don¡¯t ask me, ask them..." Little Meng zipped up her hoodie and folded her hands across her chest while moving with her hoodie rabbit ears left and right.


    It took a moment for them to arrive and the first thing what the middle-aged man did was pointing at the old man and crying out, "It wasn¡¯t me! It was him!"

 Chapter 145 Unruly Queen

    <h4>Chapter 145 Unruly Queen</h4>


    "What do you mean it was not you?! Lier! It was your idea, to begin with!" The old man defence immediately followed up afraid that the Father will actually believe his fake partner.


    "Silence. I do not know what you are talking about but why the attack on Xuefeng wasn¡¯t reported to me?" The Father stopped their argument with one word and asked sternly.


    "Wait, what? Xuefeng got injured?" Both of them stopped arguing and asked at the same time, looking surprised.


    "Oh, great. You don¡¯t even know anything. What is the use of you two here then? How about I send you two back to the Middle Heaven instead?" The Father raised his eyebrow not even shocked at this point and asked them with a sigh.


    "Nooo, we love it here! Father, you told us to observe Xuefeng and his friends and that¡¯s what we were doing. Xuefeng was safe in his n, training with his lover Xiao Tianshi every day, so we started observing Wuying for a moment instead. We were just about to go back to check on Xuefeng when we received your call." The middle-aged man was the first to react and exined truthfully. He also secretly sighed in relief when he learned that father did not call them in another matter.


    "Why do you bother to look at other women. Xuefeng is the most important!" Little Meng called out puffing her cheeks as she red at the middle-aged man. She did not care about other women and only her Xuefeng was her objective.


    She didn¡¯t know that her act of trying to look angry made her even cuter than she was before, but they didn¡¯t want to die so they stopped themselves frommenting.


    "But even if something happens, we can¡¯t interfere into the world under Heaven¡¯s Realm, right? Father, you asked us to watch him, but can we actually help him if he needs it?" The middle-aged man said innocently, providing a point to their discussion. When the old man heard him, he almost choked but quickly covered it with a cough. In his mind, there was only one word describing his partner, "Shameless."


    "Hmm, true. What do you think Little Meng? Should the Heavens favour one human over another? We made a promise to stay neutral. Even if he is the Fate Law Holder, we can¡¯t meddle into their matters. If Ascended Fate Law Holders learns about this, they would definitely call us unfair. What do you want us to do?" The Father agreed, exining the importance of Heaven¡¯s fairness and asked Little Meng for her opinion.


    Little Meng changed the look on her face and finally turned serious. Her demeanour of an ancient being showed up and she called out with the power emanating from her voice, "As a mother to all Fate Laws, I¡¯m the one who calls the shots. I don¡¯t care what others think. I want Xuefeng as my next holder and I will wait until he is ready. Don¡¯t ask me what to do. Just make sure he is safe until he is strong enough to hold the weight of my power. My preparations will go all for nothing if he suddenly dies."


    Her voice created an invisible force that anchored on the men¡¯s spirits and only the Father was alright under its siege. The duo of the old and middle-aged men couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure and paled a bit trying to defend against it. Only when she was done talking did they breathed in relief.


    "Little Meng, you are so cute when you are getting serious. There, there. Are you better now?" The Father who waspletely unaffected, walked up to the rabbit hoodie teen and patted her gently on the head, before proposing a deal, "How about this, we will warn him when he is in danger, but it will be his job to survive it, okay?"


    "Fine..." Little Meng nodded while epting the pats on the head. The Father knew that those were her favourite.


    "You two, go back and continue your job. You heard Little Meng?" The Father turned towards the duo andmanded.


    "Yes." They both nodded, feeling relieved that they can stay outside the Middle Heaven for much longer.


    "Xuefeng is in my space at the moment, so I will take care of him for now. You can find something to do for yourselves in the meantime. I¡¯m going. Xuefeng mighte to meet with me soon." Little Meng said sweetly before she opened a portal for herself and disappeared without saying goodbye.


    When the duo also left, arriving back inside the Blood Inheritance they looked at each other and wiped the imaginary sweat from their foreheads.


    "Uff, that was close. I thought we are goners. Let¡¯s wait in the Liu n until Xuefenges back." The middle-aged man said and the old man responded with a nod, notmenting on their close call situation.


    When Father was left alone, he chuckled as he sat back down to his game, saying, "Oh this Xuefeng, what a lucky guy."


    .......


    "Okay so with this one art we are done with the Fire Element, right? What will you teach me next?" Xuefeng asked after he shot three fireballs consecutively into the air from the balcony. The Fire Qi looked much different from his ck yer mes but it was easier to handle and he could do whatever he wanted with it.


    Only now did Xuefeng realised the benefits of bing a Royal Half-Elf. He did not need to waste his fate stones and instead just absorbed the Fire Essence directly from the air. Earlier it was much harder to absorb but now when he tried for the first time after his race change, the essence was flowing into him without any problems.


    It was, of course, much slowerpared to the efficiency of the miniature Wisdom Trees, but he could at least save some Fate Stones, which were very precious.


    Xuefeng could still be considered a Spirit King based on the quantity of his Qi but after he filled another sector in his dantian with Fire Qi, he was already very close to the breaching the Spirit Lord stage barrier.


    Xuefeng also decided that when he goes back, he needs to slowly increase his Spirit Qi level as well. Right now, he couldn¡¯t cast many high consumption spells as his dantian wascking Qi.


    From the Queen, Xuefeng learned that Elemental Qi is much more flexible than Spirit Qi because he can form it into any spell you want. For example, if you want a bigger fireball, just add more Qi and done. There is no need for Elemental Qi manuals to be created unless you want to show others your ideas just as the academies do. Without manuals, you can always learn the art by just looking at someone doing them and tantly copying.


    With Spirit Arts, it¡¯s different as they are much moreplex and most things that need to be done are hidden from the viewer¡¯s eyes. Xuefeng preferred this form of learningpared to the Spirit Arts one. He could ask others like Xiao Wen to show him some of her cool arts.


    "Yes, I already showed you every Fire Art that I know. Can you even remember all of them?" The Queen asked doubtfully seeing how confident Xuefeng was. He asked her to show him all of her arts and she did, in the number of almost ten.


    "Yeah, don¡¯t worry. I have a very good memory." Xuefeng smiled confidently but then he heard Lingment inside his mind, ¡¯No you don¡¯t. It¡¯s me who is doing all the work...¡¯


    ¡¯Shhh...¡¯ Xuefeng hushed her in his mind while keeping a smile and said to thedies, "How about we move to the next element?"


    The Queen looked at his daughter and they both smiled at each other, folding their hands across their chest, before staring at Xuefeng with evil smiles.


    "What are you doing?" Xuefeng asked, feeling that they n something was off.


    "We want payment for our services. As for the form, we can ept kisses in exchange. You agree with me Yiren?" The Queen demanded.


    "Yes, we want kisses!" Yiren called out happily.


    "When did you both n it?" Xuefeng asked curiously as his mouth curved into a smirk. He didn¡¯t hear them discuss about it since he came it.


    "We don¡¯t need to n it as we both know what we want." Yiren said as she walked forward and hugged Xuefeng arm between her chest.


    "Okay, but only one and we are going back to training." Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but bargain the price.


    ¡¯No, we want at least five." The Queen demanded as she hugged into Xuefeng chest allowing him to embrace her.


    "Let¡¯s close it within 3 then... Mhmm... That¡¯s one." Xuefeng gave her thest deal and gave her a quick three seconds kiss before he called out with a smile.


    "Hey, that¡¯s cheating." The Queen used Xuefeng but he didn¡¯t listen as he was already in the process of kissing Yiren.


    When she saw the trick Xuefeng used on her mother, she acted smarter and used her tongue within her first kiss to increase the time and it worked, but not for long. Xuefeng danced around with her for a few rounds before he slipped away.


    Turning back towards the Queen, he didn¡¯t need to wait before he was attacked by her. This time, she used her free hand to hold onto his head, to force him to kiss her for a little bit longer, but Xuefeng suddenly pped her on her butt, squeezing forcefully and caused her to loosen the hold on him.


    "That¡¯s two," Xuefeng said with a smile before he switched back to Yiren. She didn¡¯t try to trick him anymore and just enjoyed the kiss. To her surprise, Xuefeng gave a deep and long kiss with many actions, causing the Queen to pout.


    "You still want to use tricks? Look how nice Yiren is. Nice girlfriends get longer kisses." Xuefeng asked with a smirk, trying to fix her behaviour but he didn¡¯t expect the Queen would suddenly push him to the ground and sit down on him while pinning his arms before starting her third kiss.


    This time he couldn¡¯t escape from her in any way and for the next ten minutes, the Queen was selfishly enjoying ying around with his warm tongue. Only after she was satisfied did she let go of his arms.


    "If you want to tease me you first have to be stronger than me. Sweety, I¡¯m sorry I took so long. You can im your third kiss." The Queen whispered as she caressed his cheek before she stood up and said to Yiren who was sitting next to them waiting.


    Yiren leaned over, giving Xuefeng a peck kiss on the lips and said with a smile, "Don¡¯t worry. I like short kisses too."

 Chapter 146 Simple Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 146 Simple Conversation</h4>


    ¡¯Damn, Ling, can you remind meter, that when I finally get stronger than her, I need to p her butt at least one hundred times?¡¯ Xuefeng cursed in his mind as he stood up and watched his unruly Queen stare at him with a victorious smirk.


    ¡¯Heh, sure, but you are not going to beat her in the near future. I do not think that anyone in this world can beat her.¡¯ Ling chuckled, hearing Xuefeng¡¯s statement.


    ¡¯What? She is that strong? What makes you say so?¡¯ Xuefeng was quite shocked hearing about this news from Ling. He never expected that one of his lovers would actually be this powerful.


    "Yes, if we only count normal cultivators with Fate Fragments Holders excluded then Xiao Feng is supposed to be the strongest in the world, right? Well, I think that the Queen is much tougher than him. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she could defeat him with one move.¡¯ Ling spected, shocking Xuefeng once again.


    The mad look he used to give her not a long ago changed into the one of admiration. He could not say that he didn¡¯t like having the strongest women as his girlfriend.


    ¡¯Can you guess what her current stage is at?¡¯ Xuefeng asked as he stood up. He wanted to scold the Queen for her bad behaviour but now those ns were put on hold after he heard Ling¡¯s hypothesis.


    ¡¯If I were forced to guess, I would say she isparable to a cultivator in a God Stage or even higher. From the earlier showcase of her skills, I can tell that she not only has a huge quantity of Qi but also her precision is top notch. Let¡¯s not forget about her special ability simr to telekinesis that Royal Elfs possesses.¡¯ Ling said after thinking about all the possibilities.


    ¡¯Wait, I don¡¯t even know all stages of the cultivation. What are the stages above the Spirit Saint?¡¯ Xuefeng asked curiously. He didn¡¯t think he would need to know about those stages this fast, so he had not researched about it yet.


    ¡¯After Spirit Saint stage you have Spirit Sage and a Spirit Monarch stage. Basically, the whole mortal Spirit Cultivation is split into three sections. From Spirit Master to Spirit King, then Spirit Lord to Spirit Emperor andstly Spirit Saint to Spirit Monarch. After breaking through from one section to another, you will gain a significant boost to your strength.


    ¡¯When you reach the Spirit Lord stage, your spirit will increase in size and your Spirit Awareness will also gain a boost. After you reach Spirit Saint, you basically gain the ability to fly. You already have both of those with the help of Elemental Cultivation and me, but it¡¯s still an increase in strength.¡¯ Ling exined as Xuefeng slowly approached the Queen.


    ¡¯What about this God stage? It is after the Spirit Monarch one, right?¡¯ Xuefeng asked as he stopped in front of the Queen looking at her curiously. She was still waiting for his reaction with a smile.


    ¡¯Yes. After Spirit Monarch stage which Xiao Feng is in, there is a God stage. If you reach that one, you will be forced to ascend into Heaven Realm. From that point onward, you are not a mortal anymore. Your lifespan will be increased and the cultivation will change diametrically, but It¡¯s useless to exin it to you now. You have to first reach that stage and I will tell you at that time.¡¯ Ling confirmed and described a little bit further before ending her lecture.


    ¡¯Okay, I get it now. Thanks for your teachings.¡¯ Xuefeng got a headache when he realised how long the cultivation road is ahead of him.


    "Is something wrong? You are so quiet..." The Queen asked seeing Xuefeng was nkly staring at her. The pressure was raising for her as she thought that he expected her to apologise, which she didn¡¯t want to do. She would never admit a mistake if she thought that she was right.


    "Nothing, you girls are just really pretty. Can¡¯t I gaze at you for a moment?" Xuefeng smiled as he reached out to caress their cheeks with each hand. Yiren was beaming with happiness and only the Queen was confused.


    "Wait, there must be something wrong with you... Is this my Xuefeng?" The Queen touched Xuefeng¡¯s face before she circled around him, checking if she didn¡¯t mistake him for someone else.


    "You are not going to scold me?" The Queen asked hesitantly.


    "Did you do something wrong for me to scold you?" Xuefeng replied with a question.


    "You will not threaten to p me on my butt?" The Queen asked once again.


    "Do I need to threaten you to touch your butt?" Xuefeng asked as he grabbed her by the waist before sliding down towards her buttcheek, giving it a light p and a solid squeeze. He maintained eye contact with her the whole time while smiling warmly, causing her brain to almost overheat.


    "No... I want you to touch it..." The Queen said slowly, following the direction he was leading her.


    "Listen to me, both of you. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to kiss you. It is the opposite. I crave to kiss and hug you whenever I am near you. That¡¯s why I need to hold myself back or I will ck with my training once again. How can I resist such beauty..." Xuefeng hugged them both into his embrace and exined his struggles, reaching straight into their hearts.


    "You know that I want to get stronger to protect everyone I care about, and you two are also my women which I want to guard. I already got attacked once, causing Yiren to get hurt. I definitely don¡¯t want to repeat that." Xuefeng continued hugging them even closer, showing his love.


    "How about I go out with you when you travel and no one will be able to touch you? Maybe you don¡¯t know this but I¡¯m strong enough to beat anyone in this world. You won¡¯t need to worry about... Auu, what was that for?" the Queen proposed after hearing his story, but Xuefeng did not allow her to end and pped her firm butt, this time using some strength.


    "Tell me, who is your man?" Xuefeng asked sternly.


    "You." The Queen answered without hesitation.


    "Then you should know that it¡¯s a man¡¯s responsibility to protect what he holds dear to his heart. Would you love a man who just hides behind you like a coward and makes use of your strength to live an easy life under your protection...? Exactly, you wouldn¡¯t. I will one day be more powerful than you and it will be my job to shield you. If you think of me as your man then never say something like that ever again." Xuefeng reprimanded the Queen in the calm tone making her realise her mistake.


    In the end, he managed to hear from the Queen the words that are rarely spoken out of her mouth, "I¡¯m sorry..."


    "It¡¯s okay. Are we going to continue our training without any disturbance? I want to be the pir of support for you guys. To do that I need to train seriously. The faster we end my training, the quicker we can switch to something more pleasant." Xuefeng kissed them both lightly before finally continuing with their training.


    This time thedies didn¡¯t have any problems and were even much more enthusiastic for the work. Sometimes all you need to do to solve your issue is a simple conversation.

 Chapter 147 Earth Elemen

    <h4>Chapter 147 Earth Elemen</h4>


    For the next few hours, Xuefeng was listening to thedies as they exined the other two elements that he wascking, earth and water. Yiren was a much better teacher if they were talking about calm elements like water or air and the Queen was definitely an expert in the other elements like fire and lightning.


    Listening to her exining various cool spells and arts you can create was not only enlightening for him, but also for Ling who thought her previous master was already the master of the lightning element.


    Bothdies were adding stuff to each other¡¯s teachings making it moreplete. Xuefeng noticed it earlier but now confirmed it, that the Queen was actually the clumsy one, forgetting the important details and often had to be reminded of them by her collected daughter.


    Their routine was always beginning with first teaching Xuefeng how to absorb the elemental essence of the current element, but that wasn¡¯t a problem for him as he had the help of Ling. The second move was filling his dantian to the brim with Qi, before starting to slowly test it out with multiple spells.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t have problems with the first and the second step, as for those moments, if he wasn¡¯t clear on everything, he could always ask again or count on Ling¡¯s help. What was troubling him was the third step, when he had to be the one to fully control the spells all the time.


    Xuefeng was much better with straightforward elements like fire, lightning or air, which didn¡¯t require much mastery and allowed the user to unleash its powers pretty easily. He struggled with others that required a lot of control and thedies had to repeatedly disy them for him to get it right.


    Fortunately, they were very patient with him and did notin much. They understood how much Xuefeng wanted to be useful to them, instead of just acting like support.


    The most difficulties Xuefeng had, was with the earth element, as he had to control his Earth Qi outside of his body. It worked very differentlypared to other elements as he had to use already existing earth or other natural sources as materials in his spells. Inside the pce, there was not much typical earth he could use, but there was another material like wood which also worked just fine.


    "Gosh, it takes so much time to control my Qi inside objects. It is much more difficult than in the air. If I was fighting right now I would already be killed ten times over... Why is this Qi moving so slow..." Xuefengmented frustrated as he tried to move his Qi around inside the floor. He wasn¡¯t even on the step of manipting the wood into different shapes like a spike or a wall, and he was already having troubles.


    "Just take it easy. You are starting from the highest difficulty,so it¡¯s obvious that you will have troubles. The same technique you use while channelling your Qi within air doesn¡¯t apply here. This wood has a much higher density than a normal one, which means it¡¯s much harder and has less space to transport your QI inside of it." Yiren exined as she was the one teaching Xuefeng about Earth Element.


    "Then how should I do it?" Xuefeng asked as he recalled all Earth Qi inside his body once again. The maximum speed he achieved was about one meter per second which was way too slow for him to ept. In most battles, this one second is what decides the winner.


    "First you need to change your mindset and think outside of the box. If you can¡¯t transfer your Qi through the tiny gaps in the wood, what else can you use? Try to notplicate things too much and use the simplest method as a solution." Yiren smiled and asked, hoping he would be the one to answer his own question.


    "Hmm, let me think... What else is inside the wood I can use... I¡¯m dumb." Xuefeng thought for a moment, sending his Earth Qi inside the floor and pped his head right after when he finally realised how stupid he was.


    "Who would have thought it would take you so long...?" The Queenmented from the side with a yful smile but that didn¡¯t demotivate Xuefeng. He was not a person who can¡¯t ept critique.


    Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that he will allow the Queen to tease him without consequences. He can always get revenge on herter. Instead of replying her, Xuefeng released his Earth Qi and spread it all around in the room without any problems.


    In his defence, when he first channelled his Qi into the floor, he was met with resistance when he tried to enter the wood, and his Qi was pushed into the empty pores inside the wood. He thought that it was the right way and continued doing it that way. After all, everyone learns after their mistakes, and Xuefeng wasn¡¯t perfect.


    Following the notice of his error, Xuefeng tried pushing his Qi into the wood with enough strength and seeded.


    "Great Xuefeng! Now try to merge your Earth Qi with the Wood, and you will be able to form and shape it as you wish. Don¡¯t just transfer the Qi around, control the wood." Yiren called out happily feeling Xuefeng¡¯s Qi flowing around the floor, and continued her teachings.


    "Look, I will show you." Yiren gained his attention before she demonstrated how it should look like. After her Earth Qi entered the floor, it instantly started its wonders. The floor behind her shifted and small block of wood grew upwards, acting as a chair for her.


    "Hmm, interesting. Let me try." Xuefeng called out as he focused on one point in the floor, gathering all of his Qi at one ce and started merging with the wood. It quickly started to shake and something began to rise. The floors in the pce were quite thick as it was carved with Earth Qi inside the Parent Tree so there was no need to worry about destroying anything.


    Suddenly instead of repeating what Yiren did, a small ball began to rise and something underneath it exploded, sending a ball of wood straight towards the Queen. It was almost as big as a cannonball and swiftly cut the air reaching the target immediately.


    "Bam!" The ball was stopped in the air with a loud bang by the Queen¡¯s reached out hand. The ball was still spinning for a while before it stopped, staying still in the air as if it was glued to Queen¡¯s hand.


    "Hah, interesting. You added Air Qi st to create a bullet even before you mastered the elementspletely." The Queen gave him an impressed nce as sheughed.


    "Do you still think your man is that bad?" Xuefeng asked with a cheeky smile.


    "Well, maybe he isn¡¯t that half bad, but he needs to remember that he can only tease me back only if he is stronger than me. Catch!" The Queen answered and shot the ball back towards Xuefeng without even moving her hand. Unfortunately for him, the ball was going much faster than he would have ever expected and he was hit in the stomach, throwing him to the ground.


    "Ugh... Cough, cough." Xuefeng coughed a few times before he sat up as he massaged his stomach and asked in pain, "You could be a little bit gentler, okay? Do you want to kill me?"


    "Hehe, you asked for it. Let¡¯s continue with our training. Our Holy Land doesn¡¯t have the best spots for training Earth Element so we can move to thest one, Water Element. You are going to train in the Wisdom Tree spaceter on anyway, right? You can train it there." The Queen giggled before she helped him up. Yiren knew that Xuefeng was alright as her mother wouldn¡¯t hurt him and because she didn¡¯t feel any impact with her link to Xuefeng,


    "Yes, that was my n from the beginning. I need to practice fighting with those elements as well. Will we be going outside the pce? Water is everywhere." Xuefeng nodded, without hiding the truth and asked as he started fixing up the hole in the floor.


    "No. I have a better ce for us." The Queen shook her head and smiled mysteriously.

 Chapter 148 Hot Pool

    <h4>Chapter 148 Hot Pool</h4>


    When the Queen led them both out of the top room which belonged to Yiren, down towards the main lobby before heading even deeper into the pce, Yiren already had an idea of where her mother was taking them.


    The Royal Elf Family pce was much bigger than Xuefeng originally thought. To his surprise, nearly the whole Parent Tree was transformed into one big home, down to the very bottom, almost reaching the Wisdom Tree cavern.


    Almost all staff of the pce lived here, in the lower parts of the Parent Tree and unless they had a partner from outside of the circle, their family lived with them too. Most staff were actually elves with a high bloodline purity and they preferred to tie themselves into a rtionship with someone from the pce too.


    Unfortunately for them, there were much more female elves in the pce,pared to the male elves, causing many women to be single. The Queen publicly was against the polygamy, so there was no situation where the male elf had multiple wives in the pce. Some searched for a partner outside, but the majority still prefered to be single instead of marrying someone with poor bloodline.


    As they walked down towards their destination, Xuefeng noticed many females were making flirtatious nces at Xuefeng in secret. First, they would greet their Queen and the Princess before their eyes were glued at him, with a look of hunger as if they wanted to eat him alive.


    When Xuefeng imagined himself having hundred or more women within his own pce like this, he couldn¡¯t help but shudder. He could not even handle the ones he had right now, let alone a hundred more.


    They walked for a few minutes inside the narrow corridors until they finally stopped in front of the two big doors with the steaming out of the cracks and a lot of female chatter escaping from the inside. The Queen turned around to Xuefeng and said, "We are here. You should probably know what ce it might be, right?"


    "Is this some kind of a public bath?" Xuefeng asked hearing the giggles of the women inside and it was the only thing he could think of. Just as he asked, the door opened and he saw a naked beauty he already knew, Tangwei. She was hugging the towel in between her chest peaks, walking outpletely exposed when she spotted them and froze.


    "Good evening, my Queen. Hi, Yiren, Xuefeng." Tangwei didn¡¯t feel shocked but just surprised and quickly recovered as she greeted them ordingly. She smiled to the Queen, hugged Yiren and kissed Xuefeng on his cheek as a greeting, not bothered by the fact that her naked body was just seen by Xuefeng.


    Her hair was still wet and fresh from her bath a moment ago so she made Xuefeng¡¯s shoulders wet and allowed him to breathe a great aroma.


    "Tangwei would you mind clearing the bathroom for us? We want to practice here for a while." the Queen asked Tangwei while looking at Xuefeng with a sharp gaze. Seeing the Queen acting like that, he made sure to keep his eyesight up on the eye level to avoid looking at Tangwei¡¯s body.


    "No problem. Most girls are already done, they are just ying around." Tangwei replied and went back to the bathroom, moving with her rear from left to right with each step. At that time, Xuefeng finally couldn¡¯t resist and looked downwards, just in the time to see thest few steps of Tangwei before the door closed.


    He could almost see her buttcheeks spread just enough to nce at her special ce when the Queen appeared next to him and elbowed him in his side.


    "Cough, what? I¡¯m a man. If I see a naked girl before me I won¡¯t look away. It doesn¡¯t mean that I will touch her, right?" Xuefeng coughed before defending himself from her silent usations.


    The Queen looked at him in confusion, saying in wonder, "I do not know what are you talking about. I didn¡¯t ask you to exin yourself to me or anything. There was a bug on you, so I tried to kill it, but it ran away," before a smile finally appeared on her lips.


    "Tsk, then I won¡¯t say anything." Xuefeng snickered before he thought, ¡¯We will see who is thest person tough soon...¡¯


    After an about a minute, the doors opened once more and they could see multiple pce servant elf girls walking outpletely naked with only a small towel which they hugged on their chests. Xuefeng realised it wasn¡¯t just Tangwei who was this bold, but every female elf was like this.


    "Good evening, my Queen, Princess." They bowed to the Queen and Yiren as they walked out and after checking Xuefeng out, they bypassed them, entering into other corridor leading to their quarters.


    "Good, mhmm... eveningdies." The Queen wanted to greet them back but suddenly, she felt Xuefeng clutch his hand onto her butt causing her to let off a quiet moan, breaking her speech.


    The Queen maintained the smile on the face, acting as if nothing happened and thinking that Xuefeng was done ying with her, she continued her greeting, "Have a great, Ahh... night."


    She didn¡¯t think that Xuefeng will continue his teasing, causing her to moan once again.


    He was right behind her so the servantdies didn¡¯t see what Xuefeng was doing with his hand and thought that the Queen was acting weird. Of course, they didn¡¯t dare to point it out and epted the greeting. They wouldn¡¯t expect that Xuefeng was doing such things to their Queen, so they didn¡¯t even bother looking down at Queen¡¯s bottom.


    While the girls were leaving public bath, Xuefeng began to tease her crevice with the finger after his hand sneaked inside of her dress. The Queen was anxious about exposing their rtionship so she couldn¡¯t stop him while everyone was looking and he dly took that chance to continue taking advantage of her.


    His fingers even entered inside of her, creating a wet mess and only after everyone was out and Tangwei departed with everyone did the Queen grab his hand.


    "Crack!" Xuefeng¡¯s wrist bones broke under the Queen¡¯s pressure but he was still able to keep a smile on his face, satisfied from his silly revenge.


    "We will have problems if others learn about our rtionship... Don¡¯t you know that?" The Queen asked pretending to be angry while still holding onto his hand.


    "Why can¡¯t they learn about us? Just tell everyone that I turned into an elf and that we are all together. You are the Queen. Who can stop you?" Xuefeng smiled, getting rid of Queen¡¯s grasp which she loosened and moved past her, entering into the bathroom.


    "Right... I¡¯m the Queen..." The Queen repeated the sentence out loud and felt her daughter¡¯s warmth on top of her hand.


    Yiren gave her a loving smile and she returned it before they both entered inside the bathroom after Xuefeng.


    ¡¯You were supposed to take your training seriously but you are ying around once again.¡¯ Lingined.


    ¡¯I know... It just happens. Can¡¯t do anything about it. I will learn the water element now and tomorrow morning I will start my training inside the Wisdom Tree space okay?¡¯ Xuefeng sighed, shrugging his shoulders and proposed a deal.


    ¡¯Fine. But I expect you to find and eliminate at least one fate fragment holder in the next week. If you promise me that you can y all you want today.¡¯ Ling agreed but gave conditions which Xuefeng epted. They were supposed to hunt for other abilities anyway and Xuefeng knew he couldn¡¯t run away from killing in this life.


    He finally entered the main hall of the bathroom and couldn¡¯t help but nod in satisfaction. He certainly didn¡¯t expect them to have such a big pool right in the middle of their Parent Tree. It was almost thirty meters in diameter with a fountain in the middle which was spurting hot, steamy water into the pool.


    From the edge, he could see that the pool wasn¡¯t deep but it was enough for a nice andfortable bath. The moment he saw this ce Xuefeng knew where he will have his baths from now on.


    Just as he squatted to touch the water and test the temperature, he was pushed by the Queen with a slight push of her foot. When he dropped to the water he had to admit It was definitely beyond hotter than what he expected. Fortunately, thanks to his endurance he could still manage it.


    Xuefeng took off his clothes immediately and asked without getting mad at her while swimming around on his back, "Are you going to join me? The water is so nice here."

 Chapter 149 You Might Be The Queen, But I am Your King! *

    <h4>Chapter 149 You Might Be The Queen, But I am Your King! *</h4>


    "I want to!" Yiren was much faster than her mother in making up her decision, and she was first to take off her outfit. They were both wearing their standard elfish clothes as there was no special asion today, so all Yiren need to do was to pull off the crystal which was connecting her dress pieces and it would fall off, straight to the ground.


    The female elves didn¡¯t have the habit of wearing anything beneath their dresses other than their panties, so when the dress dropped off her body, Xuefeng was greeted by her round bust, right away. Yiren was already quitefortable with Xuefeng and she didn¡¯t hesitate as she began to drop her panties while sticking out her butt at him.


    Swimming closer to the edge, Xuefeng watched the scene from the best angle. Yiren slowly lowered her panties while shaking her bum left and right, before ncing yfully at Xuefeng as she allowed them to drop on the ground.


    The Queen looked at her daughter acting all sexily to Xuefeng and didn¡¯t know what to say. One part of her wanted to join her, but another wanted to put Xuefeng in his ce. She was a supporter of having full control, but Xuefeng was depriving her of it, time and time again.


    Instead of going towards the stairs that lead into the pool, Yiren used Xuefeng¡¯s help to jump inside lightly and hugged him right after. The water in the pool wasn¡¯t deep as it only up to one¡¯s waist, but they could still sit down to enjoy themselves.


    Xuefeng moved behind Yiren and while hugging her from behind, he looked at the Queen and asked seductively, "So? Do you want to join us? We are only left with Water Element and I won¡¯t be leaving to train in the Wisdom Tree space until tomorrow, so we might as well rx for a short moment."


    "...Of course, I¡¯m joining. You made me horny with your touches and now you dare to ask if I want to join you?" The Queen rolled her eyes at Xuefeng¡¯s question and replied while taking off her clothes. With one small pinch on the crystal, her whole dress fell to the ground in a simr way as her daughter¡¯s dress.


    She glided with her hands up from her legs to the tips of her chest to showcase her great curves. Xuefeng felt blessed having such beauties and couldn¡¯t help but praise them both,


    "Very pretty. You both are one of a kind," while kissing the one he had in his arms.


    Yiren happily epted his kiss as she leaned on his chest with her headying on his shoulder and caressed him by the hair to hold his head in ce.


    After the kiss, Xuefeng looked back at the Queen and to his surprise, he saw her on all fours, crawling near the edge of the pool with her butt stuck out towards him. Turning her head to Xuefeng, she asked with a cheeky smile, "How about you help me take them off?"


    If anyone saw how their strict Queen acted right now, they would be greatly shocked. For them, the Queen and the Princess were the pride of their race. They were pure and innocent with only one time when they needed to bear the child to prolong the royal line.


    "I would never reject such proposition..." Xuefeng nodded as he watched her perky bottom covered in sexyce panties and his desires started waking up, one by one. He couldn¡¯t give up such temptation so he nced apologetically at Yiren as he let go of her and approached the edge.


    Yiren looked at her mother with slight jealousy as she swam next to Xuefeng being regretful that she didn¡¯t think of such an idea herself. The Queen was moving her bottom around, increasing the temptation to the limit but when Xuefeng was finally near to give it a solid grip, she suddenly moved it away from his hand, teasing him.


    "Haha, I thought you want it?" The Queenughed and asked with an evil grin while wiggling her butt in front of his face once again. When she saw the betrayed expression on Xuefeng¡¯s face, she felt satisfied with her revenge.


    Xuefeng only answered with a smirk and epted her challenge. The next time he tried, he reached out a lot faster, but she still dodged his hands skillfully. Unfortunately for her, she couldn¡¯t dodge infinitely. The Queen was only moving forward and backwards with her lower body, without changing her knees position, so when Xuefeng got out of the pool with one leg, she was caught lying on her belly.


    "You can¡¯t run away from me..." Xuefengmented as he pped her ass before grasping it firmly. Of course, the Queen only wanted to tease him a bit, so when he finally got her, she onlyughed and allowed him to do as he pleased.


    "You might be my Queen... but I am your King!" Xuefeng called out with a grin as he flipped her on the back and pulled down Queen¡¯s panties with a swift movement. Connecting her legs together, Xuefeng pulled them upwards and finally dived down for a snack.


    "Aaah, yes... I waited a week for that..." The Queen looked serious on the outside, but when Xuefeng plunged his tongue inside of her, the true desires she usually hides, escaped from their hiding ce as she moaned loudly with her eyes open.


    As Xuefeng let go of her legs to focus on licking and sucking on her cherry bean, the Queen wrapped them around his neck, holding him in ce. Even if he wanted to run away, she would not let that happen until she was satisfied.


    Yiren, who was left alone pouted on the side and watched her selfish mother steal her boyfriend until she spotted something interesting, that gained her attention. She saw Xuefeng¡¯s staff already standing high and ready and couldn¡¯t help but grin, thinking, ¡¯You are getting his lips... but I will get something even better.¡¯


    Xuefeng was slowly sliding back while dragging the Queen with him, so he can stay in the water while eating her out by the edge. He could not see Yiren who quietly dived into the water and nimbly sneaked in between Xuefeng and her mother.


    She didn¡¯t have problems staying underwater for a few minutes times as with an Elemental Qi, she could gather the oxygen that was in the water and use it to breathe instead.


    "Mhmm..." Xuefeng eximed, finally feeling that something was attacking his precious friend and tried to pull away on reflex but the Queen, having the time of her life, didn¡¯t let go of him.


    Only after something soft touched the erected head, did he realise what was going on. He was quite familiar with such sensation and rxed allowing Yiren to pleasure him as well. Yiren first yed with it for a bit before she sucked on it just like Xuefeng taught her.


    Teasing the tip of its head, she sucked while moving in and out until she started pushing it further inside with her tongue licking the base. She also didn¡¯t have any contact with Xuefeng for a while and she craved for his attention and love. When Xuefeng started enjoying himself, she also felt good inside but she expected it already. Due to their connection, she already knew this is going to happen.


    Leaning to the wall of the pool with her back, Yiren started epting Xuefeng as a whole as he pushed with his hips in a rhythmic manner. Pleasuring Xuefeng underwater was pretty hard for her in the first minutes as she had to make a good seal with her lips around his staff so she doesn¡¯t swallow any water but after some time she got pretty used to it and skillfully operated around it.


    From time to time she would resurface to breathe fresh air before she continued her yful act. After all, the air contained in the water was not enough for her in the long run. Doing a great job, Yiren made Xuefeng reach his limits very fast for his standard but it could be med on the hot water which was adding to his pleasure.


    Instead of swallowing everything inside her throat, she wanted to taste her favourite liquid, so she once again broke the surface. The water was only reaching up to his waist, so when she pulled it out of her mouth, it cropped up just in time to spray her whole face with his seeds. She moved it up and down trying to get as many as possible before she sucked on the tip to get thest bits.


    With the transfer of emotions from Xuefeng, Yiren felt as if she was the one who came and it made her enjoy this moment even more.


    The Queen was sometimes looking around and was surprised of not seeing Yiren around but with Xuefeng doing amazing work, she didn¡¯t think anything about it until she finally saw her all covered in a shiny liquid. She immediately realised what she was doing and why Xuefeng was moving around a lot.


    "Hehe, first," Yiren giggled as she gathered Xuefeng¡¯s liquid from her face onto her finger before licking it in delight. She had to admit that she missed this taste and feeling.


    Seeing her mother¡¯s look, sheughed even more and gathered some of the liquid before reaching out with her hand close to her mother lips, saying, "It is okay. I can share. Do you want some?"

 Chapter 150 Romantic Momen

    <h4>Chapter 150 Romantic Momen</h4>


    "Of course I want some¡­" The Queen didn''t hesitate and licked Yiren''s finger clean, but she still red at her daughter afterwards for teasing her like this.


    "Oh, you want more?


    " Yiren asked as she gathered thest bits on her finger causing her mother''s eyes to shine but then she put it in her own mouth, smiling yfully.


    "Humpf, Xuefeng I want it too.


    Put it inside me already¡­" The Queen uttered in frustration before she spread her legs and called out to the busy Xuefeng.


    The tone the Queen said it was as if she was ordering him, so when Xuefeng heard it, he looked up at her with a weird expression.


    The Queen quickly realised what she just said or, even more, the way she said it and quickly tried to reverse the situation, but it was toote already.


    Due to being teased by her daughter, the Queen forgot herself for a moment and called out as if Xuefeng was a servant or a guard.


    "Are you asking me ormanding me?


    I thought we were in lovers rtionship, not in a master-servant one.


    " Xuefeng asked as he didn''t like the way she spoke, and wasn''t scared to tell her that.


    "No, no, no, I was just¡­" The Queen tried to correct herself but Xuefeng already picked Yiren by the hand and walked away, saying, "Let''s go enjoy ourselves somewhere else.


    " Yiren hesitated for a moment but followed Xuefeng''s pull while ncing worriedly at her mother by turning her head.


    They might be jealous of each other from time to time but they were not enemies with one another, and they wished that both of them were happy.


    It would be hard to replicate such mother-daughter rtionship like they had.


    "Nooo, I''m sorry¡­" Realising it was her mistake, the Queen didn''t hesitate to apologize hurriedly and immediately jumped inside the water to hug Xuefeng from behind, who had walked a few steps away already.


    She held him tightly with her chest pressing against his back, but Xuefeng didn''t say anything, waiting for a proper apology.


    "You know that I care about you.


    Don''t get upset, please¡­" The Queen called out warmly as she rubbed her cheek against his back like a little kitten, trying to win him over.


    "Actually, I don''t get the feeling from you that this is the case.


    I never heard a single confession from you telling me you love me or how much you care about me.


    You just expect me to do things without even asking me if I want to do it as if it''s obvious that I need to listen to you.


    " Xuefeng let out his feelings without turning back and they hit the Queen hard when she heard them.


    The Queen didn''t think that she was like that, but when she recalled all of their previous encounters, she actually did not remember her saying anything of this sort.


    It was kind of a scary discovery as she wasn''t aware of that earlier.


    "Hey¡­ I didn''t tell you this but you are the first man that I actually like¡­ I don''t know if what I''m feeling is love, but I do not wish to separate from you¡­ My inner me wants to stay with you all the time and do all the things with you... I also enjoy yourpany which I would not say about any other male I met so far."


    "Does that mean that I love you?


    I don''t actually know if that''s what I''m feeling right now, but if it is¡­ then I guess I love you¡­ sob¡­" The Queen finally expressed her feelings and in the end, even tears were spilt from her eyes.


    She also felt like she was a lot lighter than before as if the weights on her heart were lifted.


    Xuefeng would have to be weird if such a confession didn''t move him even a little bit.


    The nail in the coffin was the sound of her sobbing which caused him to lose against her.


    He never liked when a woman cried and it could even be considered his weakness, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    "Don''t cry¡­ Now I know how you feel about me.


    I just don''t want to be your man who you only have fun with.


    I want to be a man who supports you in every way and take care of you.


    Can I be a man like that?


    " Xuefeng turned around and hugged her into his arms after wiping her eyes from tears.


    "Yes¡­ You said it yourself¡­ You are my king and I am your Queen..." The Queen nodded as sheid on his chest and allowed him to hug her.


    "Sob, sob¡­" Yiren who was standing by the side also started crying after seeing such a romantic scene and she hugged them as well.


    They stood like this for a moment until Xuefeng felt a warm hand enter the water and grab his already tired staff before proceeding to slide up and down on the shaft, trying to revive it.


    "I am still horny right now, doesn''t matter what we just said. I still want it inside of me right now." the Queen called out as she returned to her normal calm self.


    "Can you say, please?" Xuefeng smiled and asked yfully.


    "Ha, don''t expect you can be the boss even if you are my King. The Queen is still above the King as she rules him from the shadows. Got it?" The Queen grabbed his chin, establishing her dominance.


    Their rtionship moved a step further but she still didn''t want to drop the boss role.


    "Oh really?" Xuefeng found that interesting, and was a little bit disappointed that the Queen didn''t stay in her character of a cute and gentle kitten and returned to being a tigress.


    He was still satisfied with the improvement.


    "Yeah, and don''t expect me to repeat what I told you a moment ago. You heard it once, it''s enough. See it''s up once again. It means that you want me." The Queen nodded, and kissed him before she looked down at the erected staff who was back, up and ready for action.


    "What if it is up not because of you but because of my sweet Yiren?" Xuefeng decided to push her a little bit further kissing Yiren with a casual remark but overcalcted the situation as the Queen was still the one holding only his precious friend.


    "Ah, ah, okay! You win!" Xuefeng gave up resisting after feeling the tightening grip on his balls and called out in panic.


    "Good," the Queen smiled and pulled Xuefeng towards the fountain in the middle of the pool before bending over the edge and calling out impatient, "I am waiting¡­" Xuefeng approached Queen''s butt and while cing one foot on the edge, he asked Yiren,


    "Yiren, how about you tell me the cultivation technique for Water Qi while I teach your mother a lesson?"


    "Okay! But I want it too afterwards¡­" Yiren nodded, cing one small condition which Xuefeng already knew she wanted.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t forget about you." Xuefeng rubbed Yiren''s cheek before he turned towards the dish that was already waiting in front of him and with a quick aim, he slid right inside her.

 Chapter 151 Spirit Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 151 Spirit Transformation</h4>


    "Ah... Ahh..." When Yiren finished exining the techniques of absorbing the Water Essence, the Queen was already moaning without stopping as Xuefeng continued to pound her from behind.


    Ling wasn¡¯t quite willing to cooperate this time, but with Xuefeng¡¯s pleading, in the end, she helped him integrate this new knowledge into his mind. She thought Xuefeng was crazy to even think of cultivating while making love with his woman and that he doesn¡¯t treat the cultivation with respect but Xuefeng was looking at it from a different perspective.


    If you want to have fun but you also need to do something important, why not connect those two things and enjoy the effects. Especially since he didn¡¯t need to think too much about it and could multitask pretty easily.


    When he scanned the new knowledge he gained, he noticed that it was somewhat simr to the Earth Element he learnt before. You had to be in contact with the elements to be able to absorb them, but only two elements he learnt so far weren¡¯t located in the air and those were Earth and Water Elements.


    He could easily absorb Air, Lightning and Fire Essence as those three were everywhere in the air, expect Fire Essence which was still there but in a small quantity, but Water and Earth Essence had to be harvested from the source. For Water Element it was water while for Earth Element it was earth, nts, trees and basically everything connected to nature.


    To absorb Earth Element Xuefeng had to touch the wood or the earth to suck its essence and same worked for Water Element. He was standing inside the water so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to cultivate.


    Earlier when he was absorbing Earth Essence, he didn¡¯t officially be a Spirit Lord as his dantian wasn¡¯t full at that moment, so it only filled the part that was missing but didn¡¯t reach the barrier. Now, if Xuefeng absorbed any more, he would finally be one and enter the middle stages of his mortal cultivation.


    Being free for the next moment until Xuefeng fills his dantian with Water Qi, Xuefeng decided to entertain Yiren as well. When he turned towards her, he saw her already looking at him with cute, puppy eyes, waiting for Xuefeng to ask for her.


    "Yiren,e here," Xuefeng called out warmly. Yiren was so kind and had such a good heart that he couldn¡¯t get enough of her.


    While still testing the Queen¡¯s limits, Xuefeng pulled Yiren into his arms and tasted her lips while rubbing on her ample chest. Yiren was more than happy to amodate him as that was exactly what she wanted. In the meantime, Xuefeng started gathering Water Essence through his legs before transforming it into Water Qi with the help of the Spirit and storing it in his dantian.


    It was a long process as it was hard for him to focus on cultivation while also rhythmically mming with his hips on to the Queen¡¯s bottom, but he didn¡¯t give up. After a moment, Xuefeng finally realised why Ling was that sceptical of his idea, but for him if there was even a little progress, why not take advantage of it and shorten your future training with it.


    Of course, Xuefeng could ask Ling for help, allowing him to only focus on one thing, the more interesting one, but he didn¡¯t want to give her the satisfaction of being right. He preserved and continued with this method until finally there were some signs of sess.


    His dantian was already full even if he didn¡¯t fill all sections to the brim and the capacity started going up as he absorbed more Water Essence. When the barrier finally broke, Xuefeng noticed that something was changing.


    His Spirit, instead of producing the Water Qi and releasing it into the dantain, started absorbing it for itself. It was out of his control, but he didn¡¯t stop the process as he was already informed earlier by Ling that those were the benefits he would receive after advancing.


    ¡¯Let your Spirit absorb all other elements too. The more it absorbs the bigger it will get and the efficiency of producing that element will increase as well.¡¯ Ling suddenly appeared, advising him.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate, doing as she said, and allowed his Spirit to draw the Qi freely from his dantian. In the next second, his eyes opened wide as he didn¡¯t expect his Spirit would be this greedy. His Qi was being swiftly sucked out of his dantian and even Ling, who came to the rescue, couldn¡¯t help to stop it.


    Ling was also greatly surprised as she never came across such case and her decision was quick, without much lingering. She turned on all five Wisdom Tree miniatures and started using one high tier Fate Stones after another, producing all five types of Essence, before pumping it into Xuefeng¡¯s dantian.


    Unfortunately, her efforts were not enough to satisfy the gluttonous Spirit. They did not know what was happening, but one thing was for sure certain. If they continued to provide Qi for the Spirit, it would only bring Xuefeng¡¯s more benefits. They could feel the Spirit constantly increasing in size, but at the same time the consumption also grew and the dantian level of Qi was decreasing with each second.


    Searching for the solutions outside her own capabilities, Ling finally found the good source of QI that could help them. Xuefeng was fully aware of Ling¡¯s efforts but he was still continuing his previous acts of making love with the Queen and Yiren, so he decided to stop them.


    Just as he thought of it, Ling called out to him, ¡¯Don¡¯t stop! Make use of it. I alone am not enough to provide enough Essence for your Spirit transformation. I think it has to do something with your half-elf bloodline. I never came in contact with such intense Spirit transformation, and the only thing that is new to me are those elves. Ask your woman to give you some Qi. I already tested it, your Spirit absorbs both yours and my Qi, without telling them apart.¡¯


    ¡¯Okay.¡¯ Xuefeng nodded and looked towards the Queen trying to call out to her but then he realised, he actually didn¡¯t know her name yet. He used to call her the Queen all the time and never asked for her real name.


    Xuefeng pulled away from Yiren and Instead of using Queen¡¯s unknown name, he just said out loud while stopping his movements to get her attention, "I¡¯m in need of a lot of Qi as my spirit is transforming after I advanced to the next stage. Can youdies help me?"


    "Oh, here." Yiren was the first to react and kissed him hurriedly. She started sending her own Qi through the kiss, emptying each element from the inside of her dantian. Even with Yiren¡¯s contribution, Xuefeng¡¯s Spirit didn¡¯t look like it wanted to stop growing. It was already ten times the size of the original and the tempo of the increase was still peaking, not slowing down at all.


    The Queen heard Xuefeng clearly and without saying a word, she started sending Qi through his staff that was still inside of her. Because he stopped moving with his hips, the Queen began moving on her own as she happened to be so close to reaching her limits.


    ¡¯We are fine. It doesn¡¯t seem like her dantain has the end... I stopped using Fate Stones to create the Essences, but the Spirit seems to be fine. She alone is enough instead of all of us.¡¯ Lingmented based on her observations.


    ¡¯Uff, then it is fine. How muchrger it ispared to the original?¡¯ Xuefeng asked, curiously as he couldn¡¯t measure it himself.


    ¡¯It¡¯s almost twenty-five timesrger and I can see it slowing down. It should probably reach thirty times before stopping. Pretty impressive. The standard is five to ten during a normal transformation so you should be considered as a monster level.


    ¡¯Nice! I guess being an elf has some good benefits.¡¯ Xuefeng was satisfied with those results.


    ¡¯You should thank yourdies though. Without them, we wouldn¡¯t get anywhere near. Our Qi would end around fifteen times increase.¡¯ Ling proposed when the Spirit finally finished swallowing Qi and instead started producing it.


    "Thank you, my dear. You helped a lot." Xuefeng kissed Yiren who was right next to him and received a smile in return as if her help was an obvious decision.


    Xuefeng also reached out to pick up the Queen and while hugging her from behind he thanked her, saying, "You too. I¡¯m grateful."


    "Hu, you better be. You took more than half of my Qi. Now give me a reward..." The Queen breathed heavily, as she said so.


    "As you wish," Xuefeng nodded with a smile and without changing his position, he proceeded to give her what she wanted.

 Chapter 152 Bonding Ritual **

    <h4>Chapter 152 Bonding Ritual **</h4>


    As Xuefeng mmed with his waist against Queen¡¯s butt, he rubbed her breasts passionately while pinching her erected nipples to add the pleasure. After noticing how fast his Spirit was absorbing and converting the Water Essence into Water Qi, he couldn¡¯t be more grateful, so that was the least he could do.


    Xuefeng was embarrassed about the fact that almost all of his women were stronger than him and it was the opposite. He was proud to have such support. Of course, one side of him wanted to be the one to be the alpha in their rtionship but he could achieve that without being more powerful than them.


    Many cultivators had a stupid pride that didn¡¯t allow them to tie themselves with someone that was stronger than them and especially if they were female, but Xuefeng didn¡¯t have such problems. His mentality was shaped and based on Earth values, so in his opinion, it waspletely normal for a female to be more sessful than man.


    If he could be much more prosperous in this life thanks to the help of his lovers, wouldn¡¯t that be a given to ept such a deal? For him, it was an obvious decision. One day he would definitely surpass them, but until then, Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t mind being shameless.


    The Queen was leaning on Xuefeng¡¯s chest with her head supported on his shoulder while her tongue was crazily dancing inside Xuefeng¡¯s mouth. The Queen was already reaching her limits earlier and after Xuefeng started to solely focus on satisfying her, she was bound to notst too long.


    The water level near the fountain was just enough for Xuefeng to prate her insides without drowning in water and even if Queen¡¯s rxed butt cheeks were in a way, Xuefeng could still reach the deepest regions. Xuefeng liked the softness he felt each time he pressed his waist against them.


    "Mhmm... Mhmm..." The Queen suddenly started moaning louder and even when Xuefeng was silencing her with passionate french kisses, he could still feel the tightness around his staff increasing. He let go of her lips allowing her love sounds to spread around the bathroom, as he continued to ravage her bottom with each thrust.


    "Aaahh, don¡¯t stop, don¡¯t stop!" The Queen began screaming louder and louder as she matched his pushes to intensify her ecstasy moment even more. With her headying all the way back on his shoulder, she held his head which was kissing her neck and cried out without worrying about her image.


    Feeling her body shiver from the pleasure, Xuefeng didn¡¯t stop his assault even for a moment, thinking of giving her another present. He was also close to his second burst and the Queen deserved to have it all.


    She was already after the critical moment but Xuefeng¡¯s thrusts only prolonged her experience and asional moans still escaped from her mouth. Xuefeng reached out with his left hand and started rubbing her pointy ear which caused the Queen to open her eyes wide open. To Xuefeng¡¯s surprise, her body lost her power and she fell limply, only having the support of his hand and chest.


    "Please, not my ears...Aaah, I just came... I¡¯m too sensitive..." The Queen said weakly, and Xuefeng finally recalled it was the elves second sensitive spot. Of course, Xuefeng didn¡¯t listen to her pleas and continued to rub while sucking on her earlobe, feeling shivers from Queen¡¯s body.


    Normally she wouldn¡¯t lose her powers like this, but after she came, her elf body was extremely sensitive. This elfish feature was kind of special for them as only if the person special to them would create such a result. If some stranger pulled the ear of an elf, they wouldn¡¯t feel any pleasure and instead some irritation.


    Yiren who stood from the side knew this and smiled happily perceiving that the Queen finally epted Xuefeng not only with her body but also with her heart.


    "You want me toe inside you, don¡¯t you?" Xuefeng whispered seductively into Queen¡¯s ear, feeling that he was not too far from bursting out.


    "Don¡¯t rub, ahh... please stop..." The Queen heard him, but her mind was already going nk and all she did was beg him weakly to stop teasing her anymore.


    "I won¡¯t stop until you tell me..." Xuefeng bluffed her, as he was already on his limits and even if she didn¡¯t answer, he wouldn¡¯t pull out from her.


    "I want it... Aaaahh..." The Queen responded with thest wisps of her strength, but before she could end, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and exploded deep inside of her. She cried onest time as he held her tightly in his arms and started filling her up with his seedspletely.


    Still holding her tightly, Xuefeng sat down on the edge seeing that the Queen couldn¡¯t stand properly anymore and leaned with her back against him, breathing heavily. She didn¡¯t want to admit it but she never felt this good in her life. With her face all red, she just lied down against his back, too embarrassed to face him. As the Queen, she never behaved this lewdly especially moaning loudly in a public bath where anyone could hear them.


    Xuefeng enjoyed having the beauty in his arms, so he rubbed gently on Queen¡¯s chest and asked Ling the question that was bothering him for a while, ¡¯Ling, how is it that Fire Essence and Lightning Essence are in the air but there is no sight of Water Essence?¡¯


    ¡¯It is because of the fact that not every water source has Water essence. Also, essences like to gather around each other, so they don¡¯t leave the water. Look at the Steam around you. There is almost no Water Essence inside the steam as all of it was left inside the water. Fire or Lightning Essences are in the air as there is no other ce for them to gather.


    ¡¯You will slowly get it yourself. This ce is special as normally you wouldn¡¯t feel this much essence in the air. I have to be connected with Fate Stones appearing here all the time.¡¯ Ling exined.


    ¡¯So thekes in our world doesn¡¯t necessarily need to possess Water Essences?¡¯ Xuefeng asked curiously.


    ¡¯If the Elemental Essence was everywhere, do you think it would be this hard to cultivate elements? Everyone would be a master with all nine elements. Unfortunately, it is hard to find Essences and even if you did, it would take a lot of time to absorb it. Here, it is apletely different story. The essences are not that scarce here like they are outside.¡¯ Ling exined further and this time, Xuefeng¡¯s uncertainties were clear.


    "Are you better now?" Xuefeng asked as he nted a kiss on Queen¡¯s face.


    "I am... I told you not to rub my ears..." The Queen pouted turning her head away from him.


    "Did you like it?" Xuefeng reached out and rubbed her ears with both hands, but she didn¡¯t react as explosive as she did before.


    "I do like it... Just for a little longer then..." The Queen first reaction was to move away but then she went back to leaning onto his back and allowed him to rub her a little more. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t enjoy it, but for elves, it was more like a husband and wife ritual where the man would rub his wife ears to bond with each other.


    "I want it too..." Yiren sat next to them and rubbed with her cheek against Xuefeng¡¯s arm wanting a rub too. She also wanted to connect with Xuefeng and show that she herself also decided to be his.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t know all of these traditions but he was happy to amodate her as well. If he knew, he would definitely be touched by them, but they wouldn¡¯t tell him such things.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I am tired right now but tonight I will be all yours." Xuefeng looked apologetically at Yiren as he didn¡¯t satisfy her needs as well.


    "It is okay. As long as you take me with you when you go back outside, I don¡¯t mind it." Yiren said sweetly while leaning over his hand.


    "Okay. I will take you with me this time. It is better to keep you near me as you never know if something happens and I will get injured. I will be able to heal you right away. But how are your fighting skills? I will be doing some dangerous stuff when I leave." Xuefeng agreed but had to ask for her skills. He didn¡¯t want her to be hurt in the process.


    "Don¡¯t worry... My mother taught me how to defend myself." Yiren assured Xuefeng with a smile and he nodded in approval. The Queen showed him many arts and he knew she was an expert. Having Yiren with her mother skills would definitely help him in his future hunting.

 Chapter 153 Another Victim

    <h4>Chapter 153 Another Victim</h4>


    "Gosh, you came so much, it is spilling all over my legs..." The Queenined after she finally stood up from Xuefeng¡¯sp and at the same time pulled out Xuefeng¡¯s friend who was still strong inside of her a moment ago.


    Standing up, the seeds which Xuefeng pumped into her started spilling out on her thighs, so she didn¡¯t have any other choice but to absorb them. She knew that Xuefeng¡¯s liquid was very nutritious, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to do it.


    Even if Xuefeng already came twice in a short span of time, he still had enough energy to satisfy Yiren, but he wanted to finally start their training. They had a lot of time to yter at night if they wanted.


    Even if he needed a break after the first two times, he could always ask Ling for help. She could use her regeneration ability to bring his friend back into readiness but he didn¡¯t want to ask for such favour. She would definitely want something in return for a shameless request.


    Before they started the next part of the training, Xuefeng slid back into the water to clean himself from all the sweat. Even with all the physical training, he had so far, their passionate sex could still make him break a sweat. He was extremely d that he had the regeneration ability when he imagined how his future life would look like with so many women around him.


    Leaning against the wall of the fountain, Xuefeng rxed and pulled out a fruit, which was the size of an apple and started eating it. Without Ling, he had to regenerate his lost energy in the traditional way. Xuefeng grabbed a few fruits from the Queen¡¯s room when he arrived as he recognized them for the ones he tasted before and he actually loved them.


    Giving the fruit a few bites, he gained the Queen¡¯s attention, who walked back up to him and asked cutely, "Can I have a bite?"


    "Sure, I took a few more with me before we went down here," Xuefeng smiled and pulled out another one before giving it to her. He didn¡¯t expect her to not take it but instead, the Queen sat down on his legs and said lovingly while opening her mouth, "Feed me..."


    "Since when are you acting this cute? Are you ill or something?" Xuefeng ced his hand on Queen¡¯s forehead and asked worriedly, thinking that something was wrong with her. She never acted this cute towards him, with her tone so warm.


    "Just feed me! What are you bbering about? Geeez... I want the one you had..." The Queen¡¯s cheeks turned red after hearing Xuefeng¡¯s questions and she shouted at him with her tone back to normal, before she went back to her new cute tone.


    She couldn¡¯t tell him that she finally epted him to be her man as it was just too embarrassing so she grabbed his hand with the fruit that was half eaten already and gave it a taste.


    "Haha, you don¡¯t need to try so hard to be cute. For me, you are cute the way you are." Xuefeng patted the Queen on the head and watched as she ate. He didn¡¯t know what was going on with her but she definitely looked cute for him right now.


    As Xuefeng yed around with them in the water, he didn¡¯t forget to continue absorbing Water Essence into his body. His dantian waspletely empty after his Spirit swallowed everything but now, after the transformation wasplete, he could enjoy its wonders. His Spirit could now absorb almost thirty times more essence than it could before which was ecstatic news for him.


    Not only did he fill his Water Qi sector in his dantian in a moment, but he also did that with the other elements like air and lightning. Earth and fire essences were not avable to him in the bathroom and the same worked for Spirit Essence which the Holy Land didn¡¯t have at all.


    "Let¡¯s practice now, alright? I already filled my dantian with Water Qi." Xuefeng asked feeling that if he was not the one to stop their cuddles, they would never end.


    "Okay... I will start!" Thedies agreed, although unwillingly, and the Queen was the first to volunteer. Xuefeng noticed the change in her acting but he didn¡¯t say anything, afraid that he would make her go back to her usual self. He liked the new Queen which was more loving towards him.


    ........


    It has been a normal day with nothing unusual happening for Princess Shan when she heard someone calling out to get from behind, "Hello, is this Miss Shan?"


    She was just done with her training and was heading back to her ce after leaving the Training Pavilion and she was quite surprised to be stopped by someone. She was acting very cold to everyone around her and didn¡¯t make any friends so far, but that¡¯s what she wanted.


    Princess Shan turned around and spotted a man which she didn¡¯t recognize. Only after she noticed he had a Trade Union logo on his shirt, did she answer, "Yes, it¡¯s me. How can I help you?"


    "I¡¯m a courier from the Trade Union. I have a letter of high priority for mdy." The courier bowed lightly before he pulled out a sealed letter from his ring.


    "Oh! Thank y..." Princess Shan got excited hearing about it and reached out for a letter but was stopped by the courier as he said, "The High Priority Letters have a security program. Mdy has to confirm her identity before she can receive the letter. The sender passed down a question which mdy has to answer first to double check."


    "Okay. What is the question?" Princess Shan asked impatiently. She expected this letter to be from Xuefeng so she didn¡¯t want to wait any longer.


    "The Question is: What was the best gift I gave you?" The courier quoted.


    "It¡¯s the ne." Princess Shan didn¡¯t hesitate too much as this was the only gift she received from Xuefeng.


    "Correct. Here is your letter." The courier smiled and flew away after confirming that the delivery wasplete.


    ¡¯I thought he already forgot about me but he actually still cares about me...¡¯ Princess Shan thought excitedly as she walked back towards her house while reading Xuefeng¡¯s letter. She didn¡¯t want to wait any longer as she already waited for more than three months.


    As she read what Xuefeng wrote, sheughed from time to time as she read Xuefeng¡¯s jokes. She was satisfied with his answer and knew he would slowly grow stronger ande save her. It was just the thing she wanted to survive the rest of her days here.


    "Auch... " Just as she read the whole paper, someone crashed into her from the side and called out in pain. Princess Shan was too excited while reading that she didn¡¯t see the person running straight towards her. Unfortunately for the unlucky female, Princess Shan wasn¡¯t that easy to move and she bounced off from her beforending on the ground.


    The girl had a cloak on her head but when she crushed into Princess Shan, it fell off, showing her hidden face. When Princess Shan looked at her, she was shocked.


    "What happened to you... Wait!" Princess Shan asked but the girl already stood up and started running away while covering her head once again.


    "That bastard..." Princess Shan cursed, realising what was going on, but she didn¡¯t chase the poor girl. What she saw, were a lot of bruises on the girl¡¯s neck and cheeks as if she was choked repeatedly and pped hard multiple times.


    Princess Shan recognized her as the ck haired girl who she met near the transport tform. She was the one that was talking only good things about the prince of Sacred Sword Kingdom, Zhen Zhao and one of the girls that were spending thest few days with the Prince.


    Princess Shan overheard the conversation of the two girls in the training room lobby who were talking about exactly this. Recalling the bruises of the girl, she didn¡¯t want to even imagine how much pain she was in on the other parts of her body.


    "Sigh..." Princess Shan sighed, walking back to her house. She couldn¡¯t me herself as even if she warned her, the girl wouldn¡¯t listen. Now she probably experienced the same as all the other girls that were lured by the man Princess Shan hated the most.


    ¡¯One day he will pay back for all the things he has done... If Xuefeng can¡¯t, then I will kill him no matter the cost...¡¯ Princess Shan reached out with her hand, creating an ice sculpture of a man with her Water Qi before she crushed it with her fingers, spreading the ice on the road.


    She hoped that Xuefeng would end that man¡¯s life before he ruins too many females.


    "Xuefeng, how are you doing...?" Princess Shan asked herself with longing as she looked into the sky. After this much time, she had to admit that she missed his gentleness and smile. The longer they were apart, the more she realised that she wouldn¡¯t find a better man for her.

 Chapter 154 Water Elemen

    <h4>Chapter 154 Water Elemen</h4>


    "The Water Element is special as it has simrities to, for example, the Earth Element or other elements like fire.


    You can either control the water while using your stored Water Qi or transform Water Qi into normal water as you do with the Fire Qi.


    Most Elements works in simr ways so it is not hard to figure that out" The Queen started exining while still sitting on Xuefeng''sp as she refused to leave, iming it as her spot.


    Xuefeng could only smile at her change and listened to her as he wanted to focus on his training and not fool around.


    He didn''t quite mind in what position they were in, as long as they were progressing with their training.


    "If you create the water instead of manipting the existing one, your attack will for sure be less powerfulpared to doing it the other way.


    This is also why a Water Element user fighting near a water source, has a lot better chances of winning.


    He doesn''t need to waste his Water Qi on the creation of the water as its already there and can focus on strengthening it instead. Did you get that?" The Queen continued, speaking slowly, worried that Xuefeng won''t understand and even asked for confirmation.


    "Yes my Queen, don''t worry. I listen to you carefully. I actually have a question. So if I know all elements, I''m basically fine, wherever I fight?" Xuefeng nodded while poking Queen''s nose yfully and asked, to confirm that he was listening.


    "I was just about to tell you about it. Yes, it makes you much more powerful as you can use your surroundings to your advantage, but that does not mean that you can win every battle in the forest using only Earth Qi.


    You need to know which element you should use at what situations and predict the next moves of your opponent.


    Each fight can be decided in a few seconds if you make the right decision or a bad one." The Queen didn''t mind his teasing and continued.


    "Okay, I understand. I guess I need to learn both ways. Let''s start with the first one. It works the same as with Fire Element, right?" Xuefeng asked as he signalled that he wanted to stand up with a few light pats on the Queen''s butt.


    "Yes, each Elemental Qi has their own characteristics and they are easily shaped into their respective equivalent in nature. Create a ball of water on top of your palm just like you are forming a fireball before shooting it out¡­ Is something wrong?" The Queen agreed before she asked after Xuefeng started looking at her weirdly.


    "You will have to stand up if you want me to do anything. With you, this close¡­" Xuefeng tried to exin but the Queen stopped him, saying as she stood up, "Yeah I know, I''m not stupid¡­ I just wanted to stay closer to you for a little while longer¡­" She pretended to be sad and only smiled again after Xuefeng gave her a kiss.


    To be fair to both of them, he also kissed Yiren after pulling her up from the water.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Xuefeng looked at the Queen and asked with a smile.


    He already imagined the meeting of all of his four girlfriends.


    He would have to be very busy to be equal to everyone.


    "Yes!" They both called out and without any further dys, Xuefeng began his practice.


    He reached out with his hand and just like with the fire element, he started releasing the Water Qi out of his palm.


    Water had a much bigger density than fire, so Xuefeng had to use a lot more Water Qi just to create a small bubble of water on top of his hand and even more if he wanted to make it hover.


    Making the water bubble wasn''t a problem for him as it was following the same concept as the other but he was still worried about the consumption.


    He ended up using almost one-thirtieth of his Water Qi with just one ball.


    "Is there a way to lower the consumption of Water Qi? I lost so much just to create this." Xuefeng called out to thedies while showing them his creation.


    "No, you can''t. Did you think that cultivating is this easy?" The Queen shook her head at Xuefeng''s silly question and asked him, "Look, how do you think you can use this water bubble in an attack?"


    "Can''t I just shoot it forward with the help of the Air Qi and make it explode?" Xuefeng was confused by her question.


    He based it on the scene he recalled where two elves fought in the arena a while ago where one guy was flying and shooting water bullets at his opponent.


    "Then try shooting at the wall and see how it goes." The Queen pointed at the wall and proposed with a smirk.


    Feeling that there was nothing wrong with her suggestion, Xuefeng decided to listen to hear.


    Aiming with his hand towards the closest wall, he gathered a generous amount of Air Qi underneath the Water Bubble before heunched it forward.


    To his surprise, when he fired his Water Bubble, was didn''t fly far.


    It was sshed everywhere as the bubble was not tough enough to survive the impact.


    "See, it''s not that easy to even form a single water bullet. Firstly, you need to be precise about the shape of it so it doesn''t disintegrate in the air and secondly, you also need to choose the right amount of Water Qi to make it firm enough. There are many aspects that you need to take into consideration, but with enough practise you will be able to make those adjustments in the blink of an eye." The Queen smiled, exining to Xuefeng her previous thoughts.


    "Please teach me well!" Xuefeng bowed, epting his inferiority.


    He was mostly doing it for fun, but the Queen liked the title of the teacher and was even more eager to work after that.


    Xuefeng thought that with enough practice, he would be fine and they would move on to the cooler way of training with the usage of already existing water, but the Queen wanted to make each of his move perfect, which wasted a lot of time.


    In the end, he talked to her about it and she decided to just show him all the moves which Xuefeng couldter train inside the Wisdom Tree space.


    They went through various ones, starting from the water bullets and ending up on a water prison art which he almost failed to do because of theck of Water Qi.


    Xuefeng could, of course, do all the same spells with the help of the water maniption, but thedies insisted that he need to learn the hard way in case there wasn''t any water source next to him in the future.


    Only after that, did the maniption of nature came into the picture.


    It basically worked in a simr way as the Earth Element but it was a lot easier this time.


    The water had a much lower density than the wood so he didn''t have a problem moving with his Qi around.


    With a short practice, he could totally integrate with the water around him and do all the spells from before, but on a bigger scale.


    It took them around two hours to go through the whole process but he couldn''t say that he didn''t enjoy it.


    Which cultivator could say that he was taught Water Element spells by two beautiful female elves, naked in a big pool?

 Chapter 155 People Used To Call Me Pio

    <h4>Chapter 155 People Used To Call Me Pio</h4>


    At the same time, somewhere in the Central Region.


    "Who does Boss think will win today? I heard that this will be this youngster¡¯s first fight since he arrived in the Central Region. He didn¡¯t want to fight at all but his one-month safe period is over today and he got challenged already." A skinny guy with a face that almost looked like that of a dog, having a broad and big nose asked his boss who was sitting gracefully on his leather chair.


    The boss was looking out through the window of their cabin with his hand on his chin, deep in thoughts. He was watching a young man with a ck mask that covered half of his head who was entering the stage in the arena. Noticing the star-shaped mark on the young man¡¯s forehead, the boss expression changed from the nk into a one filled with desire.


    "I think he will definitely win. With his Star Shaping ability, his opponent doesn¡¯t stand a chance. I wish I had his Fate Fragment. When my n is in motion we will hire someone to beat him up, and then we will buy the fragment from him." The Boss said to the dog-face man without even looking at him as his eyes were glued on the Young Man who was preparing for a fight.


    "Boss, can¡¯t we just kill him and take his fragment when he is out of the city?" A dog-face man asked confused. With his Boss¡¯ strength, it wouldn¡¯t be hard.


    "Idiot, what if this ability is not his main one? Without the referee sent from the Heaven Realm, we can¡¯t extract his ability. Star Shaping is an extremely rare fragment and we can¡¯t afford to lose it, so we will have to do everything legally. Also, the new chief of the arena is not on my side so I can¡¯t rely on his help." The Boss cursed at hisckey and exined his reasons.


    He was seriously considering finding anotherckey to rece his current one but unfortunately, the fortune he made in the capital didn¡¯t mean anything in this ce. With his Spirit Stones, he barely bought a small house and rented a private cabin in the arena.


    After being a sessful merchant for many years, he had enough money to build a city, but he couldn¡¯t even afford a good ce to stay in this ce. He already had ns to earn enough Fate Stones, but he needed more time, which he wascking. He couldn¡¯t earn through fighting as his ability wasn¡¯t powerful enough, so until he buys a powerful ability, he would have to find other ways.


    "Oh, true..." The dog-face thought for a moment and as if he thought of something super clever, he cried out excitedly, "But wait, can¡¯t the Boss be the one to fight him? Boss is so strong! Boss can win with him for sure!"


    Hearing hisckey words, the merchant didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. He managed to fool the dog-face man into thinking that he was some kind of a big deal but the truth was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat most of the Fate Fragment Holders in the arena.


    "Cough... well, why would I fight myself, if I can use someone else instead? I can use my brain to do something more profitable during that time. I shouldn¡¯t waste my strength on someone like this." The merchant coughed to hide his embarrassment and tried to convince hisckey. Fortunately for him, the dog-face man wasn¡¯t that smart and hearing his exnation, he got even more excited.


    "Haha, great! Boss is the best! Oh, anyway, I will still get to see Boss fight in the next match in two weeks. I¡¯m so excited! Can¡¯t wait!" The dog face manughed, praising his boss before he recalled the uing event and could not help but p his hands in happiness.


    "Wait, what are you talking about? I¡¯m not fighting anyone. Why would anyone challenge me anyway?" The merchant asked confused. Hisckey words make him quite panicked.


    "But boss you are! Don¡¯t you remember when you knocked into someone by ident before you tactically ran away? That person found you and he didn¡¯t hesitate to challenge you. What a moron! He does not understand who he is going to fight. Boss, you should make sure that Thousand des has his whole body broken after that fight..." The dog face manughed at the challenger stupidity but then he saw his boss face turning pale and asked worried, "Boss Is something wrong?"


    "Of course there is something wrong! Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?! Fuck... What should I do... Should I run...?" The merchantshed out at hisckey immediately when he heard his words before he cursed under his breath and tried to think of a solution.


    The dog-face man didn¡¯t think his boss would be this angry hearing the news as he was supposed to be happy at the challenge. He looked at his boss suspiciously and asked, "Boss, why do you want to run away? Can¡¯t you just beat him up? I didn¡¯t tell boss earlier cause I thought boss already knows."


    "Shit... Of course, I¡¯m not going to run away, I was just joking... It¡¯s just that my cultivation is in the breaking point and I currently can¡¯t fight. I don¡¯t know when will I breakthrough so I need to make some preparations..." The merchant cursed when he realised that he is losing his powerful appearance and stopped himself just in time.


    "Haha, that¡¯s what I would expect from my boss, nothing else. Doing everything with a well-thought n. So boss, what are we going to do now?" The dog-face man asked after he regained the belief in his boss.


    "Let¡¯s go out. We need to put my project into motion earlier than I nned. If I don¡¯t buy a good ability in two weeks..." The Merchant made a quick decision and walked out of the private cabin with the excited dog-face man who followed him.


    They left in the worst moment without checking the battle on the stage in the arena where the spectacle was about to start. The Merchant was interested in watching the effects of the Star Shaper Ability but in the end, he didn¡¯t have the leisure to watch it as a death sickle was hanging next to his neck.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the famous Thousand des would actually take time to challenge him, a nobody, over a small push on the streets. He didn¡¯t even hesitate to run at that time as Thousand des was already on Heavenly Rankings and he wouldn¡¯t think twice before killing him. Even if he was at the bottom of one hundred ces, that was still enough to turn him into dust.


    On the stage, the young man who had half of his face covered with the ck mask, only having a hole for his eye, was waiting for the referee to start. His eyes looked extremely cold, with each of them having a different colour, white and ck and even his hair was weird looking.


    The half with white pupil had silver hair while the one with a ck eye had coal ck hair. His face was expressionless, having extreme peace. Watching his handsome high cheekbones with full lips and the aura of mystery around him, somedies opened the windows of the private rooms before whistling seductively at him.


    His clothes were also matching his facial style as he wore only ck and white hunter outfit which looked like it was made especially for him.


    There was no public audience on the arena as everyone was sitting inside their own private rooms. Only Fate Fragment Holders were allowed to this ce so there wasn¡¯t a need for such a thing. Each person watching right now was a high tiered expert who wouldn¡¯t like to sit with everyone else.


    "Ladies and gentleman! We have a great event ahead of us. I got information that every room today is upied which suggest that everyone is as excited as me for today¡¯s match." The referee called out with his lofty voice which travelled into everyone¡¯s room when he noticed that the participants were ready.


    "Today we are having a battle of a rookie and a veteran. As most of you probably noticed already, our rookie possess a rare Fate Fragment which wasst seen many years ago, the Star Shaper. But is that enough to win versus our veteran, Seven Beasts, who already have 4 consecutive victories under his belt and is aiming to soon enter Heavens Ranking?" The referee introduced two participants, hyping the matchup.


    When the judge mentioned the veteran of the arena, Seven Beasts, who was a burly man without a shirt, covered in animal tattoos all across his chest, the Seven Beasts roared into the air before calling out to his opponent, "Kiddo! I will crush you so hard that you will regreting to the central region. There is no one who can help you right now!"


    He tried to provoke the Star Shaper user but his efforts turned out to be useless as the handsome man in front of him didn¡¯t change his expression from the start. It was pissing him off that the young man wasn¡¯t scared even a little bit and that he didn¡¯t receive even a bit of respect.


    "Before the battle starts, everyone, ce your bets inside your room as usual. The payout ratio for the rookie win is zero point five while the Seven Beasts win will bring you ten times the value of your bet. Hope you choose wisely. Remember we only ept Fate Stones as the stakes for the bet." The referee smiled as they finally reached his favourite part of the match, the betting. Having the percentage of each betting earnings he couldn¡¯t be more than happy.


    "Do you guys want to bet as well? Not only you will earn the losers bet if you win the battle but also the normal stakes." The referee asked looking down from the tform.


    "So what kiddo? Want to bet something? Or maybe you don¡¯t have anything to bet, huh? I bet one thousand low tier Fate stones." The Seven Beasts grinned as he provoked his opponent. He was quite mad when he heard the ratio of the bets, but he didn¡¯t argue with the referee. He was confident in his own abilities and having an even better winnings after his battle was just a great bonus for him.


    "Sigh... If I have to fight then I guess I will make the most out of it. Can I bet one of my abilities? You can buy my ability with Fate Stones which I will use to bet. You will be able to redeem it after the fight if I lose." The young man sighed before turning to the referee with a proposition. He didn¡¯t have any Fate Stones on him so he couldn¡¯t bet anything else.


    "Haha, do you n to sell your Star Shaper ability?" The refereeughed and called out interested.


    "Yes. Ten thousand middle tier Fate Stones." The rookie nodded without any emotions on his face and dictated the price.


    "Hahaha, what a bold youngster. You are smart for doing some research and I like it. I will agree to your proposition. If you win this battle, the arena will give you fifteen thousand high tier Fate Stones. What is your name Young Man?" The refereeughed even harder than earlier for the first time in a while and in the end, decided to ask for the youngster name.


    "I don¡¯t have a name anymore, but people used to call me Pio." The young man answered showing some signs of pain on his face but his face quickly returned to normal.


    "Pio. I will remember you. Good luck to both of you. Let the match begin!" The referee nodded hearing the name and finally started the match.

 Chapter 156 Wonders Of The Stars - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 156 Wonders Of The Stars - Part 1</h4>


    "Don¡¯t worry, I promised not to kill anyone ever again, so I will stop when you can¡¯t move anymore." Pio turned towards his opponent and called out expressionlessly, without any ill intent in his voice. He was forced to fight on with no chance to resist and he could only me himself for entering the Central Region.


    He just wanted to improve himself more with the better resources of the Central Region but ended up falling into the current mess. It was a good opportunity to increase his strength but with those rules, he would rather enjoy the free life he had without any obligations instead.


    "Hahaha, you are talking as if you already won! Maybe the arena believes in you but I will prove to them that they were wrong! Star Shaper my ass, let me show you the real power!" Seven Beastsughed maniacally at Pio¡¯s shameless statement before he shouted while distancing himself from Pio and activated his famous ability.


    Seven Beasts¡¯ muscr chest began expanding and his skin started turning brown. His legs and arms also increased in size by multiple times while his fingers turned into ck ws. If one asked why the stage in the arena was this big, having more than one hundred meters in diameter, this was the answer.


    Sever Beasts was a Fate Fragment Holder whose main ability allowed him to turn into a giant brown bear. There were a few types of Fate Fragments and this one was a transformation type. He also had a collection of other beasts abilities which he managed to obtain in other battles or simple bought, hence why the name Seven Beasts.


    There are not that many Fate Fragments but with each death, the abilities pool was increasing. After many years of this organisation running, they gathered a significant amount of abilities. You could even sell the powers you obtained in your travels and buy the one you want.


    After a Fate Fragment Holder dies, he will lose his ability to the killer, but the Fragment itself will survive and return after being reborn into another human. This was why after so many years there were many repetitions. Unfortunately, only the main ability would be reborn and that¡¯s why the special rules were incorporated to prevent that.


    Fighting between the Fate Fragment Holders inside the Central Region was banned and was only allowed inside the arena during a challenge. If someone died by ident, the referee could still obtain all of his abilities before they disappeared.


    "Roaaar!" Seven Beasts roared after he finished his transformation into a Brown Bear and started running towards Pio on his four legs just like a normal wild bear.


    Pio didn¡¯t panic and even waited for his opponent to finish his transformation without attacking midway. He knew the scope of his abilities and didn¡¯t feel any pressure seeing Seven Beasts charging at him.


    Feeling it was the right time to show his skills, Pio reached out towards his forehead and touched his star-shaped mark. It instantly lit up with bright light and he somehow pulled it out from his forehead, without leaving no trace or wound.


    Pio raised it in front of his face with two fingers without worrying about the Wild Bearing at him, as if he was admiring the star¡¯s beauty before he sighed, saying in low voice, "Stars are evesting, but sometimes, to be reborn, the star needs to go through... its death."


    With thosest words, Pio crushed the star which exploded, covering the whole stage with blinding white light. The Stardust after the explosion started spreading all around them, creating a pearl-white translucent mist. There was no ce on the stage that wasn¡¯t contaminated with the weird dust.


    Seven Beasts stopped seeing the light as he didn¡¯t have any other details about Pio¡¯s ability than what he heard from the rumours, but after he realised that Pio didn¡¯t move from his position at all and the Stardust wasn¡¯t hurting him in any way, he continued his charge.


    To his surprise, Pio didn¡¯t move and even his weapon was not drawn by him which made Seven Beasts even angrier. Not only he didn¡¯t show him any respect to a senior before the fight, his actions right now showed that he also thought nothing of him.


    "Roar!" The Brown Bear finally reached Pio¡¯s position and didn¡¯t hesitate to swing with his massive paw while roaring furiously. The situation where he sees Pio¡¯s body flying to the other side of the stage didn¡¯t happen and instead, he saw even more pearly white dust.


    Instead of being crushed under bears raw power, he turned on impact into a pile of Stardust which scattered into the air. Sever Beasts knew that it was not an ident and started looking around in his surroundings afraid of a sneak attack, but when he looked behind him, he froze when he saw Pio standing right there as if nothing happened.


    "Haha!" The Refereeughed before he thought to himself, ¡¯What a marvellous ability. As expected of one of the top ten strongest abilities. Too bad almost none of the top ten Fate Fragment Holders were ever defeated, else we would be having a lot more of them.¡¯


    It was quite regretful in his opinion but there was nothing he could do. Those with top ten Fate Fragments were just too strong and each time one died, it was only because they wanted to or their lifespan was reaching the end. Many tried to find an window for an attack in that particr moment but it never happened.


    "You should surrender. There is no way you can beat me. If you give up now, I will spare you and decline taking any of your abilities. I didn¡¯t want to fight in the first ce. I will only take your Fate Stones from the bet, as I need those. What do you think?" Pio sighed and tried to warn his opponent before he turned serious.

 Chapter 157 Wonders Of The Stars - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 157 Wonders Of The Stars - Part 2</h4>


    Of course, such a suggestion definitely wouldn¡¯t work on the already frustrated Seven Beasts and only could make him even more hostile. That¡¯s what exactly happened when giant Brown Bear heard Pio¡¯s calm words. He roared at him and once again charged at Pio¡¯s body before biting with its sharp teeth.


    In thest moment instead of using its teeth, the bear decided to swallow Pio whole. He knew that the story would repeat itself otherwise. Unfortunately, Pio turned into stardust even before the danger arrived and Seven Beasts ate nothing else but stardust.


    At the same time, before the bear finished his attack, Pio appeared once again behind him but this time he was not standing idle. Pio¡¯s two fingers shone and he immediately struck towards the bear hind leg joint. He barely tapped the hairy legs with the tips of his fingers, but it sounded as if a bullet was shot right through with blood and muscle fibre bursting out on the opposite end.


    The Seven Beasts couldn¡¯t help but whimper from pain before running away a few meters. The body of a bear started shrinking and quickly turned back into the human version of a Seven Beasts. He cursed under his breath as he limped on his bloody leg and popped a healing pill into his mouth.


    "Fuck...!" Seven Beasts looked at his leg and noticed a two-centimetre wide hole inside of his knee and could not help but curse again. To make the situation worse, he saw Pio vanishing once again and he knew that the jokes were over.


    Earlier when he was issuing the challenge he didn¡¯t think that a kid who just arrived in the Central Region had such mastery over his ability already. Most new Fate Fragment Holders were still low on Fate Qi when they arrived here, so even if they had an overpowered ability, it would be hard for them to use it all the time.


    Seven Beasts believed that if he can prolong the battle for as long as he can, Pio will be forced to cancel his ability. With such arge range of coverage, it was bound to waste a lot of his Fate Qi.


    Seven Beasts was used to only fighting with his beasts transformations as they didn¡¯t use too much of his Fate Qi but against unknown rookie Pio, he had to use all he had. It was hard to absorb Elemental Qi but thinking that Pio could strike at any second he had to act immediately.


    Before Pio could spawn next to him, he reached out with his hands and blew the stardust away from him. Hisst second thought turned out to be right on point as Pio could only create his body out of the Stardust he released in the air.


    "Haha, I learned your fragment weakness! You can¡¯t win anymore!" Seeing that Pio appeared about ten meters away from him within the bits of stardust that he blew away, Seven Beasts couldn¡¯t help but cry out inughter.


    Not wasting any time, he started transforming once more without worrying about his injured leg. His arms started gaining feathers as they turned into huge ck wings while his mouth changed into a short and sharp beak. In seconds, a huge ck eagle appeared on the stage and didn¡¯t hesitate to fly into the air.


    "Scriii, Scriii!" The eagle cried as it began making wind with its wings, pushing the dust even further away from their battle. Just as he wanted to cry again in a satisfied manner from his sessful move, Pio reached out into the sky. The stardust that was being pushed away suddenly stopped and made a one hundred and eighty degrees turn, flying back towards Pio¡¯s hand before turning into a star-shaped crystal once again.


    Pio already gave his opponent a chance to surrender and Seven Beasts didn¡¯t take it, so he wouldn¡¯t show mercy to him. If Pio showed weakness in the form of asking the man to surrender once again, he wouldn¡¯t find a feeling of peace anymore with hundreds of challenges waiting for him.


    In this world, there was no such thing as being low key. If you didn¡¯t show your strength and hide, you will gain even more attention than if you were public about it.


    Watching Pio put back the crystal into his forehead which turned back into a star-shaped mark, the ck eagle cried once again happily before beginning to strike with long-ranged air attacks. With each swing of its wings, sharp air Qi des were constantly being sent towards Pio who still didn¡¯t show any signs of losing hisposure.


    "Stars are light and light is everywhere..." Pio muttered under his breath before he once again turned into pearl-white stardust just as the Air Qi des were about tond on him and he appeared in the sky just a meter above the ck eagle.


    Landing on its back, he aimed at both of its wings before sting two bloody holes inside of them.


    "Shrieeek!" The ck eagle cried from the painful hit and without his wings supporting him in the air, they quickly started to fall only to crush to the ground.


    "Crack!" After a loud bang with the sound of bones crushing, everyone saw Pio crouching on the Seven Beasts¡¯ body with his two fingers aimed at the back of Seven Beasts¡¯ head. The fall from this little bit of height wouldn¡¯t kill the sturdy body of the veteran, so the battle was technically not over, but when the referee saw the situation, he made the early decision.


    "The battle is over! The winner is the Star Shaper Fragment rookie!" The referee called out happily, not a bit worried that the arena lost a lot of Fate Stones with Pio¡¯s win because of him.


    Hearing the verdict, Pio stood up from the Seven Beasts back before walking up to the referee. He didn¡¯t even look a bit tired and no one would have believed he just ended a fight if they weren¡¯t watching.


    "Boy, good job. Tell me, which ability you want to take away from him? You can choose from all seven transformation types..." The referee praised Pio before looking at the Seven Beast who was struggling to stand up from the ground and asked a question. Before he could end though, Pio stopped him and said, "I don¡¯t really care about those. How about Sir chooses the best one and give me more Fate Stones in exchange?"


    "Haha, I like you! Let¡¯s do as you wish. I will add the bonus Fate Stones to your winnings." The Refereeughed and jumped from the tform outside the stage, straight next to the Seven Beasts.


    "I guess, your new nickname should be called Six Beasts from now on, hehe." The Referee patted the defeated man, who barely stood up, on the shoulder as he teased him.


    "Just do it..." The Seven Beasts called out as he gritted his teeth, cutting short the small talk with this evil man. He knew he can¡¯t escape from him, so he wanted to have this over with.


    "Haha, then don¡¯t mind me if I do." The yful refereeughed for thest time before his face turned serious and his right-hand struck the Seven Beasts into his abdomen.

 Chapter 158 Lings Complains

    <h4>Chapter 158 Ling¡°s Comins</h4>


    Meanwhile back in the Hot Pool inside the Elf Pce, Xuefeng and thedies were out of the pool, wiping their bodies from the excess water. They could, of course, do so with the help of either Fire Qi, Air Qi or even Water Qi, by manipting the water drops, but thedies insisted on the manual work this time.


    "Let me help you..." The Queen approached him with a pair of soft towels and without waiting for his answer she started wiping off of him. He was not new to such an experience but it was the first time the Queen was so attentive towards him. He didn¡¯t know why but he liked it anyway, so he didn¡¯t delve deeper and epted her care.


    "Your skin is so dry after staying in the water for so long. We will need to apply some natural oils on you tonight or it will turn tough and it will lose its tenderness. We elves are used to humidity and water so our skin is safe even after a few hours inside the water but yours seems to still be human. " The Queen touched his ridged skin in a worried expression as she meticulously wiped each drop.


    Yiren also started helping her mother but didn¡¯t speak as she allowed her mother to have her moment with Xuefeng. She was happy that her mother was finally opening to Xuefeng. She was not selfish and wanted a situation where all three of them are happy together.


    "Don¡¯t worry about me. I was just about to use my regeneration ability to repair my skin," Xuefeng called out feeling there was no need as he could just quickly fix it but the Queen stopped him by pulling his arm and cried, "No! You can¡¯t waste so much Fate Qi on such a trivial thing!"


    The Queen forced Xuefeng to sit down and allow her to dry his hair as if a mother was taking care of her child. The only additional feature was that Queen¡¯s chest was glued onto his back giving an extra soft sensation.


    "We can also give him a nice massage. Xuefeng worked really hard today. He deserves some rx as well." Yiren added from the side feeling Xuefeng arms.


    "Yeah! I also thought that as well! Let¡¯s go upstairs and we will make you one right now!" The Queen instantly approved her daughter¡¯s idea and swiftly stood up, pulling Xuefeng¡¯s arm excitedly.


    Before Xuefeng could reply, Ling sneered inside of his mindining, ¡¯Pfft, work hard my ass... Who is having two naked beauties next to him while seriously training and even having sexual intercourse with them midway? Never heard of a pervert like that for as long as I have live...¡¯


    ¡¯Hey, I¡¯m not a pervert! ... Even if only a little bit, I did my best to train this whole time. You alwaysin but never motivate me. We should be working as a team, but you only nag me...¡¯ Ling¡¯s remark didn¡¯t fly past Xuefeng¡¯s head and it actually triggered him, which made him fight back in his mind.


    Xuefeng agreed to follow her training but that¡¯s what he was actually doing, but she was still adding unnecessary remarks that were not making him happy at all. When he reached thest point he suddenly thought of something else that might be the reason and asked her, ¡¯...Or maybe you are jealous? Should I give you simr, special attention as well?¡¯


    He didn¡¯t hear her answer, so he thought she gave up arguing with him, but then, he felt a strong suction force her the crystal, that was forcing him to split his mind and enter it.


    "Wait for a moment..." Xuefeng threw a quick notification to thedies before his eyes shut and he allowed himself to be pulled into Ling¡¯s space. When he opened his eyes, he realised he was already inside the pce he once visited earlier with Xiao Wen and her Fate fragment Lang.


    Looking around, he spotted Ling sitting on her throne on the other side of the hall and saw her ring at him without blinking. It was without saying that Xuefeng made her angry with his talk earlier, but he wasn¡¯t too scared to face her and walked forward towards her.


    Walking through the hall, he noticed that the nice columns which were supporting the ceiling were much more finished but still had a lot of spots that had missing details. Xuefeng has never seen the symbols which Ling carved on them but he could feel a weird connection with the six of them as he walked.


    He suspected that they were connected to the respective nine elements but he couldn¡¯t guess why Ling was making them. Checking her out from up close when he approached near, she was still a cold beauty, with the only exception of a frown appearing this time.


    "Do you have anything to say?" Ling asked sternly as she stared at Xuefeng with her cold eyes. She was sitting with her legs ced one on top of another, with her white dress and style not changing from Xuefeng¡¯sst visit.


    "Are you going to sit up there on the throne while talking to me? Should I call you Queen Ling, then?" Xuefeng folded his arms across his chest as he looked at Ling and asked sarcastically without going up the tform where the Throne was ced. He didn¡¯t like her high and mighty persona towards him, so he protested.


    Ling¡¯s eyebrow twitched from hisment but in the end, she stood up, showing off her slender legs and walked down the stairs before halting in front of him. Their faces were barely twenty centimetres away from each other and Ling stared into Xuefeng eyes without blinking.


    There was a hidden tension between them but Xuefeng didn¡¯t give up and stared back at her, slowly closing in towards her face. It wasn¡¯t a battle who could stare longer but a battle to assert dominance in their unusual rtionship. As one of the top ten strongest Fate Fragments, Ling would be very rad to be the one in control.


    After a few seconds, they were so close that their noses were almost touching, but Xuefeng didn¡¯t see Ling giving up, as if she wasn¡¯t bothered by his presence.


    ¡¯You act tough huh? Let me show you how bold a pervert as you called me can be...¡¯ Xuefeng thought in his mind thinking of the daring n and decided to put it into action.


    They were so close to each other that it would be impossible for Ling to dodge if he wanted to do anything. Giving Ling onest look Xuefeng suddenly moved forward and closed thest centimetres that were dividing them. Their lips touched and finally, Ling showed some emotions on her face.

 Chapter 159 Ling Change

    <h4>Chapter 159 Ling Change</h4>


    Ling¡¯s eyes opened wide from surprise and she immediately pushed Xuefeng away before she proceeded to wipe her lips multiple times. Her face expression started changing from surprise through frustration, only to end up back in anger.


    "Why did you do that!? You... You...!" Ling shouted loudly before she started poking Xuefeng on the chest with her finger, trying to think of a term to call his shamelessness. If she knew that her holder was such big of a pervert she would have never bother fighting with him like that.


    "Hahaha, you called me a pervert so I just acted like you portrait me. By the way, I did not expect your lips to be this soft. What are you using to make them so tender?" Xuefengughed after seeing her angry reaction from his little teasing move and couldn¡¯t help but add more coal to the fire.


    "Shameless! You are not allowed to do that ever again! Do you hear me?!" Ling reaction for his additional teasing words didn¡¯t change and she still angrily poked him with her finger as if she tried to create a hole there.


    "Why? You are so beautiful... Can¡¯t I be your man? We will stay together forever anyway..." Feeling he can¡¯t get enough of her, Xuefeng held onto Ling¡¯s hand and continued his games with her. He was already in a yful mood so he didn¡¯t need to force himself.


    As someone from Earth, he didn¡¯t have any concepts of spirits engraved in his mind, so when he first saw Ling for the first time, he was treating her as another human being from that time. Most Fate Fragment Holders have had a different attitude towards their fragments because they approached them more as a tool to get stronger, rather than a friend or partner.


    Hearing his words and his warm touch on her hands, she blushed immediately, before crying out while crouching down on the floor with her hands covering her face, "Aaaargh, no, no, no... We can¡¯t! It¡¯s against the rules! It is a taboo of my race! Fate spirits can¡¯t feel love towards their holders... How did our conversation go in this direction..."


    Ling¡¯s previous alpha position crumbled as she finally behaved more like the female she is rather than having an almighty queen aura around her. Ling was like a small mouse that was caught in the trap and didn¡¯t know how to save herself.


    Years ago she was met with the same situation when a male holder tried to touch her but she didn¡¯t hesitate to beat him up immediately at that time, before kicking him out of her space. She wondered why she didn¡¯t repeat the same with Xuefeng when he kissed her or when he grabbed her hand. It was definitely not her normal reaction.


    ¡¯What is going on with meeee...¡¯ Ling cried out in her mind not knowing what was happening.


    The only exnation she could think of was because of Xuefeng¡¯s normal approach towards her. She never felt as if he was talking to something unrealistic like a spiritual being but rather a human, which she greatly appreciated. It didn¡¯t change her opinion that he was a pervert though.


    "Why is it against the rules? Is this a taboo too? " Xuefeng crouched behind her and hugged her before asking yfully. He wanted to push her further seeing how differently she acted. If he was sessful, she would neverin this much to him.


    "Buuhuuu... You bully me again..! You are the same as he was..." Ling cried out as sat down while hugging her legs onto her chest. She was leaning over his chest but she didn¡¯t push him away anymore.


    "Who is ¡¯he¡¯ you are talking about? I thought that your previous holder was the Thunder Goddess." Xuefeng frowned hearing herpare him to someone else he didn¡¯t even know.


    "... I only had two male holders... My first one and you... He was an even bigger pervert than you are and when he saw me, he wanted to provide me with enough Fate Qi for me to reach Fate God stage before... using my body for his needs as he wishes. It was the stage that was allowing spirits to materialize in the real world. I¡¯m talking about acquiring a real body. When I absorbed more Fate Stones, I started recalling all those details and now I know why I stopped choosing male holders since that time..." Ling was hesitant for a moment but answered his question.


    "Oh, he didn¡¯t seed, right?" Xuefeng felt bad, hearing that Ling wasparing him to such a person. He would never do the same... and even if he did, he would definitely leave Ling a free will.


    "No, fortunately, he was killed miles before his goal and I was freed. Since then I was only choosing female holders. It has been thousands of years already and you are my second... If Thunder Goddess didn¡¯t need a male to save her, I would definitely choose another female..." Ling shook her head and exined. She was already feeling warm from being in Xuefeng embrace for this long and she forgot that he was still holding onto her.


    "Auch, you are hurting me... I also think it is good that you can be a human once we gather enough Fate Qi. Isn¡¯t that great? Don¡¯t you want that too?" Xuefeng pretended feeling pain from her words and asked.


    Ling lowered her head even more, almost hiding it between her legs and said quietly, "I want it... but If I am going to be used just like you do your women then I would rather not... Aren¡¯t I just a tool to get stronger? Why even bother to talk to me nicely..."


    She was in aplete opposite state to her usual cold self as if all this time she was hiding behind a mask. Her life waspletely different than what Xuefeng thought as she was rarely treated like a human.


    "I would never do anything to you if you were not willing. You are not a tool. All I can see is a beautiful woman who deserves a man who can take care of her, just like any other women." Xuefeng hugged Ling tighter and cheered her up without teasing her anymore.


    "Then why are you rubbing my legs right now...?" Ling asked suddenly, as she lifted her head and looked at his hand that was lying on her thigh.


    "Cough, cough... Just an ident..." Xuefeng coughed and took his hand away embarrassedly before standing up.

 Chapter 160 Warm Embrace

    <h4>Chapter 160 Warm Embrace</h4>


    "No! Don''t go. Let''s stay like this for a little while longer¡­" Before Xuefeng could stand up, Ling reached out to stop him and sat him down behind her so she could lean over his chest.


    For so many years, she was always alone, closed in her own space, without any physical touch with anyone and it was Xuefeng who made the first moves to break it.


    She didn''t like the perverted side of Xuefeng, but she couldn''t say a bad word about him other than that.


    He was caring towards his women, like a true gentleman and she had to give him a big plus for that.


    "I thought you didn''t like it if someone touches you." Xuefeng listened to her and sat behind her on the stairs and wrapped his hands around her.


    She allowed him to do so and enjoyed his warmth.


    Even if they were in their spirit forms, with the help of Ling''s space, Xuefeng could materialize as if it was his own body with all basic functions.


    Ling found a mostfortable spot inside Xuefeng''s arms and even tilted her head to the side to rub her cheeks on his chest before replying while trying to hide her smile, "I don''t hate it¡­" It was actually her first time feeling that someone actually cared for her and she wanted to stay like this for a moment before she returns to being her usual self.


    She knew that Xuefeng needed a strict trainer, else he would definitely ck, but she wanted to have at least this one minute of warmth as she had never gotten one in thousands of years.


    The closest she has been so far in her existence was with Thunder Goddess which was treating her just like a dear friend, but even they didn''t hug each other like this.


    Thunder Goddess respected her too much like a master to close their rtionship this much.


    "You know that I amining because I want you to seed, right?


    I actually see the chances of you bing a great person after observing how are you doing so far¡­ Your path not only consists of cultivation but you are also destined as a Fate Holder to do some very important and dangerous things.


    If you are not strong enough by the time you enter the Heaven Realm, then you will end up just like Thunder Goddess¡­" Ling sighed and exined her previous behaviour while changing Xuefeng''s hands only her belly instead.


    Previously, she was holding her legs next to her chest but now she released them allowing Xuefeng to hug her wholeheartedly this time.


    He could feel her ample bosom gently falling on his forearm and her cold hands underneath his.


    "I know¡­ I''m sorry Ished out at you but I just think like life with only training and cultivation in it is not fun at all. If you can''t share your happiness with anyone then what''s the point of the cultivation?" Xuefeng apologised as well but also added his personal opinion which Ling was thinking through for a while.


    "Hmm, I guess there is some truth in what you said, but¡­ You are not lucky enough to have such a life. There is one assassin still waiting to strike and kill you at any second and a lot of promises that you need to fulfil. Don''t you think it will hard for you to do that if you are not training hard?" Ling turned to look at him and asked with an unusual gentle smile.


    Xuefeng was dazed for a moment not expecting her to look this pretty.


    "You have a very nice smile¡­" Xuefeng called out, praising while staring at her.


    He didn''t expect that this act would cause Ling''s smile to disappear as if it was never there, with her everyday cold face returning.


    Ling nudged him to release her from his arms as she said sternly with her old tone, "Let go of me, our conversation is done. We shouldn''t have done anything like that in the first ce. I already had the taste of your warmth and now I should be good for the next hundreds of years."


    "Hey, what did I say wrong? I won''t let you go until you tell me. Is me praising you this bad?" Xuefeng hugged Ling tighter and asked confused.


    She suddenly turned back to her old self without any warning and wanted him to think nothing out of it?


    "I think you forgot whose this space is¡­" Ling called out before she vanished from his arms and appeared back on the throne, sitting with her legs on one another.


    "Sigh¡­" Xuefeng stood up, sighing and looked towards her, demanding an exnation.


    "We can''t be together and we can''t love each other.


    Your praises are unnecessary.


    I told you.


    It is a taboo of my race and I don''t n to be the one to break it.


    We are meant to serve mankind and even after you die, I will continue to do so.


    I live forever, but you don''t¡­" Ling exined while turning her head away from him, not looking him in the eyes.


    "Fine¡­ You can send me away." Xuefeng answered frustrated.


    He definitely preferred the version of Ling who was cute and wanted his hugs, instead of a cold, strict Ling.


    "Yes, your women are waiting for you. Have fun..." Ling nodded and waved her hand, sending him away before he could even hear herst word.


    Just as he disappeared, her cold neutral face turned into a sad one and a single teardrop fell on her cheek.


    She quickly wiped it away and changed her position by hugging her legs with her head propped on her knees.


    Ling looked around the empty pce and sighed deeply.


    "It is better this way¡­ We can''t be together¡­" Ling tried to convince herself that what she did was good for her, but every other second she was recalling his warm embrace and couldn''t help but lose herself in her dreams.

 Chapter 161 You Will Not Be Alone Ever Again

    <h4>Chapter 161 You Will Not Be Alone Ever Again</h4>


    "Hey, what is going on with you? You were out for more than five minutes. Did something happen?" The moment Xuefeng opened his eyes, he heard Queen grab him by the cheeks and ask while looking him in the eyes.


    "It was nothing. Don¡¯t worry, I am fine. By the way, howe we back in the bedroom?" Xuefeng forced a smile showing that he was alright and looked around his surroundings realising they were already back in their room.


    When one split his consciousness and leave his body, he needs to be sure that he has someone to take care of his body as he can¡¯t feel what is going on outside. Just like now, they must have picked him up and carried him into the bedroom.


    "Then is alright. We were kind of worried as you were out for this long so we took you back. Don¡¯t worry, no one has seen you while we were walking back. We were careful to dodge everyone. No one has seen your manly friend..." The girls sighed in relief and assured him. The Queen was even more specific as she poked Xuefeng staff with a smile. From the way she looked at it, Queen looked like she wanted more of it.


    "Cough, how about we eat something before we do anything?" Xuefeng retreated a bit deeper into the bed as he coughed awkwardly and asked. He somehow lost the mood for any games with thedies after his visit to Ling space.


    "Hehe, I knew you will say something like that so we passed by the kitchen and grabbed some food before we came here. Open your mouth..." The Queen reached out to the nightstand and picked a wooden tray full of snacks before she used chopsticks to pick one.


    Just as Xuefeng opened his mouth, the Queen purposedly dropped the snack onto his chest, saying, "Oops... Don¡¯t worry, I will pick it up..." before she grabbed it with her teeth and used her mouth to deliver the meal. Of course, the situation led to a passionate kiss, but Xuefeng realised that something was missing and it was his fault.


    He was missing his mind as his thoughts were still about Ling who was forever alone with no one she can lean on. Xuefeng knew that she was just pretending to be cold and calm while hiding her true feelings. The truth was that she wanted to experience love and all those emotions connected to it just like any other women but something was holding her back.


    "There is something wrong with you right now. You are not telling us everything... What is on your mind?" If Xuefeng could notice that something was amiss then it would be strange if the Queen could not notice. Her senses were even sharper than his so she instantly realised that Xuefeng wasn¡¯t giving it his all.


    "Nothing important... I lost the mood to y around tonight now. Can we just eat normally before going back to sleep? We can cuddle for a moment instead what do you think?" Xuefeng told the truth as he didn¡¯t think he would be able to focus fully on them tonight.


    "Can we still feed you?" Yireny next to him and asked cutely with her own chopstick raised. She didn¡¯t mind that she would have to wait for her turn as long as she could stay next to Xuefeng and do things for him.


    "Of course, I would love that from you. Mhmm, It¡¯s yummy." Seeing her begging eyes, there was no way Xuefeng could say no to her. He let her put a snack in his mouth and as usual, it was amazing in taste. The food from five-star restaurants on Earth or even Golden Phoenix near his n couldn¡¯tpare at all to the food of elves.


    "Have one too." Xuefeng picked one snack with his fingers and put it inside Yiren mouth. She ate it happily and just as Xuefeng started retracting his fingers, she caught his hands and started licking his two fingers too.


    "Hmmpf..." Seeing this, the Queen could not wait to show her dissatisfaction and pouted, demanding a fair distribution of food. Xuefeng smiled at her reaction and gave her one as well. The Queen, of course, repeated her daughter¡¯s actions of licking as she didn¡¯t want to be any worse than her and Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but cheer up from their efforts.


    In the end, their whole feeding Xuefeng game turned out to be just him serving them as he got the least amounts of snacks. He did not mind that though as at least his mood returned and he could look at the situation he had with Ling from the other perspective. He wanted to help her fight her loneliness, but other than being with her and visiting her more often, he couldn¡¯t find any option he could do in the near future.


    Unfortunately, if she didn¡¯t want his help, then the effort he made would be for nothing. After thedies cuddled into his chest for sleep and he pulled her quilt on top them three, he decided on his future ns.


    ¡¯Ling, I know you can hear me. Even if you tell me to not worry about you, I will still try to make your life more enjoyable. Even if you don¡¯t allow me to enter your space, I will grow stronger and reach Fate God stage, so you can join us in our travels. You will not be alone ever again.¡¯ Xuefeng thought in his mind and sent his message to Ling.


    After not hearing any answer, Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind as he was sure that she heard him. He held onto the pair of mother and daughter even tighter, entering into dreand with a sense of peace in his mind.


    Inside Ling space, she was still sitting on her throne, but after hearing Xuefeng message, a rare smile once again appeared on her face. She wasn¡¯t disgusted as she was with her first Fate Holder promise as she knew Xuefeng was different.


    "We shall see then... Hope you keep your promise..." Ling said to herself deep down happy with his statement.

 Chapter 162 Double Pleasure **

    <h4>Chapter 162 Double Pleasure **</h4>


    When Xuefeng woke up, he was surprised to see that thedies were still sleeping and not being naughty as usual. He thought they would as usual, attack his innocent soldier who was standing at attention every morning but instead, they were lying peacefully with their heads on his chest, both upying their own half of his body.


    Even if he wanted to move right now, he couldn¡¯t as their legs were wrapped around his thighs, causing him to be unable to move without waking them up. He was kind of let down, as he already got used to his morning bed activities and didn¡¯t want them to end. Hisck of mood yesterday night was over and he wouldn¡¯t mind some skin to skin fun.


    His libido was back to normal and having two naked beautiful elvesying on top of him didn¡¯t help to stop his urges. He started rubbing their backs gently, feeling their fair skin and began massaging lower and lower until he reached their perky bottoms. Fortunately for him, his arms were long enough to reach that far.


    Xuefeng was even more shocked that after a few minutes of kneading their butts with his hands, they were still soundly asleep. He tried to be subtle and wake them up for some fun with gentle touches, but they didn¡¯t cooperate with him. Even after using more strength and squeezing to his heart content they were still acting the same.


    ¡¯Are they pretending?¡¯ Xuefeng asked himself as that was the only thing that came to mind. They were never acting like this before so he decided to test them.


    Xuefeng let go of their butts and kissed them on the forehead while rubbing their cheeks, waiting for any reaction. He smiled wickedly when he felt Yiren lean over his hand on instinct like she always does and when he saw a small curve at the end of her lips which she quickly retracted.


    ¡¯Aha! I knew it. I don¡¯t know what game are you guys ying but I¡¯m going to y along.¡¯ Xuefeng smiled yfully nning to take action when he suddenly felt Yiren move her finger on his chest. She started slowly drawing something with her nail and Xuefeng quickly realised that it was a symbol.


    ¡¯Do... Me... First...¡¯ The symbols of three words Yiren has written were in the samenguage as the outside world uses allowing Xuefeng to read them, but then he asked himself confused, ¡¯What are they ying...? Oh well, I guess I will just follow hermands.¡¯


    Xuefeng smiled evilly as he threw the quilt to the side, exposing their naked bodies before he gently flipped them to onto their backs so he can get out of their embrace. He knew that they were not sleeping so he didn¡¯t hesitate to do as he pleased.


    He sat across Yiren¡¯s chest and sandwiched his erected friend between her ample bosom after he used his saliva to make it slide in and out nicely. To make his hands free, he picked up Yiren¡¯s hands and allowed her to hold her breasts in ce, which enabled him to rub the Queen¡¯s peaks at the same time.


    He wanted to satisfy both of them before he leaves to train inside Wisdom Tree space, as he didn¡¯t get to do so yesterday. Pulling Yiren¡¯s head towards him, the end of his staff started poking onto her lips which soon parted with her tongue beginning to lick around it.


    At this point, there was no way they were both asleep and it was confirmed definitely when the Queen opened her eyes and cried out, "It¡¯s not fair when he knows we are not sleeping! You are cheating!"


    "He chose me first anyway, hehe... Mhmm..." Yiren stopped sucking and giggled at her mother¡¯s reaction before she continued to lick with her tongue. Taking it deeper into her mouth while moving with her breasts on the shaft, she couldn¡¯t help but moan to tease her mother more.


    "What game were you ying anyway?" Xuefeng asked curiously, seeing that the Queen was pouting.


    "We were betting who you will pick first for your morning ¡¯training¡¯... But we were supposed to be pretending to be asleep the whole time but she cheated!" The Queen exined and before she looked at her daughter with a betrayed look.


    "Haha,e here." Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help butugh at their bet and pull the Queen into his arms to give her a juicy morning kiss. She was not the one to reject and quickly forgot about her daughter¡¯s betrayal while battling with Xuefeng¡¯s tongue.


    After satisfying Queen for a moment, Xuefeng pulled out his staff from Yiren¡¯s mouth and moved down towards her waist, Xuefeng found the second entrance that he was interested in. He yed around it a bit and feeling that she was already wet, he slid the whole thing inside her down to the base causing Yiren to cry out, "Aaaah, so deep..."


    Xuefeng was surprised that he entered this easily but then he realised that with their connection, she felt the same pleasure as he did. Giving him nice lip service, she was actually pleasuring herself at the same time. While thrusting with his hips he turned towards the Queen who was watching them jealousy and said, "Listen, I have a job for you."


    "What job?" The Queen asked excitedly, hearing she can do something for him.


    "I want you to prepare a shop here in which you will start selling Spirit Stones and Spirit Artefacts in exchange for Fate Stones," Xuefeng went straight to the point. He already nned that earlier but didn¡¯t have sufficient capital. Now that he will be soon leaving the n to hunt for some Fate Fragments, he can earn a lot of wealth through beast hunting as well.


    "You know that you will have to provide an enormous amount of Spirit Stones for this to work?" The Queen asked seriously hearing his task. She knew how much as she herself was nning to do that years ago but her n didn¡¯t work out.


    "Yes, I know. I will be gathering a lot in the near future so you can already start preparations. We can start slowly and put a limit for each person to buy. I have more or less one hundred thousand low tiered Spirit Stones with me. But I will get more in the fut... Aahh..." Xuefeng assured here while telling her the details but suddenly he started to feel more and more pleasure and couldn¡¯t help but moan.


    It was quite unusual for him to moan this early into their act, but it was too much for him to handle. Their connection was not only transmitting his emotions onto her but also Yiren¡¯s onto him. They both could feel double the pleasure, which was very unusual for him.


    Yesterday in the pool when he was rubbing Yiren¡¯s ears, he could also feel her enjoyment, but it was not as intense for him to be overwhelmed. Recalling Queen¡¯s reaction when he started touching her pointy ears during their moment, Xuefeng wondered how that actually felt.


    When that thought entered his mind he couldn¡¯t just let it escape and decided to test his theory out on Yiren. He turned towards the Queen who was ready to continue their conversation and said, "Wait a moment..." before he lied down on Yiren, kissing her.


    She happily epted his kiss without knowing what would happen next and wrapped her hands around his neck to keep him with her longer. She didn¡¯t think that Xuefeng would suddenly do something that made her eyes open wide and cry out in pleasure before losing breath for a while.


    When Xuefeng began rubbing her ears, she was not the only one that went nuts but also he had problems. At first, he felt as if his brain exploded leaving the insides nk. Then, when he thought his thinking was back, he felt hot all around his body causing him to have troubles breathing. Only after did the insane pleasure kick in which was almost unbelievable.


    "Ahh, more, more... Ahh..." Yiren cried out while takingrge mouthfuls of air when Xuefeng pulled away from her mouth before she leaned over once more to taste his amazing kisses.


    In connection to his constant thrusts with his hips, Xuefeng resumed rubbing her ears and received repeated waves of heat into his body. He danced with his tongue in her mouth with thest bits of his focus and in about three minutester, he burst right inside of her without any warning.


    "Fuck, hu... hu... It felt so good..." Xuefeng cursed as he lied down on top of Yiren breathing heavily. She was not any better than him as she also came at the same time he did.

 Chapter 163 Queens Name

    <h4>Chapter 163 Queen¡°s Name</h4>


    When the ecstasy started lessening, Xuefeng savoured Yiren¡¯s lips in a short but strong kiss, before he rolled to the side and breathed deeply once again, saying, "God damn, hu... Yiren that was the best..."


    He had to admit that he didn¡¯t expect such experience just from a simple connection. They were sharing their emotions which in this case was mostly pleasure and it stacked on top of each other. Xuefeng was happy that the connection was special and it didn¡¯t stack indefinitely or else they wouldn¡¯t be able tost past the first minutes.


    After such intense and satisfying intercourse, Xuefeng wondered if he should actually do anything with their connection or just leave it as it is. He would not mind if he could experience such moments every day.


    "Hmmpf..." Just as he contemted this, he heard the Queen snort. When he looked at her he saw her arms were wrapped under her chest and she looked to the side with her cheeks puffed.


    ¡¯Fuck...¡¯ Only at that time did Xuefeng recall that he ignored the Queen when he felt extremely good from his act with Yiren andpletely disregarded her for the next few minutes. At least that¡¯s what he thought she was mad about.


    He quickly got his strengths back and reached out with his legs, moving closer to her only to envelop her body before looking at her warmly, saying, "My Queen... I¡¯m sorry for ignoring you..."


    He thought that this was the reason she was mad, but who would have thought that she would get even angrier at his apology and re at him while calling out, "Idiot! I¡¯m not talking to you..." before tilting her head to the side once again.


    At this point, he was ultimately confused about what he did wrong. Usually, she would forgive him after he apologized but this time his words had a negative effect. He thought he could understand women very well but this situation proved that he didn¡¯t have such skills.


    Seeing the Queen stayed stubborn no matter what he did, Xuefeng looked towards Yiren to search for support, but Yiren just giggled and avoided his gaze in which way she was clearly telling him that she won¡¯t help. He was alone to unravel the mysteries of his woman¡¯s mind.


    "Hey... Sweety... Don¡¯t be mad... Tell me what did I do wrong so I can fix it..." Xuefeng tried one more time asking with a gentle smile on his face while rubbing Queen¡¯s cheeks. He also started kissing her on the neck, but that also didn¡¯t work. She acted as if she was waiting for him to do something or for him to say the words she was waiting for.


    ¡¯Ling... help... You are also a woman. Why is she mad?¡¯ Having no options left, Xuefeng reached out to the only woman out there left, Ling.


    ¡¯Do you want me to get mad at you as well?¡¯ She replied by asking coldly.


    ¡¯Come on, pleeease! If you help me I will give you many hugs in exchange!¡¯ Xuefeng called out in desperation. Xuefeng could feel that the Queen was getting more annoyed with each second at him and he needed a quick help.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t need your hugs... Idiot...¡¯ Ling said quietly before finally giving Xuefeng a hint, ¡¯Just analyze what you said to her earlier that made her pout. I¡¯m not going to help you more or you will never learn.¡¯


    ¡¯Hmm,st question... ¡¯My Queen, I¡¯m sorry for ignoring you¡¯ is what I said... What is wrong with that? She shouldn¡¯t be this mad for me ignoring her so the only left is... Me calling her my Queen! Fuck, I¡¯m so dumb... Of course, she would be mad if I called her by her title all the time while being more intimate with Yiren...¡¯ Xuefeng thought about it for a second and finally realised what his mistake was this whole time.


    He already discovered earlier that he didn¡¯t know Queen¡¯s name but somehow it slipped away from his mind. But that can¡¯t be only his fault, right? She never mentioned it to him in the first ce.


    ¡¯Thank you Ling! I will give you a great hugter!¡¯ Xuefeng called out happily in his mind before returning with his attention back to the Queen.


    ¡¯... Idiot...¡¯ This was Ling¡¯s only reply but she didn¡¯t send it to Xuefeng and kept it to herself. She was actually looking forward to such a hug for a moment, which forced her to shake her head to stop her thoughts.


    Xuefeng leaned over and nted a kiss on Queen¡¯s lips and asked, "Hey... How about I call you by your name as well?"


    Only after he said that, did the Queen finally react and turn towards him while opening her eyes to look at him. She was still not happy as her smile didn¡¯t return to her face but at least he achieved some progress of gaining her attention.


    "How are you going to call me?" The Queen asked, causing Xuefeng to not know what to say. She knew that he didn¡¯t know her name but she still teased him.


    "Dear, will you tell me your name? I would love to be more intimate with you but you never told me your name." Xuefeng rubbed Queen¡¯s cheeks and asked with a gentle smile, trying not to make her angry once again. He knew it was kind of his fault for not asking earlier, but there was no method to turn back in time.


    The Queen decided to punish him a bit and asked while ring at him, "Oh, now you want to know my name? Why didn¡¯t you ask me all this time?"


    "Okay, you can re at me all you want, but that will not help. I am sorry that I didn¡¯t ask earlier but I just didn¡¯t find the right chance. You can¡¯t put the whole responsibility on me...¡¯¡¯ Xuefeng knew it was partially his fault but that didn¡¯t mean he would ept the whole me.


    "Will you tell me now or you want me to wait in pain and embarrassment for a while longer?" Xuefeng asked in the end after giving the Queen a kiss.


    The Queen finally smiled as shemented, "That¡¯s not a bad idea..." then she looked down and said quietly, "...You can call me Nuwa."


    "Nuwa... Nuwa..." Xuefeng repeated the name out loud before he lifted her chin and called her by her name for the first time which caused her to blush.


    "You don¡¯t need to call me this many times... One is enough... " The Queenined shyly, having her name finally said by her lover, she then asked while looking at him in the eyes, "Do you like it?"


    "I like it. I will call you Nuwa from now on." Xuefeng nodded and kissed her once again while deciding.


    "Okay... I would love if you did..." Nuwa felt warm in her chest hearing her name repeated over and over by Xuefeng.


    She reached out towards Xuefeng¡¯s friend who was still standing on attention and asked with a smirk while moving her hand up and down, "How about we celebrate?"


    "Haha, you will not lose a chance, will you? Come here." Xuefengughed hearing her and pped her butt before moving behind her. He knew this would happen so he already prepared himself. His staff was already very well lubricated with Yiren¡¯s love juices, so when he grabbed Queen¡¯s butt and aimed in between of her crevice, he slid right inside her without any problems.

 Chapter 164 Nuwas Task

    <h4>Chapter 164 Nuwa¡°s Task</h4>


    Xuefeng had to admit that his morning that day was very productive and fruitful.


    Not only did he discover the new way of his and Yiren''s connection which they can exploit but he also learned the Queen''s name which was Nuwa.


    She liked it a lot when he began calling her by her name and he continued to do so to please her.


    Xuefeng would be leaving to train in the Wisdom Tree space in a bit, so he made sure to satisfy them both properly.


    "Uff, Nuwa, you sucked mepletely dry¡­" Xuefeng breathed out deeply while hey down tired on the bed aftering for the third time this morning.


    They were exercising non-stop for at least three hours and he could only count on himself today.


    He somehow felt awkward when he thought of asking Ling for help in this matter and decided to just try to work with his own abilities.


    She stayed silent and didn''t volunteer to support him, so he could guess what her opinion was.


    "Hehe, of course¡­ Yiren and I wanted to have a taste of it with our mouths as well." Nuwa giggled as she gave thest round lick on the head before gathering the bits of thick liquid she had on her face and swallowing it with delight.


    For Xuefeng''sst burst, the girls decided to share it with each other and gave him double lip service.


    His action of rubbing their ears turned into a habit for them as Xuefeng made sure to please them too while they serviced him.


    "Mom, you still have some left on your cheek, let me help you." Yiren suddenly called out when she realised that her share was already gone, so she decided to attack her mother.


    "Hey! It''s mine¡­" Nuwa shouted, but her daughter already threw herself at her and held onto her mother''s head while licking her cheek.


    After she pushed her daughter away, she checked her cheek and realised it was already clean which made her pout.


    "You will get it!" Nuwa cried out before sheunched towards her daughter and started tickling her.


    Soon after they both rolled around on the bed, fighting with each other andughing.


    Xuefeng got nothing but positive energy from them, and this scene made himugh as well.


    He joined them but then, they grouped up against him and he had no chance to resist.


    "Ah, if only I could just stay like this here forever and cuddle with you in my arms¡­" Xuefeng sighed when they all finally calmed down and he hugged his two beautiful elves into his chest.


    He knew that there was a lot of killing in the near future nned for him, but with his women to cheer him up afterwards, he thought he could actually do it.


    "You can stay here. You don''t need to go back. We will take care of you¡­" Nuwa called out hearing hisment as she kissed him.


    She wouldn''t mind if they could just stay together and do just what he wished for.


    "Unfortunately, I have other responsibilities¡­" Xuefeng sighed before kissing them both on the heads and asked Queen, "Will you do me a favour and prepare what we talked about earlier?" "Sure.


    But one hundred thousand spirit stones is for sure not enough.


    For starters, you will need at least a million, plus you need to provide a lot of Spirit Artefacts to let them know the value of it. If they find out how convenient Storage Artefacts are, they will for sure buy out the store." Hearing that Xuefeng mentioned a serious topic, Nuwa also turned serious and told him what needed to be done.


    "Of course, we can''t just fill the store with unlimited Spirit Artefacts or they will not be willing to pay much for something thismon. We need to make them feel it is super rare. What about the price for Spirit Stones? We can make it one to one in each category. One low tiered Spirit Stone will cost one low tiered Fate Stone. We will do the same with high tiered ones. What do you think?" Nuwa continued with her thoughts, impressing Xuefeng as she went on.


    "Well perfect. I would not be able to think of a better n. Since when did you turn into a businesswoman?" Xuefeng asked as he rubbed Nuwa on the cheek.


    "Heh, I already had everything nned and calcted years ago, but I never went along with it. It was too much work for me alone, but if you could help with the supplies, then I think it should be alright." Nuwa giggled as she exined herself.


    "Well, for now, I guess you can just start preparing and choose a nice spot to make a shop. I will take care of the Spirit Stones and other stuff when I finish my training. We are not in a huge hurry so you can take your time." Xuefeng decided.


    "What can I do for you?" Yiren suddenly asked as she didn''t get any tasks.


    "Well, didn''t I tell you I will take you out with me? With our weird connection, I can''t leave you alone here. Just in case I would get hurt, I need to be next to you to heal you afterwards. You can also help me during my travels." Xuefeng responded which made Yiren instantly explode with happiness.


    "Yes! I will be good, I promise." Yiren eximed right after.


    She definitely preferred that over any other task he could give her.


    "Hey, why does she get to go out and travel with you while I''m staying behind¡­? " Hearing them, Nuwa couldn''t help but fight Xuefeng''s unfairness.


    Xuefeng expected that and skillfully convinced her, "Listen, I need someone here who can help me gather Fate Stones.


    You know you are the best person for this task as only you two are the only ones I can trust here.


    Don''t worry, we will all go out together in the future." "Fine¡­" Nuwa agreed before she thought of an idea and started pulling him out of the bed, towards the bathroom, "Let''s take a shower together before you leave!" He didn''t mind that as he was still kind of sweaty after their morning activities.


    Without Ling rushing him to do anything, he spent more time with thedies, ying around with them in the shower.


    They ate breakfast that Nuwa prepared afterwards and Xuefeng couldn''t help butpliment her the whole time.


    They didn''t want to let him go, but in the end, Xuefeng decided that it was time for him to start his training.


    With all knowledge about spells and arts Xuefeng had, all he needed was a long and solid practice.


    One could not be an expert without training and even Xuefeng with huge shortcuts thanks to Ling couldn''t avoid that.


    After arriving in the Wisdom Tree cave at the base of the Parent Tree, Xuefeng gave thedies two kisses before he approached the Wisdom Tree.


    He didn''t need to use the altar this time and instead, the tree just sucked him inside of itself.


    His body was being inside the tree while his mind was sucked into her space once again.

 Chapter 165 Little Ming

    <h4>Chapter 165 Little Ming</h4>


    "Wee back Xuefeng!" Just as he appeared inside the familiar space, Xuefeng heard a cheerful female voice calling out to him.


    He recognized it as the one belonging to the Wisdom Tree.


    He looked at the huge tree standing in front of him and sped his hands.


    "Hey! How are you doing? I''m sorry for troubling you again." Xuefeng replied politely.


    He believed that she was a powerful being, so he tried to not be disrespectful.


    Last time he got angry at her for being rude to Yiren but that happened in the heat of the moment and she already atoned for that with her help.


    "No, no you are not troubling me at all. I kind of missed y¡­ Cough, cough¡­" Little Ming denied immediately and slipped with her tongue for a moment, but managed to save herself with two small coughs in the end before she quickly changed the subject, "How about we start your training?" Xuefeng nodded with a smile and exined his needs, "Sure! That''s what I came here for. I already know the spells and arts for most of the basic elements so I want to learn how tobine all of them inbat."


    ''Alright! I''m ready!'' Little Ming called out excitedly.


    She was standing behind the tree this whole time, hiding from him but when she pped with her hands, Xuefeng discovered her and was surprised to hear that someone else was here.


    "Are you¡­" Just as he was about to ask and move around the tree to check, his surroundings changed.


    He appeared inside therge square they used for trainingst time but this time it was much bigger than before.


    It probably was because the spells in this scenario needed more space than before.


    Unfortunately for little Ming who panicked a bit and reacted by quickly changing Xuefeng''s position, he didn''t suddenly forget about it and asked, "Was it you pping? I thought you are a tree¡­ So you do have human form, right?" Xuefeng asked curiously.


    ''... Maybe I do, or maybe I don''t¡­ I can show you myselfter if you work hard with your training.'' Little Ming said after a few deep breaths and then asked, curious for his answer, ''Do you want to see?''


    "Well, why not. I will work hard then I guess" Xuefeng scratched himself on the head and agreed after some thought.


    It would be rude if he didn''t want to see her and also unfair to thedies if he did want.


    He never actually wanted to have this many women by his side.


    It just somehow happened.


    Hearing that Xuefeng agreed, little Ming''s heart started beating faster as she panicked.


    She didn''t want to make a bad first impression on him, so suddenly many questions started appearing inside of her head, ''Oh my god! What am I going to do now? Should I change my looks or maybe dress differently?'' Fortunately for her, Xuefeng broke her thoughts and allowed her to return to her senses when he asked, "Ling said that you can actually quicken the time in your space, right? If I could train for like one month here, but it would be not more than two or three days outside, I would be super grateful."


    ''Oh, I can change that for you! One day outside will be equivalent to ten days for us here. Is that okay?'' Little Ming eximed agreeing without any problems.


    Whatever Xuefeng asked, she would give him.


    "Yes, thank you¡­" Xuefeng wanted to thank her but then realised that he doesn''t know her name.


    "Right. How should I call you? I recalled that I still don''t know your name. I learned the hard way that it is better to ask at the start, rather thanter¡­"


    Xuefeng asked after remembering the angry face of Nuwa when he didn''t even ask for her name this whole time.


    ''Hmmm¡­ Friends call me little Ming¡­ But you can call me¡­'' Little Ming thought for a moment and decided to tell him her nickname, but then thought about another way, when Xuefeng stopped her as he said, "Little Ming, cute name. I will call you that." Little Ming instantly blushed while leaning over the tree before she put on her pink hoodie as she didn''t know where to hide.


    She didn''t know if she was embarrassed because he called her by the name, or happy because he called her cute or maybe both.


    ''Okay¡­'' She said weakly in the end.


    "Little Ming, can we start?" Xuefeng smiled at her quiet response but didn''tment and instead created Air Qi wings on his back while covering one hand with lightning while another with fire before calling out, "I''m all fired up!" Seeing Xuefeng so eager to train, his energy was passed onto her and she also eximed, "Alright! I will first test you in each nature environment to check how good you are. " Xuefeng wanted to train his new spells and arts at first so he didn''t even pull out his ck mes yer sword.


    Only after he master everything else, he will try to connect both fighting styles together.


    Without further small talk, little Ming turned Xuefeng''s surroundings into a giantke and he would almost have dropped inside of the water if not for his reflexes.


    He was spawned in the middle of theke and he had to constantly use his Water Qi to stay on the surface.


    It wasn''t a problem for him as he already learned that from thedies in the bathroom, but the next challenge arrived several secondster.


    A ck shadow in the shape of a person appeared about twenty meters in front of him and it didn''t wait to attack him.


    The ck shadow started manipting water from theke and based on Xuefeng''s quick observation, it was only using Water Element.


    "Let''s get the party started!" Xuefeng eximed as the hand which was burning with fire turned into Lightning.


    It was an obvious counter pick against Water Qi user.


    It wasn''t a surprise that Xuefeng beat his first opponent as it was just the start.


    With each enemy Xuefeng beat up, it was getting harder and harder.


    The shadows were getting not only a boost in the number of spells they knew as well as the amount of elements they wielded but also their intelligence started increasing.


    In the next couple of hours, Xuefeng was pushed to the extreme, as little Ming was testing him in every possible scenario.


    They didn''t even start the training where Xuefeng would have to battle several enemies at the same time and it has taken them this much time.


    In the end, when little Ming''s testing was finally over and Xuefeng killed an opponent who was almost identical to him with his skills, they moved to the next phase.


    Xuefeng didn''t expect that it would almost take them a day to go through their training with just one opponent and one terrain which was only strengthening the use of Water.


    In thest fight, he was already pushing himself to his limits to finish that shadow which caused him to bepletely drained mentally.


    After he won, he didn''t have any energy left in him and just wanted to lie down to sleep.


    As if hearing his intentions, Little Ming transported him out of the simtion grounds towards the bedroom in the house Xuefeng made.


    She left it intact this whole time and even slept inside of it.


    It also didn''t take a minute for Xuefeng to fall asleep when he hit the warm quilt of the soft bed.


    "Sleep well¡­ You worked hard." Little Ming suddenly appeared next to the bed and after watching Xuefeng face for a moment, she nted a kiss on his forehead, making sure he will have nice dreams.

 Chapter 166 Promised Prize

    <h4>Chapter 166 Promised Prize</h4>


    Xuefeng had a nice dream in which he returned back to the Earth. Or that¡¯s what he thought. Xuefeng started pinching himself over and over again but he still felt pain and everything as if this was not a dream and he actually returned to earth.


    He looked around his surroundings and it turned out he was inside the hospital, lying on the hospital bed. He was chained to the bed with thick chains with his wrist and ankles bandaged. He could feel great paining from those spots.


    ¡¯Was this all a dream?¡¯ Xuefeng asked himself. There was no one else inside the room with only his bed in the middle. Suddenly he heard footstepsing from the outside and he could see the voice of a doctor talking.


    "Ma¡¯am, there is basically nothing we can do about your boyfriend¡¯s condition. Every day he shouts gibberish while pretending he is in some fantasy world. I think he might have brain damage due to the fall and he is imagining everything in his mind. He is also very active sexually as he sometimes moans in the evenings and every morning as if he was doing some, cough, exercises in his mind." The doctor said.


    "Uh, okay. Thank you for your time." Thedy called out and entered the room before approaching the bed. Xuefeng was pretending to sleep so he was quite panicked.


    "Eh, its April the first today. How about you wake up and say April Fools to me?" Tianshi asked with a tear in her eye whileughing to herself.


    "APRIL FOOLS!" Xuefeng suddenly opened his eyes and cried out happily!


    Author: Sorry boys I had to :D I joined Tuesday discount for 20% on each premium chapter in 24h topensate for that one ss you lost :D It¡¯s also My Birthday April The Second so happy birthday to me! Now enjoy the normal chapter.


    ......


    Xuefeng had an amazing sleep that night as he dreamed about only nice things. He dreamed of being back in his family home and spending a nice evening with them. Too bad it had to end as he returned to reality. There was no way he could ever meet with them once again, but he still enjoyed it.


    He sometimes thought of the Earth and how everyone he knew there was doing, so maybe that was the reason for such a dream.


    "Good morning, Xuefeng." Just when Xuefeng got out of the bed, he heard a sweet female voice calling out to him from every direction which caused him to smile and reply, "Good morning, Little Ming. Are you ready for the next session of our training?"


    Little Mingughed and said, "Haha, it is me who is supposed to ask that question. I¡¯m always ready as I don¡¯t need to sleep."


    "So you are also a Spirit like Ling is, right?" Xuefeng asked out loud as he started stretching his body.


    "Hmm, not telling you..." Little Ming thought for a moment before decided to keep any information a secret for now and informed him, "Come, the time is short. I can only increase the time here for a month until it will return to normal time-flow, so you better use this time properly."


    "Oh, then we¡¯d better get started then." Xuefeng called out and in the next second, he was transported towards the simtion room.


    This was the way how Xuefeng would proceed every day for the next two weeks. He would wake up, then train for the whole day, before falling asleep from tiredness. Inside Little Ming¡¯s space, Xuefeng was only operating with mental energy and that needed some time to regenerate.


    During the first few days, Xuefeng was learning many things about how to use different surroundings to his advantage, whilebining different elements in his attacks. For example, inside the Volcano region which Little Ming created, Xuefeng was trying tobine Fire Qi and Earth Qi. He would manipteva with his assault while managing Earth for his defence.


    Only after two weeks, did the testing inside the different regions work out, and Xuefeng could finally start facing multiple opponents at the same time, while alsobining his sword techniques together with different arts. He had many different ideas, and this was the time he could use his brain to the fullest as failure had no consequences.


    After hisst fight inside the mixed environment with all possible nature Essence around him, Xuefeng was dead tired and couldn¡¯t help but sit down on the ground. It was his third attempt to beat his opponent as the shadow was just too sneaky by using different spells to trick him and mask its real objective.


    Only on his third attempt did he finally learn all different ways which can be used to beat him and he won. Little Mingughed and teased Xuefeng, "Hehe, do you need a break for a moment? Thatst fight seemed a little too much for you."


    They were often chatting together during the breaks and Xuefeng couldn¡¯t say anything bad about her. Other than teasing him a lot, she was very nice to talk to.


    "Yeah, but I finally beat him, so it is all that matters. I will try to fight against the same shadow once againter just to be sure." Xuefeng nodded not a bit ashamed that he struggled a lot with this win. He was after all still during his training so he could afford to lose.


    "Mhmm, with this win, you officially passed the first stage of our training. I honestly thought that it would take you much longer but you somehow made it in only two weeks. You worked hard." Little Ming praised.


    "Where is my prize then?" Xuefeng asked as he recalled something.


    "What prize?" Little Ming asked baffled.


    "You agreed to show yourself if I work hard. It is time to fulfil your promises." Xuefeng smiled and reminded her of the agreement they had made just before they started Xuefeng¡¯s training.


    "Whaaa... I don¡¯t know what are you talking about..." Little Ming called out surprised as if she didn¡¯t know what Xuefeng was saying, but on her face, there was a panic visible as she thought, ¡¯Aaaa, what am I going to do now... Would he like me like this? Or maybe I should change my dress...¡¯


    Little Ming looked down at the oversized pink hoodie she liked so much, and didn¡¯t know if she should change into something sexier or just stay cute like this. She had the body of a teen so it was still a viable option to dress nicely. She recalled some dresses from Xuefeng¡¯s world which would match her but still wasn¡¯t sure.


    "Don¡¯t try to lie, I remember exactly what you said. Do you want me to repeat them?" Xuefeng smirked and asked looking into the sky. He was getting more and more curious the more time he spent with her, so he wouldn¡¯t waste such an opportunity.


    "Ah, okay! But close your eyes first!" Little Ming called out while Xuefeng¡¯s surroundings began to change as he appeared on the ground next to the Wisdom Tree. He closed his eyes just as she demanded earlier, and a momentter, he could hear someone sneaking up towards him.


    When little Ming walked up behind him and after a moment of silence, she called out quietly "You can turn around..."


    "Okay, I¡¯m turning... Wow..." Xuefeng didn¡¯t know why but he was getting excited as he did not know what to expect and when he finally turned around, he saw her for the first time. His mouth couldn¡¯t help but turn into an "O" shape from surprise.

 Chapter 167 Little Sister

    <h4>Chapter 167 Little Sister</h4>


    When Xuefeng looked at thedy behind him, he was instantly shocked. He didn¡¯t exactly know what he actually expected, but it was definitely something elsepared to reality. In his imagination, Little Ming was supposed to be a heavenly being that wore a long white dress like an angel and has heaven-defying mature beauty but instead, he saw a cute teen.


    Little Ming, in the end, didn¡¯t change her outfit much and bet on her cute look to win over Xuefeng. The only addition to her pink hoodie with cute rabbit ears were a pair of white sneakers and colourful knee socks. She didn¡¯t have a skirt underneath her hoodie or at least it wasn¡¯t visible as it only reached down to her thighs.


    "Wow..." Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but call out one more time as the surprise was too high and he approached her while eximing, "You are so cute!"


    Little Ming¡¯s cheeks were already rosy from embarrassment before she showed herself to him but after she heard Xuefeng¡¯sment, they turned bright red and she looked even cuter. Her small hands were hugging the corners of her hoodie while her eyes looked down, not daring to look towards Xuefeng.


    Her long white hair was released this time as they fell gently onto her chest. She wanted to look more mature but still retain her cuteness, so she quickly looked through Xuefeng¡¯s beauty preferences and changed her style ordingly. She knew that it was cheating but she didn¡¯t mind if that could help her achieve her goals.


    Xuefeng already walked up to her and lifted his hand on instinct to pat Little Ming¡¯s head as he almost couldn¡¯t hold himself back from patting such cute creature, but he regained his senses in thest moment and stopped a few inches away.


    "Can I pat you on the head?" Xuefeng asked awkwardly as he looked towards her. She was shorter than him, but she still reached his chest. In Earth standards, she would easily match girls that were around fifteen or sixteen years old with her height.


    When he first saw her, he didn¡¯t feel emotions that one would feel towards a woman which one wanted to be with but rather emotions a brother would have towards his sister. Seeing her petite figure and cute outfit, he just wanted to hug her and pat her on the head. He regretted right after he said it, but it was already toote.


    "Mhmm..." Little Ming nodded instead of getting mad as he had expected and lowered her hood while looking at Xuefeng¡¯s face. She fixed her hair that was falling onto her almond eyes and gently licked her thin lips. Hearing her agreement, he lowered his hand and finally patted her head.


    Her hair was so soft to the touch that he couldn¡¯t help but give her more than a few rubs as a brother would do to his sister which made quite a mess of her hair, but she didn¡¯t mind.


    "You look so cute in this hoodie," Xuefeng admitted after he retracted his hand. He wasn¡¯t that shameless to ask for a hug and just wanted to satisfy his inner adoration for cuteness.


    "Did you copy it from the one Tianshi had? I somehow recall it from somewhere. Those sneakers and kneesocks too. So cute." Xuefeng asked finding the resemnce in her outfit but he just thought that she made them from his memories and not based on his personal feelings, so he didn¡¯t mind.


    "Do you like it? I wore it especially for you..." Little Ming¡¯s eyes brightened as she happily said before doing a spin, showing her whole outfit. She was holding onto her hoodie this whole time, but when she did a spin, she lifted her hands upwards and the bottom part raised.


    Fortunately, she caught it in thest second before Xuefeng could see anything that was beneath it. Little Ming looked at Xuefeng to check how would he react to that, but she was disappointed to not see any reactions on his face. He acted as if he didn¡¯t even think about looking under her hoodie dress.


    "Oh!" Suddenly Xuefeng eximed as if he thought of something and he asked excitedly, "How about you be my sister?! I always wanted to have a cute little sister!"


    "What...?" Little Ming smile froze on her face as she asked him not sure if she heard correctly. Her doll-like skin returned to its normal colour as the red disappeared.


    "I asked if you want to be my little sister? Don¡¯t you want an older brother?" Xuefeng repeated his question, looking at her weirdly. He didn¡¯t think it was odd to be brother and sister. They already spent lots of time together, so it might be a little awkward for him to ask, but he still would like to have such a sister.


    "..." Little Ming looked down with her white face as she tried to hide her twitching smile and thought for a moment before she took a deep breath and looked back at Xuefeng with a gentle smile, saying, "Why not... Brother..."


    "Great!" Xuefeng eximed before he reached out to rub Little Ming on the head once again, but she dodged this time and said, "The break is over, get ready to fight."


    In the next second, she vanished and Xuefeng¡¯s surroundings started to change. Before he could even get ready and prepare, five shadows appeared in the circle, blocking his every direction of escape and immediately started their assault.


    Xuefeng quickly dodged the spells that were shot towards him and started running as he cried stupefied, "What the heck!" He could feel that even if Little Ming agreed, she definitely wasn¡¯t happy. Unfortunately, Xuefeng didn¡¯t have time to think about it further as the shadows were already on him.


    "Damn him... Sister? Really? I will give him sister... How would he even think of that?" Little Ming puffed her cheeks as her face darkened, recalling Xuefeng request. She definitely didn¡¯t want to be Xuefeng¡¯s sister.


    As she walked left and right, trying to figure out the solution, she suddenly stopped and asked herself, "Wait... What if I can use it? Hmmmmm..."

 Chapter 168 Perver

    <h4>Chapter 168 Perver</h4>


    Xuefeng thought that his new little sister would forgive him after a few minutes but that didn¡¯t happen and for the next few hours, he was being pushed to the limits while barely surviving each time. Before he thought about this idea, he didn¡¯t think that she would dislike it so much.


    ¡¯I guess I will have to ask her to forgive me... It might have been rude to ask her to be my sister in the end. If I asked Liu Mei to be my sister, she would definitely be happy...¡¯ Xuefeng thought as he impaled thest shadow with his ck mes yer.


    After he improved the control over his Qi, he could turn off the mes on the de as to not waste too much Spirit Qi. Xuefeng also thought about using other types of elemental Qi with his sword and it turned out he could still convert all of them into ck mes, and if he connected different elements together, the me would be even stronger.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t use them too much in his training as that would be pointless and instead focused on other spells and arts to master the usage of everything. The whole battlefield was a mess as he was using the terrain to fight. There were spikesing out of the ground and holes with the water he used in his attacks.


    "Little Ming, let¡¯s end for today. I¡¯m quite tired already." Xuefeng admitted seeing another shadow started spawning in the distance. Fortunately, Little Ming wasn¡¯t angry enough at him to force him into a new fight and listened to him. His surroundings reset and he appeared back in his home.


    "Hey, I want to talk to you about, somethi..." Xuefeng took a deep breath and called out to Little Ming, thinking of apologising, but then suddenly, he felt something run into him while wrapping around his chest.


    Just when he looked down as saw delicate hands hugging him, he heard Little Ming crying out, "Wee back brother~!"


    Xuefeng certainly didn¡¯t expect such wee from her. He was just about to apologise for his earlier actions but now she acted as if nothing had happened. She was also rubbing her cheeks against his back while tightening her embrace.


    "I thought you were mad?" Xuefeng asked confused as he turned around and patted her on the head as she hugging him once again.


    "Why would I be mad at my brother? I love my brother!" Little Ming looked up with her big eyes and smiled cutely before hugging Xuefeng more. Her hair was tied into two side ponytails with pink ribbons and she also had two heart-shaped marks under her eyes which made her look even cuter than before.


    "What happened earlier then? You almost killed me with today¡¯s training..." Xuefeng asked suspiciously. She definitely wasn¡¯t this happy before.


    "Nothing happened... Why would you think like that? I just wanted to push you a little bit further today... Come sit down on the bed. Let your little sister give you a shoulder massage." Little Ming denied by shaking her head cutely, before she pushed him towards the bed, making him sit down and climbed behind him to give him a massage.


    ¡¯Damn, he almost discovered me. I need to be more natural. Don¡¯t worry, you will not be able to resist my cuteness anymore soon, hehe.¡¯ She thought right after.


    .......


    Back when Little Ming thought of an idea to use her cuteness to her advantage she decided to investigate further and educate herself, so her act will be believable. She already knew that the best ce to learn about such stuff was from Xuefeng¡¯s memory.


    Earlier when she was scanning Xuefeng¡¯s brain, she found a nice studying material that was describing her current problem perfectly. Little Ming quickly made a copy of the book she found and teleported onto Xuefeng¡¯s bedroom. She lied down on the bed and started reading.


    "Hmmm, they call it manga... It was a book that Xuefeng read a few times so he must have liked it..." She said to herself while seeing the first chapter. It was aics book that was introducing her to a family where a pretty little sister was in love with her older brother, but she didn¡¯t know how to express herself.


    "Oh, so I need to slowly make him love me before I can surprise him with a sneak attack... Wait... Why is she licking his..." Little Mingmented as she read about the little sister advances in the book before she finally reached the end when the real actions started and couldn¡¯t help but throw the book away while crying, "Pervert!"


    .......


    That didn¡¯t make her change her ns but she still adjusted her approach. She was not yet ready to act this fast. She decided to start with the first stage and leave the second one forter.


    "What are you doing?" Xuefeng asked with his voice raised as he grabbed Little Ming¡¯s hands in time when she tried to lift his shirt up. They were very soft and pleasant to the touch, but that only distracted him for a brief second.


    "I just wanted to give you a shoulder massage... Don¡¯t you need to be shirtless for that? I never had a brother, so I don¡¯t know what to do..." Hearing his question, Little Ming suddenly lowered her head and her voice quietened down to almost a whisper.


    "I just wanted to help you... sob..." In the end, she even pulled her hands away and covered her face, crying. Xuefeng instantly turned around and felt bad. He thought, ¡¯Did she really just want to help?¡¯


    "I¡¯m sorry for doubting you... I can let you continue... Little Ming?" Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but pat her on the head while apologising. He realised that he is doing that a lot more often recently but he just couldn¡¯t stand if a woman was crying because of him.


    "Can I really?" Little Ming asked as she wiped her eyes, getting rid of her tears.


    "Yes, go ahead." Xuefeng nodded and turned around while taking off his shirt for her. He felt it was weird at the start as he didn¡¯t have any love interest towards her and only thought of her as a sister. He was telling himself that there wasn¡¯t anything bad about giving massage to a sibling.


    "Okay!" Little Ming eximed happily seeing she seeded and touched Xuefeng¡¯s tensed up muscles. Her hands were pretty smallpared to the size of his back and shoulder, but she was making up for it with her strength. She could make Xuefeng feel pressure on the spots she wanted and make his muscles feel rxed.


    To do that, Little Ming used Yiren¡¯s method of massaging by spreading an aromatic oil on Xuefeng¡¯s shoulder with even strokes before using her palms and fingers while imitating Yiren¡¯s moves.


    Xuefeng was already tired from earlier training, so it didn¡¯t take long for him to actually close his eyes and enjoy before falling asleep from the rxation.


    "Good night, brother..." Little Ming said afterying Xuefeng on the bed and kissing him on the cheek. Just as she wanted to walk away and disappear, her eyesightnded on Xuefeng¡¯s crotch. She immediately recalled the perverted stuff she saw inside Xuefeng¡¯s book which made her blush and she vanished out of the room.

 Chapter 169 End Of Training

    <h4>Chapter 169 End Of Training</h4>


    For the next days, Xuefeng noticed that Little Ming changedpletely and acted much different than earlier.


    After that night, she was always watching his training and when the day was over, she would hug onto his chest or climb onto his back while calling him her brother.


    She would listen to whatever Xuefeng said to her like a proper little sister that adored her older brother.


    After a week of being together, Little Ming started getting closer and closer to Xuefeng, almost not leaving his side.


    One morning he realised that something was sleeping on his bed and it turned out it was Little Ming who curled herself into a ball and wasying next to him.


    She was hugging her legs while her head was leaning onto his body, with her cheeks rubbing on his skin.


    He had a habit of sleeping with his shirt off, so she was touching his skin directly which, for him, were breaking the barrier that one shouldn''t cross.


    Not only was she sleeping with him in the same bed, she even started snuggling to him.


    Yesterday she gave him a massage, as usual these days, and she must have cuddled into him after he fell asleep.


    ''Isn''t this too much?'' Xuefeng asked himself as he looked at the satisfied smile of his new sister.


    He didn''t mind her everyday hugs and kisses on the cheek, as that was normal for him, but sleeping inside the same duvet was a breach of a barrier for him.


    Xuefeng didn''t have much love interest to Little Ming, as he already had four other women who were filling his heart to the brim already.


    "Good morning Ming." Xuefeng rubbed Little Ming''s cheeks as he called out to her quietly, trying to wake her up.


    "Good morning brother¡­" Little Ming woke up and said a little bit drowsy as she rubbed her eyes cutely.


    She hugged Xuefeng''s chest once again while saying, "It felt so good to sleep with you¡­ I hope we can do that every day from now on," before yawning and picking up Xuefeng''s shirt, "Yaaawn¡­ Let me help you put on your clothes¡­" Xuefeng suddenly stopped her movements by grabbing her hands and said seriously, "Listen, Ming, we need to talk."


    His tone instantly caused Little Ming to turn serious as well and she looked at Xuefeng, asking as if she was wronged,


    "... I don''t like the tone you are speaking¡­ Did I do something to make you mad? " She could feel that something was wrong from Xuefeng''s face, but she didn''t know if she did anything that could make him mad.


    She was following what was happening in the book, and from what she recalled, she didn''t make any mistakes.


    Xuefeng started exining, "Well, if we want to be a brother and sister, I don''t think we can sleep together.


    That is usually reserved for the lovers to do.


    You are already big enough¡­" but then he saw that there was something gathering in the corners of Ming''s eyes and quickly realised those were her tears which she tried to hold back.


    "No, please don''t cry¡­ You are a big girl already¡­ Big girls don''t cry¡­" Xuefeng stopped his speech and tried to stop her from crying but her tears still fell.


    She started rubbing her eyes to make it stop, but it only got worse and her eyes turned red.


    ''Fuck¡­ why is this happening every time¡­ I''m so weak¡­'' Xuefeng cursed in his mind, not knowing how to solve it and in the end, he just reached out to hug her just as parents would do to their crying children.


    He ced her head on his shoulder while patting her on the back.


    "Shhh, calm down¡­" Xuefeng tried to calm Ming down after she wrapped her hands around his neck, but she still sobbed.


    Ming hoped that Xuefeng didn''t see her face at that time, because he would get really mad if he did.


    She definitely didn''t have the face of someone sad as her lips were curved into a smile, and the tears that were dropping onto his back, was just Water Qi.


    She already knew Xuefeng''s weakness and didn''t mind using it against him.


    He wasn''t able to use Spirit Awareness to have a full scope of the situation if she didn''t allow him to do so, which made this lie possible.


    "I just want to be together with you¡­ Sob¡­ Is that too much? We are not doing anything lovers would do so it shouldn''t be a problem, right?" Little Ming asked while fake crying.


    She didn''t want to act but she didn''t have any other choice as her time was limited.


    "Sigh, well, it''s not too much¡­ But it is still a bit¡­" Xuefeng sighed and tried to find words to exin but he was disturbed by Little Ming once again as she pulled away from his embrace and asked while looking into his eyes, "It is yourst week here and you will be gone for a long time¡­ Can''t I have thosest few days for myself? I''m always alone here, without anyone to talk to...."


    ''Where have I heard this? I think Yiren said the same thing¡­ Sigh¡­'' Xuefeng looked at her and instantly felt bad.


    It was like emotional ckmail but he couldn''t just pretend he didn''t hear anything.


    "Fine¡­ But remember, we are brother and sister. We should stay within the boundaries. Okay?" Xuefeng finally gave up and just let it be.


    He thought that as long as he didn''t do anything then it would be alright.


    "Heh, thank you! " Little Ming''s smile returned onto her face as she giggled cutely and kissed Xuefeng on the cheek while thanking him.


    She already knew that Xuefeng would agree to her request.


    He was too nice of a person and it would be against his morals to leave her like that.


    Little Ming let go of Xuefeng by hopping out of the bed before saying happily, "Let''s go proceed with the training for today! We have only a week left so we should intensify the practice."


    "I''m fine with it," Xuefeng nodded while putting his shirt on while thinking, ''Sigh, I hope it will be alright.''


    ...


    ¡­.


    Unfortunately, Xuefeng was wrong.


    At the start, it was alright as Little Ming was sleeping a small distance away from him, but that line was moving closer to him with each day and finally on the fourth day, three days before the scheduled day of his training ending, he found Ming all over him after he woke up.


    She was hugging onto his chest and only giggled it away when Xuefeng woke her up.


    He didn''t say anything as he kind of already got used to it.


    The same situation happened on the next days as well and even during their daily massage session, Little Ming started getting bolder.


    She convinced him to let her give him a back massage and she sat down across his back while doing it.


    It wouldn''t be a problem if she actually had anything that would cover her butt, but she didn''t.


    Her soft bottom was almost naked as she only had a few cute hoodies which she used as dresses.


    He couldn''t focus on the massage she gave him at all as the only thing he felt was her butt constantly moving around on his back.


    Fortunately, she had a pair of panties or he would definitely not let her do as she pleased.


    It didn''t feel bad for him at all and that''s what was making him worried.


    Once you pass a certain boundary, it would be hard for you to go back to the way it used to be.


    To distract himself, Xuefeng focused more on his training, to push himself in thosest three days, and his effort paid off.


    On thest day, Xuefeng reached the same mastery with his skills that he had with his sword and couldpete with almost five to ten cultivators at the same time, who were on the same level as him.


    The stronger his enemies were, the fewer opponents he could take.


    The strongest enemy he faced in the whole training was a Spirit Emperor with the same number of mastered elements as him.


    Xuefeng could fight the shadow without losing until his Qi was exhausted.


    He understood how important increasing the Spirit Qi was, so he decided to focus on that too when he goes out.


    "I guess that''s the end of our training. It has already been a month since we started.Only three days passed in the outside world, right?" Xuefeng asked after he was reborn from dying to the Spirit Emperor shadow.


    "Yes, I set the time flow to be exactly ten times faster. It should be afternoon, three dayster in the outside world¡­" Little Ming confirmed before she hugged Xuefeng and ced her chin on hisp chest while looking upwards, before saying with a sigh, "Brother, how about you stay some more with me? I will miss you¡­"


    Xuefeng smiled warmly and patted her on the head while asking.


    "You know that I can''t. I will try to visit you after some time. You are my little sister, after all, remember?" Even if she was a bit misbehaving in thest week, Xuefeng was still happy that he found himself a sister.


    He was an only child and always wanted to have one.


    "Yeah¡­" Little Ming looked to the side and hugged him even tighter.


    She was doing so well with entering into his heart, but in the end, she was out of the time to finish the job.


    Xuefeng lowered himself to match her height and said while rubbing her cheeks, "Don''t worry, I won''t forget about you¡­" "I know¡­ Give me your wrist, I will present you with something." When they separated, Little Ming suddenly reached out and held onto Xuefeng wrist.


    She grabbed it with both hands and suddenly he felt a sharp pain that was nibbling his arm., "Aah, it hurts." When she uncovered his wrist, he saw a simple gold bracelet with nice empty sockets in the shape of an oval.


    He couldn''t help but ask curiously while touching it, "What is this?"


    "It''s something very precious. If you are in danger in the future, you just need to call my name three times and it will protect you." Little Ming exined as she glided with her fingers on the bracelet structure.


    Seeing her gaze, Xuefeng realised that it was definitely a treasure.


    "What are those sockets for? Oh, I also can''t take it off. Is it glued to my arm and that''s why it hurt?" Xuefeng asked surprised that he couldn''t move it in any way.


    "You will not be able to take it off unless you get all nine crystals, and put them into the sockets. You will find them in the Heaven Realm after you ascend. The bracelet will lead you to them, so do not worry. You don''t need to focus on them for now." Little Ming answered.


    "Oh, okay. Thank you. I see in your eyes that it''s important to you." Xuefeng thanked her.


    Even if the aspect of not being able to take it off would be a bit troublesome, he believed it was definitely a treasure which was worth it.


    "Smooch¡­" Suddenly, as Xuefeng was watching the bracelet, he felt something soft touch his lips and before he could react, his surroundings changed, as he was enveloped by darkness.

 Chapter 170 Shadow Guard Outbreak - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 170 Shadow Guard Outbreak - Part 1</h4>


    "It is so boring here... When do you think Xuefeng wille back from his training?" The middle-aged man sighed as he watched the Liu n from the sky. He and his partner had been there for thest few days but there was nothing that was going on here.


    "It should be very soon. Stop whining and enjoy your break. Do you want to go back to the Middle-heaven once again? The air here is so fresh. Mhmmm..." The old man said with his eyes closed while he continued to rx on the chair he had made from a cloud. He enjoyed the warmth of the sun and his free time.


    "Sigh, I wished my favourite Wuying came back already so there is something interesting going on. I wonder if she will master the arts we gave her." The middle-aged man sighed once again and looked into the horizon.


    "Not ¡¯we¡¯, it was ¡¯you¡¯ who acted on your own. Don¡¯t think I forgot about your attempt to frame me earlier." The old man corrected him.


    "Shhh, I think I see someoneing pretty fast, and it¡¯s in our direction." Suddenly the middle-aged man shushed his partner and squinted his eyes to identify the objecting from the distance.


    The old man finally opened his eyes and followed hispanion¡¯s line of sight. He could only see a Spirit Beast flying at a high speed towards them so he didn¡¯t worry andid back down to rx once more, "There is no way they can see us anyway..."


    "Haha, my prayers were answered! It¡¯s Wuying and Xiao Wen that areing back. I recognize that white tiger beast. Finally, something interesting will be happening." The middle-aged manughed and got excited when he realised who wasing.


    Only the middle-aged man was happy as the old man could only sigh, "Geez, and there goes my break..."


    .......


    "We are almost back. If you look into the distance you can already see the outline of the city. You will finally meet him. " Xiao Wen turned towards Wuying as she informed her after looking at the horizon and found her smiling to herself from ear to ear and said, "Can you stop smiling like an idiot...?"


    "I just can¡¯t help it... It has been three months since we have seen each other. Every time I think of him, my lips curve into a smile. He is my sunshine that warms my heart every day..." Wuying said while imagining Xuefeng¡¯s handsome face. She pictured the scene of their reunion many times and in each of them she would run up to him before throwing herself into his arms while kissing him for hours.


    "Cough, cough... Please stop or I will puke..." Xiao Wen pretended to be coughing at Wuying¡¯s sweet words before looking into the sky and saying, "For me, men are just there to satisfy our desires. I¡¯ve never felt the love you are feeling..."


    Wuying hugged Xiao Wen from behind and assured her, "Don¡¯t worry. You will meet the one someday, and the moment you see him you will know that he is the one."


    "How do I know if he is the one? What if I misunderstand my feelings and miss the chance?" Xiao Wen asked as she held Wuying¡¯s hands. They have be really close after all the time they have spent travelling together.


    "Don¡¯t worry. You will know. When you will look at his smile, you will feel warm in your chest. When he speaks, you will feel like your mind is going nk. If you think of him all the time and wonder what he is doing while at the same time not being able to get rid of him from your mind, then it means you love him." Wuying exined the definition based on her own experience.


    Wuying knew she loved Xuefeng even before he could cultivate and after his ident, her love for him increased even more. He changed for the better making her fall deeper for him.


    "Hmm... We will see. I wonder when that will happen..." Xiao Wen thought for a moment before she decided to leave it to fate. Feeling her tigress, Lulu, lowering her flight altitude, she said while holding onto her mount herself, "We are going tond soon. Hold onto me tightly as I will turn off the barrier."


    "Okay!" Wuying nodded while thinking, ¡¯Xuefeng, I¡¯ming...¡¯


    .......


    "I can¡¯t find Xuefeng, did he depart somewhere again?" Wuying arrived at Liu Xiaobei¡¯s study and this was her first question. She first came to Xuefeng¡¯s courtyard but she couldn¡¯t find anyone inside. Even Tianshi was not here so Xuefeng must havee back before leaving somewhere else.


    "Oh, Wuying, wee back. Yeah, he was still here about four days ago but then something happened and he went back to that holynd. He should being very soon I suppose." Liu Xiaobei lifted his head from the desk and weed Wuying while answering her question. Recalling the purpose of her travel, he didn¡¯t forget to ask curiously, "Was your trip sessful?"


    Hearing that Xuefeng was not anywhere near, her mood turned sour but she didn¡¯t show that on her face. She smiled gently and replied, "Yes, it was sessful. I passed the trials and gained a huge boost in strength. Uncle, I will go back, for now, Xiao Wen is waiting for me outside."


    "Don¡¯t worry, take your time to rest. You worked hard. Wee Miss Wen for me... Oh, I just recalled. If you could visit the Shadow Guard camp on your way back that would be great. Because of your long break, they decided to pick someone else to be their leader with the majority of votes. They said you stopped caring about the Shadow Guard and all you think of is Xuefeng. I left it for you to decide what to do." Liu Xiaobei informed her as he recalled the pressing issue he faced a few days ago.


    Hearing n Leader¡¯s words Wuying¡¯s eyes turned cold and she left after leaving the words, "I will take care of it."


    Just as she wondered where she can improve her mood, Liu Xiaobei saved her by giving her a perfect opportunity. There was nothing better to do to release stress than to beat up a few of her subordinates. While waiting for Xuefeng toe back she could busy her mind with testing her new Blood Qi Arts.


    When Wuying left the n Leader mansion, Xiao Wen asked while rubbing Lulu behind her ears, "What did he say? Is Xuefeng back?" Many nsmen who walked on the streets of Liu n territory were taking a big detour around the tigress as she was emitting a pressure than didn¡¯t allow them toe closer.


    She was a rank six Spirit Beast which was on the verge of breaking through so it was no wonder that normal cultivators couldn¡¯t stand her pressure. Lulu didn¡¯t hide her presence and Xiao Wen didn¡¯t even think of stopping her.


    "No, he is not. Xuefeng came back for a few days, before going back to that space he was trapped not long ago." Wuying passed on the news she got from the n Leader.


    "Oh, so he can actually go back in there? I guess I need to read the report that my father sent me before I go back." Xiao Wen asked surprised and pulled out a letter which she had received from her father¡¯s servant, but still had not looked through its content.


    It hasn¡¯t been a moment since she started reading when she cried, "Whaaaat? I now have to babysit him because of the Thousand de attack?! That bastard... I spared him from the challenge and now he dares to assassin my friends?!"

 Chapter 171 Shadow Guard Outbreak - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 171 Shadow Guard Outbreak - Part 2</h4>


    When Xiao Wen cried out while reading the letter, everyone on the street looked at her weirdly, but they didn¡¯t dare to say that she was too loud. She had a rank six tiger mount, who would be brave enough to face her?


    "What did your father say? Are there any details on Xuefeng¡¯s assassination attempt?" Wuying whispered to Xiao Wen trying not to leak anything to the public as Xiao Wen did just now.


    "I¡¯m sorry for yelling," Xiao Wen apologized quietly before continuing, "But I know the one who tried to assassinate Xuefeng. He is a bastard who uses his power for killing people. I didn¡¯t bother him earlier as he is almost at my skill level but I guess I will have to fight him now. Father says that he might still be hiding somewhere in the eastern region, so I have to protect Xuefeng for the time being. Sigh..."


    "Can you beat that guy?" Wuying asked worriedly. She knew how strong Xiao Wen was.


    "Of course, I can. And if I use a certain method there is no way he can run away from me. The problem is that I would have to go back to the central region and it would probably take more than a month till our fight. He coulde here when I am gone before going on a rampage here. So I just need to get rid of him when I find him here. He is not protected when he is in the Eastern Region." Xiao Wen nodded with confidence and exined the situation.


    Wuying didn¡¯t understand some of the things, but she didn¡¯t delve deeper. All that mattered for he was that Xuefeng will be fine with Xiao Wen here. She didn¡¯t know how much Xuefeng¡¯s strength had increased, but it shouldn¡¯t be much more than when he got attacked by Thousand des.


    "As long as Xuefeng is fine, then I don¡¯t care about the method used. If you are staying in the end, then you can follow me as I do some chores. Someone is revolting in my Shadow Guard that I created for Xuefeng." Wuying said with a smile. Her intention was to pass the Shadow Guard to Xuefeng so he has a small army to support him in the future, but now someone tried to ruin her ns. She was very interested who that was.


    "Okay, I have nothing else to do until Xuefenge back anyway. Let¡¯s hop on Lulu and you will lead the way." Xiao Wen shrugged as she jumped onto Lulu back. She was up for any entertainment and she sniffed a good fight by following Wuying.


    They flew into the air and Wuying led her towards the Shadow Guard camp which was exactly in the middle of Liu n Territory. Shadow Guards needed to have ess to every spot of the n in case something like an enemy attack were to happen. They didn¡¯t bother to enter through the doors and just flew straight towards the middle of the camp.


    Seeing that an unknown beast was about tond in the camp, every Shadow Guard immediately prepared themselves for battle. Only when the beastnded and they saw their previous leader on its back, did they lower their weapons.


    "Wee back Leader!" One of the nearest Shadow Guards called out and approached to greet her. Not everyone was in favour of the new self-proimed leader, and they were happy that Wuying finally returned.


    Wuying nodded to the loyal men as her face turned into a cold one and asked them after she dropped to the ground from Lulu back, "Can you tell me what is going on? When I go train my skills, you allow someone to make a mess? I want to see who is this brave."


    The Shadow Guards who didn¡¯t greet their old leader started to sweat seeing the cold look on Wuying¡¯s face. They could feel that Wuying was somehow different and probably even stronger after her training. In addition to her, there was also her friend who they knew as Miss Wen and her mount which was enough to kill them all.


    Seeing the situation they were in, some made an immediate decision to change sides before it was toote, so they walked forward and cried. "It was Yan Zhi, leader! He forced his rule on us just cause he is stronger than us. We didn¡¯t have a choice but to submit."


    "Yeah, we were just following him while waiting for the Leader toe back. Miss Wuying is the only rightful Leader." After the first one jumped ship, everyone else followed suit and started putting their me on Yan Zhi.


    ¡¯Bastards. You were the one who wanted me to lead you.¡¯ Hearing his new subordinates me him, Yan Zhi, who was hiding, couldn¡¯t help but curse under his breath. He decided to take over the Shadow Guardpletely so he could ckmail Wuyingter. He would give back the leadership to Wuying on the condition that she be his girlfriend.


    Unfortunately, his n didn¡¯t work as he didn¡¯t expect Wuying toe back this fast and he didn¡¯t convert every member to his side yet. Analyzing the situation, there was nothing else he could do, other than adapting his ns.


    Before anyone else decides to voice their opinion, Yan Zhi walked forward and called out, "Wuying, don¡¯t listen to them. I was just keeping the Shadow Guard working in the best condition possible so when you came back, you would find everything in good order. Didn¡¯t I do a good j..."


    Just before he could finish, he suddenly felt a pressure in his blood, as if he wasn¡¯t in control of it anymore. He looked at Wuying and saw her hand reached out and aimed in his direction. ¡¯Is this her doing?¡¯ Yan Zhi thought as he tried to move but couldn¡¯t lift his legs.


    ¡¯This will be interesting to watch.¡¯ Xiao Wen sat downfortable on Lulu back and looked at the scene interested. She wondered what Arts one could get from the Blood Inheritance.


    Wuying walked forward towards the immobile Yan Zhi with her sharp gaze on him and asked coldly, "You called me what? I never allowed you to call me by my name without any honorifics."

 Chapter 172 Shadow Guard Outbreak - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 172 Shadow Guard Outbreak - Part 3</h4>


    After Wuying received the rewards from passing the Blood Inheritance Trial, she was much more sensitive towards Blood Element and she could feel it all around her from the distance. Not only did she feel blood when it was on the ground, but also inside the bodies of other people. She was still testing, but it wasn¡¯t hard for her to manipte it.


    From the knowledge that entered into her brain in the shape of a golden ball, Wuying learned that this art was called Ranged Maniption Blood Art and it allowed her to control the blood around her from the distance. The only problem was that it consumed lots of Blood Qi which wasn¡¯t easy to gather. She had to kill a lot of Spirit Beasts if she wanted to fill her dantian to the brim.


    Wuying also received a guide with many uses and history of this art, which she studied the whole trip from the Central Region to the Eastern Region. She was surprised to learn that this art was the signature art of the famous mysterious assassin who was killing his victims without even touching them. This art worked by sending strands of Blood Qi towards the enemies and controlling them.


    She was also presented with the pros and cons of this art which would help her to use it in the future. Basically, the art would be impossible to win against if the enemy cultivator was caught by surprise. If someone shielded himself with his Qi, blocking the ess to his body then this art would be pretty useless.


    Yan Zhi was caught because he didn¡¯t expect such an attack from her. She was mostly a closebat fighter, so he was feeling quite safe in the distance. With each second, the consumption was increasing which forced Wuying to lower the gap between them to decrease it.


    "...Miss Wuying, I just tried to help..." Yan Zhi changed his tone, watching Wuying¡¯s red eyes. She didn¡¯t yet know that as she used this art, her eyes would slowly change its colour.


    "You think that I will believe that? You wanted to take control over Shadow Guard before ckmailing me, right?" Wuying looked at him with a sneaky smile and observed his reactions. Being found out about his ns there was no way he could have no reaction at all in his body and even if he tried to hide it on the outside, he couldn¡¯t stop the changes in his body.


    She could clearly detect the changes in his blood flow which made her confirm her theory. She nned to interrogate him until she was right, but she ended up guessing on the first try.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth to deny she stopped him saying, "You don¡¯t need to lie, I got what I wanted. You might know how to lie but your body doesn¡¯t. You don¡¯t deserve to belong to the Shadow Guard and work for Young Master Xuefeng in the future. From now on, you are exiled from the Shadow Guard. You can go."


    Every member around them gasped hearing Wuying judgement words. They didn¡¯t expect she would give him the worst punishment. Being kicked out of the most elite Shadow Guard was definitely shameful and one would turn into aughing stock in the n.


    Yan Zhi was just as shocked as the others were. He knew that he couldn¡¯t escape heavy punishment but he also didn¡¯t expect it to be this severe. He was still young and full of ambition and without the resources provided to the Shadow Guards members, it would definitely take him longer to advance.


    The shock turned into confusion before pretty quickly turning into anger. He worked so hard to enter the Shadow Guards, just to lose this life-changing chance with one stupid decision. He started looking at the other members for help, but each of them who were his close friend just a moment ago, avoided his gaze by turning their heads away.


    "Wait!" Yan Zhi suddenly called out to Wuying who already turned her back towards him and was half-way to Xiao Wen making her stop.


    "What did you mean by saying that I don¡¯t deserve to work for Young Master Xuefeng in the future? From what I know, Young Master Xuefeng has nothing to do with Shadow Guards. Are you telling us that we were going to be his servants this whole time?" Yan Zhi recalled Wuying¡¯s words and used them against her, while yelling to her one question after another, so everyone could hear his usations.


    Just as he wanted, the other members started whispering to each other discussing it. He wanted to use the crowd to make Wuying change her mind and his quick n seemed to be slowly working. After all, who would want to bear the status of a servant? Shadow Guard was an elite task force which protected the n, not private guards for the Young Master.


    Wuying turned around and confirmed everything before asking the members with a cold gaze, "Yes. You will all work for Young Master Xuefeng in the future. You will be his army which shares his fate, in wealth but also in misfortune. Any problems? Does anyone object?". Those who looked at her still red eyes got shivers all around their bodies. Even if someone was against it, there was no one who would want to be the first to volunteer as that would make Wuying focus all anger on him.


    Wuying looked back at Yan Zhi and asked with a smile, "See? Everyone is in favour of it. For your information, Young Master Xuefeng started cultivating only around four months ago and he already reached Spirit Lord stage. You should all be honoured to work for such a genius. Can¡¯t you see how high his potential is?"


    The faces of Shadow Guard members who were down a moment ago suddenly brightened when they heard Wuying words. ¡¯Spirit Lord Stage in four months?!¡¯ was the question everyone was asking themselves. It was definitely unbelievable and even Yan Zhi was embarrassed when he realised how fast that was. He only recently broke through to this stage, but he took almost ten years to achieve that.


    To be honest, Wuying didn¡¯t know what stage he was at right now but with Xuefeng¡¯s speed, he was bound to reach at least Spirit Lord stage in thest three months.


    Wuying turned her back towards Yan Zhi once again after leaving the words, "You have an hour to leave from the camp, or you will be killed for trespassing into the Shadow Guard camp."


    This time, he couldn¡¯t endure his anger anymore and having no other choice, he exploded, "Fuck... What are you seeing in him?! This idiot ys with other women when you are away but you still blindly care about him! I would never be with other women if you chose me ins..." Boooom!


    Just when Yan Zhi was about to finish his confession in front of everyone, Wuying red eyes shone with a red hue and she reached out forward with her hand. When her palm suddenly closed into a fist, everyone heard a st and body parts of Yan Zhi flew everywhere.


    The members of Shadow Guard were not that easy to scare but they still felt horrified when they saw the scene.


    "No one can call my Xuefeng an idiot..." Wuying said coldly before shemanded, Clean up the mess and get back to training. Continue your everyday routine until I give you new orders."


    "Yes, Leader!" Every Shadow Guard member called out in unison, without any any more worries about who their leader was.

 Chapter 173 Just Around The Corner **

    <h4>Chapter 173 Just Around The Corner **</h4>


    When Xuefeng got back control over his body, the first thing he did was touch his lips. His brain still felt the sensation of Little Ming¡¯s kiss. Recalling her recent week of mischiefs, he kind of expected that she might do something that can break the line that existed between brother and sister.


    ¡¯Sigh and here I thought I found a new little sister...¡¯ Xuefeng thought as he sighed.


    Xuefeng looked at his wrist and the bracelet that he received from Little Ming was there. Just as in her space, he couldn¡¯t take it off as if it was glued to him.


    ¡¯Hey Ling, I am back. Did you miss me?¡¯ Xuefeng asked yfully in his mind.


    ¡¯No. But I had a nice three days break from you. Thank you for that.¡¯ Ling replied coldly which made him chuckle.


    "Do you recognize this bracelet?¡¯ Xuefeng tried to figure out its origin but Ling¡¯s answer disappointed him as she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡¯It just suddenly appeared on your wrist. I tested it but I couldn¡¯t get anything from it. If it was given to you by the Wisdom Tree Spirit then it should be precious.¡¯ Ling¡¯s exnation forced Xuefeng to drop the subject for now.


    He didn¡¯t meet anyone waiting for him here, so he left the Wisdom Tree Cave. The Guards got already used to Xuefeng going in and out of their sacred ce, so they didn¡¯t stop or bother him.


    It was already night time, so he didn¡¯t waste any time and flew straight to the pce beforending on the balcony of Nuwa¡¯s throne room, hoping to catch her still awake. Just as he was about to enter, he heard someone flying towards him. He was unlucky today as just when hended, he was spotted by the guards who were patrolling the sky during the night.


    Normally, Xuefeng would sneak undetected but this time he actually forgot about it. He stood still and waited for them tond, showing how peaceful he was. He didn¡¯t want to fight as that would only bring him unnecessary trouble.


    "Who are you?! Breaking into Queen¡¯s room and even worse, at night, is punishable by death!" The guards called out as theynded.


    "I¡¯m Princess Yiren Lover. You probably can recognize me already." Xuefeng replied as he created a fireball on top of his palm, illuminating his face.


    The guards¡¯ faces softened when they saw it was Xuefeng, but they still didn¡¯t back down and looked at him suspiciously while one of them asked, "That still doesn¡¯t exin Sir¡¯s intrusion into Queen¡¯s Room during the night."


    "Who is making so much noise?" Suddenly, before Xuefeng could find a way to respond, he heard Nuwa¡¯s questioning from the inside of the room and the doors soon opened. Nuwa only saw two guards¡¯ faces as Xuefeng was standing with his back towards her and she asked coldly, "Do you guys want to die?


    The guards felt terrified seeing the angry Queen and they quickly dropped to their knees as they tried to exin with their eyes averted, "My Queen, we were just trying to..."


    Unfortunately, their Queen didn¡¯t let them finish because when Xuefeng turned around and she saw it was her handsome hubby, she cried, "Xuefeng!", and threw herself into his arms. She was in her thin nightgown and her hair was wet which meant they just caught her walking out of her bath.


    She instantly forgot about the guards who were next to her and started kissing Xuefeng¡¯s lips passionately as if she hadn¡¯t seen him for ages. She wrapped her legs around his waist while she hugged his neck. Xuefeng weed her with his own kisses and rubbed Nuwa¡¯s bottom as he lifted her up.


    The guards who were looking to the ground to prevent themselves from seeing an almost naked Queen listened to the sound of two people making out and couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡¯We are so dead...¡¯


    Just when they thought that they were goners, Xuefeng separated from Nuwa and said with desire, "Let¡¯s go inside..."


    They thanked Goddess Mingshu for sparing their lives as they heard Xuefeng walking towards the pce, only to hear their Queen voice which brought their fear back, "You two, if you tell anyone, you are dead."


    After closing the doors, they didn¡¯t even walk to the Queen¡¯s bedroom which was in the side room as Xuefeng sat down on the sofa, which was hidden from the balcony view while continuing to kiss her. For her, it was three days without any physical contact but for him, it was a month without any.


    He could sense that the guards quickly ran away after they entered inside which enabled Xuefeng to fullymit himself to his woman. His hands were roaming all around her body as he left kisses everywhere on her neck and face.


    "Huh... You are much more passionate today... Did you miss me this much?" Nuwa asked yfully as her heartbeat increased after Xuefeng took off her thin nightgown before beginning to strongly suck on her nipples. She could feel he was much more forceful than usual, but she liked this side of him.


    "Yes... I didn¡¯t know about it, but when I felt your lips, I suddenly felt like wanting more..." Xuefeng lifted his head from Nuwa¡¯s breasts as he nodded and savoured her lips once again while leading her hands towards his crotch.


    They instantly slipped into his pants as they grabbed onto his precious friend, feeling its thickness. After rubbing with both of her hands, it achieved its usual hardness which she was familiar with.


    As Xuefeng continued to dance with his tongue inside her mouth, he slid down his pants with his free hand and when they were finally down, he couldn¡¯t wait anymore as his pent up energy was begging to be released.


    He threw his beautiful woman on the sofa, forcing her toy down on her belly before grabbing both of her butt cheeks without holding back on his strength. Fondling with them as if it was her bosom, Xuefeng dived with his face in between of them with his tongue ready for action.


    As she walked they were firm and tight, but when he could y with them as she lied down, they were soft and squishy just as he loved them. Nuwa couldn¡¯t help but moan as his tongue slipped inside of her, tasting her love juices. She was fresh out of the shower after a long day of work which made her taste and smell well.


    "Mhmm, so rough..." Nuwa moaned softly as she actually enjoyed when he began to forcefully eat her up. Feeling there was not enough room for them to fully enjoy themselves, Nuwa turned her head and asked happily, "How about we move to our bedroom?"


    "No." Xuefeng declined as he sat back up and lifted her butt to match his waist height. He yed with his staff around her entrance for a bit before thrusting all the way inside as he said, "I want you right now."


    "Aaaghh, so deep!" Nuwa cried out immediately feeling Xuefeng¡¯s staff almost breaking into her womb. Her insides started pulsing as they tightly wrapped around the invader and she begged, "Please, wait for a moment..."


    "Aaah!" Nuwa cried out right after when Xuefeng pulled out before thrusting inside strongly. With each push, he shaped her walls back to the way they used to be a few days ago. Her begging for him to slow down soon turn into a plea for more.


    The room was filled with constant moans and the sounds of Xuefeng¡¯s pping Nuwa¡¯s butt as he continued to pump onto her waist. Her bottom already turned red from his repeatable ps but she didn¡¯t care as her body was slowly reaching ecstasy.


    Suddenly, just as Nuwa and Xuefeng were about to reach their limit, they heard Yiren¡¯s voice behind them crying out happily, "Xuefeng!"


    Right after that cry, Yiren threw herself at Xuefeng back while hugging him around the neck. With her weight and momentum, she pushed Xuefeng for thest thrust which turned out to be thest straw for him to burst.


    While Xuefeng was pouring his seeds inside of Nuwa whoy powerless under the effect of her climax, her daughter tilted Xuefeng¡¯s head and nted a juicy wee kiss on his lips. She was woken up by their connection and knew Xuefeng had to be back, so she rushed down to meet him. His arrival meant that her day of finally leaving the Holy Land to travel with him was just around the corner.

 Chapter 174 Love Nes

    <h4>Chapter 174 Love Nes</h4>


    "Wow, did you make this in only three days? That is actually insane..." Xuefeng eximed in disbelief as he opened his eyes and saw the building that thedies wanted to show him.


    After Xuefeng grabbed hold of Yiren, he wanted to go for a second round with her as he was still lively but to his surprise, he was denied entry under Yiren¡¯s clothes. She wanted to first show him the results of what they had been working on for thest few days.


    Xuefeng asked them to build a shop for their future business and they made sure it would meet his expectations. She was also too excited right now about her future travels, so she wanted to save their energy for that instead.


    "Yes, I was helping as well..." Yiren nodded happily seeing that Xuefeng liked it and made sure to mention her contribution so she could be praised. It was the middle of the night so there was no one on the streets which allowed her to publicly disy her affection by lovingly rubbing onto his arm.


    "Good job both of you." Xuefeng praised them while giving both of them a well-deserved kiss before he asked, "Can we enter inside?" He made sure to check their surroundings to see if someone can listen to them, so it wasn¡¯t a problem to talk and kiss them as they wished. He knew Nuwa was anxious about it.


    "Yes, we can fly there as it is an open ce. We won¡¯t keep the goods out in the open, so I thought about doing auctions instead. It will earn us much more profits." Nuwa confirmed as she exined while looking around, checking if they were seen by others.


    Before they left, she put on a light dress as she couldn¡¯t leave naked. Unfortunately, her walking was still in a slight disorder after Xuefeng¡¯s intense pounding from a moment ago. Nuwa didn¡¯t think she would be able to handle another round like this today.


    "Nuwa, rx, please. It is dark and no one will be able to see us." Xuefeng hugged Nuwa¡¯s waist and said yfully as he kissed her.


    "See, no one saw that... I don¡¯t mind if others learn about us anyway. None of you are not going to escape from my ws." Xuefeng smiled as their lips separated and he admitted as his hands rubbed their butts.


    "Hold onto me," Xuefeng whispered as his Air Qi Wings spread behind his back and he shot upwards while holding them both in his arms.


    Xuefeng¡¯s words were ringing inside Nuwa¡¯s mind as shey her head on his shoulder and allowed him to carry her. Deep in her heart, she wanted to tell everyone about their rtionship but many wouldter say that it was hical. It was definitely not normal but she couldn¡¯t help it.


    She was also worried about Xuefeng¡¯s business as she didn¡¯t want it to suffer. If her subjects suddenly learned about their immoral rtionship they could not buy their goods. Nuwa wanted to slowly introduce Xuefeng to the public so it would be easier to convince themter.


    "Wow, it¡¯s so spacious here. You did a really nice job. And the view here are amazing." Xuefengmented as theynded inside the auction house they built above the za. The whole construction was built above the city and the only way to get there was through flying.


    "The ground floor can be used as an auction ce and we could also convince auntie to move her restaurant here. There is enough space here. At normal days people can gather here for chatting and eating while once a week we can have an auction." Nuwa introduced their work and proposed her ideas.


    "I like it. The only thing left is to gather enough Spirit Stones and Spirit Artefacts for sale. We can leave tomorrow and focus on it in the near future." Xuefeng expressed his satisfaction as he looked around the ce, before asking, "Where does those stairs lead to? Is there another floor here?"


    "Hehe, that was my idea. I made it especially for you so we don¡¯t need to stay in the pce all the time. Come, you will see." Yiren giggled as she pulled him by the hand and quickly ran up the stairs. They opened up the room on the first floor and he saw a fully furnished living room with a giant bed with a great view outside.


    Yireny down on the bed and asked seductively, "How do you like it..."


    Xuefengughed as he asked, noticing her temptation, "Heh, so that was your n all along? You just wanted to do it here?"


    "It will be our ce from now on..." Yiren smiled and reached out to pull him by the hand which made him fall on her.


    .......


    "Are we finally going out?" Yiren asked excitedly as she stood in front of the portal that led outside of the world she spent her whole life in.


    Yesterday, Xuefeng was testing their limits inside their new love nest and they barely got enough sleep but she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep anyway, due to her excitement. Xuefeng made sure to reward both of them for all the work they did and also fill Nuwa¡¯s sex drive so she wouldn¡¯tin about staying back in the Holy Land.


    After a moment of begging, Ling helped him with her ability which allowed him to y with them for the rest of the night without any breaks. Xuefeng also had his best times with Yiren when their connection brought wonders to their pleasure levels causing Nuwa to be jealous of her daughter at some times.


    "Yes, but remember we are not going to y around. The outside world is much more dangerous than here, so you have to listen to me at all times. Can you promise me?" Xuefeng reminded her before asking as he hugged her from behind.


    "Yes! I will be a good girl." Yiren called out happily.


    "I gave you all Spirit Stones and Spirit Artefacts I had, so you can slowly start to introduce them to the public. You gave me three seeds of the Wisdom Tree which I canter use to create smaller versions." Xuefeng counted the things they did before departing and asked, "Is there something we forgot about?"


    "Yes, how are you going to leave without the token you gave away?" Nuwa asked yfully while swinging the token that allowed him to go in and out of the Holy Land as he wished. She had to tease him for the exhaustion he brought upon her yesterday. She still felt pain on her butt from his repeated ps.


    "Oh, right. A goodbye kiss for the token?" Xuefeng approached her and asked while pulling her into his embrace.


    "Mhmm, a good one." Nuwa smiled seeing that he understood her too much. They traded for a long time as she didn¡¯t want to let him go, but having Yiren pressing her on, Nuwa had to let go of him.


    "Come back quickly!" Were thest words Xuefeng and Yiren heard as they jumped down into the hole behind the throne. Yiren hugged Xuefeng tightly, feeling quite scared of the new experiences she is about to face, but as she stayed in Xuefeng¡¯s arms, her fear was disappearing quickly.


    .......


    "Don¡¯t you think that you failed big this time? We have to tell father about it, maybe he can still revert it..." The old man recalled the situation that happened yesterday and once again tried to convince his partner to ept the reality.


    "No! Father will definitely punish us heavily. I don¡¯t want to go back to Middle Heaven... The air is so nice and fresh here." The middle-aged man continued to hug his knees as he disagreed immediately.


    "Sigh... If you admit your mistake before anything major happens then you can still be forgiven. If she creates trouble, then it will only create more problems for us..." The Old man sighed and tried to exin, but seeing that his partner didn¡¯t react he said, "Fine, if you do not want to tell father then I will."


    "Nooo... We will fix this ourselves, okay?" The middle-aged man quickly cried out and hugged onto the old man legs while begging.


    The old man folded his hands and said, "Give me one reason I should do that. I will take the me as well if I do."


    "... Oh, I know! That man was a loner and he didn¡¯t have any rtionships with other people, so there was no one who could help him ovee the demons. Wuying, on the other hand, is deeply in love with Xuefeng. I bet that with his help she will seed subduing this power. Isn¡¯t that logical?" The middle-aged man quickly thought of a solution to convince hispanion and found one in thest second when the old man was on the verge of leaving.


    "That is true... But what if you are wrong?" The old man thought about it but the risks were too much for them to handle.


    "We will pay close attention and if proven wrong, we can always interfere and stop her in the end. We can always tell father when we can¡¯t hide it anymore. You know how the father is. We have one warning anyway. There is no way we will be staying here if you tell him." The middle-aged man continued to demonstrate his points that could prove his right. He saw the hope in the old man¡¯s hesitation, so he tried to push it further.


    "Sigh... Fine. But I will be the one to decide when we can stop her. If she goes out of control, I¡¯m going in." The old man sighed and finally agreed on one condition.


    "Yes!" The middle-aged man agreed instantly.

 Chapter 175 Yirens New Experiences

    <h4>Chapter 175 Yiren¡°s New Experiences</h4>


    "Wooow, so beautiful. The earth is so soft and there are so many trees here..." The moment Xuefeng and Yiren swam out of the familiarke near the Phoenix City, she couldn¡¯t help but look around the ce with all the curiosity of the world.


    She even crouched on the ground and picked the soft sand from the ground before ying with it in her hands. She even forgot to dry her clothes as she walked around and touched everything.


    "Xuefeng! Look, what a beautiful bird. Hehe, do you like sister Yiren?" Even animals weed her as a small bird flew down from the tree, noticing Yiren¡¯s presence and she quickly hopped to Xuefeng to show it to him before giggling and ying with it with her finger.


    Yiren¡¯s actions and happiness could only nt a smile on Xuefeng¡¯s face as he watched her. He could feel how happy she was with their connection and also shared her feelings. Xuefeng could ask Little Ming to somehow revert their special link but in the end, he decided against it.


    Isn¡¯t sharing the happiness and sorrows with your lover what people would yearn to have? He understood that it would be dangerous in the future to leave it as it is, but he still opted for this option. He already got used to it and even Yiren didn¡¯t want him to get rid of it.


    Xuefeng evaporated the water from his clothes and asked Yiren affectionately, "How about you dry your clothes, first? I don¡¯t want you to be ill." He already scanned the whole forest and didn¡¯t find any other people in the close proximity, so they were safe so far.


    "Oh, sure! "Yiren looked down at her clothes, still dripping with water and eximed before she looked at the little bird on her fingers and said to him while patting it on the head, "My little friend, we will have to part ways now, but it was nice to meet you."


    The bird, as if he understood her, rubbed against her fingers before it flew away towards its nest. Yiren then repeated Xuefeng¡¯s process of drying her clothes before she worked on her hair. Shebed it with ab she brought from her home, while blow drying it with the wind she created.


    Yiren quickly repaired the mess that the water created and she returned to her usual pretty self. She wore a really pretty dress which she prepared especially for this asion but that what bothered him the most.


    "Hehe, I¡¯m ready. Do I look pretty?" Yiren asked as she saw Xuefeng looking at her. She spun around trying to show off her new dress and waited for praise.


    "You look beautiful as always, but that is also a problem now." Xuefengplemented her but then he noticed Yiren¡¯s exposed curves and tried to correct them by changing the arrangement of the fabric. Unfortunately, his efforts were futile as he couldn¡¯t fix the issue with just that.


    "Why? Is my dress not alright? I think it looks pretty." Yiren watched Xuefeng try to fix her dress and asked confused.


    "You don¡¯t understand me, it great but it will definitely gather a lot of attention... It is not the same here, like at your home. If you are this exposed others will definitely ogle at you on the streets. I don¡¯t want to show your body to them." Xuefeng exined as he rubbed her exposed side.


    "I only want you to watch me, I don¡¯t want anyone else... What do I do? All of my dresses are like this..." Yiren hugged onto Xuefeng and asked worriedly. Not that she thought about it, she didn¡¯t consider such an aspect before.


    "We are fortunate that I already ordered some dresses not long ago and I have yet to pick them up. You will be able to pick the one you like. For now, you will have to wear this." Xuefeng said as he recalled his trip to the tailor with Tianshi and pulled out a ck cloak for Yiren to wear for now.


    "Okay! I will wear what you want." She agreed immediately, happy that she will receive something from him.


    "Last thing. Here, you should hide your ears within your hair too. I don¡¯t want to know how people will react if they find out you are an elf." Xuefeng fixed Yiren¡¯s hair and hid her ears before he put on the hood on her head.


    "Perfect, let¡¯s go, we will pass by the tailor before going back to my n." Seeing the final effect, Xuefeng nodded to himself and put on his own cloak and held her hand.


    "Yes!" Yiren eximed happily and gripped his hand tightly. With Xuefeng next to her she thought that she didn¡¯t need to worry about anything.


    It was already afternoon but the sun was still illuminating and providing warmth in the city. Cultivators walked past them on the street, busy with their everyday life, but some could still see Yiren¡¯s fair beauty. Yiren couldn¡¯t just walk with her face down and instead looked around the city like little kid, asking millions of questions which allowed some lucky men to take a glimpse at her.


    Even if they took fancy to Yiren, they didn¡¯t try to mess around noticing the unknown man holding the pretty girl¡¯s hand so they could only walk away and carry on with their business.


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t forbid Yiren this much as he knew she was very excited seeing all the new things for the first time, so he replied to all of her questions patiently. They looked suspicious with their cloaks on but they somehow managed to arrive in the tailor shop.


    When they entered, the young tailor looked at them and not recalling Yiren¡¯s face, he returned back to his work after calling out, "The shop is only open for picking up orders today. If you want to ce a new order you will have to wait until tomorrow."


    Xuefeng took off his hood, showing his face and said "Oh, perfect. We came to pick up some clothes that we ordered some time ago."


    "Young Master! I was waiting for you! It is good that you are still alive after that assassination attempt. It would be a shame if those goodies didn¡¯t find an owner." The young tailor immediately eximed happily seeing it was Xuefeng. He would lose a lot of money if his work ended up being in vain.


    "Wow, so pretty..." Yiren suddenly eximed when she saw the dresses designed by Tianshi and couldn¡¯t help but approach and look at them from up close.


    Xuefeng smiled at her actions and asked while looking at the row of different dresses hanging on the rails, "Are those the ending products? That¡¯s fast."


    "Yes, because of Young Master ident, I had more time to finish the products. I only need to add somest touches to this leather ¡¯jacket¡¯ as you called it but the rest is ready. Hmm, the size should be the same so mdy can try the dresses on and check if they fit in the dressing room on the side." The young tailor nced at Yiren with the tailor¡¯s eyesight and smiled at Xuefeng with knowing smile before pointing at the small room in the corner.


    "Cough, right. Did you prepare the lingerie as well?" Xuefeng asked as he recalled his additional request. He knew Tianshi was too embarrassed to ask so he did it for her.


    "Of course. At first, I only made three pairs but with the additional time, I started making more. There should be at least ten pairs in this box. Do Young Master want them all?" The tailor pulled out a box out of his ring and presented for Xuefeng.


    "Yes, thank you." Xuefeng nodded. He had four girlfriends so it didn¡¯t hurt to buy more for gifts. When he opened the box, he found ten sets of different designs and colours. The set consisted of high-cut briefs, a bra and a matching thigh-high socks.


    Each set was different, meaning the tailor was experimenting with the designs he gave him. Of course, the first products were not at the level of Earth¡¯s famous brands but Xuefeng noticed that this tailor had great potential.


    "I like this one... Can I really put it on?" Yiren picked a flowers design asymmetrical summer dress from a light material and asked with hope in her eyes. Xuefeng could feel her desire to wear it.


    "Yes, you can wear it. If it fits, you can take it for yourself. Take those too. If you can¡¯t figure out how to wear them, you can call me." Xuefeng nodded and picked a red lingerie set for her as the dress was of simr colour.


    "Okay! I love you!" Yiren eximed in happiness and kissed Xuefeng on the lips before picking the lingeries, and skipped towards the dressing room. Yiren couldn¡¯t wait to see herself in the dress.


    "Young Master is so lucky having two lovers of such beauty. I, on the other hand, can¡¯t even have one..." Seeing the pretty Yiren, the young tailor almost felt like crying.


    "Haha, yeah, I¡¯m blessed." Xuefeng nodded as he imagined Yiren in the new lingerie.


    "Young Master, when my sister saw those underwears that I made based on your design, she instantly fell in love with them. She wanted me to make a pair of them for her, but I wanted to first ask you for permission... After all, it¡¯s the Young Master¡¯s design." The young tailor asked after he steeled himself.


    "Oh..." The young tailor¡¯s words caused Xuefeng to suddenly enter into the thinking process of great idea, but tailor thought that Xuefeng was hesitating so he continued, "I was thinking of only a few pairs, she has been begging me every day. If that¡¯s not okay as well then maybe I can buy those designs?"


    In the cultivation world, there was no suchw as copyright infringement like on Earth, so in theory, everyone could copy what they wanted, but in practice it was different.


    The young tailor was only a small entitypared to the massive Liu n. If he pissed off such a power, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live in the Phoenix City anymore. The strength wasw. Only winners could create history and it was like this everywhere in this world.


    "How about you work for me instead?" Xuefeng suddenly asked after he thought it through. Wouldn¡¯t it be a great business if he started selling lingerie?


    "Excuse me?" The young tailor blinked twice while asking, as he thought that he had heard wrong.


    "Work for me. I will provide you with nice designs, and you will make them. We willter split revenue. What do you think?" Xuefeng smiled and proposed.


    "Xuefeng, can you help me?" At that moment, Yiren called him for help just as Xuefeng expected, so he patted the young tailor saying, "Think about it for a moment. I will be right back," before going inside Yiren¡¯s dressing room.

 Chapter 176 Yirens Help

    <h4>Chapter 176 Yiren¡°s Help</h4>


    Xuefeng quickly entered inside the dressing room before closing the curtain right behind him. He saw Yiren standing therepletely naked with only her new panties on and a red bra in her hands. There was a helpless look on her face.


    "Haha, don¡¯t worry. I will help you. Turn around." Xuefengughed as he picked the bra from her hand andmanded.


    Yiren turned around helplessly and asked, her voice filled with sadness, "Am I stupid? It is supposed to go on my breasts right?"


    "Yes. See? You are not stupid. You are my smart girl." Xuefeng confirmed as he ogled on Yiren¡¯s body. He didn¡¯t know why but with the newce panties, she looked even more erotic than usual.


    "Can you bend over for me?" Xuefeng asked as he rubbed Yiren¡¯s butt.


    "Like this?" Yiren thought Xuefeng was helping her, so she listened nicely and bent her back forward while at the same time sticking her butt backwards.


    "Mhmm, amazing..." Xuefeng nodded as he appreciated the view until she finally realised he was ying with her.


    Yiren quickly turned around while covering her butt and called out as she puffed her cheeks, "You are bullying me again..."


    "Haha, you are so cute. I apologize, okay?" Xuefengughed as he apologized while rubbing her cheeks before showing her a genuine smile and saying, "I will help you for real now. Turn around, please."


    "Okay!" Yiren couldn¡¯t be mad at him and a gentle smile returned onto her face as she listened once again.


    Xuefeng hugged her from behind and grabbed her breasts into his hands while asking, "Listen. You probably tried to fit those into the bra, right? Were they too big or too small? We can always adjust themter. The size needs to be perfect"


    Xuefeng had never removed or helped with putting on a modern bra, but he had the general idea of how they looked like. When he ordered them to the young tailor, he exined the mechanics and it turned out just like he imagined. The hardest thing would, of course, be the size which was hard to match without measuring.


    "Hmm, I noticed they are made from stretchy material so it should be fine... Can you put them on me?" Yiren asked as her cheeks turned red. When Xuefeng was taking off her clothes it was less embarrassingpared to when she wanted him to put them on.


    "Sure. First, put your arms through those two holes. Mhmm, now we should adjust it." Xuefeng nodded happily and started putting the bra on her perky breasts. It was quite a funny experience but it was definitely a worthy skill.


    The bra was indeed made from a material which could be stretched and modified to fit the correct size. The tailor probably thought about the size issue as he chose it. The bra was soft to the touch as if it was made from flower petals but strong enough hold the support heavy objects.


    ¡¯Hmm, could this be considered a perfect bra that fit all sizes?¡¯ Xuefeng thought as he shaped the bra to Yiren¡¯s chest until it fit perfectly.


    "Now you have to hook it behind your back and we are done." Xuefeng fastened two small hooks before he turned her around and asked, "How do you feel?"


    "Hmm, it¡¯s soft and they are not that heavy anymore... Can I really have it?" Yiren groped the bra and couldn¡¯t help but ask as she felt its softness.


    "Of course. Now wear your dress and show me how great of a beauty you are. I will wait outside." Xuefeng nodded as he kissed her before giving her the flower dress that hung on the side and turned to leave.


    "Mhmm!" Yiren replied lovingly.


    "Young Master..." Young Tailor called out the moment Xuefeng left the dressing room but was stopped by the hand of a youngdy standing next to him as she then said while bowing, "Wee Young Master. I don¡¯t know what my brother told you, but we decided not to take your offer. We would like to remain independent."


    "Oh, and who might you be?" Xuefeng asked after checking out the youngdy with an interested expression.


    Thedy had a natural beauty inside of her but Xuefeng could see that she didn¡¯t care about looks. Her long brown hair was tied into a ponytail while her slick body was hidden under ayer of nd looking clothes. She tried to hide anything fancy about her but she couldn¡¯t hide her emerald eyes, that burst with energy and intelligence.


    The skin on her face was clean, without any imperfections while everything else was having the right proportions. Xuefeng was sure that if she put on a nice dress while putting on a nice smile, she would definitely steal the hearts of many males. For Xuefeng, it looked like her actions of wanting to hide her beauty was to deter other men from approaching her.


    Xuefeng was also quite impressed by how thedy declined him without even thinking deeply about it. It has not been long since Xuefeng left to help Yiren, so she had to decide right away when the tailor passed her the news.


    "Young Master, she is my sister! Isn¡¯t she a great beauty? She is still not marri... Auu, don¡¯t hit me..." The young tailor thought the interest in Xuefeng eyes was towards her beauty, so he quickly called out before his sister could stop him but he was still reached by his sister¡¯s hammer of judgement.


    "I apologize for my stupid brother. I¡¯m his sister and I¡¯m the real owner of this shop." The youngdy bowed once again and introduced herself.


    "Tell me why you don¡¯t want to take my offer?" Xuefeng asked interested as he looked into her eyes.


    "Because that would hurt us in the long run. I think that we are already in a good position and we will continue to grow stronger with each day. If we divide our profits now for the short term benefits, we will never return to being independent again." Thedy said straightforwardly, staring back at Xuefeng.


    "What if I promised you a much bigger scene in the future? Would you consider it if I could bring you outside of Aurora Country towards other kingdoms, empires or even Central Region?" Xuefeng tempted.


    The young tailor eyes brightened hearing Xuefeng¡¯s proposal but they soon dimmed when he heard his sister saying, "...I would still say no. We can also travel ourselves in the future."


    Xuefeng approached and smiled at her from up close and asked once again, "You would rather lose hundreds of amazing designs and connections to continue working alone?"


    "Yes, we don¡¯t need..." Thedy didn¡¯t back down and now she was even more convinced seeing that Xuefeng tried to use his charm to change her mind, but before she finished, she suddenly stopped, looking across Xuefeng¡¯s shoulder with her cheeks quickly turning red.


    "Xuefeng~! How do I look?" Yiren called out happily as she went out of the dressing room, wearing her new dress. She did a spin showing how the dress dances as she turns, and skipped towards Xuefeng, waiting for his reaction.


    Seeing the reaction the tailor¡¯s sister had to the sight of Yiren, he somehow got of an idea why his charm didn¡¯t work on her. He turned around and seeing his beautiful girlfriend, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but praise her, "You look stunning. Everyone in the city will definitely envy you." Right after he turned to thedy and asked, "Don¡¯t you think so too mdy?"


    "So pretty..." The youngdy muttered as he stared at Yiren without blinking, which caused Xuefeng to smile as he thought of a n.


    "Yiren, this is thedy that made your dress. Be sure to thank her properly." Xuefeng took Yiren by the hand and introduced her to the shop owner.


    Just as Xuefeng expected, Yiren eximed before quickly approaching the youngdy and grabbing her hands while saying with a sweet smile, "Thank you so much! This dress is so beautiful. Sister, you should also wear one! You would look much prettier than me as your skin is so fair."


    "No, no... It is you who is beautiful..." The young shop owner immediately started to blush after having her hands grabbed by Yiren and couldn¡¯t think of any words to answer with.


    "We were just talking about our coboration together, but it seems like they don¡¯t want to cooperate with us, sigh..." Xuefeng continued the introduction before he sighed deeply.


    Seeing Xuefeng¡¯s sad face, Yiren quickly turned to her new friend and called out in rm, "Sister, please! Can you do this for me and work with Xuefeng? We will be able to meet more often and wear beautiful dresses together! Please..."


    "I..." The youngdy was suddenly at a loss of words, but when she looked at Yiren¡¯s sincere eyes and her soft lips, she couldn¡¯t say no to her.


    "Fine..." The young boss agreed in the end which caused Yiren to smile happily from doing something good for Xuefeng and thanked thedy by nting a huge kiss on her cheek while saying, "Sister is the best!"

 Chapter 177 Brand

    <h4>Chapter 177 Brand</h4>


    "See youter Young Master! I will leave my sister to negotiate the deal further, while I will go back to work." The young tailor bid farewell after he counted the money he received from Elder Ming. He was only interested in making clothes and decided to leave everything else to his sister.


    "Okay, work hard. I will visit you if I have any goods you can use." Xuefeng informed him while ignoring Elder Ming¡¯s res.


    "Yes!" The young tailor nodded and left the Liu n Leader mansion.


    After Xuefeng wore his clothes he ordered, there came an issue of payment for all the goods. Only then did he recall that just before he left the Holy Land, he gave most of his Spirit Stones away and the ones he had left were not enough to cover the bill. Having no choice he decided to settle the bill with the help of Elder Ming which was responsible for his money in the n.


    After their cooperation was confirmed, Xuefeng got a small discount but it was still expensive for a few clothes. When Elder Ming heard the price he almost dropped from his chair. Xuefeng¡¯s ck jacket alone, cost more than the price of a rank 5 weapon. Because Xuefeng wanted the best quality possible, the young tailor used the leather of a rank 5 ck Panther which was not only flexible but also had pretty decent defensive capabilities.


    Xuefeng not only looked cool now but also had a basic defence provided. Almost everyone looked at them as they walked coolly through the streets in their new clothes. He didn¡¯t want to bring too much attention to himself due to the recent assassination but he couldn¡¯t force Yiren to wear the cloak again on top of her beautiful dress.


    "Cough, Elder Ming, don¡¯t worry. This cooperation will definitely be worth it. I hope that Liu n can help them with the resources and connections we have. I think father will trust me on this one." Xuefeng coughed seeing Elder Ming¡¯s doubtful expression and assured him of the sess. To be sure, he used his father name to his advantage.


    "Sigh, fine, you are the Young Master. I hope Liu n won¡¯t be disappointed, Miss..." Elder Ming sighed, having no other choice but to agree and turned towards the youngdy but didn¡¯t know her name.


    "...Riu. Elder can call me Miss Riu." The emerald-eyeddy finished Elder Ming¡¯s sentence.


    "Alright, Miss Riu then. If you need anything you can just contact me. Here is the token that can allow you to enter Liu n Territory. You can usually find me here." Elder Ming said, satisfied with Miss Riu¡¯s manners.


    "Okay, Elder." Riu nodded.


    Just as Elder Ming wanted to ask who the prettydy holding his Young Master¡¯s hand was, Xuefeng called out, "Elder Ming, we won¡¯t stop you anymore. We still need to meet my parents."


    "Oh, I will excuse myself then." Elder Ming nodded and left. Yiren was taking Xuefeng¡¯smand to behave really seriously, so she only smiled and waited for Xuefeng to call for her. When Xuefeng mentioned them meeting Xuefeng¡¯s parents, she became somewhat nervous, but thinking that Xuefeng was next to her, she rxed.


    They moved to the corner so no one would hear their conversation and Xuefeng asked Miss Riu curiously, testing his new partner, "Lady Riu, before we part ways, for now, I want to ask you something. Would you rather continue creating all types of clothing or rather move to a specific one?"


    "I already thought about it and realized that it would be much more profitable to produce female clothing. We can also focus on making lingerie as well. I can see that our clothes will be a must buy for all females in the future." Lady Riu replied without thinking as if she already had a n in her mind.


    "I thought so as well. Our goal should be to create an exclusive brand that everyone will want to have." Xuefeng nodded with satisfaction hearing they were on the same page but forgot that some of the terms he used might be unknown.


    "What is a brand?" Riu asked curiously. She didn¡¯t like the fact that Xuefeng knew something that she didn¡¯t.


    "Hmm, let¡¯s take the name of your tailor shop for example. We want everyone to know about it, so when they need to buy clothes, they would only think about going to our shop. Even if they don¡¯t need anything at a particr moment, we can still convince them to buy our products as they would represent a level of quality and style. We want to reach the stage where people will think of buying clothes when they hear the name of your shop." Xuefeng exined in a simple way.


    "Oh, I get it. Isn¡¯t that like the Trade Union? They have branches everywhere and if anyone wants to gather information or buy literally anything, they would first think about it. But the Trade Union was created hundreds of years ago and it took them many years to reach the status they have right now. Wouldn¡¯t it be too hard topare with them?" Lady Riu asked after she quickly found the problem.


    "Don¡¯t underestimate the power of females. We won¡¯t have to do anything and as long as your brother continue creating wonderful clothes, people will talk about it. Your brother can¡¯t endlessly produce so we should rather focus on quality and uniqueness instead. I will help you guys with new designs and your brother can do the rest." Xuefeng smiled and suggested.


    "Okay, let¡¯s follow your n. Hope I won¡¯t regret it." Lady Riu found his propositions reasonable, so she agreed.


    "Gosh, I didn¡¯t understand a single thing. Sister Riu, you are so smart and pretty. Howe you don¡¯t have a husband yet? Who wouldn¡¯t want to be with you..." Yiren found the whole conversation boring and hugged Riu, trying to change the subject.


    Lady Riu¡¯s face turned bright red and instead of facing Yiren this time, she escaped from Yiren¡¯s arms before leaving without any words.


    "What¡¯s up with her?" Yiren asked confused.


    "Haha, you are so pretty that you can even charm otherdies. She is too shy to face you." Xuefengughed as he replied while bopping her nose, before continuing, "Let¡¯s go, I will introduce you to my parents."


    "Okay!" Yiren nodded happily and followed Xuefeng upstairs.


    .......


    In the meantime, inside Xuefeng¡¯s courtyard, Wuying who was sitting on thewn suddenly opened her eyes. For at least a second they were of blood red colour but they quickly returned to her usual blue colour.


    "What happened?" Xiao Wen asked as she stopped hitting an imaginary opponent with her sword.


    "Xuefeng is back! I can sense him." Wuying lips curved into a gentle smile as she stood up excitedly. Recently she was getting much colder but when she thought of Xuefeng, her world was instantly bing more colourful and she still had a fuzzy feeling in her chest.


    "What are you waiting for then?" Xiao Wen asked which Wuying replied to with a smile and disappeared.


    "Lulu, let¡¯s go. We will watch some good drama today." Xiao Wen patted Lulu, who was rxing on the grass on the side and they flew into the sky.

 Chapter 178 Im Fine

    <h4>Chapter 178 I¡°m Fine</h4>


    "I am Xiao Yiren. It¡¯s nice to meet you." Yiren bowed to the n Leader and his wife while giving them the sweetest smile they¡¯ve ever seen.


    When Xuefeng entered n Leader¡¯s study, his mother just happened to be there with his father discussing some n matters which was just perfect for Xuefeng¡¯s current situation. They greeted him happily, knowing that he finally came back, but then their faces changed when Xuefeng pulled Yiren through the doorstep and showed her to his parents.


    At first, they were surprised, but it quickly passed as they looked at each other and Mu Lan had an expression as if saying, ¡¯Didn¡¯t I tell you to talk to him about it already?¡¯


    Xuefeng¡¯s mother was always against Xuefeng having more than one wife, so when she saw another unknown beauty arriving with her son, she couldn¡¯t help but have some second thoughts about how bad at raising children she was. Mu Lan as a mother instantly med herself for not teaching her son properly. If she taught him this rule since a young age, he would not behave like this.


    Only when Yiren introduced herself, did Mu Lan finally understand that there was no new woman in Xuefeng¡¯s life as she already knew about this one. It lessened her pain by a lot, allowing her to return a warm smile towards Yiren while saying, "Oh, Xuefeng¡¯s told us about you many times. Sweet child,e closer to aunty so she can see you."


    "Yes!" Yiren happily eximed seeing that Xuefeng¡¯s mother epted her and quickly let go of him to run into Mu Lan arms.


    "You are so pretty and your dress is so lovely. Did you bring it from your home?" Mu Lan asked curiously as she touched the fabric of the flower dress. She had actually never seen such a dress before, so she knew it had to be something new.


    ¡¯Fuck, I¡¯m done for. My mother will want an endless supply.¡¯ Xuefeng cursed in his mind after hearing her mother¡¯s talk and instantly tried to save the situation by giving a light cough, hoping Yiren will understand.


    Unfortunately, Yiren took it as if he was reminding her to add his contribution, so Yiren happily said as she looked at Xuefeng, "Oh, this dress? It was Xuefeng who bought it for me. He even especially prepared it beforehand. Isn¡¯t he super sweet?"


    ¡¯Shiet, I called it...¡¯ Xuefeng facepalmed himself. He already knew what will happen next.


    "Son? I guess you don¡¯t love me anymore, right?" Mu Lan called out to Xuefeng, just as he expected and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    "Don¡¯t worry mother... I will also prepare something special for you..." Having no other option, Xuefeng had to give up and say what every son would.


    "Hehe, I guess my son still loves me after all. Your name was Yiren, right? Come, tell your auntie more about yourself." Xuefeng¡¯s mother giggled after getting what she wanted before she pulled Yiren by the hands and sat her on the sofa.


    "Where did you get such clothes? I have never seen anything simr to this." Liu Xiaobei also asked curiously as he approached Xuefeng and touched the cool leather jacket.


    "Actually it is the work of the local tailor. I only provided him with my ideas. Do you like it?" Xuefeng showed off his ck jacket with a smile and asked.


    "Not bad. Did you ask if that tailor would like to work for us?" Liu Xiaobei nodded and asked as he rubbed his chin.


    "Of course I did. Not only did I ask, but I also partnered up with them already. Hope our n can work with them. I already informed Elder Ming." Xuefeng grinned admitting proudly.


    "Ha, as expected of my son. Our n is willing to hire all talented people." Liu Xiaobei patted Xuefeng on the shoulder and gave him a proud look which caused Xuefeng to have great satisfaction. He was always a filial child, so when he heard the praise from his father he couldn¡¯t help but lift the corners of his mouth.


    "Actually, my n was much bigger than what you think. I don¡¯t want them to only..." After getting praised, Xuefeng wanted to present his idea to his father as well, but just when he wanted to start, he felt somethinging at him.


    His Spirit Awareness was trained to the level where he would barely lose any Spirit Qi when he maintained a dense around him. Just when someone broke his, he was instantly alerted. He already almost died to assassination once, so he was already oversensitive to such situations.


    Feeling the shadow dashing towards him, Xuefeng was ready to pull out his sword and attack, but at that time he felt something familiar from the shadow.


    ¡¯Wait, isn¡¯t that Wuyi...¡¯ When he finally recalled from where he might recognize it, the shadow finally arrived upon him and knocked him over to the ground as it wrapped around his neck.


    "Mhmm..." Xuefeng¡¯s lips were instantly covered by something soft and squishy before there was an addition of a slimy object which quickly slipped into his mouth. Xuefeng was very familiar with this feeling so he knew that he wasn¡¯t in any threat this time. The only danger he was now facing was theck of air to breathe.


    The body of the attacker was gradually being revealed down from the legs up to the head, and soon Wuying¡¯s face kissing Xuefeng was unveiled. She had been waiting for this day ever since she left for the Central Region and she didn¡¯t show any signs of letting go until she was satisfied.


    "Sigh, I do not know how he does it... God is probably ranting on right now at how lucky he is..." Liu Xiaobei sigh before he muttered under his breath. As a father, he was definitely proud of his son, but as a man, he would love to beat Xuefeng up.


    Yiren already knew she would meet her new sisters that also loved Xuefeng, so she was kind of prepared for such sight. Feeling with her connection that Xuefeng was happy right now, she didn¡¯t do anything and only smiled towards Mu Lan who was ncing at her, trying to get some sort of reaction.


    Seeing the smile Mu Lan thought that Yiren is only forcing herself and it pained her seeing Yiren treated like this. They talked for a moment and Mu Lan already could see how nice of person Yiren was. She hugged Yiren¡¯s head to her chest saying quietly, "Gosh, this cruel son of mine... Child, don¡¯t worry. I will scold him for you. Such a gentle girl like you deserve better treatment."


    "No, no... I just want Xuefeng to be happy. When he is well then I¡¯m too. He cares for me a lot already..." Yiren instantly denied the help, but it only made Mu Lan desire to punish Xuefeng more.


    "Xuefeng! Wuying! Do you treat us as air?!" Mu Lan called out loudly to the pair kissing on the ground, but only Xuefeng reacted as he tried to stand up. Wuying was still kissing him without caring about anything in her surroundings.


    "Wuying calm down for a second..." Xuefeng finally pulled away from Wuying and stopped her. He preferred for them to find a ce somewhere private instead of doing stuff like this in front of his parents.


    "I¡¯m fine... I just haven¡¯t seen you for so long..." Wuying quickly hugged Xuefeng right after and called out lovingly before opening her eyes behind his back. They were both red and only after Wuying calmed down did they return back to blue. She pulled back and looked Xuefeng in the eyes and smiled saying, "With you here I¡¯m fine."

 Chapter 179 Damn You, Xiao Feng!

    <h4>Chapter 179 Damn You, Xiao Feng!</h4>


    When Xuefeng stood up from the ground, he saw Yiren ncing at him with a gentle smile which made him feel quite guilty. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t turn from this path anymore, so he could only move forward and see where it leads him. Wuying was still hugging him when he approached Yiren and pulled her up by her hand.


    cing them in front of each other, he coughed and introduced them to each other, "Cough... Wuying, meet Yiren. Yiren, meet Wuying. I hope you two can get along well."


    The two were staring at each other, testing the reaction of their newpetitor, before Yiren finally reached out her hand first, saying cutely, "Nice to meet you."


    "Pleased to meet you too." Wuying also smiled warmly without any ill intent and they both shook their hands. Seeing them like this, Xuefeng could finally breathe a sigh of relief. It would be best for him if all of his girlfriends could stay friendly with each other.


    ¡¯Uff, two down. There is only two left. Hope it will go as smooth as this time...¡¯ Xuefeng thought as he imagined the Queen meeting others. She already met Tianshi, so there was only Wuying left. They had somehow simr personalities where both of them were cold to other people but loving towards him.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t know that Wuying was only nice to Yiren because she didn¡¯t see a threat in her. She had a good eye for judging people and could tell who was trustworthy and genuine at first nce and who shouldn¡¯t be trusted at all. Yiren was kind of caged her whole life in the Holy Land and there was barely anything there that could negatively influence her. It would be hard to find someone with a simr purity of mind.


    "Can I call you sister? I always wanted to have siblings..." Yiren asked excitedly as she hugged Wuying¡¯s hands into her chest. For her, Wuying looked like she really loved Xuefeng which was enough of a requirement to be her sister.


    Wuying was not used to such affections from anyone other than Xuefeng so she felt quite ufortable for a moment, but when she nced at Xuefeng and saw his happiness, she couldn¡¯t reject Yiren or else she would hurt him. Wuying turned to Yiren and ended up nodding with a smile.


    "Yey!" Of course, seeing Wuying¡¯s nod, Yiren couldn¡¯t help herself but hug her new sister right away.


    "Roar." At that moment, a low growl sounded from the entrance of the study room and a white tiger entered inside confidently. It was the way she announced her entrance as a proud member of her race. Xiao Wen who was right behind her looked around the room and when she saw Wuying with Yiren hugging each other, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh, "Dang, I missed the drama."


    "Miss Xiao, I¡¯m d that you are back." Liu Xiaobei was first to greet her as befitting of a host, in which she responded with a nod and approached Xuefeng instead.


    "Oh, Xiao?" Yiren asked quietly while observing Xiao Wen walking towards her.


    "Hey Wen, long time no see." Xuefeng smiled seeing his Fate Fragment friend once again.


    "Can you tell me what is going on here? You didn¡¯t get another woman, right?" Unfortunately, Xiao Wen didn¡¯t exchange the pleasures with him but patted him on the shoulder after ncing at the unknown beauty in the room. Her strength made his shoulder numb and his face twitch, but he didn¡¯t fight back or let out a sound.


    At that moment he somehow felt anger which was targeted at Xiao Wen, but he knew it wasn¡¯t his own. There was only one reasonable answer to where this emotion coulde from. ncing at Yiren, He found her staring at Xiao Wen with her smile all gone. She didn¡¯t like the tone in which Xiao Wen was talking to Xuefeng.


    At first, she thought that thisdy might be her real sister as they had the same surnames and she wanted to be close to her, but now her thoughts started shifting.


    Xuefeng¡¯s parents looked at each other and they both agreed with a nod that they should not interfere in their son¡¯s problems and decided to leave. He created this predicament by himself, and he should take responsibilities for his deeds. It is always a good life lesson.


    "We just happened to have something to deal with, so we will leave you guys alone. Take your time." Mu Lan said as she pulled Liu Xiaobei from the room. Xuefeng only received a good luck sign as they left.


    "Yiren, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be angry. Thisdy here is your real sister." Xuefeng escaped from Xiao Wen¡¯s clutches and grabbed Yiren by her waist before calming her down a kiss on the cheek. This was a clear show of affection that confirmed their rtionship.


    "Huh?! So you already have one of my sisters, Wuying and now you took the second one? Are two not enough for you?" Xiao Wen eximed hearing the news, but that didn¡¯t change the matter of Xuefeng having another girlfriend on top of the two he already had.


    Her image of Xuefeng started to slowly being reced by a yboy young master type which she hated so much. After all, he could just pretend to be nice and gentle from the very beginning while secretly being a yboy.


    She rubbed her fist thinking about how she should punish Xuefeng for his actions when Yiren who was staying silent suddenly pulled away from Xuefeng and stood in front of him while ring at Xiao Wen.


    "Sister! Stop being like that. Xuefeng did nothing wrong. I wanted to be with him first and it wasn¡¯t Xuefeng who proactively tried to approach me but the opposite. If I didn¡¯t use his gentle and warm character to make him care more about me then I guess I wouldn¡¯t be standing in front of you girls today..." Yiren shouted at Xiao Wen as she defended Xuefeng.


    She knew that Xuefeng was a person who was loyal to his women so she had to use a different approach. If she only tried to move him with her pretty body, she didn¡¯t think she would seed taking his heart this fast. Yiren had to move his emotions to make him care about her.


    "I¡¯m also your older sister, so you should listen to me. You must be nice to Xuefeng, okay?" Yiren continued as she warned Xiao Wen with her finger.


    "...Fine! But if he starts messing around with other girls then I won¡¯t forgive him." Xiao Wen released her tightened fist and gave in to Yiren¡¯s scolding.


    "Mhmm, sure. I won¡¯t be happy if there are more girls stealing him away too." Yiren nodded before hugging Xuefeng and asked while looking at him lovingly, "You won¡¯t steal other girls hearts, right? Just us, okay?"


    Just as Xuefeng about to respond, Wuying also hugged him, but from behind and she asked the same, "Just us, okay?"


    "Of course... You all are more than enough to fill my heart with love to the brim." Xuefeng nodded confidently as he pulled both Yiren and Wuying into his arms and kissed them both. He was fairly certain that he wouldn¡¯t have the need to court any other women in his life. Would he even be able to handle them all? He was already struggling with those four.


    Xuefeng thought about Princess Shan at this moment but after such a long time, any fascination he might have had towards her from that time they were together was probably already gone. For now, he was only connected to her by the promise he made to her because he felt the need to pay back the fragment he took from her.


    "That¡¯s right. You three can definitely satisfy him plenty. He shouldn¡¯t be able to even think about getting more. Don¡¯t worry, if he does I will let him taste my ming fist." Xiao Wen nodded at the three hugging each other, but if one looked at her eyes at that moment, they could see a hint of jealousy.


    After still being single without apanion with her, it would be strange if she wasn¡¯t jealous of her two sisters having someone they love and who love them back. Every woman in this world wanted to have someone they can share their life with and Xiao Wen wasn¡¯t an exception.


    ¡¯Wait... Howe there are four? Didn¡¯t Nuwa already tell everyone that she is my lover? Howe she did not count her?¡¯ Xuefeng brain suddenly reacted to Xiao Wen words and particrly the number she used.


    Xiao Wen was not with them at that time but Xuefeng was sure that she would receive the information from her parents in the report or something. It was quite an important information that could be useful for her to know the full story.


    ¡¯Wait... But why are Wuying and Yiren not reacting...?¡¯ Xuefeng racked his brain with another question as he looked at thedies who happily hugged onto his chest. Only after he thought through the scenarios did he realise the problem.


    ¡¯What if Xiao Wen and Wuying think the three Xiao Wen mentioned are Yiren, Tianshi together with Wuying, but Yiren missed Tianshi? Damn... Should I tell them now...?¡¯ Xuefeng thought which made him face a dilemma. If he corrected Xiao Wen now, then he would definitely face a potential beating from her.


    The only exnation of how could this happen was Xiao Feng not telling everything to his daughter. The theory Xuefeng thought of first was that Xiao Feng was too embarrassed by having his woman stolen by him and that¡¯s why he dodged talking about this situation.


    ¡¯Now that I think about it, he definitely missed the point when Nuwa admitted that I am her lover. Xiao Wen probably didn¡¯t meet them on her way as well, so she couldn¡¯t get the news... Damn you, Xiao Feng!¡¯ Xuefeng cursed his father inw for creating unnecessary problems.

 Chapter 180 Family Trip

    <h4>Chapter 180 Family Trip</h4>


    While Xuefeng was thinking about how to solve this predicament, Yiren suddenly stopped cuddling into his chest and asked, "Sister, didn¡¯t you say a moment ago that we have another sister that is Xuefeng¡¯s girlfriend as well? Isn¡¯t there four of us then?"


    This sentence of Yiren made both Wuying and Xiao Wen freeze as they looked at Yiren confused, waiting for more information. Xuefeng was also greatly surprised as his hands started to sweat but then he realised that it was actually not that bad. didn¡¯t he look for a way to tell them about Nuwa? Yiren just presenting him the best possible way to reveal it, by realising it themselves.


    "What? You have four lovers already? Who is the fourth?!" Xiao Wen asked Xuefeng while ring at him. She was already calm from her previous concern but now Xuefeng caused her to explode once again.


    Xuefeng rubbed Wuying¡¯s cheeks to make sure she would not worry and said to Xiao Wen, "Okay, listen... Your parents already know about everything as she has been here when you were away. Didn¡¯t your father tell you about it?"


    Xiao Wen squinted her eyes as she looked at him suspiciously and said, "He didn¡¯t... He only informed me about your assassination and assigned me to protect you while searching for the assassin whereabouts before eliminating him. Who is thestdy you courted?"


    "It¡¯s my mom, the Queen of our race. I am Xuefeng¡¯s Princess, right?" Yiren admitted on Xuefeng behalf before she nced innocently at Xuefeng.


    "You all are my Princesses," Xuefeng said as he patted her head.


    ¡¯Well, I guess it is better if it was said earlier thanter. I don¡¯t know why I would even want to hide it...¡¯ Xuefeng thought as he sighed. This was the truth, so he didn¡¯t need to hide it from his women. They would find in the future anyway.


    Just after Yiren admitted it, Xuefeng felt a strong grasp on his hand from Wuying side and he immediately knew she was getting agitated. It would be strange if she wasn¡¯t. Wuying was ready for Xuefeng to have one another girlfriend and she epted that fact, but she didn¡¯t expect he would actually also im the mother of Yiren as well.


    "Wuying..." Trying to save the situation, Xuefeng quickly let go of Yiren and pulled Wuying up from the ground as he hugged her. Wuying instantly turned her head away from him, not looking him in the eyes which made him even more worried about her reaction.


    Wuying, of course, would be upset hearing that Xuefeng got two new girlfriends when he was away, but that was not the issue she was struggling right now. Recently she noticed that her emotions started to be affected by small things. Sometimes she would get irritated because of the sound of a bug flying next to her or angry at someone for looking at her for too long.


    Wuying also noticed that her emotions would have a significant boost in their strength. If she was happy, she would feel a lot more pleasure and if she was mad at someone, there better be chains holding her or she would not want to be in that person skin.


    There was also the issue of her eyes changing colour when she had those mood swings and she couldn¡¯t exin why was that happening. She noticed it yesterday when she trained her Blood Maniption art and she tried to control it but she wasn¡¯t sessful. She found that the only way to revert her eye colour back to normal was to clear her mind or just nullify it with opposite emotions.


    Just now when Wuying heard that Xuefeng had another lover, she felt pretty bad for a moment which surprised her. Normally it didn¡¯t bother her this much and as long as Xuefeng still loved her, she was alright with that. Today, Wuying felt as if it was all her fault for this situation. she med herself for not being able to satisfy Xuefeng which forced him to search for another lover.


    Wuying knew it was ridiculous as Xuefeng was not even here, but those thoughts and emotions kepting at her, creating a deeper pit that she couldn¡¯t get out from. With her eyes closed, she felt as if she was drowning in her own depression and her mind couldn¡¯t focus on anything else.


    At that moment, Wuying heard Xuefeng voice breaking through the cloud of negative emotions in the endless darkness that started appearing in her mind. She didn¡¯t understand the words, but she could feel it was her favourite one. Slowly, the warm feeling of Xuefeng¡¯s hands which rubbed on her cheeks tried to break through the blockage in her mind she created herself.


    Combined with his voice, the warmth started dismantling the darkness as it began filling the ce with light. She started hearing more clearly with each second until she finally could tell the words apart.


    "...Wuying... You know that I love you..." Xuefeng said and Wuying¡¯s mind finally showed signs of clearing.


    ¡¯Why am I even upset at him... It is my Xuefeng...¡¯ Wuying thought before she snapped her eyes open and saw Xuefeng with a worried expression.


    Wuying kissed him on the lips before she replied with a smile. "I¡¯m okay, my mind was just clouded for a moment. Don¡¯t worry about it. I think I trained too much yesterday."


    "Yes, you worked hard. Make sure you rest properly aside from training." Xuefeng smiled gently and adviced her which to she nodded.


    "Wait, so you won¡¯t do anything with him having four women in total?" Xiao Wen asked ultimately confused. She would definitely beat Xuefeng up if she was on Wuying ce.


    "I wish I could have him to myself, but if I can¡¯t, I should be happy with what I have," Wuying answered with her mind clear and hugged into Xuefeng¡¯s chest once again. She felt amazingly calm inside of his embrace as if she found her sanctuary.


    "I also think the same!" Yiren shared the same thoughts and joined Wuying in hugging Xuefeng.


    "Okay, I¡¯m not going to do anything then. It¡¯s your choice." Seeing them both like that, Xiao Wen threw her hands in the air as the sigh of giving up. She didn¡¯t understand what magic did Xuefeng use to make them so loving towards him.


    ¡¯I guess I will have to observe him and find out... If I find anything, I will make sure to expose his ass.¡¯ Xiao Wen thought as she started nning. She was intrigued about how good of a match Xuefeng actually was or if he was just a fraud.


    "Anyway, what are your ns for now? I was supposed to protect you and catch that guy but if we just stay in the city, we will not be able to lure him out. Do you maybe n to leave the city?" Xiao Wen asked changing the subject as she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to convince the two lovestruckdies.


    "Good question. I actually do n to travel around right now. I need to earn some money while also do some hunting... You know." Xuefeng said but he wasn¡¯t sure how his hunting n would work out if he took Xiao Wen. He was d to have her near him, in case he is attacked once again, but she definitely would want some cut.


    Just as he expected, Xiao Wenughed and said, "That¡¯s great. I take fifty percent." When he was about toin she red at him and continued by adding, "Non-negotiable. I will follow you anyway."


    "Tsk, fine..." Xuefeng rolled his eyes and finally agreed. He was confident in his fighting skills now, but he was doubtful he can win against her. After all, Fate Fragment Holders were on apletely different league than normal cultivators.


    "We are going too!" Yiren and Wuying said right after, making sure he wouldn¡¯t forget about them.


    "Do not worry, I did not n to leave anyone behind," Xuefeng assured them. He wanted to have a great fate fragments hunting experience but in the end, it turned out he will be going on a family trip instead.

 Chapter 181 Where Did You Get Them?!

    <h4>Chapter 181 Where Did You Get Them?!</h4>


    ¡¯Xuefeng, I want to pay back the debt to Lang. Can you pass a few Fate Stones to Xiao Wen?¡¯ Ling called out to Xuefeng for the first time since they left the Holy Land.


    Earlier, they moved to his courtyard and Xuefeng started listening to Wuying¡¯s trip to the Central Region. Xuefeng would have to visit those trials one day too, so he was quite interested in them.


    Wuying told him almost everything in the greatest detail as she cuddled with him. She also told him about her new arts which Xuefeng couldn¡¯t wait to see in action. To be able to manipte someone with their blood, if caught by surprise, sounded too awesome. He couldn¡¯t wait to actually start learning Blood Element, so he can try it out. Xuefeng decided to train on his hunt with her so he has the control of all elements as soon as possible.


    ¡¯Oh, right. We should definitely pay him back for the losses he incurred when he shared his Fate Qi with you. I will find some time alone with her cause she probably will not want to talk about Fate Fragment¡¯s stuff with anyone else. Also, Yiren might suddenly reveal that there are many Fate Stones at the Holy Land and that would not end up well if exposed to the public by ident.¡¯ Xuefeng agreed to Ling¡¯s suggestion and shivered when he thought of the possible consequences.


    They would definitely be hunted down by a group of Fate Holders to learn more about this source of Fate Stones and if they learned that only elves can go in and out of the Holy Land, there is a high chance that they would force Yiren under the threat of hurting him, to go back and forth while bringing Fate Stones with her.


    It would be better if no one knew about it. He was sure that with Xiao Wen¡¯s character, she wouldn¡¯t tell anyone and neither would she be broken even in the face of tortures, so he could trust her. The only problem would be Xiao Wen herself as Xuefeng was certain that once she learned about his secret, she would try to abuse him to provide her more Fate Stones in the future.


    ¡¯You have to tell her to keep quiet about it or else we might have problems in the future.¡¯ Ling advised to which Xuefeng nodded but then a sudden thought entered into his mind and he asked, ¡¯By the way, would it not be easier to not reveal Fate Stones to Xiao Wen and instead use the same method he used? This way I will not have to worry about Xiao Wen trying to scam Fate Stones away from me in the future.¡¯


    ¡¯Of course not! You propose something without knowing its meaning... For us Fate Spirits, it¡¯s extremely intimate to share our Fate Qi with each other. It is almost the same like your night activities with your women. Do you want me to do such stuff with him?¡¯ Ling eximed in his mind,pletely rejecting his idea and exined what it actually meant for her.


    ¡¯Well, if you put it like this then of course not, but didn¡¯t you already do "it" with him?¡¯ Xuefeng imagined Ling bing intimate with Lang and somehow didn¡¯t want her to sacrifice herself this much. From her tone, Xuefeng could tell that it was a big deal for her.


    ¡¯That was a different situation, where he wanted to help me regain my memory. Without him, we would be struggling right now. I already forgave him for his action back then, but I wouldn¡¯t want to repeat it now.¡¯ Ling said, leaving Xuefeng no chance but to follow their original n.


    There was still a lot of time left today, so Xuefeng wanted to use it properly to prepare himself for his journey. He didn¡¯t know where he should search or where he should even start. It would be extremely hard and time-consuming to search in every city. Xuefeng did not have this much time to spend.


    "Wen tell me, when you go hunting, how do you usually search for your opponents?" Xuefeng asked Xiao Wen after he couldn¡¯t think of any good methods himself. Yiren was ying around with her new friend Lulu, and Wuying decided to continue hugging Xuefeng after she told him her experiences. She found it very calming and wouldn¡¯t let go of him.


    "I don¡¯t. When you enter into Central Region you will understand that things work differently there. You can¡¯t just randomly kill anyone, so you should probably enjoy while you still can. Those rules only apply to the Central Region, so as long as we stay in the other regions, they don¡¯t concern us." Xiao Wen shook her head and exined the rules, before she asked, "Did you maybe think of using those clones of yours to maybe search through different cities as we travel?"


    "Oh!" Xuefeng eximed and asked in his mind, ¡¯Can we do it like this?¡¯


    ¡¯Hmm, we can, but the range won¡¯t be too long. I can¡¯t control my Qi from hundreds of Li away. Few tens of Li should be alright and after that, I¡¯m just losing connection with my Qi.¡¯ Ling replied after a moment of thinking. She already tested it in the Moon Lake Valley so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to repeat this feat.


    "Okay, we will do it like this. We can fly in the sky while patrolling the ground with my clones. I hoped to depart tomorrow morning, so we have to make all of the preparations today. There is no need to waste time anymore." Xuefeng decided to go with Xiao Wen¡¯s idea, and as he recalled Xiao Wen¡¯s words in his father¡¯s study he asked, "Also, earlier you acted as you know the assassin who tried to kill me. Who is he?"


    "Yeah, I know him. He is just like us, having special abilities, but unfortunately, he uses it to murder for hire. Don¡¯t worry, if we meet him, we should be able to kill him easily. As I said, Central Region rules don¡¯t apply here, so he is not protected." Xiao Wen nodded and assured him with a smile.


    "Okay." Xuefeng nodded before he kissed Wuying on the lips and asked, "Then the only issue we are facing, is where should we start our journey. Wuying, do you have any suggestions?". She was just listening to them conversing while sittingfortably on hisp, so he decided to pull her into the conversation.


    "I got a report today from my vice leader of the Shadow Guards, saying that there is a new bandit gang in the mountain area, which is quickly expanding. They have a base near the pass on the country border, which many merchants use to travel back and forth. We can start with them and proceed from there. I wish to test my abilities so it should be a good opportunity." Wuying proposed.


    "Oh, good idea! I also need to stretch my arms and legs a bit. I didn¡¯t battle for a while, so it would be a nice warmup." Xiao Wen immediately eximed and agreed with Wuying. of course, Xuefeng didn¡¯t expect anything else from a battle maniac like her.


    "Well, let¡¯s do it as you suggest. We can also check the Trade Union for the missions to destroy their group as we are going to do it anyway. We might as well earn something from them too." Xuefeng agreed and added shamelessly.


    "I like your thinking, haha." Xiao Wenughed as it was almost the same thing she thought.


    Xuefeng decided to finish everything today and asked, "How about we go check the Trade Union out right now? Wuying can you stay with Yiren and protect each other?"


    Even with her name being called, Yiren didn¡¯t react as she was being upied with the cute Lulu. She rubbed Lulu on the belly and the tiger would only ask for more, like a kitten instead of being like a vicious beast.


    "Who wants some more belly rubs? Yes, you want more belly rubs..." Yiren talked happily to Lulu who enjoyed Yiren¡¯s attention to the fullest. Xuefeng was sure that if he said something like this, he would be bitten for sure.


    "It should be alright. She is quite easy to handle." Wuying admitted as she looked at her new yful sister.


    "Thank you." Xuefeng gave a kiss to Wuying as a reward before he called out to Yiren, " Yiren, I will be leaving you with Wuying for a few minutes. I will go with Xiao Wen ande back after a moment."


    "Okay! I will y more with Lulu." Yiren waved towards Xuefeng before she continued to y with Lulu.


    "Let¡¯s go then," Xuefeng called out to Xiao Wen before walking out of the room and creating his Air Qi wings. Wuying was surprised by seeing his ability to fly, but then smiled and nodded while thinking, ¡¯As expected of my Xuefeng.¡¯


    "I see that you learned some things while you were away. I guess we will have to spar soon." Xiao Wen rubbed her fingers and proposed as she followed after him.


    "Why not. You will be surprised." Xuefengunched into the sky after those words and waited for Xiao Wen to follow him.


    She didn¡¯t have any other choice but to use her Spirit Qi to fly, as she didn¡¯t think Lulu would agree to leave her new belly rubber behind.


    "Do you maybe have a free and empty Storage Artefact?" Xuefeng asked as they slowly flew through the air.


    "I do." Xiao Wen nodded and threw a ring towards him, which he caught cleanly. Ling put ten high tiered Fate Stones inside of it and Xuefeng threw it back towards her. He chose this option as it allowed them to partially hide it.


    "Ling wanted to pay-back for Lang¡¯s help back then, so she asked me to pass you guys those stones," Xuefeng said with a yful smile.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t expect her to react even louder than what he expected. After looking at the content of the ring, Xiao Wen face froze and she quickly flew up to him and cried, "Where did you find them!?"

 Chapter 182 Ling Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 182 Ling Secrets</h4>


    "No! Don¡¯t tell it out loud. Come with me!" Just as Xuefeng wanted to speak, Xiao Wen closed his mouth with her hand and suddenly pulled him upwards with a panicked expression.


    They flew high into the sky and only stopped when they passed the cloud line. From up there, they could only see the city as if it was just a small dot. The cold air up there was sharp and the wind strong but Xuefeng quickly created a thick cloud beneath their feet while Xiao Wen made a barrier that could block the sounds of her conversation.


    Xiao Wen let go of Xuefeng¡¯s hand and held him by the shoulders instead before asking him after a deep breath, "Do you understand what it is that you gave me?"


    "I thought they were just stones that contained Fate Qi. We wanted to pay you back for your Fate Fragment kindness. Are they really this rare?" Xuefeng asked confused. He did expect Xiao Wen to get excited but not to such extent.


    "Of course they are! Especially the kind you just casually gifted me. Those are High-tiered Fate Stones! Usually, there is only one or two of them each time someone finds the aggregation of them. Can you imagine how rare they are?" Xiao Wen exined as she shook his body from excitement.


    Xuefeng smiled yfully as he said "Then shouldn¡¯t you be happy? Now you have twenty of them."


    "I am happy! Where did you get them? Or no, don¡¯t tell me. I don¡¯t want to know. Remember, don¡¯t tell anyone!" Xiao Wen eximed wanting to know more but then quickly closed Xuefeng mouth again and stopped him.


    Seeing Xuefeng nod, she exined further, "If someone from the Central Region found out that you had some high-tiered Fate Stones they would definitely group up and hunt you down. Fate Stones are like a quick boost to your cultivation and they can act as a currency. With those twenty high-tiered Fate Stones you made me rich overnight..."


    "I know. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t even n to tell you anything else. It¡¯s just a gift of appreciation for your help." Xuefeng admitted the truth which instantly made Xiao Wen¡¯s expression turn upside down.


    "What? You think I am not trustworthy enough that I can¡¯t keep the secret between the two of us?" Xiao Wen asked while squinting her eyes as she wrapped her hands under her chest. At this moment Xuefeng knew, he fucked up.


    "No, no...You are definitely a trustworthy person. If you weren¡¯t, I would not even tell you anything..." Xuefeng tried to save the situation but Xiao Wen didn¡¯t react the way he thought he would and put on an angry expression which made himugh.


    "Don¡¯t be like this. Your pretty face will look badter if you sully it with your anger. You will not find a boyfriend in the future if you are like this, hehe." Xuefeng poked her on the noses with his finger and chuckled.


    "Hmpf, If I can¡¯t find anyone then I will just satisfy myself with you." Xiao Wen sneered as she red at him.


    "I¡¯m looking forward to that day." Xuefeng joked knowing that Xiao Wen would definitely get it, but then she grinned while saying, "Heh, I hope you will remember your words when Ie knocking on your doors in the future."


    "Okay. Let¡¯s go down, Wuying and Yiren are waiting for us." Xuefeng thought she was not serious so he nodded with a smile before he decided to go down.


    "Wait, let me absorb them! I¡¯m not going to keep Fate Stones on me or it will definitely be detected once I enter back into the Central Region." Just as he was about to jump, Xiao Wen stopped him and sat down on the soft cloud Xuefeng created. Picking out a Fate Stone, she started absorbing it greedily with her eyes closed.


    "Can¡¯t your Fate Fragment absorb it on your ce?" Xuefeng asked confused. He never did anything and he left everything for her to do as it was more convenient for him.


    Xiao Wen opened her eyes in surprise and asked confused, "Huh? You are still not connected with your Fragment? Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s your fragment that is using all the abilities you got in your ce?"


    "Well yeah? Aren¡¯t those her abilities?" Xuefeng didn¡¯t understand her.


    Hearing her secret was just about to be revealed, Ling suddenly appeared in Xuefeng¡¯s mind and said weakly, ¡¯Xuefeng, don¡¯t listen to her...¡¯


    "Haha, you better ask your fragment what is going on, then. She probably knew what she was doing. I can use all of my fragment abilities by my own as I connected with Lang." Xiao Wen looked at Xuefeng as if he was an idiot andughed before she continued doing her thing, leaving him alone with his problem.


    ¡¯Ling, what is going on? What did you do?¡¯ Xuefeng quickly asked in his mind with his thoughts full of question marks.


    ¡¯I didn¡¯t have a choice... I couldn¡¯t trust you at first... If we connected and you started using my Fate Qi as you wished then we both would probably die...¡¯ Ling exined her actions with her voice quivering. Xuefeng instantly realised that it was definitely a big thing.


    ¡¯You didn¡¯t even tell me that there is even such an option. Could we connect all this time? What about now?¡¯ Xuefeng voice turned more serious as he dug deeper trying to get his answers.


    ¡¯...We could, in the first month after I regained my memories... It is not possible anymore...¡¯ Ling was silent for a moment before she finally replied with guilt in her voice.


    ¡¯Ling!¡¯ Xuefeng eximed in his mind. He didn¡¯t like to get mad, but it was hard not to in such a situation. If not for Xiao Wen, he wouldn¡¯t even learn about it.


    ¡¯Would you even want this type of connection? It basically lets you use all my abilities but also put more pressure on you as you have to be the one to control everything. With greater poweres greater responsibilities. You would have to learn how to operate all abilities first before you could even use them and much more...¡¯ Ling tried to convince but the conversation wasn¡¯t in her favour.


    ¡¯At least I would have a choice. If Xiao Wen can do it, why can¡¯t I? You also can¡¯t exin your action while saying that I would use all of your Fate Qi when it was within the first month that we received many Fate Stones from Nuwa. I wouldn¡¯t be able to use all of it even if I wanted.¡¯ Xuefeng said with his voice raised. There was no need to cry as it was toote already but Xuefeng still felt upset about it. Ling was definitely not telling him the whole truth.


    ¡¯If you want us to be a good team, you can¡¯t keep secrets like that away from me...¡¯ Xuefeng added.


    Ling thought for a moment but in the end, Xuefeng didn¡¯t receive the reply he wanted as she apologized, ¡¯I am sorry... I can¡¯t tell you yet... I will tell you in the future when the time is right...¡¯ before escaping from Xuefeng¡¯s mind and not responding to his questions anymore.


    While Xiao Wen was absorbing Fate Qi from one crystal after another, Xuefeng was puzzling over this situation but couldn¡¯t think of a good solution. If he continued to be mad at her then that wouldn¡¯t bring anything good.


    "I¡¯m done. I regained all my Fate Qi I lost to you. Now we can go..." Xiao Wen called out when she was done but then saw Xuefeng deep in thought and asked, "What¡¯s up?"


    "It¡¯s nothing. I just didn¡¯t learn anything from her." Xuefeng shrugged.


    "Don¡¯t worry, she must have had some special reasons. Lang was also against but I forced him so he had no choice. Anyway, this connection doesn¡¯t bring you anything anyway. It just allows you to draw power from your Fate Fragment. If she is willing to do everything for you then you should be happy instead." Xiao Wen patted Xuefeng on the shoulder before she deactivated the barrier around them and jumped down, yelling, "Thest one on the ground is a rotten egg!"


    Xuefeng smiled seeing her in a yful mood and joined her smallpetition. At least it distracted him from thinking too much about Ling secrets. Xuefeng wished he knew everything but in this case, only with time, he will get some results.

 Chapter 183 Xiao Wens Massage

    <h4>Chapter 183 Xiao Wen¡°s Massage</h4>


    Xuefeng, of course, didn¡¯t win due to Xiao Wen headstart but he didn¡¯t mind as long as she had fun. They arrived quickly in the Trade Union building and didn¡¯t waste any more time before they went straight towards the Mission Boards. There were many people waiting for the new missions toe up on the board or just searching for one that suited them.


    When Xiao Wen entered the hall, many lustful eyes instantly found their ways towards her great figure and slim waist but especially her ample bosom that just usual wished it could escape from her tight ck leather outfit. They didn¡¯t know who they were dealing with so some dared to look. Just as there appeared a thought of approaching her to flirt in men¡¯s minds, Xuefeng entered behind her in a cool ck jacket and a pair of new pants.


    Their clothes somehow matched very well which made some think that they were a couple. There were rumours of Young Master Xuefeng having multiple beautiful women and now that the cultivators saw it first hand it was hard not to believe. Xiao Wen also behaved really cheerful as she talked with Xuefeng who also smiled from time to time.


    They didn¡¯t know that Xiao Wen was just happy after absorbing so much Fate Qi. Xuefeng on the other side had his mind full of different thoughts but he still tried to smile to keep a good atmosphere between them.


    "Wee Young Master. Have a nice day." Many greeted Xuefeng as they walked around the boards to search for the Mission they wanted. He was much more famous in the city since he awakened his ck talent and many actually recognized him already. When Xuefeng walked around the city with Tianshi, his appearance was spreading each time he was recognized on the streets.


    "Young Master, good day! Young Master is a fortunate man to have such a beautifuldy by his side." Some were even braver and instead of a normal greeting, they decided to alsoplement Xuefeng¡¯spanion. It was mainly because some young men wanted to take a closer look at Xiao Wen and used greetings as a way to achieve that. They also wanted to find out if Xiao Wen was actually Young Master lover or maybe just a friend.


    It was alright at the start, but it soon got annoying for Xiao Wen to be disturbed every once and so often which made her think of a solution. The next time someone began approaching them to offer their greetings, Xiao Wen suddenly hugged onto Xuefeng¡¯s arm and called out, "Hubby, can we go back already? I promised to give you a massage... I know how you much you like when I touch your body, hehe."


    Instantly, this person¡¯s cheeks reddened and he didn¡¯t dare to approach any further. It would be dumb to ruin the date of a Young Master of a great n. Of course, everyone who heard it would think that Xuefeng and Xiao Wen were a pair of lovers. They also felt as if Xuefeng was cheating all of the prettydies from them as every time he goes out, he has a differentdy by his side.


    Xuefeng smiled towards Xiao Wen before he took her to the side where no one could hear them before scolding her while rolling his eyes, "Do you want every man in this city to hate me?"


    "Heh, this proposition is really appealing. Maybe I should do it?" Xiao Wen grinned at his reaction and then leaned over to his face leaving only a space of a few centimetres between each other and said, "Look, now they think we are kissing in public. Is that enough for everyone to hate you?"


    "Tsk, I don¡¯t think anyone cares this much." Xuefeng snickered and turned around to look at the other cultivators in the hall and found them staring at him with faces that begged for fairness in the world. He realised that he was actually yed by Xiao Wen as his act right now looked as if he was showing off.


    "Okay, well yed. You got me this time." Xuefeng said seeing the red-haired beauty smiling at him after he turned back.


    Xiao Wen wrapped her hands around Xuefeng neck and winked at him with her close-set blue eyes as she said, "Heh, now everyone will think I am your lover. You have to treat your girlfriend well, okay?"


    At this moment, Xiao Wen teasing reached its end when they both heard a familiar voice calling out to them from the side, "Oh, Miss Wen and Young Master, what a surprise. I see that Miss and Young Master progressed a lot in your rtionship."


    "Cough, Manager Wu hello. We are not together, Xiao Wen was just joking around." Xuefeng coughed as he pulled away from Xiao Wen before he asked, "Manager Wu, how are you?"


    Xiao Wen was not sad about what he said and actually found it interesting. No men have ever rejected her and probably no one would if she ever asked to be with someone. Xuefeng was the only one who actually kept his cool while staying this close to her.


    "Nothing much, busy with work as always. I was just thinking why my favourite Young Master forgot about me and here you are." Manager Wu said with longing.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I actually was away training for quite a while and it was quite hard to find time for a visit. Now that I am back in the city, I will definitely try to visit more often." Xuefeng apologised politely. He wanted to work with Manager Wu to buy Spirit Artefacts for his auction in the future anyway, so his promise matched his goals.


    "Oh, I see. Do not worry. You guys look to be busy, so I guess I will leave you guys alone." Manager Wu said kindly.


    "Actually, we might need some help. We are searching for a mission about eliminating a group of bandits near the border. Have anyone requested or maybe Trade Union issued such a mission?"


    "Oh really? What a coincidence. I was just about to add it to others and that¡¯s why I am even here. But wouldn¡¯t such mission be boring for Young Master? With Miss Wen by Young Master¡¯s side, it would be a great surprise if Young Master wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish any of those missions." Manager Wu said, which made Xiao Wen look at with an expression as if saying, ¡¯See, everyone knows that I am awesome.¡¯


    "Well, that¡¯s just a warmup. We have other ns as well." Xuefeng said without revealing anything.


    "Here. A city next to the mountain pass is often being vandalized by those bandits whoe to have fun in the city and the Lord of the city wants them gone. The pay is quite good. Young Mastercan look through the details. I will register that Young Master took this missions so you are free to go." Manager Wu pulled out a card and passed it onto Xuefeng hands.


    "Thank you, we will not be disturbing you anymore then." Xuefeng thanked her sincerely before leaving with Xiao Wen. He wanted to inform Manager Wu about his desire to buy a lot of Storage Artefacts from her in the future but with Xiao Wen by his side, she would definitely ask thousand of questions afterwards.


    When they were out on the streets, Xiao Wen took away the card from him and Xuefeng had to look at the information together with her. What Xuefeng saw on the card was:


    "Rank 5 Mission,


    Type: Bounty Hunting,


    Location: Eastern Mountains, Blueriver Pass,


    Enemy: Approximately one thousand bandits. Stages ranging from Spirit King cultivators to Spirit Lord Cultivators,


    Group Skill required: Three to five Spirit Lords or one Spirit Overlord,


    Reward: 10 000 high tiered Spirit Stones. Collected after bringing prove of clearing the mission in the Blueriver City, City Lord Mansion."


    "Sigh, I will leave all of that for you. It would be a shame if I even need to help you with such warmup." Xiao Wen passed the card back to Xuefeng, not impressed with the difficulty of this mission.


    "No problem, I would have asked for the same. I need to get used to killing and testing it on bad guys is a good solution for me. Let¡¯s go back, Wuying and Yiren are waiting." Xuefeng agreed right away before he flew into the air heading back towards his n.


    "Soooo, I should expect a good massage tonight, right?" As they flew, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but ask yfully.


    "Tsk, you wish." Xiao Wen snickered, answering with a reply he expected. Xuefeng didn¡¯t know that, but Xiao Wen was actually willing to do it for him until he mentioned it to tease her. She didn¡¯t want to give him the satisfaction from victory over her. With such personalities, their rtionship would definitely grow very slowly, if it ever will.

 Chapter 184 Kill Them Both...

    <h4>Chapter 184 Kill Them Both...</h4>


    A few hours earlier:


    "Dammit, I only have a week left to kill this kid or I will have to do it after my battle with that bastard... If not for Xiao¡¯s family head I would¡¯ve been done with it already..." Thousand des cursed after he arrived back in the areas of Phoenix City.


    He was still pissed off because he was forced to use his valuable teleportation artefact which cost him a lot to money but now, he was d he bought a few of them. He was obsessed with killing as much as he was with the living. The more you kill, the higher the possibility to offend and anger someone more powerful just like his previous encounter.


    He only found out about Xiao family¡¯s involvement right before he was about to strike. He could still resign from the mission but in the end, he proceeded with the n. There were some risks that Xiao Feng would take revenge but he never expected he would actually be there on the spot and try to kill him.


    After using his escape Spirit Artefact, Thousand des appeared far far away to the west of Aurora Country which happened to be the Sacred Sword Kingdom. Afraid that Xiao Feng would try chasing after him, he spent the first two days drinking with mountain bandits who after witnessing his strength, treated him as their ancestor.


    Only after that did he slowly return to finish his job, but he still took the route which was safer to travel. If he flew with his flying ship high in the sky, he risked getting caught, so he decided to return by flying by himself close to the ground.


    As Thousand des smoothly entered into the city, he noticed something was amiss. Confirming theck of experts in the area, he cursed, "Fuck, I can¡¯t see any Xiao Family cultivators in the city anymore... Did they take that kid away with them to the Central Region?" Thest thing he wanted was having his target moved away.


    Without wasting time, Thousand des started investigating. He cut off his awareness of his surroundings just in case there was an expert left in the city that could sense him and started walking stealthily around the city. Thanks to one of his abilities, he couldpletely iste his powers which would make him invisible even to other Fate Fragment Holders.


    Normally, Fate Spirits can feel one another, but now he only appeared like a normal human who never started cultivating. Even if other cultivators senses say that he is a mortal, most would simply think that he was just in a higher stage than them, and that¡¯s why they can¡¯t tell.


    Unfortunately, this ability had some drawbacks as well. If he didn¡¯t want to blow up his cover, he couldn¡¯t use any of his Qi or else his disguise would break. He also couldn¡¯t sense others as usual, as the range while hidden was much shorter.


    Only after he asked out many Cultivators on the streets did he confirm that Xuefeng was still in the city as many have seen him visiting the tailor shop with his woman not long ago. He also learned that Xuefeng definitely had more than one as many have seen him walking with a ck-haired beauty and today he was apanied by a sexy blond one. He also had a rtionship with his servant which everyone knew about.


    "Heh, I see this kid knows how to y around. Now I understand. He must be a lover of Xiao Wen¡¯s sister, and that¡¯s why Xiao Feng was pissed. I¡¯m after all trying to kill his son-inw." Thousand des chuckled as he finally understood the connection.


    "Unfortunately, they cannotpare to my beautiful fairy-like Xiao Wen..." Thousand des said as he imagined his idealdy. His main reason to be powerful was to finally beat her in a fight, and show her who she had been rejecting all this time.


    Thousand des knew that killing the lover of Xiao Wen¡¯s sister wouldn¡¯t bring him any merits at her side but that¡¯s not what he was after. He knew he had no chance with her at this point, but he swore that if not him, then he wouldn¡¯t allow her to be with anyone else. Many who tried to court Xiao Wen were all killed by him in secret.


    The only thing that he couldn¡¯t understand was why didn¡¯t Xiao Feng leave any guards protecting his son-inw if he cared so much about him? He stood in front of the Liu n¡¯s entrance and pondered about it, but couldn¡¯t think of any good reason. The best one he thought of was that there must be some hidden expert strong enough to protect him by himself.


    Just as Thousand des thought about it, he suddenly felt a wave of invisible pressure of a cultivator who was around his stage, appearing inside the Liu n.


    ¡¯I knew there was someone hiding, Xiao Feng is not dumb enough to leave this kiddo without protection. Let¡¯s wait and see who it is...¡¯ Thousand des smiled knowing that his theory was confirmed but then his smile froze when he saw the person in question.


    ¡¯Xiao Wen?!¡¯ He eximed in his mind as his eyes opened wide. He watched as Xuefeng flew into the sky on his milky white Air Qi Wings before another figure, which he would never forget, followed after him.


    He was one hundred percent sure that it was her. Even if he only saw her back profile, her long red hair which flew everywhere with the wind, were enough for him to recognize her.


    ¡¯Damn... I can¡¯t kill this kid in front of her. I¡¯m still not ready...¡¯ Confirming it was Xiao Wen protecting his target, Thousand des felt depressed but also jealous of Xuefeng who could spend leisure time with his goddess. He would never be with her but still felt no one deserves her other than him.


    The Thousand des watched closely while squinting his eyes and thought with his mood shifting, ¡¯Wait... They seem to be close... She even touched him...¡¯ His obsession with Xiao Wen started to manifest in the flesh as his eyebrow started to twitch. When he saw them flying upwards, disappearing behind the clouds, he even almost cancelled his disguise to chase after them to see what they are doing there, but he stopped himself at thest moment.


    Fortunately, they came back to the ground before he lost his mind, and they flew towards the Trade Union. Thousand des was already extremely irritated and curious about what they did up there. He didn¡¯t hesitate to follow them from a safe distance.


    ¡¯Why is she so happy around him...¡¯ Thousand des thought as he started to get angry at how happily Xiao Wen acted around Xuefeng. Wasn¡¯t Xuefeng her sister¡¯s lover?


    Just as he thought about that, he heard Xiao Wen saying, "Hubby, can we go back already? I promised to give you a massage... I know how much you like it when I touch your body, hehe."


    Crack. From the strength Thousand des was clenching his fists, he broke one of his fingers just like that. He couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard. Xiao Wen broke his heart many times, but this time, he could feel the greatest pain out of all of those times. He watched as she was hugging onto Xuefeng¡¯s arm and look at him with her sweet eyes.


    ¡¯Why...? How...?¡¯ Thousand des asked himself the questions he desperately wanted answers to and listened to how his heart started breaking one piece after another.


    ¡¯She is mine... No one can have her...¡¯ Thousand des repeated in his mind until he saw Xuefeng pull Xiao Wen to the side and cried in his mind, ¡¯BASTARD! I will kill him!¡¯


    He could swear he saw Xiao Wen kissing Xuefeng right under everyone¡¯s eyes as if it was nothing for them. He wanted to scream andunched an immediate attack but somehow stopped himself once again as a voice deep inside of his mind started calling out to him, ¡¯Kill them both... She deserves death too...¡¯


    Thousand des¡¯ eyes started bulging with several veins appearing as he nced at the pair and thought of what his mind was suggesting.


    ¡¯It is her fault too... Fucking slut... I have to kill them both together... Yes, that¡¯s the only way to stop them...¡¯ Thousand des thought as he stared at them paranoically. He knew that it was impossible to kill them without any preparations, but his mind was already fixated on this idea, sucking it in like a sponge.


    He thought of many ways to kill them, but then he overheard their conversation with Manager Wu and couldn¡¯t help butugh maniacally in his mind. Knowing the perfect way to kill them and torture them afterwards, he left right after, grinning deviously.

 Chapter 185 Just Confused

    <h4>Chapter 185 Just Confused</h4>


    When Xuefeng told his parents that he is leaving to explore the world, they were quite worried at first and Liu Xiaobei even decided to test his son¡¯s skills first. Even if he had Xiao Wen with him for protection, he still had to be able to protect himself.


    For his parents to be able to stay home without any worries, Xuefeng was supposed to strike the ck wall in n Leader¡¯s study, and leave a half a foot deep hole in it. When he heard of this challenge Xuefeng was more than happy to take it. He still had some unfinished business with that ck rock.


    Knowing that the Fire Qi wouldn¡¯t help Xuefeng against the rock, he pulled out his ck mes yer and instead of using its ability to convert Qi into mes, he covered the de with sharp Lightning Qi. Creating a neat Lightning sword this way, Xuefeng shed against a wall and found it amazing that he actually didn¡¯t feel any obstruction at first. His sword cut through the rock as if cutting butter, and even if his sh slowed down at the end, he was still able to finish a whole clean cut.


    "Haha, good." Liu Xiaobeiughed as he praised before asking out of interest, "Just curious, how many Elements did you learn already?"


    "I know six already." Xuefeng said modestly before patting his father on the back and assuring him, "When I find an easy way to help you absorb other elements I will make sure to tell you. I¡¯m working on it."


    He couldn¡¯t say that he has a method right now, as he still had neither a sufficient stock of Fate Stones for that nor did he have Wisdom Trees that he could give out as gifts. He felt that it would only bring them bane instead of a fortune. If one day a Fate Fragment holder passed above the Phoenix City and sensed his father using Fate Stones, he would definitely investigate.


    He was a filial son and would love to see his parents at the top of the world, but if it meant they were more exposed to someone¡¯s hate, he would rather choose if they didn¡¯t involve themselves in this business. As normal Cultivators without Fate Fragment, they didn¡¯t stand a chance against those of his kind.


    He was worried that Thousand des could actually attack his parents and try to ckmail him, but Xiao Wen assured him that he would for sure not do that. Even if a Fate Fragment Holder was out of the Central Region, he was still a part of the system.


    If he suddenly turned evil and start killing innocents, he would be quickly stopped by the Fate Law Enforcers. He still didn¡¯t understand all about this, but he believed in Xiao Wen words and felt better.


    "Good son. I know you do. Go and experience life, we will be waiting for you here." Liu Xiaobei hugged his son for goodbye and said with a bright ambition in his eyes, "Only when I regain my strength fully, will we decide what should do further. There is a possibility that our family will one daye back."


    "Come back to the Central Region?" Xuefeng asked curiously.


    "Yes. Hopefully, you still won¡¯t ruin your rtions with Xiao Family by that time, and we will receive help from them in moving our n there. You have to take good care of Xiao Tianshi. Maybe you can use Xiao Wen to meet with her earlier, and also repair your rtionship with Xiao Feng. Don¡¯t let her wait for too long." Liu Xiaobei looked at his son in the eyes and advised.


    Xuefeng smiled lightly, knowing what his father implied and said "Don¡¯t worry father, I already made ns. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems. My bond with Tianshi is stronger than you would think."


    "Okay, then mother and I are assured. Have a good rest with your lovers today." Liu Xiaobei winked at Xuefeng which to his wife who has been silent this whole time hit him on the head before she hugged her son herself saying simply, "Take care." She was happy and proud of Xuefeng for growing into a fine man.


    "Yes." Xuefeng nodded and after returning the hug, he left. He had already been away from home for a few months, so his parents knew he would be fine without them.


    When he exited the study, he saw Xiao Wen waiting for him outside while leaning on the wall with her eyes closed. As he looked at her, he thought that her image right now would work best for a painting, especially with her long red hair covering half of her face and with one of her legs bent, supported on the wall.


    Xuefeng knew that she was just pretending and sensed that he wasing, so he approached her without worries. Xiao Wen probably heard the whole conversation that he had with his father, and something was telling him that she will mention it.


    "Hey, I am sorry I made you wait this long. We can go now." Xuefeng said as he arrived next to her as watched her pretty face from up close. Many would give anything to stay this close to her, and even more talk with her, but Xuefeng treated it as a normal urrence. She was after all his future sister-inw.


    ¡¯Huh?¡¯ Even after he called out to her, Xiao Wen didn¡¯t react to him and continued to lean on the wall, taking deep, regr breaths as if she was sleeping. Her chest moved up and down with her breasts trying to leave her clothes as she inhaled, before hiding again as she exhaled.


    "Are you having fun?" Xuefeng asked with a smile as he reached out to fix Xiao Wen¡¯s hair which covered her face and put it behind her ear. Her face was revealed and Xuefeng could see a subtle smile from her cherry lips right away. Xuefeng had a small urge to touch them to feel how soft they are, but he retracted his hand back.


    ¡¯Am I already used to him? This fast?¡¯ Xiao Wen thought surprised as she actually didn¡¯t even flinch when Xuefeng¡¯s fingers touched her face. Finally opening her eyes, she saw him looking at her from up close with his hand leaning on the wall next to her head. Normally she would already kick away a guy who stood this close to her and beat him upter, but with Xuefeng, she didn¡¯t have such reactions.


    Her hands didn¡¯t automatically move to push him away, which made her feel that something was not right. He didn¡¯t do anything other than staring at her from up close, but she still felt anxious for some reason. Xiao Wen stared back at his handsome blue eyes and shiny white hair imagining different scenarios that could now happen when Xuefeng suddenly broke her dreams by asking curiously, "What evil stuff are you nning?"


    "Do I look like I am nning anything evil...?" Xiao Wen asked back as she rolled her eyes and touched Xuefeng¡¯s hair with her barriers now gone, saying, "I was just wondering what are you doing to make your hair this soft."


    "Oh, so that¡¯s what you thought about. Hmm, you know what they say. With enough night activities, your body will only have positivities, cough..." Xuefeng grinned and said the saying he made up with a cheeky smile but then coughed a few times after he felt Xiao Wen fist on his stomach.


    Xiao Wen smiled seeing Xuefeng in pain and said, "No one is saying that at all."


    "But it is true, did you look at your sister or Yiren? Check how nice their skin is right now. It is all cause of my sacrifice, cough, cough..." Xuefeng recovered and continued to prove his worth, but then he got hit once again which made him go back to coughing.


    Xiao Wen rubbed Xuefeng¡¯s cheek like an elder sister to her brother and smiled warmly, saying, "I told you already. You can only tease me if you are strong enough. You are still far from even trying right now."


    "Cough, you can¡¯t silence me by force..." Xuefeng coughed and defended his pride.


    "Oh really?" Xiao Wen asked with an evil smile as she reached out with her hand again, which made Xuefeng flinch, but she only ended up brushing his hair before saying, "Let¡¯s go back. Your girlfriends probably can¡¯t wait for their ¡¯night activity¡¯.", before she walked first in front of him.


    Hearing her mention that, Xuefeng now wondered where Xiao Wen would even stay, while he would be sleeping with Yiren and Wuying. She would definitely be able to see everything he is doing with them.


    ¡¯I guess I am still the same. I was just confused for a second... Just confused...¡¯ As Xiao Wen walked, she looked at the fist she beat Xuefeng up and smiled, knowing that she didn¡¯t change after all.

 Chapter 186 Xiao Wens Sleepless Night **

    <h4>Chapter 186 Xiao Wen¡°s Sleepless Night **</h4>


    Xuefeng thought that this night will be quite awkward with Xiao Wen staying in the second room while still watching them with her Spirit Awareness, but when he actually got to bed with Wuying and Yiren he slowly forgot about Xiao Wen spying on them, and just thought about what was in front of him.


    Wuying was the most pitiful out of all of his girlfriends as they spend the least time being intimate with each other. Xuefeng knew that he had to satisfy her plenty as they finally met after more than three months, and she actually expected the same.


    Xuefeng was not exactly in the mood because of the situation with Ling, but he thought that maybe if he drowned himself with pleasure, his thoughts would clear a bit. He didn¡¯t need to convince thedies as they were already very willing to do anything for him without even him asking.


    Wuying was the first one who threw herself at Xuefeng with desire. Her outfit dropped to the ground as they kissed even before they entered the bed. There was no need for any words as she knew what she wanted. That night she wanted to be savoured by him over and over until they couldn¡¯t anymore.


    After she kissed him until she was full, she started going down on him while taking off all the clothes she had in her way. At this point, Yiren also joined in on the fun and took over Xuefeng¡¯s lips, which were left unattended. Knowing that all he was focused on today was the pleasure that could repair his lost mood, Xuefeng held both of her hidden ears and rubbed them as he danced together with her tongue.


    They were already very experienced with each other¡¯s tactics, so he knew what to do to make her feel better. When Wuying finally reached towards his waist area, she didn¡¯t hesitate like she did with their first time, and grabbed it confidently. After a few recognition stokes, her tongue moved right away from the shaft up to the head.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t see it but as Wuying changed from licking to sucking and then swallowing, her pupils started to fill up with red. Her desire for more began gradually increasing as she swallowed deeper and deeper with each movement. Wuying quickly got the feeling that something was missing for her, and she tried different things to find what it was.


    She used her breasts to please him more while gently kissing the tip but there was still something missing for her. The endless desire was filling her up entirely, and she finally tried thest option. While Yiren and Xuefeng were still kissing, she suddenly separated them and pushed him onto the bed.


    "Wuying, why so suddenly... Mhmm..." Xuefeng asked confused when he felt that Wuying already jumped onto his body hurriedly, but he didn¡¯t get an answer as she instead started kissing him deeply while stroking his staff up and down.


    "I want you so badly... I waited for three months..." Wuying finally whispered as she switched to kissing his neck and Xuefeng could feel the burning desire in her voice. Instead of letting her ride on him, he rolled on the bed, putting her underneath him. Feeling the gentle rub on his back, he knew that Yiren was giving him a green light to satisfy Wuying first and saying that she will wait.


    Having Yiren¡¯s support, Xuefeng quickly entered inside of Wuying, which made her cry out in pleasure. With that simple push, Wuying finally realised what she desired. She wanted him and only him. She wanted everything, his body and his mind to be solely focused on her.


    He thrust into her with his usual strength and kissed her lips while having their fingers wrapped together. It was exactly what she wanted.


    "I love you so much... Do you also love me...?" Wuying said out of breath with her words filled with emotions as they separated. Her eyes were closed but at that point, Xuefeng didn¡¯t find that weird.


    Xuefeng rubbed her cheeks saying sweetly, "I do." before kissing her again which made her extremely happy. She wrapped her arms around his neck and just hugged his naked broad chest as he pumped with his waist.


    Loosening her arms, he nced at her face again and noticed her eyes were still closed so he said warmly, "Hey, look at me..." Unfortunately, she responded differently from what he imagined and instead kissed him again trying to silence him.


    Sensing that something was not in the right order, he pulled away from her again and asked concerned, "Is something wrong?"


    "I¡¯m fine... Don¡¯t stop moving..." Wuying assured him as she hugged him, avoiding his gaze. After seeing that he didn¡¯t continue, she flipped him herself and started working with her waist by herself.


    "Wuying, don¡¯t ignore me, aaah..." Xuefeng tried to talk to her one more time but she still didn¡¯t reply and only intensified her movements as an answer, which made him moan lightly.


    From that moment, it did not take Xuefeng long to finally release his seeds as she moved rhythmically while repeating how much she loved him. Only after Wuying dropped onto his body without strength, she opened her eyes and looked at him, saying with a smile, "I¡¯m alright, see? You don¡¯t need to worry about me..."


    "I see..." Xuefeng rubbed Wuying¡¯s cheek and nodded staring into her blue eyes. In the end, it was just him thinking too much. From the side, Xuefeng could feel Yiren cuddling up to him, so he reached out and embraced her.


    "I know you were in bad mood today... I am fine just like this. You don¡¯t need to push yourself this hard." Yiren said, recalling Xuefeng¡¯s emotions that she felt through their connection, and cuddled into his chest without expecting anything.


    "You are too good for me... Sometimes I think I am too fortunate to have you all by my side..." Xuefeng gave Yiren a kiss, feeling lucky he had her before he hugged them both and said thinking how his life would look like if he didn¡¯t meet any of them.


    In the opposite room, Xiao Wen wasying down on the bed with her head drowned in the pillow. She didn¡¯t know what to actually think as each time she thought about Xuefeng, she would imagine him sleeping with other women.


    ¡¯Idiot... You knew that I will see everything but you still did it... Did you want to show me how good it feels to be with you...?¡¯ Xiao Wen thought as she tried to not release her Spirit Awareness outside, but each time she retreated it, she couldn¡¯t help but send it back again.


    She didn¡¯t feel like herself anymore. Normally she wouldn¡¯t think about any men for an extended period of time but Xuefeng kepting into her mind. Each time she tried to chase him away in her mind, he insisted oning back and haunt her again right after.


    "Aaargh!" Xiao Wen hit her head onto a pillow and cried out into it, suppressing the sounds before she thought, ¡¯I won¡¯t be able to sleep... When I meet him tomorrow, I will for sure beat him up... It¡¯s all his fault...¡¯

 Chapter 187 Tang Familys Plan

    <h4>Chapter 187 Tang Family¡°s n</h4>


    p! p! p!


    "Idiot! You can not even do one thing correctly! Look at the mess you created!" Tang Fei pped his son repeatedly as he cursed at him. He thought that he would be able to save the situation with the Xiao Family, but nothing he did helped. As there was nothing else to do, he vented his anger on the person responsible for that.


    "It is not my fault! I picked the best of the best to do the job..." Tang Taizong defended himself but it only caused his father to hit him even harder.


    "Bullshit! Your best of the best failed his job and was probably chased away by Xiao Feng who happened to be there. Now, all of our business contracts which we had with Xiao Family, were halted after he came back, and now he is suppressing us in other areas. The war between our families is now inevitable and it¡¯s all because of you!" Tang Fei eximed before he proceeded to beat his son up until he had sufficiently relieved his stress, and Taizong finallyy on the ground in pain.


    "Looking at Xiao Feng¡¯s reaction, the assassin you hired probably revealed the identity of the person who ordered the murder, which is you! To think that you were so stupid to not even hide your face when you talked to him. Gosh... What did I do to have such a stupid son..." Tang Fei sat down on the chair and continued his speech as he massaged his temples.


    "We can still fix it!" Taizong called out desperately to his father as he struggled to sit down on the floor. He was no match for his father in terms of strength, so he did not even defend, or else it would get even worse.


    Tang Fei hit the table and shouted, "Bah! There is no ¡¯We¡¯ anymore! You will stay away from everything from now on until you finally start using your brain!"


    "We can kidnap Tianshi and make her our hostage! This way we would be able to make Xiao Family our puppet!" Not caring about his father¡¯s threats, Taizong still suggested his n.


    Tang Fei red at his son as he called out loudly, "You think I did not think about that?! It is actually the only effective way to stop the war from happening. Others might despise uster but in the times of war there are no rules, so I already carried out the orders."


    "That¡¯s great! Cough, cough..." Hearing his father, Taizong smiled while eximing happily but then he was suddenly hit once again by his father¡¯s leg, which made him fly to the other corner of the room.


    "Don¡¯t even think about touching her. It was all because of you the whole family is in this mess. All that awaits you are punishment." Tang Fei said before he turned to the guards and ordered, "Take him away and lock him up in his room. Until I say otherwise, don¡¯t let him out."


    "Yes, sir!" The guards who stood by the doors nodded and picked Taizong up before taking him away. They were only obedient to Tang Fei so there was no risk they would let him go.


    "Oh, Xiao Feng... You shouldn¡¯t have started this war... You could just follow our n... Sigh..." Tang Fei sighed as he thought out loud.


    .......


    "Mdy, it is almost midnight, we have to go back to the city before the guards close the gates..." Yi called out to Tianshi worriedly, seeing her still sitting on the edge of the wooden pier. Since they came back, Tianshi would insist toe to the closestke near the city every single evening.


    Theke was extremely cold, but one could still spot Tianshi ying around in the water with the tip of her toes despite this obstacle. She stared at the water as she rubbed a round token in her hands. She got it from Xuefeng right before they were separated and this habit of hers calmed her down.


    She recalled the words that he would use it to reunite with her thanks to this token and connecting his previous stories with the present information, she figured out that he would travel by the water. She did not especially know how he would do that as it seemed quite impossible, but she still believed him.


    She kept waiting for him every night in the hope that he would finally arrive, but after a few days, nothing happened. The water was as still and cold as ever. She knew that there was a high possibility that she would have to wait a lot more, but she still missed him.


    "Okay..." Hearing Yi¡¯s reminder, Tianshi nodded and finally stood up keeping her token away. She was not destined to meet her lover today but that did not take her smile away from her face. Each time she imagined Xuefenging to meet her, it would always put her in a good mood.


    "Mdy, you know that we are already risking a lot by sneaking away together from the pce anding here... The atmosphere between Xiao Family and Tang Family is very tense at the moment. There is a huge chance that there will be a great war between our two families, so it is too dangerous to go alone like this..." Yi said worriedly.


    Each time they left the pce she always looked around them on full alert, regretting every day that she agreed to sneak anyway once again. But, she could not help it. Yi was very against it at first, but when Tianshi told her that they can meet Xuefeng with this method, she was somewhat convinced and she followed with Tianshi¡¯s ns. She also wanted to meet with him


    "Do not worry. No one ising near thiske anyway. I told you we should be safe." Tianshi approached Yi and assured her.


    Fizz... Fizz.


    "Did you hear that?!" Suddenly Tianshi heard the bubbles in the water and she quickly returned to the edge of the pier. She saw various ambits on the water spreading around, but nothing else other than that. Tianshi waited for a moment but no one popped out of the surface as she expected and she sighed.


    "It was probably a fish... Mdy we should really go. I get a feeling that something is not alright..." Yi approached the edge as well and tugged at Tianshi¡¯s clothes to convince her to go back. As she looked at their surroundings, something was telling her that it was not the right day to wander around at night.


    "Yeah probably... Okay, let¡¯s go. We can alwayse back tomorrow." Tianshi agreed and they put on their hoods back on their heads before heading back.


    Just as they were halfway through the pier, they suddenly felt the presence of someone else behind them and they quickly pulled out their weapons. There was no one around them just a moment ago, but suddenly someone appeared, which instantly made them alerted. There were only a few types of people who would sneak behind others in the middle of the night, and none of them were positive.


    When Tianshi and Yi turned around with their weapons aimed at the person, they heard a dead male voice asking them, "I wonder why such finedies like you are walking outside, alone in the dark?"

 Chapter 188 Sword Sparring

    <h4>Chapter 188 Sword Sparring</h4>


    "Who are you?!" Tianshi cried out coldly, recalling all of the training she had with Xuefeng as she held the handle of her sword tightly. She knew that at this moment, she could only count on herself and Yi.


    The man walked forward to stand under the light of the smallmp and said while smiling gently, "Don¡¯t worry. We are not here to hurt you girls. As long as you go with us on your own free will and don¡¯t cause any problems, nothing will happen to you." He was quite handsome for a middle-aged man, but one could see some signs of ageing.


    His hair was originally short and ck, but recently some grey spots started appearing on the edges. It made him look older, but at the same time added some mature presence to his face as well. Under his leather coat, one could see abundant muscles as well, which added to his appeal.


    Just as the girls saw the man, they instantly recognized him and Yi eximed excitedly, "I know you! You are Master Kai! The only Sword Sage in the capital who is on the verge of bing a Spirit Monarch!" There was a bit of excitement in Yi¡¯s voice but it soon disappeared when she recalled at what situation they were in.


    Master Kai smiled hearing Yi¡¯s enthusiasm and checked out her skills before praising her, "Oh, I see that I met a fan. Your stance is very good and with the way you hold your sword I can tell that you put lots of time in training your swords skills. Good kid."


    "Thank you, Master Kai!" Yi called out with a smile, feeling happy to be praised by the man she admired this whole time. Xuefeng was different as she held admiration and blooming affection towards him, but Yi only held admiration towards Master Kai as he acted as her role model.


    "Yi!" Tianshi eximed as she poked Yi on the side with an elbow, waking her up from her daze. Everyone knows that Master Kai worked for the Tang Family, so just from that, they could figure out what was the purpose of Master Kai¡¯s appearance.


    "What do you want to do with us?" Tianshi asked right after as she red at the middle-aged man. She was not at all convinced by Master Kai¡¯s gentleman-like attitude, as she knew there was nothing good happening from their meeting.


    She recalled the stances Xuefeng taught her and aimed the tip of her sword at Master Kai¡¯s face while keeping her body bnced. Her right leg was moved forward as she kept the right angle that allowed her the best mobility. Such sight made Master Kai surprised as he pondered for a moment and asked, thinking that he understood, "I see that there must be a new sword teacher in the Xiao Family. Can you maybe tell me what his name is?"


    "Will you let us go if we tell you?" Tianshi asked with a smirk.


    "No. I will just find out myself then." Master Kai quickly shook his head. He was only curious, and this wouldn¡¯t affect his mission, so he continued by asking calmly, "Can you girls put down your weapons and follow me, or do you want us to take you away by force? You know you can¡¯t resist me and I do not like to hurt girls, so please don¡¯t force me."


    Tianshi caught one detail and asked, "Us?" She instantly scanned her surroundings but couldn¡¯t find anyone around them. It only meant that whoever was hiding in the shadows was either stronger than her, or too far for her to detect anything.


    "Oh, you think I would be alone on such an important mission? Who knows how many people protect you in secret. Fortunately, we were lucky enough to catch you without any guards." Master Kai exined before he whistled.


    Swish, swish, swish.


    Right at that time, multiple shadows startednding all around them from the sky, surrounding them quickly. Thedies knew that Master Kai was enough to beat them up, but they still nned to run. Now that more cultivators arrived, it would be even harder for them to escape.


    ¡¯Fifteen Saint expert and one Sage...¡¯ Tianshi counted each enemy they would have to face to escape before she looked at Yi, who was getting anxious seeing them being surrounded and thought, ¡¯Should I take her with me...?¡¯


    "As you can see, you have no other choice but to surrender. What do you girls choose? Will you behave?" Master Kai asked as he showed his small army.


    "How about this. If you can defeat Yi in a sword fight, we will surrender and go with you guys." Tianshi suddenly dropped her sword and proposed.


    "Oh, you want to stall for time? Fine by me. I will be done in under a minute." Hearing Tianshi¡¯s proposition, Master Kai instantly recognized what she had been nning, but that did not worry him too much.


    "But you can only use your sword skills. Without using your stage to your advantage. If we win, you will let us go." Tianshi added another condition seeing him agree on this fast.


    "Deal." Master Kai agreed again with confidence without thinking too much and pulled out his shiny one-handed sword before asking Yi, "Miss, would you mind joining me?"


    Before Yi could reject, Tianshi encouraged her by patting her on the shoulder and by saying, "Just go. Follow the training you learnedst week and show him who is better."


    "Okay." Yi did not know what Tianshi was nning, but looking into her eyes, she noticed that she was not scared. She definitely had a n to get them out.


    Unfortunately, Tianshi¡¯s proposal was not part of her n. It was just a side idea which she thought of, that could help them stall for time and maybe someone would notice they were missing before sending a team to save them. Her own n was too dangerous to perform, so if there was any other n than that, she would choose it.


    As the fight began, Master Kai did not waste any time and shot straight towards her, focusing on attacking. She had greatly improved from the first time she fought with Xuefeng, thanks to their daily sessions which made her instinctively block the strike and reply with her own.


    Knowing Master Kai¡¯s fame, she was quite hesitant to fight, but as she fought through the first few exchanges with him, Yi got much more confident with herself. She actually didn¡¯t lose versus a legendary Sword Sage at the beginning of the battle and even better, she managed to fight back a few times!


    After about one minute into the sparring, Master Kai finally got serious, seeing that he already broke the one minute mark he set for himself. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t try at the start, it was more like he didn¡¯t expect her to be this good! In the middle of the fight, he wondered who was the one who could actually train someone to such level.


    Most Sword Arts were already forgotten in the history and it¡¯s quite rare to see someone with this level of knowledge. If she could be this good at her age, then how good was their master?


    In the end, It was still Master Kai who won thanks to his countless years of experience, but it took him almost three minutes to beat a youngdy, which was extremely shameful to him. He was definitely not satisfied with this win.


    "He taught you well." Master Kai praised impressed, before he asked curiously, "Who is your Master?"


    "Haha," Tianshiughed as she approached Yi and pulled her back to their original spot by the hand, before saying with a smirk, "Well, you will soon be able to see him. Don¡¯t worry."


    "What do you mean?" Master Kai asked confused, looking around on instinct. It waspletely dark at the moment, but he could still see as if it was bright. He didn¡¯t see anyone in the distance.


    "Haha, you think we would juste alone to the quietke in the middle of the night just to look at the views? The war is about to break down and you think my father would allow me to go out without hundreds of guards? It was obviously just to lure you guys here and kill you..." Tianshiughed evilly, as she exined. Every Saint cultivator who heard her suddenly had shivers.


    It was all because she was all right! Why would Xiao Feng allow two lone girls to go out every night just to return after wandering near theke? It was all to lure them into a trap! Even Master Kai felt unease as he put Tianshi¡¯s words together. It all made sense!


    "Watch out! Spread out and check your surroundings!" Master Kai quickly gave out orders to his saint experts who got ready for a fight. They didn¡¯t know what awaited them, so they had to get ready for the worse.


    "Haha, it¡¯s toote already." Tianshiughed before she called out as she looked behind Master Kai, "Father, Master Mo, kill him!" Her tone sounded as if there was actually someone behind him which made him swiftly turn around. Knowing there was a possibility of there being a master swordsman in Xiao Family ranks, he could not allow his opponent to sneak attack him.


    Swish!


    Just as he turned, with the sword in his hands, he heard a sound of wings fluttering and he knew he was tricked, seeing no one behind him. In the sky, Tianshi was speeding upwards with Yi in her arms, trying to gain as much lead as possible thanks to her sabotage.


    She knew that it would be easier for her to escape without taking Yi, but she couldn¡¯t leave her alone. Since they got back from the Eastern Region, Yi stopped being annoying, and actually sided more with Tianshi instead. They even sneaked out of the pce with the risk of getting scolded by Xiao Feng or even getting fired in Yi¡¯s case. Also, it was not in her nature to leave her own behind. Even if Yi was still a pain in the ass, she would still take Yi with her.


    "Fuck, we were tricked. Chase after them!" Master Kai cursed after realising he was fooled andunched into the sky while calling out the order.


    "Mdy, you could leave me there. They will catch up to us pretty soon." Yiined as she held onto Tianshi¡¯s arms, and looked down at their pursuers. They were quickly catching up, because of the additional weight which was her.


    "We just need to reach the gates and we will be safe. I already activated the Crystal Signal and my father should soon rescue us." Tianshi said as she pushed harder and harder, flying towards the capital.


    "It will be toote, we can¡¯t allow them to catch us, or our family will be in huge problem. Mdy, use the Teleportation Artefact and escape!" Yi cried out, feeling touched that Tianshi saved her, but she had to make the right decision to save her mdy.


    After herst word, she suddenly let go of Tianshi and started falling. She was not a Saint cultivator, so she couldn¡¯t fly and didn¡¯t have any flying spells like Tianshi did.


    "Yi!!" Tianshi cried out slowing her escape for a moment.


    "Mdy! Escape!" Seeing this Yi shouted in thest moments but her voice slowly quietened as she continued to fall down towards theke.


    "Catch her!" Master Kai pointed towards Tianshi,pletely disregarding Yi falling down. His main goal was the daughter of Xiao Family and not a servant. She would only be a nice bonus.


    "Damn you, Yi!" Tianshi cursed almost crying, seeing Yi¡¯s sacrifice, she pulled out the only Teleportation Artefact she had. It was a single use artefact, which only allowed one person to transport a few Li away.


    It was because of this, that she decided not to use it from the start. She couldn¡¯t just selfishly leave Yi earlier. Now that they separated, Tianshi had no other choice but to use it. Yi knew that all the experts would chase after Tianshi if they separated, which would allow both of them to escape. After all, Yi would not die from falling into the water from such height.


    Unfortunately, just as Tianshi started channelling her Spirit Qi through the Teleportation Artefact, she heard Master Kai cry out, "Don¡¯t think you are escaping from me!"


    Boom!


    A ball of zing fire exploded right in front of her, sending her artefact flying away and blowing her at the same time. Master Kai had mastered Ether Qi and Fire Qi which made it possible for him to send bombs of fire in short distances.


    He was supposed to not hurt her at all, and bring her back safe, but with the situation developing in this way, he did not have any other choices. Seeing Tianshi dropping towards theke, he rushed towards her, to prevent any further damage she would get after a crash into the water.


    Both of her wings were destroyed as she blocked most of the impact with them, and due to theck of Air Qi, she couldn¡¯t make another pair. Master Kai rushed towards her, but Tianshi dropped too fast for him. She would inevitably fall to the ground, which left him with only being able to pray that she would be alright afterwards.


    "What?" Master Kai eximed. Right before Tianshi was about to hit the still water of theke, a wave suddenly formed, exploding forward before taking Tianshi with it. In the next second, theke returned to being as still as ever.


    "Find her!" Master Kai ordered to his subordinates having a bad feeling about this situation.

 Chapter 189 Xuefengs Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 189 Xuefeng¡°s Arrival</h4>


    One hour earlier in the Liu n.


    Yiren kissed Xuefeng the moment he opened his eyes as if she was waiting for him and said quietly, "Good morning Xuefeng~"


    "Mhmm, good morning..." Xuefeng hugged her when she wanted to pull away and prolonged their usual morning kiss. Each time Xuefeng slept together with Yiren, she always weed him with a kiss the moment he opened his eyes. He got quite used to it already, so when she wasn¡¯t around, he felt like there was something missing in his life.


    She already got heavily involved in his life, being the shiny bright light in his everyday existence. She was the sweetest and the kindest girl Xuefeng knew. If one proposed to him that they could switch Yiren for many other beauties, he would definitely not agree. She was already his and only his.


    "Shhh, let¡¯s not wake her up. She is still soundly asleep..." Yiren put a finger on top of Xuefeng¡¯s lips to prevent him from talking, as she pointed at Wuying who was still cuddling onto Xuefeng¡¯s chest.


    "I have never seen her sleeping so soundly. She must be having a good dream." Xuefeng said and at the same time, as if to confirm his words, Wuying hugged him tighter. She did not allow him to go away.


    "Mhmm, probably. Well, you can¡¯t move your body, but you don¡¯t need to move for me to taste those..." Yiren nodded before she smiled as she leaned over and patted Xuefeng¡¯s lips again.


    "Oh, really?" Xuefeng got intrigued by her trying to act alluring and licked the finger she ced on his lips, which made her giggle. She leaned more and they kissed passionately once again, deepening their bonds.


    "...No... Xuefeng, help me..." Suddenly they heard Wuying randomly saying stuff in her sleep, which forced them apart. Xuefeng quickly moved his gaze onto Wuying who had a frown on her face and shivering lips.


    "Wuying? I am right here." Xuefeng instantly reacted and hugged Wuying into his arms while calling out to her. He rubbed her cheeks, trying to wake her up but no matter what he did, she continued to mutter in her sleep.


    From Wuying¡¯s point of view, earlier she dreamed about walking around the grasnds hand in hand with Xuefeng and she could not enjoy herself more. Unfortunately, suddenly her surroundings changed. The world copsed and darkness started swallowing everything around them.


    They ran and ran, escaping from the darkness until Wuying was out of stamina and could not run anymore, which caused her to copse on the ground. Xuefeng tried to pick her up, but suddenly his leg was caught by the darkness and he was pulled back, right when their hands were about to touch. The darkness began turning into blood and Wuying was soon drowning in it.


    "No! Xuefeng, help me!" Wuying called out as the pool of blood turned into a whirlpool and she was being sucked deeper and deeper into the blood pool. She tried to reach out to Xuefeng¡¯s hand which he desperately tried to extend to save her, but the blood kept getting into her eyes, which blocked her vision.


    "Wuying! I¡¯m right here!" She heard him crying out to her and she tried to locate his hand by his voice. He kept calling out to her and after a few tries, she finally caught it.


    "Hold me tightly...!" Wuying let out thosest words before the blood wavespletely covered her head, only to be strongly pulled out by Xuefeng right after. He quickly hugged her tightly as if he tried to squeeze the demons out of her before he covered her lips with his.


    "Wuying, are you alright? You just had a nightmare." Xuefeng asked seeing that Wuying finally behaved normally after they separated. She opened her eyes, very confused about what happened and looked around before finallynding her gaze at Xuefeng and hugged him once again.


    "Yes, I¡¯m alright... Thanks to you..." Wuying said as she sighed in relief. She hugged him tightly hoping that he didn¡¯t see her eyes colour change a moment ago, but she knew there was a low chance of that happening. She used to take care of that, but today it happened by ident.


    Sure enough, Xuefeng pulled away from her and said, "Wait, look me in the eyes..."


    "What is wrong with my eyes?" Wuying asked innocently, showing her blue eyes which already reverted back to normal.


    Xuefeng¡¯s face turned serious and he asked sternly, "Do not lie to me, Wuying. They were bloody red just a moment ago. Was it like this yesterday night too? Was this what you tried to hide from me by closing your eyes?" He didn¡¯t like her hiding the truth.


    "Mhmm..." Seeing Xuefeng¡¯s expression, she could not get herself to hide it from him anymore and nodded.


    She expected him to scold her for hiding such information from him, but to her surprise, Xuefeng kissed her instead and asked while rubbing her cheeks, "Does it hurt? What are the symptoms that cause it?"


    "No... It doesn¡¯t hurt... They change colour when I get emotional... When I am with you, they disappear as you calm me down..." Wuying shook her head, looking at him while thinking how blessed she was to be with him and she exined calmly.


    "Uff, I was worried that you are in danger... When did this start? Does it affect you in any way?" Xuefeng sighed in relief knowing that Wuying was safe but still asked more to make sure.


    Knowing that there was no need to hide anything from him anymore, Wuying told him everything, "It started from the moment I left the Blood Inheritance and began training the Blood Arts I gained there... My emotions often get out of control now. Only when I am with you can I calm down..."


    "Sigh... Then I hope you can stop training it, or else it will only get worse. I don¡¯t want anything bad happening to you, okay?" Xuefeng asked to confirm that she understood.


    "Yes, I promise." Wuying nodded which to Xuefeng rewarded her with a kiss.


    "If you feel that anything is happening, just tell me. I will help you." Xuefeng assured Wuying while hugging her before he reached out and hugged Yiren as well. He wanted to be a pir of support for all of his women.


    "Okay, let¡¯s get out of the bed. It is morning already." Xuefeng called out and stood up.


    It was the first day of their journey so he could not help but get excited. Of course, before they could begin it, there was one more thing he needed to do. He needed to visit Tianshi at least once. He didn¡¯t know if there would be an opportunity to do soter, which made today the best chance.


    Firstly, he wanted to make sure she was fine after their rushed goodbyes and secondly, there were a couple of dresses in his hands that he wanted to deliver to her. There might be one set missing as he gifted it to Yiren, but she should still be happy.


    When everyone got dressed and ready, leaving their rooms, Xuefeng noticed that Xiao Wen actually looked quite tired, but when he tried to ask her about it, she only blushed before ring at him and walking away without leaving any words. His instinct somehow told him to not dig deeper into it.


    "Xiao Wen, can you take care of them for a bit? I have something to take care of." Xuefeng asked when theynded on the shore of the familiarke. He already used it a few times to travel between worlds, and now he nned to do so another time.


    "Do whatever you want..." Xiao Wen replied unhappily, still not over her yesterday¡¯s experience. She only wanted to beat him up today and she already did him a favour by not doing it.


    "Come back quick!" Yiren called out after hugging him for a goodbye. She was the only one who had any idea of what Xuefeng was about to do, so she knew he would be safe.


    "Yes. Stay safe," Xuefeng nodded and kissed both of his girlfriends before running towards theke.


    Xiao Wen looked at Xuefeng¡¯s back, before ncing at Wuying¡¯s and Yiren¡¯s lips, thinking ¡¯To think I wanted a goodbye kiss from him so badly. Idiot...¡¯


    .......


    ¡¯Brr, so cold. Now I only need to find Tianshi and the mission is aplished.¡¯ Xuefeng thought after appearing in the ice cold water. He had to first enter the Holy Land and then travel one more time to Tianshi¡¯s location. The only disadvantage of this tactic was that he could only appear in a nearby water source, so if she was in her n right now, he would most likely appear in theke outside the city, just like in his hometown.


    ¡¯To think that it is evening here already. Hope she is not too far away." Xuefeng thought as he swam towards the surface until suddenly he halted, noticing someone was sitting on the pier.

 Chapter 190 Tactics

    <h4>Chapter 190 Tactics</h4>


    Hearing Master Kai¡¯s order, the Saint expert who was the closest to the water, dived in alone to find her. Everyone was anxious that she would be hurt from Master Kai¡¯s attack as well as the fall, which would mean that their mission was not fully sessful.


    They were ordered to bring Tianshi alive and unharmed back to the Tang Family Main Pce, but now they could only hope that she was alive. As long as the injuries were not too severe, they could give her full recovery with just a few high ranked pills. After all, they belonged to the biggest alchemic family under the heavens.


    "Find the other girl too! She must be in the water or somewhere close." Master Kai ordered nervously. He could only me himself for getting tricked by a youngdy like that. If only he straight up caught them without ying any games, he would already be done with this mission.


    "Sir, I was the closest to the ground when she started falling from the sky, and I saw her falling into theke. Unfortunately, she has note back to the surface yet." One of the Saint Experts suddenly flew up to Master Kai and reported, but that only brought a bacsh onto him.


    "Why are you still here then?! Go and pull her out of the water now!" Master Kai cried out, kicking the unlucky cultivator in the butt, sending him straight into the water. Theke wasn¡¯t big enough for Yi to run away from them, even if she wanted to swim underwater far away, so they weren¡¯t worried about that.


    Sending two experts underwater, Master Kai watched from the sky, waiting for good news toe, when suddenly he frowned, getting a feeling that something was not right.


    Boom!


    An explosion happened underwater, blowing arge amount of water in the air. It was a clear sign that a battle was happening underwater, or at least, was happening. Right after that explosion, another one followed, but this time a person was thrown into the sky together with the water, and it seemed to not be moving at all.


    Master Kai acted quickly, catching the body before it started to fall down and checked it out. It turned out it was the body of the first cultivator who entered theke first. The body was lifeless and charredpletely ck. It was a strange sight to see a Saint Cultivator being killed by fire literally submerged in water.


    "Fuck, there is another cultivator inside theke!" Master Kai cursed and warned his subordinates when he heard another loud noise.


    Boom!


    Something exploded underwater once again, and another body was blown into the sky in the same fashion as the first one. Master Kai took the Storage ring from the hand of the expert in his arms and dropped him before rushing to catch the second one. He was already dead, so he wouldn¡¯t need his valuables anymore.


    The second body had a simr cause of death, but this time there was also a sword wound on the expert¡¯s chest. Normally, Master Kai would be happy to see another sword user he could beat, but this time he was worried.


    ¡¯Those two were at the Saint stage, so to kill them this quickly, one would have to be at least on the Sage stage or have the power of Water Element which gave him an ultimate advantage in the water environment. It has to be thetter!¡¯ Master Kai thought as he plundered his second underling, and quickly figured out what could be going on.


    "Everyone! The enemy probably controls both Fire and Water elements! The ones who mastered Water Element, go lure him out so we can kill him! He should be of lower or the same stage as you!" Master Kai ordered.


    With two dead, the amount of Saint Cultivators was lowered to thirteen, and only four of them had the qualifications for the job. They quickly grouped up and dived into the water together, shielding and covering themselves from any sneak attacks.


    ¡¯Fuck, they figured out my advantage... I have to think of something else.¡¯ Xuefeng cursed in his mind, hearing the leading enemy cultivator. He was still not strong enough to face four Saint Cultivators fighting him together on the same ground. Xuefeng didn¡¯t think that he was even able to fight one without the advantage of his surroundings.


    ¡¯Just try to stall them for as long as you can. Tianshi is telling me that she already sent the emergency signal to her father, so he should be arriving soon.¡¯ Ling proposed, but she sounded different than the usual. Her tone was much warmer as if she cared for him.


    As they travelled towards theke near the Phoenix City, Xuefeng asked Ling about the stuff that was bothering him, but he didn¡¯t receive an answer. Instead, Ling decided to smooth their rtions by talking sweet to him, hiding her cold nature. She wanted him to forget about it and move on, but Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t forget. He wanted to know the truth.


    ¡¯Mhmm, I will try. How long can they stay in your space?¡¯ Xuefeng asked as he prepared for another iing battle.


    ¡¯Another two minutes. Don¡¯t worry about spending Water Qi. I will provide you with more as you spend it.¡¯ Ling assured him.


    Before he could respond, he heard four sounds of water sshing and saw four cultivators diving into the water. They instantly released their Water Qi around them to protect themselves from Xuefeng¡¯s attacks, but that only made him smirk. That was not his style of battle at all.


    Releasing his own Water Qi around his legs, he repeated the process from before and formed two fins that could allow him to have more mobility inside the water. Pulling out his ck mes yer, with its mes extinguished, for now, he swung strongly with his legs, speeding towards the four experts.


    Even if he could not beat them, he could at least try and push his limits further. It was a rare urrence to have a battle versus a bunch on Saint Experts, so he couldn¡¯t waste such an opportunity.


    As he swam towards them, he created Air Qi orbsyered with Water Qi, beforeunching them at the enemy. With a Water Qiyer as protection, the bombs would quickly skip through the waters.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Unfortunately, his new enemies were not bad and knew they couldn¡¯t allow the bombs to blow up next to them, else they could be injured from the water pressure created by the explosions. They knew how dangerous water battles were, so they didn¡¯t hesitate to wrap themselves with Water Qi suits that would protect them, and destroy the projectiles from the distance.


    Seeing his attack didn¡¯t trick them, Xuefeng didn¡¯t give up and rushed towards them head on, right after the explosions. Their movements inside the water were greatly limited, so Xuefeng had to use his advantage well.


    His sword started burning again with ck mes which began vaporizing the water around it. Before they could collect themselves after the explosions, Xuefeng was already there shing at the closest Saint Cultivator. He used Water Qi to separate the water from the de for a few seconds, which allowed him to take a full swing for more power.


    Crash!


    The water right before the expert suddenly turned into ice, creating a thick wall which Xuefeng crashed his sword onto. It broke the wall in half but the momentum of his attack was already broken, allowing the cultivator to escape.


    ¡¯Watch out! They want to trap you!¡¯ Ling cried out to warn him, but as he felt his surroundings, it was toote. They sneaked their Water Qi behind him and now the water all around him started turning into ice, trying to trap him in the ice.


    ¡¯Fuck, I really need to learn this from Shan. It seems to be useful in battles...¡¯ Xuefeng looked at the approaching ice with amazement, recalling that Princess Shan also used ice in her battle style. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have time to think about it now, as the ice was almost upon him.


    To stop that, he could only do one thing, which was separating himself from the water. He quickly released almost half of his Air Qi stock and created a ball of air around of him right before the water froze, creating around space of around three meters in diameter.


    Just as he thought of a possible escape route from this situation, Ling appeared in his mind saying something that would only add to his troubles, ¡¯I can¡¯t support their lives anymore, they need to leave. It wastes too many resources.¡¯


    Right after Ling¡¯s message, two girls were ejected out of Xuefeng¡¯s pendant and to prevent them from hitting the sharp walls, Xuefeng reached out to grab them both into his arms. The girls knew that it was Xuefeng that saved them due to Ling¡¯s exnation and Tianshi already couldn¡¯t wait to meet him. She was very excited knowing that Xuefeng came to save her just when she was in trouble.


    "Xuefeng! You came!" Seeing the man herself in front of her, she could not help but cry out and kiss him in happiness.


    "Mhmm, I missed you, so I came to see you," Xuefeng said, only allowing her a slow kiss and asked, "Did I came in the wrong moment?"


    "No, no, the timing was perfect. I¡¯m d you are here." Tianshi shook her head happily and hugged him.


    "Cough... Young Master, thank you for saving me..." Yi who was held by Xuefeng coughed as she thanked sincerely before she nced at the hand which held her round boob firmly, saying shyly, "I don¡¯t mind you touching them... but I don¡¯t think its the right time..."


    "Oh! My bad." Hearing her, Xuefeng eximed realising what he was doing and released her. He got used to being only around his women, so he didn¡¯t think about it.


    "It¡¯s okay... Where are we? And why are you here?" Yi asked while looking at the closed space they were in.

 Chapter 191 Massacre By The Lake

    <h4>Chapter 191 Massacre By The Lake</h4>


    In a ce hidden from normal people, where only people with special powers could enter, life was moving forward like usual. It was a ce where Fate Fragment holders could chill away from the public eye and gather around their own. Of course, it was also not a kind ce for weak people, as those were quickly eaten by the strong.


    In one of the hidden rooms in the main pce of that ce, a young man around twenty years old wearing a golden robe was sitting cross-legged, with his eyes closed. Suddenly he opened his eyes, showing his golden pupils to the world and smiled, saying to himself, "Another bright star joined us in our destiny."


    Standing up, he left the room through an only door, entering into a grand hall. It just happened that there was a party in the pce right now, so what he saw were many tables filled with great food and a hundred plus people dancing, conversing with each other or just enjoying good food.


    As he walked through the crowd, no one actually greeted the golden robed man as if they didn¡¯t see him. Some guests almost hit him as they walked but every time he skillfully dodged their movement and proceeded to move forward. In such a fashion he reached the main table and approached a person sitting at the highest ced chair at the top of the table.


    The person¡¯s face was hidden from the guest¡¯s view, but one could easily guess the gender as the person wore a pure white princess style dress with gold ornaments. With her gentle and small smooth hands, she lifted a ss of red wine, savouring it with small sips.


    When one looked at thedy¡¯s body it was normal, but if one looked at thedy¡¯s face, it somehow looked blurred, not showing anything. In this hall, there was no one who has seen the granddy¡¯s face, other than the referee who was sitting right next to her and the golden-eyed youth.


    The youth moved close to thedy¡¯s ear and whispered, "Madam, I sensed that another new Fate Fragment Holder entered the Central Region..."


    "Hmm? What is the problem? You wouldn¡¯te if everything was alright." Thedy had a warm and lovely voice, which would make one smile if anyone heard her. Unfortunately, somehow no one could hear her other than the golden robed youth as if they talked on another wave than others.


    "Not a major problem, but I noticed something weird. Normally I would find out about new fragment the moment its holder would enter the Central Region, just as one would pass the barrier we set thousands of years ago. Even if one was born in the Central Region, I would know if fragment awakened inside of them." The Golden robed youth exined.


    "Please, tell me what happened already. What is the main point...?" Thedy asked as she put the wine back down onto the table. Every time she talked to the youth, she suffered from the long exnations which she decided to cut short right from the start.


    "He didn¡¯t pass the barrier and he didn¡¯t awaken today. He found a way to enter the Central Region while dodging my senses. Isn¡¯t that fascinating?" The Youth asked excitedly after providing the short version she wanted.


    "Yes, very interesting. Where is he right now?" Thedy asked curiously after she picked her wine ss once again and started drinking.


    "Not far. By theke near the capital. I nned to go right away to inform him about the rules." The golden robed youth informed, before looking at the ongoing party and asking, "Does mdy wants to go...?"


    "Of course I am going. This party is boring. Everyone is so scared of me that no one ever talks to me..." Thedy confirmed right away and drunk the rest of the wine in one gulp.


    Thedy then stood up and said to everyone, "Everyone, there is an incident I need to take care of for a moment, I will be back before the party ends. Please enjoy yourselves," and without waiting for their answer, she disappeared together with the golden robed youth.


    ¡¯I guess there will be another special fragment on the scene. I hope he will be as interesting as thest one.¡¯ The old man referee thought as he continued to eat his roasted ribs from the te.


    .......


    "Xuefeng, keep your hands in check!" Tianshi pped Xuefeng¡¯s hands seeing how red Yi¡¯s face was even though she said she didn¡¯t mind what he did.


    "Okay, I will keep my hands only for you." Xuefeng agreed right away before grabbing Tianshi into his arms and teasing her breasts instead. They were in such a small space that she couldn¡¯t escape from him anyway.


    "Xuefeng, Yi is here!" Tianshi shouted as she hit him lightly on the leg, but that only made him want to y more. If only they were not in such a dangerous situation, he would definitely swallow her whole.


    "Those bad guys are trying to enter here. They froze quite a bit of water around us, creating a huge iceberg. We should already be near the surface so only if we can cut through the top, we can escape." Xuefeng let go of her with one hand and touched the ice wall around them, figuring the n.


    His second hand was still feeling the softness and roundness of her chest, but at this point, Tianshi stopped caring, seeing him ignore her. After all, Xuefeng came in the perfect moment and saved her, which made him deserve a prize.


    "Aren¡¯t there even more of them, above in the sky?" Yi tried to join the conversation once again after being initially ignored by Xuefeng.


    Xuefeng nodded and exined, "There are. I killed two of them, so there would be four of them still in the water while ten of them should be observing from above. We have no other choice but to break through them and run away."


    "Can¡¯t we just wait for my father to arrive? I already sent the signal. He should be here any minute." Tianshi proposed, not surprised that Xuefeng could actually kill two Saint Experts as she believed in him wholeheartedly, but Yi, on the other hand, was shocked. Xuefeng even said it with such ease, as if Saint Cultivators were nothing for him.


    "Well, we can¡¯t. They are going to reach us soon if we don¡¯t do anything. Hold onto me tightly." Xuefeng called out before he touched the ice with his hands. If they could dig in the ice, so could he. Maybe he didn¡¯t know how to turn water into ice, but it should be too hard for him to control it.


    Releasing his Water Qi into the ice, he tried to move it around the same way he would do with earth, and it turned out his attempt was sessful. The ice started shifting, and soon a tunnel which led upwards on an angle was created.


    Producing a small bomb made of different types of Qi, Xuefeng left it on the ground before inviting thedies into the tunnel, saying, "Let¡¯s go. Ladies first."


    Just as they were halfway out, they heard an explosioning from the chamber and the iceberg shook, almost knocking them back down. Thankfully Xuefeng predicted the explosion and was ready to catch both of them.


    "Thanks..." Yi thanked as she awkwardly lied down on his chest.


    "No problem. This will buy us more time. Let¡¯s move forward." Xuefeng gave her a sweet smile and helped her up.


    When they finally reached the surface, being behind just a five-centimetre thick wall, Tianshi heard something and cried out, "Wait, I hear the sounds of the battle!"


    "It must be your father..." Xuefeng deduced, his smile disappearing.


    "Yeah, isn¡¯t that amazing? Why are you not smiling?" Tianshi asked, noticing that Xuefeng¡¯s expression changed.


    "I think it means that you two will have to separate again..." Yi said, tranting the feelings she could see looking at his eyes.


    "Noo, I don¡¯t want that..." Tianshi finally understood, recalling her father¡¯s words, but she still didn¡¯t want him to leave her.


    "If he sees me, he will ask many questions. I¡¯m not supposed to be here. Here, take this. Wear them and think of me." Xuefeng rubbed Tianshi¡¯s cheeks and gave her the ring with her dresses before promising her, "I will being back into thiske every week from now on. We will be able to meet like this."


    "I wille... Mhmm," Tianshi promised before she was suddenly kissed by him. She hated that she couldn¡¯t be with Xuefeng all the time while roaming around the world.


    "He ising... He sensed my Spirit Awareness... I need to go." Xuefeng said, each time giving Tianshi a small kiss before he finally let go of her and slid back down the tunnel.


    "I will be waiting!" Tianshi cried out before he disappeared from her vision.


    Bang!


    Thest wall separating them from the surface broke as Xiao Feng poked it lightly with his Hammer. When he saw the twodies unharmed, he sighed in relief.


    "Thank god, you are okay..." Xiao Feng quickly hugged Tianshi into his arms, before he pulled them out of the iceberg. As he hugged her, he identally covered her in the blood that drenched him, which made her cry worriedly, "Dad, you are bleeding!"


    "It¡¯s not my blood, it¡¯s theirs. To dare to try to hurt you, they deserved death..." Xiao Feng said as he pointed his hammer towards theke, and Tianshi finally understood where this blood came from.


    There were 11 bodies floating on top of the water,pletely massacred. Not even one had aplete body and each was either smashed or ripped. It was not a very nice sight for a girl like her, but she didn¡¯t avert her gaze. To be able to stay by Xuefeng¡¯s side, she couldn¡¯t be a weakdy.


    "It was the Tang Family," Tianshi informed his father, but looking at his angry face, he probably knew that already.


    "I know. That bastard swordsman ran away. Don¡¯t worry, I will let them taste the painter. No one dares to hurt my baby..." Xiao Feng nodded and assured her by patting her on the head as he already nned in his mind how he should destroy the Tang Family.

 Chapter 192 Grand Plan

    <h4>Chapter 192 Grand n</h4>


    "I know. That bastard swordsman ran away. Don¡¯t worry, I will let them taste the painter. No one dares to hurt my baby..." Xiao Feng nodded and assured her by patting her on the head as he already nned in his mind how he should destroy the Tang Family.


    Boom! Boom!


    Just then, they heard two explosions happening underwater and the iceberg shook, which made Xiao Feng frown. He was talking to his daughter but they made noises even though he was nice enough to let them live a few more minutes. He knew there were still five of them who needed to be killed, but he didn¡¯t want to leave the girls alone just in case someone else appeared.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of them soon. We just need to wait for the others to catch up so they can protect you. I won¡¯t leave you guys alone. Tell me, my dear daughter, why are you girls here in the middle of the night?" Xiao Feng assured them before he asked Tianshi with his tone too nice to be true. She knew he was angry, but he was just hiding it.


    "I just wanted to take a walk during the night as I wanted some fresh air. I forced Yi to follow me and she had no other choice. Don¡¯t punish her..." Tianshi replied with the first thing that came into her mind before hugging Yi, protecting her from her father¡¯s wrath.


    "How did you guys defend against fifteen Saint Experts and a sage swordsman then?" Xiao Feng asked suspiciously. He knew his daughter¡¯s and Yi¡¯s abilities and he knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to pull it off.


    "We..." Boom! Boom! Tianshi started her defence, thinking about what she should say to protect Xuefeng, when another two explosions shook the iceberg, this time to the point it was almost split in half and started flipping to the side.


    "Hold on." Xiao Feng quickly held both of them and flew towards the pier.


    "They must be fighting..." Tianshi said after theynded, looking back towards the iceberg with worry in her eyes. She was concerned about Xuefeng on instinct, forgetting that her father was right there, watching her.


    "So that person fighting them was the one who saved you guys? Who is he?" Xiao Feng asked while sending his Spirit Awareness down theke. He had to make sure, as he didn¡¯t believe she would tell him the truth.


    "We don¡¯t know who he is... He just suddenly appeared and saved us. He also had a mask..." Tianshi said as she looked down, knowing that it would be impossible to hide the existence of another person. She just hoped that Xuefeng would escape before her father finds him.


    "Mdy tells the truth... He suddenly appeared and saved us." Yi added seeing that Xiao Feng didn¡¯t believe Tianshi.


    "We will see about that in a minute..." Seeing signs that Yi wasn¡¯t lying, Xiao Feng believed them for now.


    .......


    A moment ago.


    "Madam, should we wait for the situation to resolve itself or interfere? It would be a shame to have such a mystery unsolved if anything happens to this boy." The golden-eyed youth asked worried, not believing in Xuefeng¡¯s skills.


    He already calcted Xuefeng¡¯s chance of winning, and only in a few scenarios out of thousands, could he win versus those four Saint Experts. In those scenarios, one being where Xiao Feng would help him out or one where the four cultivators end up getting killed by Lightning.


    "Let¡¯s not do anything, for now, I want to see his skills first." Thedy in white shook her head, continuing to watch Xuefeng before she asked, "Did you check which Fate Spirit he has?"


    "Yes. Now that I am closer I got clearer readings. His Spirit is definitely one of the top ten but I am still not sure which one. Something on him is blocking me from digging deeper. The only thing I could feel was the gender which is female." The golden robed youth reported.


    "Oh, that¡¯s great! Hopefully, she is the Goddess Ling we are looking for. She is the one we need to start our grand n. Without her, we don¡¯t even need to bother gathering others." Thedy eximed in happiness, hoping they will have good luck today.


    They were up in the sky but they could still see every move Xuefeng made as if he was a bright light bulb walking around in the darkness. In their eyes, only objects with Fate Qi in them were worth watching. They didn¡¯t even notice Xiao Feng and thedies by the pier.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two explosions suddenly happened after Xuefeng shot two Air Qi bullets towards the Saint Experts. They were hoping to see some action but Xuefeng instead decided to fall back and swim away.


    "Is he a coward? Even if he has a lower stage, he can still test himself in the fight against stronger opponents." The youthmented with a frown, not expecting such action.


    "I don¡¯t think so... he is definitely nning something..." Thedy said, unsure of what Xuefeng was doing.


    They watched interestedly when suddenly their jaws dropped when they witnessed Xuefeng¡¯s next actions. After being a certain distance away from his enemies, Xuefeng pulled out a weird token which they have never seen, before disappearing soon after in a strange portal.


    "What is that token? Do you know how he is doing it?" Thedy asked curiously after getting intrigued by the weirdness of the situation.


    "No idea... it¡¯s my first time seeing this. If only I had such a token I could investigate..." The youth licked his lips, imagining how many experiments he could do with one.


    "Can you still feel him in the Central Region? I think he has already left our zone." Thedy asked with a smile.


    "Oh! I can¡¯t! Did he teleport outside the Region? But that¡¯s too far! There are no artefacts that can bring you such distances away!" The youth eximed after testing her theory with his ability.


    "I guess there are. You should observe here for a while, and see if he cane back once again. Call me when he does." After Xuefeng left, there was no point for them to stay here anymore, so madam left the supervision job to the golden robed man instead, which he dly epted.


    ........


    "Sir, we are sorry to bete!" The group of cultivatorsnded on the pier and apologized for their slow arrival. They came just after Xuefeng disappeared, and Xiao Feng dived in the water right away after leaving the words, "Protect them."


    He already locked on the four cultivators¡¯ bodies with his Spirit Awareness, but he couldn¡¯t spot the fifth one, as if he had disappeared. It turned out that two of them were already dead, probably killed by the one he was looking for. He quickly killed one of the two remaining cultivators and swam back onto the surface while dragging thest one with him.


    "Tell me who was the one that fought with you?" Xiao Feng asked right away as he held the man by his throat.


    "...Fuck off... I will die anyway..." The man gritted his teeth and cursed at him, already knowing his fate. Why help your enemy if you are about to die anyway.


    "Then just die." Xiao Feng frowned and killed the man just as he wished. He knew nothing will help if the man was already ready to die. He didn¡¯t have time for tortures.


    Dropping the body back into theke, Xiao Feng said quietly as he looked at his daughter, "Whoever you are that saved them, thank you."

 Chapter 193 With Them, I Will Never Get Bored

    <h4>Chapter 193 With Them, I Will Never Get Bored</h4>


    ¡¯What was it that you said you felt?¡¯ Xuefeng asked in his mind as he exited the well inside Nuwa¡¯s bathroom. He wanted to fight the other two Saint Experts as his chances of winning this time were much bigger with only two opponents but he suddenly got informed by Ling that someone was spying on them.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know, it was as if someone was testing the aura around me to feel who am I... What¡¯s more, he was actually using Fate Qi as well. It must have been another holder. Fortunately, the moment he wanted to enter into my space, he was suddenly stopped by an invisible barrier around you. I think it was made by your bracelet as I sensed that it activated.¡¯ Ling portrayed what happened.


    ¡¯Mhmm, Xiao Wen warned me that someone will track me down the moment I enter the Central Region. We were right to escape earlier.¡¯ Xuefeng nodded, recalling Xiao Wen words. Looking down at his clothes, he evaporated all the water in them and pulled out the ck jacket he had hidden earlier. It was extremely ufortable to swim with too many clothes, so he decided to take it off before even moving through the portals.


    Using water as a form of transportation wasn¡¯t perfect and convenient but he couldn¡¯tin having such a useful tool. After finally having something that reminds him of the earth on him, he didn¡¯t want to ruin it, so he decided to take it off each time he travelled.


    ¡¯We need to be careful the next time we go to the Central Region. I would definitely advise you not to return at all but knowing your character, you will definitely go to meet your girl again.¡¯ Ling reminded.


    ¡¯You are right. I can¡¯t just leave her alone. I bet my future father-inw already calmed down and wouldn¡¯t mind me staying with them, but I would have to exin how I even got there. Too troublesome for now. I don¡¯t want anyone else to know my secrets.¡¯ Xuefeng smiled, confirming her theory. Only his lovers had ess to his greatest secrets.


    ¡¯What about that second girl Yi? She knows about your secrets. I introduced myself as an Artefact Spirit, but still, she knows that you have your own space inside an artefact.¡¯ Ling asked, which made Xuefeng finally realised this fact.


    ¡¯Yeah... But I couldn¡¯t just leave her there. It would be troublesome to fight while having them around. It already happened, can¡¯t change that. I just hope Tianshi will persuade her to stay quiet about it.¡¯ Xuefeng shrugged, not worrying about it too much. He had no other choice anyway to act differently earlier.


    Walking out of the bathroom, he didn¡¯t spot anyone inside Nuwa¡¯s throne room. Earlier he didn¡¯t stop by to say hi to Nuwa, deciding to do it quickly after he will being back.


    His trip already took a long time and he could guess that Xiao Wen will curse him after hees back. Xuefeng just nned to meet with Tianshi and have a sweet moment with her, but it ended up being a battle instead.


    Recalling two rings he took from the Saint Experts which he killed with the explosion, Xuefeng pulled them out of his pocket and used his Spirit Qi on them. He could quickly ess them as they didn¡¯t have an owner anymore.


    To his surprise, there were very few Spirit Artefacts he was looking for and instead, he found thousands of pills of different colours. He wanted to gift Nuwa some new artefacts for the auction but the loot turned out to be junky.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t underestimate those pills. You can actually sell them for a fortune.¡¯ Ling said, lifting up his lost mood. He couldn¡¯t sell them here as the elves wouldn¡¯t be able to even use them, so he will have to do so outside.


    Screech.


    Just as he contemted where he should start searching for Nuwa, the door opened and the person in question entered.


    They looked at each other, smiled and it wasn¡¯t even a second before Nuwanded in his embrace. There was no need for any words as in silence, a hug was followed by a kiss.


    "Howe you are back this fast? I thought you will be away for a while. I already braced myself to stay without you for a while and here you are." Nuwa asked after a passionate kiss, quite surprised to see him.


    "You are not happy to see me?" Xuefeng turned unhappy and teased which made her seal his lips once again before she cried, "Of course, I am happy! How long will you stay?"


    "Not long... Actually, I just wanted to say hi to you before I going back..." Xuefeng said while rubbing her cheeks. He wanted to stay with her more but he couldn¡¯t let Yiren and others wait for him.


    "Here, I brought some loot for you. Maybe you can auction it as well." Xuefeng gave her the two rings after moving all the pills and two high-ranked weapons he could sellter into his own ring.


    "Okay. You didn¡¯t leave Yiren alone, right? How is she?" Nuwa took the rings and asked just to make sure. She was still her mother after all and cared for her daughter more than one would think.


    "She enjoys the adventure very much and yes, she is with someone who can protect her." Xuefeng nodded, assuring her.


    "Mhmm, go then. Thank you foring. I wouldn¡¯t mind if you visited me like this every day." Nuwa nodded and let go of him after a short but deep kiss. It was just what she needed to start off her day.


    "Just bear with it for a little longer. After the business stabilises, I can take you out too and we can roam around altogether." Xuefeng felt it was unfair for her to stay here alone, but he couldn¡¯t trust anyone else for now.


    "I will remind you what you saidter, hehe." Nuwa¡¯s smiled, knowing that he meant what he said. After a goodbye, Xuefeng finally returned back with the portal and his journey could start.


    Appearing inside theke, Xuefeng swam up to the surface and searched for thedies. He left them near the shore, expecting them to not go anywhere and behave nicely, but what he saw after he came back, didn¡¯t belong under the category, "behaving nicely".


    "Yiren! Get back here! Give me that rabbit!" Xiao Wen called out angrily as she chased after Yiren who run away with a fluffy white rabbit in her arms. The rabbit looked scared but it stood put in Yiren¡¯s arms knowing that she was its only way of survival.


    "Nooo~! She is not going to eat it! Look how cute it is! She can eat those scary beasts instead. Sister, stop it!" Yiren didn¡¯t give up running in hope of saving her new friend and suddenly she spotted Xuefeng who was getting out of the water.


    "Xuefeng! Sister Wen is a rascal~! She wants Lulu to eat a little fluff-fluff!" Yiren quickly ran up to Xuefeng and showed him the scared white rabbit, before hiding behind him as she heard Xiao Wen approaching.


    "She took Lulu¡¯s snack away and even tried to convince her not to eat cute animals anymore! Xuefeng, tell her something!" Xiao Wenined angrily, expecting Xuefeng to listen to her. They didn¡¯t even realised how much time passed when Xuefeng was gone as they were busy arguing.


    Xuefeng smiled towards them and thought, ¡¯Ah, with them all, I will never get bored.¡¯

 Chapter 194 Sisters Deal

    <h4>Chapter 194 Sister¡°s Deal</h4>


    "Xiao Wen, it¡¯s not nice to argue with your sister. You have to be nice to each other." Xuefeng sat down both sisters in front of him and started scolding them.


    "Why are you even scolding us, you said you will be gone for a moment but you were away for almost an..." Xiao Wen scolded back, feeling wronged, but Xuefeng suddenly ced his finger on her lips, silencing her, saying, "Shush, we are not talking about me right now. We are evaluating your behaviour."


    Without letting her speak he turned towards Yiren who was still cuddling a white rabbit into her chest and said softly, "Yiren, Lulu is a tigress. She is a predatory Spirit Beast and she needs to eat meat as that¡¯s her diet. Such a rabbit is a great snack for her."


    "But she is so cute, sob... Look at its begging eyes. It doesnt want to die. And It¡¯s a real one, not the one I made from Qi..." Yiren said quietly, having tears in the corner of her eyes. He could feel with their connection how she cared for it right now and her tears were genuine. Even he felt bad for the poor rabbit as he shared her feelings.


    "Of course it doesnt want to die... It is its natural instinct. Tell me, what else can we do other than eating it? If we let it go, it will be probably eaten by some other predators anyway." Xuefeng said warmly as he rubbed her cheeks and wiped her tears away.


    Yiren thought for a moment and suddenly asked with puppy eyes "...Can¡¯t I keep it?"


    "What? You want to keep a rank one rabbit? Lulu will probably eat it if ites with us you know?" Xuefeng found her idea quite funny but also cute. Only Yiren would think of keeping such a pet.


    "Nooo, she won¡¯t! Lulu, you tell them, don¡¯t you want to have a new friend?" Yiren cried out in defence and turned towards the White Tigress behind them. A moment ago she was staring at the rabbit with a desire to eat it and saliva appearing at the corner of her lips but when Yiren called out to her, she quickly acted normal.


    "What do you think, wouldn¡¯t she be a nice friend?" Yiren asked once again as she raised the rabbit by its belly and showed it to Lulu. The rabbit looked at Lulu paralysed from the fear and Lulu, having her favourite snack in front of her, had to fight herself in mind to not bite its head off right away.


    ¡¯Hehe, there is no way Lulu will resist her favourite snack from such distance. She will definitely eat it.¡¯ Xiao Wen thought as she smiled, waiting for the scene which could prove her point.


    Unfortunately, seeing Lulu¡¯s reaction Yiren was not happy and added, "If you guys don¡¯t be friends, I will stop giving you your favourite belly rubs, Humpf."


    "What?!" Xiao Wen eximed with her face turning ugly seeing what happened next. Hearing Yiren, Lulu immediately stopped her behaviour and leaned over to lick the rabbit gentle in the face. Xuefeng was also shocked to see such a scene.


    "Hehe, great. Lulu is the best! Let me give you some rubs. You like that?" Yirenughed happily and hugged Lulu while stroking behind her ear and belly afterwards.


    "Purrrr..." Lulu happily growled, forgetting about her snack in exchange for the care she gives her.


    After Yiren gave Lulu enough rubs, she ran back to Xuefeng and pleaded, showing a well-behaved rabbit in her hands, "Xuefeng! Lulu agreed! Can I keep her now? I will feed and protect her. You will not even see that she is here."


    "Sigh, fine. You can do what you want. As long as it doesn¡¯t trouble us in our journey. Are we all ready to go?" Xuefeng said, having no reasons to reject her. Searching for a thirddy, Wuying, he found her sitting on top of a small boulder near theke, so he asked Xiao Wen, "What is she doing there?"


    "Wuying said she wanted to meditate until youe back. She didn¡¯t move since you left." Xiao Wen said and still mad at her White Winged Tigress, she threw a kemp of grass at her shouting, "From today on, you will eat grass!"


    "Haha, get ready to go as we will be leaving soon. I will get Wuying." Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help butugh at her and flew towards the top of the boulder to bring Wuying.


    "Are you okay?" Xuefeng askednding next to her.


    "Xuefeng! You are back. Yes, I was just meditating..." Wuying stood up, opening her eyes right away and showing a nice blue colour, which made Xuefeng sigh in relief.


    "Did that blood art trouble you again?" Xuefeng asked after giving her a hug, which to she gently nodded. She didn¡¯t try to hide anything from him anymore, knowing she can count on him.


    "Hmm, you stopped using your Blood Qi but it is still affecting you..." Xuefeng wondered what could be the reason and asked Ling for her opinion.


    ¡¯I think it is toote for her to stop using it. Once she started, she can only move forward and maybe try to control this power. Someone must have tampered with that art to bring out its hidden potential, so it has some negative effects on the user¡¯s personality.¡¯ Ling gave him her theory.


    "Did you try to control it?" Xuefeng asked, thinking it might work if he supervises her.


    "Yes... But it is hard sometimes... I can only calm down when I¡¯m with you... When you are gone, there is something that awakens inside of me, pushing me to stuff I wouldn¡¯t do or say normally..." Wuying nodded, exining further.


    "Don¡¯t worry, this time I will be there for you. We will go through this together, okay?" Xuefeng assured her. If his presence could change this much then he would dly help her.


    "Mhmm..." Wuying agreed happily, feeling that maybe with him she can do it. Picking her up, Xuefeng flew back towards thedies.


    "Yiren, you will fly with your sister on Lulu¡¯s back while I will take Wuying with me, okay?" Xuefeng¡¯s quickly decided on the way they would be travelling and everyone nodded.


    Yiren was especially excited as she would be able to fly on Lulu but also with her own sister which she would love to have a sister bond with. The earlier argument between them didn¡¯t affect their rtionship at all and it might have even tightened it.


    Yiren was the older sister but looking at the way she held her pet while also cuddling into her sister¡¯s chest with her back, it didn¡¯t seem like it. One would even mistake Yiren for Xiao Wen¡¯s daughter if one didn¡¯t know them.


    ¡¯Should we start to spawn the clones which could scan the ground for any Fate Qi activities? How do you see this?¡¯ Xuefeng asked Ling, recalling their earlier n.


    ¡¯I can hold up to ten if we stay in the low altitude. We can separate them in the distance of ten Li to each other. I should still be able to control them and scan the whole area. I¡¯m very sensitive to Fate Qi so no one should hide if we meet them on our way. I doubt we can meet anyone in the wilderness and we should rather search in the cities.¡¯ Ling proposed her n.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s do this then.¡¯ Xuefeng nodded and Ling got to work right away. She was much faster than him so she felt it for her. From him, one identical clone spawned and then another two appeared.


    Watching this, Yiren opened her mouth wide open, not knowing such a thing was even possible. Soon, ten copies of Xuefeng appeared next to them and all of them had a cloak on them, hiding their appearances.


    "Fluff, look at your papa, he is so talented and handsome. Mommy will also have to work hard to catch up to him." Yiren held her rabbit which got its name thanks to its fluffy white fur and pointed at Xuefeng. Surprisingly, fluff stared at Xuefeng for a moment with intelligent gaze and squeaked before cuddling back into Yiren¡¯s arms.


    "Sister, will you teach me how to fight? I want to be useful to Xuefeng." Yiren suddenly asked out of nowhere making Xiao Wen smile.


    "Sure, but it will be a lot of hard work you know?" Xiao Wen agreed but still gave her a warning.


    "I know. In exchange, I can teach you how to act cute. With sister¡¯s beauty, no man would resist you." Yiren nodded and proposed payment which made Xiao Wen blush, instantly thinking about Xuefeng. She wanted to hit Yiren on the head for proposing such a deal, but then she realised that Xuefeng did seem to have a weakness to cuteness.


    "Okay... But don¡¯t tell Xuefeng..." In the end, Xiao Wen didn¡¯t have anything to lose, so she agreed quietly, which Yiren epted happily, "Deal."

 Chapter 195 On Their Way - part 1

    <h4>Chapter 195 On Their Way - part 1</h4>


    Hey guys, the second half of this chapter will be tomorrow morning. I have to go pick up father from the party right now and can¡¯t finish. >.


    .....


    "How long do you think it will take us to reach the Border Town if we fly with this speed? We already flew for four hours but the scenery didn¡¯t change at all. Nothing but trees in the horizon." Xuefeng asked as he ced his head on Wuying¡¯s shoulder.


    They flew on low altitude and their speed was lowered to the minimum as well, but even with that, it was hard for the clones to catch up to them. They ran after them with full speed, jumping from one tree branch to another like some kind of ninjas. Ling didn¡¯t save on her Spirit Qi and used the best Movement Art this whole time.


    This way, the clones used much more Spirit Qi than they could produce on their own which forced them to stop every once in a while to refill their Qi. Xuefeng proposed to use Air Qi to make them wings but Ling was extremely against such waste of Fate Qi.


    Now that they weren¡¯t in the Holy Land anymore, it was hard to gather Elemental Qi even for Xuefeng. He had to use one hour to fill his dantian to the brim, so if he were to do the same for his clones, then he would have to only focus on absorbing Qi the whole trip.


    "At this speed, we should get there by tomorrow. If I am correct, we should pass by a city in about an hour. Its called City of Liquor. We can stay there for dinner as it is famous for their great restaurants and continue our travelter." Wuying proposed before cuddling deeper into his arms. She enjoyed every second on the flight in his embrace, so she was actually happy they were flying slowly.


    "Oh, that¡¯s great. I was starting to get hungry. Do you want to start practising your Blood Art now? We still have an hour which we could use." Xuefeng asked kissing her on the cheek.


    "...Mhmm." Wuying hesitated for a moment hearing his request but in the end, she decided to give it a try. She was with Xuefeng, so there should be nothing to worry about.


    "Show me how it works. You can use me as your target too, I don¡¯t mind." Xuefeng encouraged her.


    "Okay..." Wuying nodded, and after taking a deep breath, she ced her hand on Xuefeng¡¯s arm. When she started releasing her Blood Qi, Xuefeng basically didn¡¯t have a way to resist as momentarily, his whole body began filling with her own Qi.


    Before she acted, he already prepared himself and turned on his defences but that didn¡¯t help at all. She breached it all as if there were none.


    "Wow, I guess, once it¡¯s inside your opponent¡¯s body, you can easily get full control over him, right? I tried to protect myself from it but you destroyed my barriers pretty fast." Xuefeng called out excitedly, feeling how overpowered this art can be before asking, "How are you feeling?


    "So far, I am fine. I¡¯m surprisingly calm near you. I don¡¯t feel any changes. Normally I would already feel like to kill someone. It gets even worse when I try to absorb some Blood Qi directly from an opponent¡¯s blood." Wuying nodded with a slight smile and exined the changes. Her eyes already changed colour to red but nothing other than that.


    "Keep going. What else can you do with that?" Seeing that his presence was helping, Xuefeng started pushing her further.


    Wuying didn¡¯t want to go too far, but with his encouragements, sheplied, showing him what did full control over someone mean.


    "Technically, you arepletely under my control now, so I can do sth like this..." Wuying introduced before Xuefeng suddenly felt his body moving on its own and started gently hugging her.


    It didn¡¯t hurt as he didn¡¯t resist her at all, but he could understand what pain would one have to go through if one had thoughts of running away. He felt as if someone was moving his muscles against his will which was a weird feeling and it definitely didn¡¯t belong to his favourites.


    "What a powerful but dangerous art. If you could control it and use its powers to your advantage, you would definitely topple all experts." Xuefeng dered seriously.


    "Mhmm, I know. The only problem is that when I use it, I often forget the reason I am fighting. I just want to kill that person and absorb its Blood Qi. I think I just love you too much and that¡¯s why it does not work on you." Wuying thought out load.


    "How about you try absorbing Blood Qi from me and we see what happens?" Xuefeng suddenly proposed curiously, but Wuying this time didn¡¯tply and cried, "No! It¡¯s okay. Just you being with me can help me with my training. We can continue testing on someone else when wend. I don¡¯t want to do anything to you."


    "Sigh, fine... We will find you some Spirit Beast for you to train onter... Oh, look. The scenery is finally changing we should be close to the city." Xuefeng sighed regretfully before he noticed that the forests started to end and more mountains started appearing on the horizon.


    "Mhmm, we are getting close," Wuying confirmed.

 Chapter 196 On Their Way - part 2

    <h4>Chapter 196 On Their Way - part 2</h4>


    This is the second part of yesterday¡¯s chap, sorry for the dy. Didn¡¯t have a choice <>


    .......


    While Xuefeng was helping Wuying with her training, on the other ce, some far away from them, Yiren and Xiao Wen were flying on top of Lulu. They flew further from them so they could talk, without Xuefeng overhearing anything by ident.


    Yiren turned around to face towards Xiao Wen and while cing Fluff in the middle between their legs, she grabbed her sister¡¯s hands. She was prepared to introduce the art of being cute to her sister.


    "Wen, first of all, you have to remember to always stay positive. You have to spread your joy for life to others and make people always have fun around you. Your warmth should be able to fill a whole room and should be felt from far away." Yiren started exining from her own experience.


    "But how do I do that? Aren¡¯t I positive right now?" Xiao Wen asked confused.


    "You are positive, but you are also too serious and hard to approach. Do you think any man would approach you if there is a killing vibe around you?" Yiren asked with a gentle smile.


    "Well... No." Xiao Wen shook her head feeling embarrassed as she recalled each time she beat someone up when they tried to talk to her. The only man who could approach or touch her so far was Xuefeng.


    "Don¡¯t worry, you can fix it easily. You just need to smile a lot but don¡¯t force it. Just smile like you always do and when you feel like it. Being happy is not a sin. The same we can say in regard toughing. You shouldugh when you feel good,ugh to cheer others or simplyugh with others. But don¡¯t force yourself. You just shouldn¡¯t stop yourself when you feel like acting silly." Yiren rubbed her younger sister¡¯s palms and exined further. She always followed the rule of just being herself and it worked for her.


    Xiao Wen thought about it and asked, "So I should just have fun, joke around and don¡¯t stop myself from acting silly if I want to?"


    "Exactly. Just remember to always be natural and stay true to yourself. If you feel like doing something, just do it. Don¡¯t let your dreams be dreams. If you feel like chasing after a guy, hugging him from behind and telling him how much you like him, just do it." Yiren encouraged Xiao Wen and looking towards Xuefeng eagle, she added, "I always follow my heart and look. I have the best man I could ask for."


    "You think this would work on any guy?" Xiao Wen asked as she also followed with her gaze towards Xuefeng. She somehow wished she would be the one sitting on Wuying ce right now, but would she actually get herself to tell him this? She didn¡¯t think so yet.


    "Mhmm, If it works on Xuefeng, it should work on anyone. If I didn¡¯t use my trump card I don¡¯t think he would be invested romantically in me, but I don¡¯t regret it. I would do it once again if I had to choose again." Yiren nodded, saying lovingly with her eyes brighten the moment Xuefeng face was met with her line of sight.


    "I will try my best..." Xiao Wen finally decided to slowly follow her heart. She will just do what she feels like, heading towards her goal.


    "Great! Also, shyness isn¡¯t a bad thing and it can actually give you a mysterious edge to the way others perceive you. Acting shy and sweet will make you adorable. People will definitely feel like hugging you, at least Xuefeng does. Never really hugged anyone else. Anyway, I think that your cold personality is part of you so you shouldn¡¯t changepletely. You can mix both together and it will make you unique." Yiren proposed, feeling excited that her tips actually helped her.


    "Sis, you are not just as bad as I thought. Thank you." Xiao Wen smiled gently feeling grateful for all the advice and hugged her sister.


    Suddenly, Yirenunched her attack at her, tickling Xiao Wen on the side of her belly which made herugh hard and caused her to cry right away, "Hahaha, stop!"


    "Who asked you to think I¡¯m bad! Now its time for your punishment! Haha!" Yiren called out with a peal of happyughter and soon they both started to tickle each other.


    "They seem to have a lot of fun. I¡¯m d they finally bonded together as sisters." Xuefeng said out loud as he watched the girls ying together.


    "Yeah, that¡¯s good. Xuefeng look, we can see the city from here already." Wuying nodded before she looked at the horizon and pointed at the big city built in the middle of two valleys crossing each other.


    "Okay, let¡¯s inform them," Xuefeng said and ordered the eagle to catch up to Lulu.

 Chapter 197 Positive Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 197 Positive Attitude</h4>


    "Okay, let¡¯s inform them," Xuefeng said and ordered the eagle to catch up to Lulu.


    Flying up to them, Xuefeng first gained their attention and waved to stop them. They both had the barriers which protected them from the wind but also from the sounds outside. Even if he shouted, they would not hear him.


    "You guys seem to have a lot of fun!" Xuefeng called out happily as soon as the lifted the barrier. They couldn¡¯t hover in the sky for a long period of time as that would only tire Lulu and their eagle, but a short moment was possible.


    "Yeah, we are sisters after all. Sisters should stick together, right?" Xiao Wen asked, smiling gently at Yiren to which she happily nodded.


    "I am d. Listen, there is a city in front of us and I wish to stop there for a meal. Let¡¯s stop before the gates, so we don¡¯t raise up too much attention." Xuefeng proposed.


    "Sure, lead the way, we will follow." Xiao Wen said, continuing to smile at him sweetly and put her barrier up again.


    Right after, she turned towards Yiren and asked, "Did I do good? I tried to smile naturally."


    "Yeah! You looked much more positive. To think that you decided to test your skills on Xuefeng first as he is the hardest target. If you can charm Xuefeng, then you can basically aim at anyone." Yiren praised Xiao Wen for thinking of such a great n.


    "Yeah... I am just testing..." Xiao Wen nodded hesitantly, not knowing what to say. Looking at Yiren¡¯s innocent smile, she couldn¡¯t get herself to tell her the truth, so she just followed with the flow for now.


    Xuefeng, on the other hand, also noticed that something was different about her just now, but he didn¡¯t get into more thought about it and quickly just put it aside.


    Knowing that they would be entering the city soon and that the clones were already almost out of fuel, Ling released them from their duty, with only one left alive. He was carrying two herbs the clones found on their way which contained bits of Fate Qi. It was almost nothing for the current Ling but almost nothing was still something. They quickly picked them up, before they flew at full speed towards the city.


    After a few minutes, they finally came closer to it to a distance that allowed them to measure the size of the city correctly. They had to admit that it was much bigger than their hometown, Phoenix City. It was to be expected as it was created in the ce where two famous merchants route were crossing.


    The closer to the Sacred Sword Kingdom, the stronger and bigger the cities were and this one was an example of that statement. The defence of the City of Liquor consisted of a giant ck wall that surrounded it from all sides and four gates at each side of the Merchant Routes. The wall was almost thirty meters in height and it was enough to stop the majority of experts from breaking sneakily into the city.


    One would ask, ¡¯What about the experts who could fly?¡¯ Well, the owners of the city also thought about it as they could see a thinyer of protection in the sky, creating a barrier that was meant to block all the invaders who already broke through the Emperor Stage and became a legendary Saints.


    Having a Saint level protection around the city was already a luxury for a country like Aurora but when Xiao Wen saw that, she couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. It was obviously easy as a piece of cake for her to break through it.


    "Okay, how about we set some rules of our stay here? I suggest that breaking stuff, killing and beating people up should all be forbidden. Any problems?" Xuefeng told them right after theynded in the nearby forest, a few Li away from one of the gates. He just happened to nce at Xiao Wen the most as he asked which made her eyebrow twitch.


    "Why do I feel like you are only talking to me? Am I that bad?" Xiao Wen asked angrily, ring at Xuefeng for being bias.


    "Cough..." Yiren coughed right away hearing her sister like that and quickly pulled her away from them. After walking enough from Xuefeng, she whispered, "Wen, you totally forgot what I taught you... You were not cute at all right now. You can¡¯t get angry for no reason like this. You have to go back there and fix it now," before pulling her back with her.


    "What just happened?" Xuefeng asked curiously seeing theming back.


    Yiren ran up to Xuefeng and holding him by the hand she said sweetly, "Nothing much, we were just quickly discussing some girls stuff. I also think we should follow such rules as you said. What do you think Wen?"


    Xiao Wen watched Yiren in surprise and seeing her blink secretly, she followed her n for now. Xiao Wen smiled at Xuefeng and gently nodded, saying, "Mhmm, let¡¯s follow those rules. I will try to be nice."


    Xuefeng¡¯s gaze switched from Yiren to Xiao Wen and back to Yiren, curious of what did she do to the Xiao Wen to subdue her. Just a moment ago she was ready tosh at him but now after a small talk with Yiren, she was all smiles.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know what she said to her, but it¡¯s fine as long as it works.¡¯ Xuefeng thought and said after picking up Wuying¡¯s hand as well, "Let¡¯s get going then."


    They decided to keep Lulu around them to deter people from approaching them. It would definitely bring them a little bit of attention but at least they wouldn¡¯t be troubled by anyone. He could already imagine the jealousy of people if they saw him walking around with three country topping beauties.


    "The City of Liquor should definitely have a lot of fine liquors. I wish to try them all." Xiao Wen who rode on Lulu¡¯s back said out loud, making sure Xuefeng will hear her. Even if she acted as if nothing happened, she still wanted to give him some yful payback.


    "Sure, but I actually don¡¯t have any money on me right now, so we will have to visit an auction house or some kind of shop. I will have to sell some loot for Spirit Stones." Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind paying for everything as Xiao Wen was working for him, acting as his guardian and Yiren together with Wuying were his girlfriends. It was obvious that he would be the one paying for everything.


    "What are you selling?" Xiao Wen followed up with another question. It was quite a boring subject but she just wanted to have a conversation with him.


    "Oh, actually, you might have to help me appraise them as I have no clue. Here, can you tell me how much each of them is worth?" Xuefeng eximed, recalling that he actually didn¡¯t know the price he could sell the pills for. Earlier he already put one pill of each type into one small bag, so he just passed the whole bag to Xiao Wen.


    Knowing the quantity on the pills in his ring, he didn¡¯t expect there to be any rare types. If there were, he would definitely be rich right now.


    "Where did you get them? Those are all rank 5 pills. I don¡¯t think there are any of them in the Aurora Country." Xiao Wen frowned, recognizing the pills right away. She was familiar with them as before she got herself a regeneration ability, she would use some of them in her battles.


    "Well, I fought with a few guys and this was their loot." Xuefeng exined vaguely, not giving away many details and asked, "Do you know how much they can be sold for?"


    "In the Central Region, each type goes for around one high-tiered Spirit Stone per pill, but here, in a country where such goods are scarce, I think you can get quite a lot for each one." Xiao Wen replied without digging deeper from where he got them.


    "Great! How about this one?" Getting excited from such news, Xuefeng pulled out a box from his ring and threw it towers Xiao Wen to get it appraised as well. He had seven small boxes in total and each had a pill of different colours. He thought that only precious pills would be put into such boxes.


    Unfortunately, this time Xiao Wen didn¡¯t respond only with a frown and once again forgot about her positive attitude as she cursed, "Xuefeng, you idiot. Did you actually visit the Central Region?"

 Chapter 198 Breaking The Rules

    <h4>Chapter 198 Breaking The Rules</h4>


    "How do you know?" Xuefeng asked surprised, not expecting her to guess at first nce at the box.


    "There is a Tang Family mark on the box. Xuefeng, tell me. Were the ones you fought the Tang Family members?" Xiao Wen questioned him right away with her face turning serious. Tang Family was too big of a deal for Xuefeng to anger them. Especially now when the war between Xiao Family and them was almost certain.


    Xuefeng scratched his head and replied, "I actually didn¡¯t ask. I went to meet with Tianshi and pass her the dresses I ordered for her, but who would have thought that I would appear right when someone tried to kidnap her?"


    Hearing hisst words, Xiao Wen quickly jumped out of Lulu¡¯s back,nding right in front of him and cried out, "What?! Is she alright?!"


    Hearing her so impatient Xuefeng quickly narrated the story, "Yes, she is alright. Fortunately, I came at the right time and saved her. Tianshi also behaved really calmly during the whole situation and almost ran away on her own, but a strong swordsman stopped her before she could escape."


    "Damn bastards! It was definitely Master Kai... They probably wanted to kidnap Tianshi to stop the war from happening. They don¡¯t stand a chance against Xiao Family Army." Xiao Wen cursed, instantly knowing who was behind it. At the same time, a rock was lifted from he heart knowing that Tianshi was alright.


    "War? Why is your family in war with them? Is that because of my assassination?" Xuefeng guessed, recalling Tianshi mentioning the guy from another powerful family who courted her.


    "You think we wouldn¡¯t do anything knowing the culprit? You are already tied to our family no matter if you want it or not. Anyway, how did you beat them? They for sure had many Saint Experts with them." Xiao Wen asked curiously as she didn¡¯t believe Xuefeng was strong enough to fight them off alone.


    Xuefeng shrugged and said humbly, "I only managed to kill two of them as I stalled for your father toe. He eventually came a killed off the rest while I slipped away."


    "Mhmm," Xiao Wen nodded already knowing the answer before asking further, "When you use this hidden world to transport anywhere around the world, can you take others with you?"


    "It¡¯s not possible. Only Yiren can join me as she was born there." Xuefeng patted Yiren on the head making her join the conversation. She rubbed against him with her cheek as her hands were busy holding Fluff and pleaded sweetly, "Is the Tianshi you are talking about my sister? Can I go with you next time you go? I wish to meet her."


    "Sure." Looking into her sweet eyes, Xuefeng just couldn¡¯t refuse her. He also red at the rabbit for upying his girlfriend, but the fluff didn¡¯t care as he was in the hands of its owner.


    Turning back to Xiao Wen, he asked pointing at the box still in her hand, "So how much is this pill worth?" He only nned to sell a few on the cheaper ones today and decided to leave the rest to Manager Wu for sale, but still asked out of interest.


    "You shouldn¡¯t sell it. It¡¯s a pill that can help gather Air Qi from the air faster. Unless you want to sell the Air Element Cultivation Manual together with this pill, no one will buy it here." Xiao Wen advised after looking at the pill in the box.


    "Oh. I might keep it for myself then." Xuefeng kept the box, thinking it might be useful if he wanted to save of Fate Stones before asking, "Shall we get going?" It was already a peak hour for dinner and he suspected that it would be impossible to find a ce in a good restaurant if they didn¡¯t hurry.


    Xiao Wen wanted to talk about more important matters, which were meant only for Fate Holders but knowing they were not alone, she nodded, saying, "Okay, but we have to talkter. I need to tell you some stuff when we are alone."


    "Alright," Xuefeng agreed right away and they continued walking. After leaving the forest, they quickly reached the main road leading towards one of the gates and tried to blend into the crowd of merchants. Unfortunately, their attempts turned out to be ineffective.


    Actually, it would have been strange if they seeded as no one in their right mind would stay close to such high ranked Spirit Beast. Lulu also wasn¡¯t a friendly tigress anyway, so whenever other people looked her way, she didn¡¯t mind showing her fangs at them.


    They were quickly isted from others, but after walking for a while they realising that it wasn¡¯t that bad. Having peace and space for themselves allowed Lulu to rx for a bit.


    "Why are we stopping?" Xuefeng asked confused seeing that every merchant in front of them stopped moving forward and started waiting.


    "They are probably waiting in the queue to enter the city. I don¡¯t think we need to wait with them. We can just go past them and enter at the front." Wuying answered and proposed, knowing that they had Xiao Wen and Lulu who could help them force their way in.


    Feeling that he didn¡¯t want to wait and how far the city was from their spot, Xuefeng decision was quick, "Alright. Let¡¯s go." He knew he was no longer on Earth where there was a rule, ¡¯firste, first served¡¯ but in the world where if one was strong, one could change the rules.


    As they walked on the side, straight towards the city without worrying about the queue, many people wanted to argue and stop them, but the sight of a giant white tigress demotivated everyone.


    It hasn¡¯t been more than a few minutes until they finally reached the front of the queue and realised what was the problem that forced people to wait. The city was enormous, but with such an influx of people, sometimes in the peak hours, there were just too many people inside which forced the guards to moderate the number of people they allow inside.


    Just as they neared, one of the guards spotted them and called out sharply, without batting an eye on Lulu, "No one is allowed to skip the queue! Even rich has to wait like everyone!"


    "Yeah! Get out! We were waiting for the whole day but they want to cut in. What a shame." Hearing that the guard didn¡¯t mind Lulu presence, the others who were at the front of the queueshed out at them as well.


    "Xuefeng, don¡¯t worry. I will ask them nicely to let us in. " Seeing the situation, Yiren decided to help and moved forward before Xuefeng could stop her.


    "Hello everyone. We came from really far away and we are all hungry. Can you gentlemen let us in earlier? I would be eternally grateful for that." Yiren smiled sweetly and tried to convince them with her appeal, but before she knew, she was already met with a bacsh.


    "Who cares! We are all hungry! Go back to the end of the queue!" The merchants shouted at her and even the guard wasn¡¯t moved by her cuteness as he said, "Even if you want to enter, Spirit Beasts or any pets are forbidden in the city. You will have to leave your fat rabbit behind.


    "She is not fat! That¡¯s her fur! I¡¯m not leaving her!" Yiren argued while hugging Fluff into her chest. She didn¡¯t understand why those people were so mean to her. She was nice to them, but they only showed hate which made her sad.


    ¡¯Sigh, at least she will understand now that people are not this kind in this world...¡¯ Xuefeng sighed and started walking up to Yiren to shield her as her boyfriend. The earlier she learned about it, the fewer problems they would have in the future. Xuefeng already learnt that the best solution was to disy your straight first before talking and all your negotiations will go the way you want.


    Just as he reached Yiren, he heard Xiao Wen¡¯s voicemanding from behind him, "Lulu, eat him."


    "Roar!" Lulu was already waiting for the signal earlier, so when she heard it, she jumped forwards right away, while roaring loudly. Xuefeng only had time to quickly cover Yiren¡¯s eyes with his hands before the guard was cut in half by Lulu¡¯s bite. He couldn¡¯t even react to a rank 6 tigress¡¯ speed.


    This one move silenced everyone who was around them as they all stopped moving and breathing, hoping they wouldn¡¯t be the next target.


    Xiao Wen flew up into the sky and red at the crowd from above, dering, "That¡¯s for making my sister sad. Anyone have a problem with that?"

 Chapter 199 City Of Liquor - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 199 City Of Liquor - Part 1</h4>


    Xiao Wen red at the silent crowd after they avoided her gaze before ncing at the second guard by the gate and repeated, "No problem, right?"


    "N-no, mdy. E-everything is alright. Mdy can enter the city without dy..." The second guard stuttered, shaking his head right away. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Xiao Wen and bowed the whole time instead.


    For cultivators of low stages, the ability to fly was their ultimate dream and goal. They all believed it was the pinnacle of cultivation as not many heard about higher stages after a Saint in the Aurora Country.


    "Oh? What about your rule forbidding Spirit Beasts from entering the city? I am not going anywhere without her." Xiao Wen asked coldly, waiting for the guard to rify.


    "This rule doesn¡¯t apply to mdy. I will make sure no one troubles mdy in the city." The guard quickly promised, afraid to anger the powerful expert. He nced at Lulu¡¯s bloodied teeth but hearing her growl, he looked back into the ground once again.


    Seeing himplying with everything, Xiao Wen changed his target towards the one merchant who shouted earlier, thinking no one could recognize himter and pointed at him, saying, "You! Apologise to my sister for being rude."


    Gulp. Within the perfect silence, the people around the called merchant heard him gulp and they quickly moved away from him. They were d they didn¡¯t vent their frustration on the poor girl as he did.


    "I-I beg your pardon, youngdy... Can you forgive me, please..." The man didn¡¯t hesitate and approached Yiren and Xuefeng, before he kneeled on the ground, begging for forgiveness. There was no talk about hesitation when the other party had a Saint Cultivator while he was only a weak Merchant.


    Seeing the begging man, Yiren felt bad for him and decided to ask Xuefeng to let him go, but he stopped her before she could say anything, knowing exactly what she wanted.


    "No. He is getting what he deserves. Next time he will remember that he shouldn¡¯t talk trash to others. Let¡¯s go." Xuefeng declined and pulled her by the waist, leading everyone into the city. Xiao Wen alsonded next to them after ring at the crowd for thest time and followed him with Lulu.


    The city was extremely busy with thousands of people walking back and forth on the streets and when Xuefeng passed through the gate, they were already met with a crazy crowd, almost getting pulled into the river of people. Only when Lulu entered behind them did they receive a small ce for themselves near the wall. They had to finish teaching Yiren her life lesson else she wouldn¡¯t understand.


    "Xuefeng... Why were they all mean to me when I didn¡¯t even say anything wrong... Wasn¡¯t I nice?" Yiren asked as she hugged Fluff tightly. She really didn¡¯t know what just happened.


    "You did nothing wrong. Most people in this world are just rude and mean. There is nothing we can do about it." Xuefeng exined, slowly breaking her innocent point of view.


    "I don¡¯t like it..." Yiren dered, not happy with such truth and asked confused, "Why can¡¯t everyone be nice and kind to each other...?"


    "Many tried to find a solution for this problem but no one ever seeded. In this world, strength means everything. Your kindness won¡¯t work in most scenarios. Only with strength, you will gain enough respect for others to follow your words." Xuefeng replied while rubbing her cheeks.


    "But..." Yiren tried to give some counter argument when Xiao Wen finally appeared next to her and cut her off by saying, "Xuefeng is right. It is better to just show your strength right away. Unnecessary kindness will only invite others to bully you."


    "Sister, I was wrong earlier... You are actually much cooler when you are like this..." Yiren admitted her mistakes, recalling Xiao Wen talking coldly to the crowd. She could feel the power behind her words. Thinking about that, her method really looked pathetic.


    "What are you talking about. You were also right. Being cold and indifferent to everything is bad too. We need to be kind to our loved ones, but cold and heartless to our enemies. Don¡¯t worry, we can both help each other." Xiao Wen hugged Yiren, knowing that they both werecking something.


    "Mhmm, we can." Yiren nodded, thankful that she actually ended up helping and returned the hug. The biggest winner was Fluff who enjoyed being in two beauties embrace.


    "I don¡¯t know what are you girls talking about, but I¡¯m d we made some conclusions from this incident. Yiren tell me, what did you learn today?" Xuefeng asked, wanting to make this lesson the first and thest one.


    Yiren thought for a moment and answered, "Uhmm, that we first beat them up and only ask questionster?"

 Chapter 200 City Of Liquor - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 200 City Of Liquor - Part 2</h4>


    "Yes." Xiao Wen replied right away, but Xuefeng quickly countered her, saying, "No. Don¡¯t listen to her. It¡¯s okay to be kind to others, but you can¡¯t let them bully you. To some people, kind words don¡¯t reach them, so sometimes there is a need to use other methods."


    "Mhmm... Sigh, I just wanted to help you a for once, but I ended up creating trouble..." Yiren nodded with understanding and sighed, ming the whole incident on her.


    "You did nothing wrong. You actually helped us a lot. If not for you we would be wasting even more time there. We have to thank you." Wuying also joined them and cheered Yiren up.


    "Really...?" Yiren asked, looking at them all doubtfully.


    "Yes, of course. It¡¯s all thanks to you. I will make sure to reward you with a nice snackter." Xuefeng confirmed and kissed her, right in front of the public eye, but he didn¡¯t mind it. Only after this did Yiren one again smiled, cheered up.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go. We should get out of here before other guardse and trouble us." Xiao Wenmanded, and they all finally entered the crowds.


    As they walked aimlessly, Lulu pressure pushed everyone away from her, creating a small empty space around them. Lulu didn¡¯t like being surrounded by too many people, so she didn¡¯t mind growling at someone as a warning if he came closer than she allowed it. They didn¡¯t stop her as it came in handy for them.


    Xuefeng had his Spirit Awareness spread throughout the crowd, and he found it interesting what people thought about them. He could hear almost all of their conversations where someined about them, some admired Lulu power and some even talked dirty about his women. Unfortunately, if he wanted to eliminate those people, he would have to kill almost half of the crowd from the streets and that wasn¡¯t something he wanted to trouble himself.


    What he was more invested in was instead a group of children around ten to twelve years old from who Xuefeng happened to overhear a conversation, where one boy called out in amazement to the youngdy next to him, "What a mighty Spirit Beast... Don¡¯t they know that the new City Lord forbid the entrance of Spirit Beasts into the city? Should we tell them? They might be fined by the guardster if they are caught."


    The girl quickly covered the boy¡¯s mouth and whispered into his ear, "Shhh, don¡¯t meddle yourself with them. If you say one wrong word, you won¡¯t even know how you died. Don¡¯t worry about their safety, they shouldn¡¯t have a problem with the guards. Do you see this girl with red hair? Her Spirit Qi level is so high that even the City Lord who is a Saint would be a bug in front of her."


    "Wow, really...?" The boy whispered back watching Xiao Wen with shining eyes.


    "Mhmm, but she is not the only on powerful. The others are also great. Look at this white haired guy. He looks kind and harmless, but there are many energies mixed together in his dantian which increase his power immensely. Same with the other two beautiful sisters." The girl smiled at the boy¡¯s reaction and exined further.


    "Yeah, you are right. They shouldn¡¯t face any problems." The boy nodded, happy for them.


    "Wait." At that moment, Xuefeng stopped the girls from continuing walking and called out to the group of children, pointing at the boy and girl duo, "You, boy and girl,e here for a moment."


    What intrigued him the most from this conversation was the girl¡¯s knowledge. How did she know about their stages? He could clearly feel that they both of them were only at the Spirit Master Stage, just barely started their cultivation journey. It was impossible for her to see through them unless she kept some secret.


    Hearing Xuefeng call, the kids paled right away, thinking that Xuefeng wanted to do something to them and didn¡¯t move out of fear. The killing wasn¡¯t umon in this world and they didn¡¯t have a chance to run away even if they wanted.


    "What happened?" Xiao Wen asked, looking towards the kids. She didn¡¯t bother to listen to others as that would only make her mad, with the possible deaths urringter.


    "I just overheard something from those kids and I just wanted to ask a few questions. Come here. I will only take you guys a moment." Xuefeng replied to her before beckoning towards the kids again smiling kindly.


    "Don¡¯t you see how scared they are?" Seeing that they were still too scared to move, Yiren hit Xuefeng on the shoulder, scolding him lightly for having a bad approach and squatted down herself, smiling kindly to them, she said, "Don¡¯t worry guys, sister can assure you that he won¡¯t hurt you." Hugging fluff in her arms, she definitely looked like a trustworthy person.


    The girl finally braved herself and grabbed the boy¡¯s hand, slowly approaching them.

 Chapter 201 Guide - part 1

    <h4>Chapter 201 Guide - part 1</h4>


    When Xuefeng¡¯s group stopped in the middle of the street, it was bound to create trouble for everyone. With giant tigress blocking the way, everyone had to squeeze on the other side of the road. Knowing the difficulties and how there might be something entertaining happening, many decided to stop by and watch the situation from the side.


    It hasn¡¯t been a minute before they were circled around by many people, waiting to watch the show. Xiao Wen was quite annoyed by this and quickly waved her hand, creating a golden barrier which separated them from the crowd.


    In a moment, they were only hearing the sounds of their breathing and kids footsteps. The others outside could only sigh and get angry at them. Not only they blocked the road but they also took the fun away from them. They could only see, but without the content of their conversation, the wouldn¡¯t know what happened.


    "We didn¡¯t say anything wrong..." The girl muttered quietly after they approached Xuefeng. They felt much better after the loud noises from the crowd disappeared, but that didn¡¯t mean their anxiety vanished as well. She knew how powerful Xuefeng group was which added to her stress.


    "Yes, you didn¡¯t do anything. Actually, I quite liked how kind you two were, even wanting to warn us about the City Lord ban. Do you guys live in this city or are you just visiting?" Xuefeng asked, looking at the boy, as he also squatted next to Yiren to not look at the kids from above.


    "Mhmm, we live here..." The boy answered happily, knowing that Xuefeng didn¡¯t n to hurt them. The girl red at him right after, but he didn¡¯t care and avoided her gaze.


    Yiren followed up with the question, asking sweetly, "Are you two, brother and sister? What are your names?"


    "Yes, she is my older sister, Wu Lan and I¡¯m Wu Kong." The boy replied right away, and asked before his sister could scold him, "Can I pet it?"


    "Sure, she likes to be rubbed behind her ears." Yiren nodded, cing the Fluff on the ground, so Wu Kong could pet him. Fluff behaved really nice, not running away from the boy¡¯s hand and even liked him on the palm to show its friendliness.


    "Sister, she is so fluffy and soft, do you want to touch her as well?" Wu Kong smiled and teased his sister, knowing how she liked cute things.


    Instead of reaching out to the rabbit, Wu Lan looked towards Xuefeng and asked suspiciously, "I don¡¯t think Sir called us here to pet a rabbit? Tell us your real purpose or we will leave."


    "Indeed, I had another purpose. It¡¯s our first time here and we don¡¯t know where the best restaurants are. We also want to find an auction house. I wish you two to be our guides. What do you think about it?" Xuefeng smiled, deciding to slowly get on the girl¡¯s good side, showing his kindness before he would finally start asking the real questions.


    She looked to be a smart girl and definitely wouldn¡¯t reply to him unless she feels no threat from them. Knowing that the boy was really easy-going, he also wanted to question him as well but without her sister presence who could stop him.


    Rumble... Just as Xuefeng mentioned the restaurants, the boy¡¯s stomach rumbled, asking for food. Xuefeng noticed earlier that they didn¡¯t wear clean clothes, so they probably didn¡¯t have much money on them. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they couldn¡¯t afford food as well.


    Wu Lan looked at her brother¡¯s embarrassed face from the fact that his hunger was exposed and decided to use this opportunity, asking, "Will Sir buy us food in exchange...?"


    "Of course, I wouldn¡¯t ask you to work for free. I will buy you guys some food and clean clothes in exchange. I can also give you some moneyter so you can live without being hungry for a while. What do you think?" Xuefeng proposed generously. He didn¡¯t think they would resist such an offer.


    Sure enough, when Wu Kong heard the offer, his eyes quickly brightened and he ran up to his sister hugging her before calling out, "Sis, please. I know the whole city. We can help them. We didn¡¯t eat from yesterday..."


    Hearing her brother, Wu Lan didn¡¯t have the heart to say no to her brother even though the offer sounded too good to be true and agreed, "Okay... We can help you. But we don¡¯t need money. We will just be robbedter if people hear that we have money..."


    "Oh, don¡¯t worry about that. We will take care of that." Xuefeng assured her and approached Xiao Wen, whispering something into her ear. She was very confused from the start as she watched Xuefeng interact with the kids, thinking they didn¡¯t necessarily need the guides, but when she heard his exnation, she finally understood what was the whole hassle for.


    "Okay, now I¡¯m also interested. Let me do it." Xiao Wen agreed to all of his suggestions and suddenly lifted the golden barrier around them, flying above the crowds.

 Chapter 202 Guide - part 2

    <h4>Chapter 202 Guide - part 2</h4>


    The loud noises of conversations quickly died down when everyone saw the red-haired beauty fly up into the sky. They knew the group had to be strong with such a strong beast tamed but none of them knew exactly how much. Now seeing one of them fly, no one dared to talk and everyone waited for Xiao Wen to speak.


    Xiao Wen reached out with her hand and suddenly a giant fireball started forming on top of her palm. After only a few seconds, it was almost as big as her, which shocked everyone beneath them. Some panicked and had the thoughts of running away, but before they did so, Xiao Wen suddenly threw the fireball towards the big boulder about one Li away from the city walls.


    The barrier protecting the city didn¡¯t stop the fireball at all as it passed through it like a knife through sand, heading straight towards the rock boulder. Xiao Wen especially chose one that could be seen from the streets.


    Bang! The explosion sound resonated throughout the city as the whole boulder was blown away into bits. The Vibrations from the st spread towards the city, shaking the ground for a second, making everyone shocked beyond measure.


    Satisfied with her disy of power, Xiao Wen called out coldly, "Those two kids are under our protection now. If I learn of anyone bullying them, those people will beg to die after I¡¯m done with them."


    "How did I do?" Xiao Wen asked happily after shended next to Xuefeng. The people around them already backed away a few more meters, scared of her.


    "Why are you so happy... You clearly overdid it... I said show your power, not destroy everything..." Xuefeng rubbed his temple, speechless. He forgot he couldn¡¯t trust her in delicate matters like this.


    "Oh, stop it. Look at them, they are fine." Xiao Wen argued and pointed at the crowd nning to show that her actions didn¡¯t affect them this much, but as she did, the kids who stood where she pointed started to cry, scared she will kill them.


    "Cough, okay, maybe a little bit, but it worked in the end. Let¡¯s get out of here before the guards trouble us." Xiao Wen coughed, partially taking the me under Xuefeng re and jumped onto Lulu, ready to explore the city from the sky.


    "Sigh, Wuying take Fluff and go with Xiao Wen. I will take the kids with Yiren." Xuefeng quickly decided and turned towards the kids, saying with a smile, "It will be faster if we fly, are youing?" As he said so, his wings burst out behind his back, shocking everyone further. Many knew about legendary Saints, but no one has ever seen someone who can create wings for themselves like that.


    "Wooow, big brother! You have wings! Can we really fly?" Wu Kong eximed excitedly as he ran up to Xuefeng.


    "Yes, but you have to hold me tightly or you will fall. You said you know this city so you will lead the way for us." Xuefeng nodded and picked the boy up beforeunching into the air with Wu Kongughing out of excitment. Wu Lan wanted to stop them on instinct, afraid for her brother but Yiren appeared next to her and assured her, "Don¡¯t worry, he is very caring. He won¡¯t do anything to him. Hold tightly onto me."


    Yiren picked Wu Lan as well and flew behind Xuefeng followed by Xiao Wen¡¯s Lulu. Flying above the buildings, now everyone could see them, but they already made such a big scene that it didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    "Big brother, the best restaurants are in the inner part of the city. There are many of them there and only the rich can afford eating there. I have never been in any, but people say that the Red Rose provide the best entertainment and food in the city. It¡¯s located in the red tower in the middle. Big Brother can see it from here." Wu Kong entered into his role as a guide after they hovered in the sky.


    "Okay, first lead me to the auction house," Xuefeng nodded after quickly localizing the building. He wouldn¡¯t even be able to eat if he first didn¡¯t exchange the pills for Spirit Stones.


    "We will have to enter through the main gate into the inner city first. There is a barrier which prevents anyone from flying inside of there. We will have tond there." Wu Kong said as he pointed towards the small gate and the wall separating the Inner City from the Outer City. Xuefeng wasn¡¯t surprised that rich would separate themselves from poor as the same often happened on Earth too.


    Xuefeng was leading so they all followed him as he flew towards the gate. He didn¡¯t want to bring any more trouble, so this time he wanted to enter peacefully. There were not that many people queuing in front of the gate as probably not everyone could enter inside.


    "Let¡¯s not create trouble anymore, okay?" Xuefeng said to everyone as they grouped again but his gaze was on the main troublemaker, Xiao Wen.


    "Hey, don¡¯t look at me... Aren¡¯t I super nice? Humpf." Xiao Wen red at Xuefeng for ming everything on her and pretended to be angry.


    "Hold my hand," Xuefeng called out as he reached out his hand to her.


    "What...?" Hearing his words, Xiao Wen¡¯s brain suddenly turned nk. She didn¡¯t know if she heard right or if she just heard what she wanted to hear.


    Without repeating, Xuefeng approached her and got hold on her hand as if it was nothing and said calmly, "If I hold your hand, you won¡¯t do anything bad. Let¡¯s not bring any more attention to us."


    Hearing his calm words and feeling the warmth of his palm transferring into her¡¯s, Xiao Wen didn¡¯t know how to react. Her heartbeat increased momentarily, pumping the blood into her cheeks and causing her to blush. She quickly lowered her head so that her hair can cover them until she can calm down.


    He thought it was just a friendly holding hands, but for her, it was something more. She didn¡¯t want to lose this opportunity, so she quickly grasped his hand gently in return and whispered in agreement, "Okay..."

 Chapter 203 Poor

    <h4>Chapter 203 Poor</h4>


    "Wee." As Xuefeng approached the gates with everyone, the guards already spotted them and greeted them. Not seeing them even once before, one of them exined the rules, "To enter the inner city, one must show the token of status or pay one hundred middle-tiered Spirit Stones per person."


    One could tell with a naked eye that the guards protecting the Inner City were better trained and cultured as they didn¡¯t underestimate the new visitors. Seeing the powerful Spirit Beast walking around with them as if a pet, they were bound to be strong cultivators which they didn¡¯t want to offend.


    "Hundred Spirit Stones?! Yesterday it was only ten!" Wu Kong suddenly peeked out from behind of Xuefeng back and cried out with injustice.


    Hearing Wu Kong words, Xuefeng squinted his eyes and looked at the guard with a questioning gaze. He was fine with paying an entrance fee, but if he was being cheated then he wouldn¡¯t let that pass.


    The guard didn¡¯t panic after the usation and calmly exined, "That is indeed true. Normal fee is ten middle tiered Spirit Stones per person, but today is special. There is a huge yearly auction tonight and hundreds of people will attend it. If we didn¡¯t increase the entry fee, there would be too many people trying to get inside, creating massive crowds. It is a normal urrence. We wouldn¡¯t dare to cheat you, Sir."


    Xuefeng looked at Wu Kong for confirmation, but he only blushed embarrassed without saying anything. He couldn¡¯t admit that he actually didn¡¯t know about the yearly auction at all.


    "Well, we don¡¯t have any tokens of status, so our only way is to pay. Wuying, do you have any Spirit Stones on you?" Xuefeng knew he didn¡¯t have any Spirit Stones on him, so he turned to Wuying for favour. Xiao Wen was technically working for him so he didn¡¯t want to lend from her.


    "I actually don¡¯t have any. We spent everything with Wen on our way." Wuying shook her head,pletely broke. She wasn¡¯t allowed like Xuefeng to take Spirit Stones away from the Liu n treasury like Xuefeng could, so unless she earned them, she could only depend on Xuefeng or wait for monthly n allowance.


    "You also don¡¯t have any?" Xuefeng asked Wen as well who was next to him, but she also shook her head innocently putting Xuefeng in an awkward position. He knew that Yiren didn¡¯t have any so he didn¡¯t even ask her.


    "How about this. I maybe don¡¯t have any Spirit Stones on me now, but I have many pills that I want to sell onto the auction house. How about you go with us to the auction house and I will pay you after I sell them?" Xuefeng figured out a quick solution, but the guard clearly didn¡¯t like it as he frowned right away for a second before changing his expression back to normal.


    "Sir, I don¡¯t think this is a possible option. If everyone was like this, we would be quickly short staffed. We can¡¯t leave out posts. How about Sir sell the pills in the medicine shops all around the city ande backter when Sir has money? I think this will be an easier solution for both of us." The guard rmended.


    Grumble... Just as the guard finished his speech, Wu Kong stomach grumbled once again.


    "Big brother..." Wu Kong called out embarrassedly, trying to apologize, but Xuefeng stopped him and turned towards the guard, saying, "If you don¡¯t want to ept my proposition then so be it." The guard smiled, thinking he convinced Xuefeng, but his next words shocked him.


    Xuefeng added, "We will just enter first and pay when we will be leaving. Girls, let¡¯s go inside." Wuying and Xiao Wen smiled, hearing Xuefeng¡¯s decision and followed after him. Yiren wasn¡¯t interested in the whole situation as she talked with Wu Lan the whole time and just walked behind Xuefeng.


    The guard was speechless for a moment seeing Xuefeng¡¯s group walk past him and didn¡¯t know how to react when he heard another group¡¯sment, "Wow, I didn¡¯t think the guards here were such pushovers. Maybe we should also pay after the event, hehe."


    The guard finally recovered and quickly shouted towards his friends on the other side of the gate, "Quickly block the gate!" They couldn¡¯t allow anyone to bypass the rules or many others would find that unfair and will revolt as well.


    Boom! Just as the gates closed and covered with a barrier, a loud explosion resounded around the area and a small hole was blown inside the gate. Xuefeng with his ck mes yer in his hands passed through it and looked cooly at the shocked guards.


    "Big Brother is amazing!" Wu Kong cried out jumping through the debris happily.


    "Maybe next time it should be me who is holding your hand instead..." Xiao Wenmented as she entered behind him which made Xuefeng lost in words. He couldn¡¯t even follow his own rules, but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t try.


    "Kids are hungry and I didn¡¯t want them to wait anymore. Let¡¯s go." Xuefeng shrugged and put away the sword. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and they left under everyone, gathered around, gazes.


    He didn¡¯t notice that as they left, the hand he was squeezing this whole time once again slipped into his palm.

 Chapter 204 Red Rose

    <h4>Chapter 204 Red Rose</h4>


    Inside the City Lord Mansion, the new City Lord lifted his head from the desk and cried out to the nearest manager after hearing another vibration from the ground, "Can you tell me what the hell is happening?! I already heard two explosions."


    "Yes Lord, I will check right away." The guard nodded and left urgently. It took him a few minutes before he finally came back and reported, "Lord, there was an incident where a group of cultivators broke through the Inner Gate as they didn¡¯t wish to pay the high fee."


    "Are they already in our custody? We don¡¯t tolerate such behaviour." The City Lord asked sternly. He already took it as a given that they are caught, so he didn¡¯t put any more attention onto it, looking back at his papers.


    "Actually, Lord they are not. They are too strong. Apparently, the city guards already mobilized their forces to stop the criminals but they were all beaten up with ease. They just sent an immediate assistance signal asking for Lord assistance..." The guard hated to inform about the bad news but had to, else the situation would turn even worseter.


    "Did anyone measure the strength of this group?" Hearing the guard, the Lord didn¡¯t panic too much as he didn¡¯t expect anything serious from them. The City Lord was a Saint after all. Most of his subordinates were a mere Spirit Kings so he could understand that they failed if some stronger cultivators appeared.


    "No, we did not. But I got information that they can all fly in the sky, which makes it impossible for us to catch them... We suspect there are at least three saints in their group. They even broke the barrier set up by the Lord with just one swing of the sword..." The guard shook his head, exined more causing the City Lord to drop his brush from shock.


    The City Lord stood up andmanded right away, "Don¡¯t provoke them! I don¡¯t want them to create any more trouble. Let them do as they please for now. I will meet with themter."


    "Yes, Lord!" The guard quickly nodded and left.


    Right after the guard left, the City Lord cursed, "What the hell are three Saints doing in my city?! Damn! Even I can¡¯t destroy my barrier in one hit."


    .......


    "Is this how you give an example to us? By beating everyone up?" Xiao Wen teased after they finally reached the auction house and entered into the lobby. There were not that many crowds yet as there was still some time before the night event happening. Most people were in restaurants, chilling.


    "Heh, look who is talking. At least I didn¡¯t kill anyone." Xuefeng snickered and teased back. He already got used to having a yful banter with her as they walked.


    "Hey, I was defending my sister. You didn¡¯t do anything to shield her. You have to protect your women." Xiao Wen called out in defence and hit him lightly on the side of his belly to mark her statement.


    "Au, you think you can get away with that? Take this." Xuefeng pretended to be hurt andunched a counter attack, moving behind her before tickling her with both hands.


    "Haha, okay stop, I give up." Xiao Wenughed feeling his hands glide on her stomach, but she didn¡¯t push him away or anything and instead grabbed them lightly, pretending to be powerless against him.


    As they yfully argued with each other, the others stood behind them and observed them. Yiren was amazed at how quickly Xiao Wen adapted to her strategy, that she gave her and actually felt happy for her. It only meant that she was a good advisor.


    But if one looked at them without knowing the context, they would definitely think that there was something connecting them. In this world, normal friends wouldn¡¯t behave this intimately with each other which Wuying quickly detect and she couldn¡¯t say she was very happy about that.


    Wuying wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed that as Wu Lan also thought it was weird and asked, "Are all of you big brother¡¯s lovers?" She was quite smart and quickly caught that they all behaved very intimately towards him. After staying with them for a bit, she realised they were not that bad of a people, so she decided to follow her brother way of calling them.


    "Yup, I and Wuying managed to steal his heart away. Aren¡¯t we lucky?" Yiren replied with a smile, feeling happy with her life right now. Wuying also nodded confirming their blessing to appear in his life.


    "What about the sister in big brother arms? Is she also his lover?" Wu Lan asked curiously, hearing no mention of Xiao Wen in their answer.


    Yiren looked at Xuefeng who finally stopped tickling Xiao Wen and they finally turned towards them before replying, "No, but we are all good friends. We sometimes y around."


    "It doesn¡¯t look like this for me. Each time red-haired sister looks at big brother, her heart starts to beat faster and happiness fills her body. They don¡¯t look like just good friends. All three of you seems to have feelings for him." Wu Lan analyzed the situation before she asked Xiao Wen, "Big sister, don¡¯t you love him?"


    Hearing her question, Xiao Wen cheeks reddened, feeling hot from being exposed, but when Xuefeng looked at her, he mistook it for being embarrassed andughed, "Haha, don¡¯t joke around. We are really good friends, right Wen?" Xuefeng even reached out to rub her cheek, to help her out of her embarrassment.


    Xiao Wen wanted to momentarily get angry at him but realised that she didn¡¯t have a reason to. They weren¡¯t anything more than friends now. It would be weird if he said anything else. Knowing this, she squeezed his neck as she wrapped her arm around it and said, "Yeah! We are good friends!"


    "Cough, cough, you are choking me..." Xuefeng coughed out of breath. Xiao Wen actually used some strength in her head hold.


    "I don¡¯t understand..." Wu Lan muttered watching their behaviour confused. She wanted to continue her investigation but was quickly denied this opportunity when a gentle voice reached them with greetings, "Wee guests! I¡¯m sorry for the wait. Are you one of the groups invited for the yearly auction?"


    They turned around towards the direction of the voice and saw an alluring youngdy approaching them from the other side of the lobby. She surprisingly looked very alike to Xiao Wen with her body proportions being quite simr but also having the same haircut with the only exception of colour being ck. The youngdy wore a tight red rose design dress reaching to the ground with a long cut on the side, showing off her gorgeous legs.


    There was also a small diamond shaped cut in the middle of her belly and deep cleavage, exposing the inner sides of her breasts. Compared to her, Xiao Wen hid her legs under tight ck pants, not exposing much to the public. One wanted to show their assets giving a treat to the eyes and the other didn¡¯t, making the person wonder what was hidden behind her clothes. Xuefeng couldn¡¯t decide which was sexier for him.


    Of course, Xuefeng didn¡¯t lose this chance to tease Xiao Wen who still kept him in the hold and whispered, "How about you buy one of such dresses? You can show us your sexy curves."


    Xiao Wen reacted just as he expected, by tightening her grasps and calling out, "Do you want to die?"


    "Cough cough... Worth it..." Xuefeng coughed once again and muttered before falling limply onto her, pretending to be dead. She had to finally let go of him and magically, he returned back to life right after.


    "Heh, you are quite a funny bunch." The youngdy blinked at Xuefeng a few times and asked him, "How can I help you, handsome gentleman?"


    "Hello mdy, actually, we didn¡¯te here for the auction but to sell some valuable pills. If you are interested, we can move to some private room and discuss it." Xuefeng greeted the hotdy with a smile, looking straight into her eyes, not nning to disrespect her by looking around her body.


    "Oh, that¡¯s good too. You can call me Red Rose. I can act like a special manager for you today and oversee the transaction. Follow me." Red Rose introduced herself with a sweet smile and winked at Xuefeng, before turning around, causing her dress to flutter with the turn.


    ncing with the corner of his eye, Xuefeng saw her round buttcheek getting exposed for a second, showing that she didn¡¯t have any underwear on her, which made him unconsciously follow her bottom with his gaze as she walked.


    Xiao Wen was already ignited earlier by his previousment, so she didn¡¯t mind reprimanding him by hitting him on the back of his head and asking sharply, "Where are you looking?"


    Xuefeng shrugged calmly and booped Xiao Wen¡¯s nose, reminding her, "Looking is not a sin if the intention is pure. If it was you, I also wouldn¡¯t turn my head away."


    This made Xiao Wen try to recall thest time Xuefeng looked at her like that and realised that actually never actually hid his actions when he did peek. Recently she would take it as apliment for her nice figure instead of an assault when his gaze wasnding on her curves.


    "Let¡¯s go." Seeing her having no reaction, Xuefeng held Yiren and Wuying by their waists before following after Red Rose without waiting for Xiao Wen reply. Wu Kong also happily followed after them, leaving Xiao Wen and Wu Lan behind.

 Chapter 205 Gif

    <h4>Chapter 205 Gif</h4>


    "Big sister, don¡¯t worry. He already likes you. You just need to push him a little bit further and he will be yours." Wu Lan said after Xuefeng walked away from them. She grabbed Xiao Wen¡¯s hand to cheer her up while giving her encouraging smile.


    "How do you know that?" Xiao Wen asked interestedly, while also releasing her Spirit Awareness around them, so others won¡¯t hear their conversation.


    "I can feel other people¡¯s intentions, feelings or weaknesses. Basically anything other than thoughts. Didn¡¯t you all stop us because of my gift? I know you guys didn¡¯t have any intentions to hurt me or else I wouldn¡¯t follow you." Wu Lan told the truth. She knew that they will ask her that sooner orter anyway.


    "You are a smart girl. Yes, that was the reason. If you really have such gift can you tell me if he... has any feelings for me?" Xiao Wen patted Wu Lan on the head and asked while ncing at Xuefeng¡¯s back. She didn¡¯t know what reply she expected, but she wanted to know where she stands.


    Wu Lan was a frank girl and didn¡¯t hesitate to tell her the truth, "He thinks of you as a good friend. There is no love for you in his heart..."


    Hearing the painful truth, Xiao Wen breathed a mouthful of air, feeling very heavy. She expected such answer but she still hoped to have a higher starting position than this. Just before she overthought too much about the situation, Wu Lan added, "...But he finds you really attractive. He didn¡¯t lie when he said that he would love to see you in such an outfit as thatdy. That¡¯s why I said that sister still has a chance."


    Xiao Wen¡¯s hope returned into her eyes as she asked, "Really?"


    "I believe so. His first intentions of putting on such dress on someone was towards you. He finds your body the most alluring. I think the best way to seduce him is through it. When he looks at you, he has intentions of doing some dirty stuff with you, but he always pushes them away knowing that he already has other lovers." The small adult diagnosed Xuefeng behaviour.


    "Mhmm, how about my personality? Should I change anything?" Hearing some valuable information, Xiao Wen couldn¡¯t help but ask more. She was confident with her body, so she wasn¡¯t surprised about Xuefeng indecent thoughts towards her.


    Before she could hear the answer, Xuefeng noticed that Xiao Wen wasn¡¯t following them and called out to her, "Wen! What are you girls waiting there for?" With her Spirit Awareness activated, he could never find her with his own so it wasn¡¯t surprising he didn¡¯t notice her absence.


    "Don¡¯t worry about him, I want to hear your answer." Xiao Wen was too curious to wait for the next time they were alone.


    "Big brother doesn¡¯t like when you get jealous for him. He knows what he is doing and get¡¯s dissatisfied when people don¡¯t trust him, especially his close friend. Did you see the other sister bash him for looking at other women? I didn¡¯t.


    "It¡¯s cause they trust him and know that he won¡¯t betray them. Just like he doesn¡¯t fall for you, its the same with others. I don¡¯t believe he would just randomly manifest feelings for someone without any trigger. You should already be happy that he already likes you as a friend." Wu Lan answered in full detail before smiled towards Xuefeng who started approaching them, seeing that they ignored his call.


    Xiao Wen wanted to ask more, but Xuefeng already reached them and scolded, "Everyone is waiting for you two. You can talkter," before grabbing them by the hands and pulling with him.


    As they walked, Xiao Wen analyzed everything Wu Lan just told her and nced with the corner of her eye at Red Rose¡¯s dress, imaging herself in it. She then imagined Xuefeng eating her with his gaze, before reaching out to touch her body all around.


    This image broke inside of her mind when Xuefeng asked her, "Wen, are you okay? You are spacing out."


    "Mhmm, I¡¯m fine. I was just thinking about something." Xiao Wen smiled warmly towards him to which he nodded and continued to walk.


    Xiao Wen finished her thoughts with a final decision, ¡¯I guess, I need such dress...¡¯


    ........


    The whole lobby was almost empty, with only a few pairs of customer and manager talking business in private, so no one saw them entering into the second floor private rooms. They quickly reached thest doors of the corridor and Red Rose finally halted.


    "How can I address you guys?" Red Rose asked after turning around and looking at Xuefeng. She believed Xuefeng was the leader of the group as he was the only male there.


    "No need for names. You can call me young master if you wish. We will be leaving the city right after we finish this transaction and dinner." Xuefeng replied, not exposing too much. He wasn¡¯t interested in the so-called yearly auction this night as he didn¡¯t think he would find any treasures in the Aurora Country.


    "Young Master then. Here, we reached my room. Young Master, I invite you to the room. We will talk about your business." Red Rose opened the doors, showing the luxurious interior and invited Xuefeng inside with a smile.


    "Mhmm, let¡¯s go." Xuefeng nodded and wanted to lead everyone inside when Red Rose added, "By the way, we are only doing transactions one on one. Is that alright if everyone waits for Young Master outside? We have a waiting room prepared for our guests right next to my room."


    "Oh, is that alright for you guys?" Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind that but asked thedies for their opinion. They all nodded their heads, not minding it either and even Xiao Wen didn¡¯t have any problems with that which quite surprised him.


    "Okay, I will make it quick. Wait for me here." Xuefeng said before entering into the room. He didn¡¯t have any experience with trading but he didn¡¯t think it would be too hard.


    After she closed the doors behind her, Wu Lan poked Xiao Wen on the leg to gain her attention and informed, "Thisdy doesnt have good intentions. She ns to seduce big brother and earn money off him. I don¡¯t think it is a good idea for him to stay with her alone like this."


    "Well, let¡¯s believe in Xuefeng¡¯s honesty. You told me to trust him, so I will do just that." Xiao Wen said calmly as she rubbed both Lulu¡¯s and Wu Lan heads. She still had the urge to barge in and say no, but following Wu Lan advice, she stopped herself. They all sat down in the side room and waited for Xuefeng to strike the deal with the manager.


    Inside the room, the barrier which suppressed the sounds activated and before she could even sit down on the sofa, Xuefeng threw a sack filled with various types of pills towards her, saying, "Here, they are Rank 5 pills of different types. Propose a price."


    "Wow, Young Master. You are fast. Going straight into the business. Don¡¯t you want to drink anything first?" Red Rosemented warmly before she winked at him as she passed by him, with her hand touching his shoulder in a friendly manner.


    As a professional merchant, she quickly calcted the number of pills in the sack and smiled seeing how many types of pills Xuefeng brought for her. She already could see the money she would get from selling them.


    Ignoring her question, Xuefeng schemed, "I have more of them too but first, let¡¯s start with the price for each one of them. I want to first see what you can propose to me as I already have the estimate in my mind." Xuefeng only had a minimum price for the pills he learned from Xiao Wen, so as long as he got offered above it, he wouldn¡¯t mind.


    Red Rose agreed right away and sat down, patting the spot next to her for Xuefeng to sit, saying, "Alright. Young Master, sit down for a second. I will check them out and give you a satisfactory proposal."

 Chapter 206 Catch

    <h4>Chapter 206 Catch</h4>


    Red Rose agreed right away and sat down, patting the spot next to her for Xuefeng to sit, saying, "Alright. Young Master, sit down for a second. I will check them out and give you a satisfactory proposal."


    Xuefeng was quite surprised that there were only onerge sofa and a small table next to it inside the whole room. From his knowledge, there should be at least two chairs, one for a guest and one for the host. Having no other options, he sat next to her leaving a bit of a distance between them.


    Red Rose didn¡¯t mind that as she was focused more on the sack of pills in her hands. She had a small te on the table and didn¡¯t hesitate to gently spill them out. There were about twelve pills of different colours, sizes and aromas.


    Xuefeng looked at them and recalled that he actually didn¡¯t ask Xiao Wen about the pills descriptions at all. He only knew that they could be bought for one high tiered Spirit Stone in the Central Region and nothing about their usage.


    ¡¯Maybe I should call Xiao Wen for help? She knows this stuff.¡¯ Xuefeng thought as he watched Red Rose pick up each pill one by one and smell it, before scrapping tiny amounts with a small knife to taste each of them. He didn¡¯t know what was going on so he just stood silent and watched her.


    Red Rose put down her tools after testing each pill and said, "Excellent pills. All rank 5 of perfect quality. That¡¯s quite rare in the Eastern Region," before turning towards Xuefeng, cing one leg onto another and asked, "They didn¡¯te from here, right?"


    "No, they didn¡¯t," Xuefeng replied with a smile. He wasn¡¯t intimidated by her appeal and could look in her eyes without worry.


    Red Rose looked at Xuefeng interestedly and asked without mentioning the pills anymore, "May I ask what rtions you have with the Tang Family?"


    "Miss Rose¡ª" Xuefeng tried to reply by was quickly corrected by Red Rose, "Why so formal. Call me Rose."


    "Well, I don¡¯t mind. Rose, how about you tell me first as a host? How do you know about the Tang Family?" Xuefeng replied by asking the same question back. He didn¡¯t want to say anything about himself but her knowledge made him cautious. He was surprised that she actually knew about the Tang Family this far from the Central Region.


    "Oh, I¡¯m a no one. I just happened to visit the Central Region a while ago with my master and met a few Tang Family alchemists. The pills you have here are very simr to the ones I worked on back then." Red Rose exined honestly which made him calm down. If she was from the Tang Family, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to leave.


    "I don¡¯t have any rtions with them. I just happened to have those pills from them for trade." Xuefeng thought of a convenient lie, which made Red Rose smiled and nod, "Mhmm, I understand. I really want to buy those pills. How many do you have?"


    "How many you can buy?" Xuefeng replied, while secretly counting the pills in his ring. He had like a few hundred on each type so he decided to sell max one hundred of each while leaving the rest forter.


    "We can buy as many as you have. We dont have a shortage of funds." Red Rose replied confidently, moving closer to him as she lifted her butt a bit to fix her dress.


    "How about one hundred of each type? What about the price?" Hearing her answer, Xuefeng proposed the maximum amount he assigned for sale. He didn¡¯t know any prices here, so it was best if he had more money than he neededpared tocking itter.


    "One hundred of each type is perfect." Red Rose approved the amount before she made a pained expression and said, "As for the price, I know that in the Central Region it¡¯s one high tiered Spirit Stone for a pill and I would hate to give you this much when I know you would earn much more for them on today¡¯s auction. How about you let me put it up on the auction?"


    "Well, I didn¡¯t n to attend the auction at all. I just want to get some money, so we can eat dinner before continuing our travels." Xuefeng exined with an intention to decline kindly. After dinner, they should still have a few hours left before sunset, so he nned to use them to arrive at the border town earlier. If they flew at full speed this time, they would reach their goal momentarily.


    "Oh! This is perfect then. We have a restaurant nearby which can also act as a ce to stay for the clients of the Auction House. Young Master, please, how about staying for today, while having your meals and amodation covered by us?" Red Rose eximed, trying to convince him to stay.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t quite understand her logic. She already knew that he didn¡¯t n to attend the auction, so why didn¡¯t she just buy the pills from him at a low price and sell it higher at the auction? Shouldn¡¯t she be concerned about the profits?


    "Don¡¯t worry. I just want to form a friendship with you and that¡¯s why I insist on your stay. Look, I will pay you one Spirit Stone per pill now, and if you decide to stay on the auction, I will still pay you the profits from the sessful sale. How about it?" Red Rose proposed while giving him a warm smile.


    "This proposal sounds too good to be true. Not only you will pay me more, but you will also take care of our food and amodation. Tell me, where is the catch?" Xuefeng asked, feeling something fishy about the whole situation.


    "There is no catch, other than drinking a few sses of quality wine with me." Red Rose shrugged, admitting her real intentions with a wink.

 Chapter 207 Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 207 Surprise</h4>


    As thedies waited for Xuefeng in the waiting room, Xiao Wen was the most impatient one out of them all. It was already ten minutes since Xuefeng entered the room with anotherdy and even after she told herself that its nothing, she still couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it.


    Xiao Wen wasn¡¯t even with him yet but she already couldn¡¯t stop being jealous each time he interacted with another woman. She was fine with Yiren or Wuying but if it was someone she didn¡¯t know, she couldn¡¯t stand it.


    "Why is it taking him so long..." Xiao Wen asked thedies, irritated that they didn¡¯t worry at all.


    "It naturally takes time to negotiate the business deals. He should be done soon." Wuying replied, taking another snack from the table that was prepared for them by the servant no long ago.


    "Sister, just sit down and rx. We will visit a nice restaurant soon. Lan says that the food there is amazing. I wonder if it can beat my auntie snacks..." Yiren gave another snack to the kids who ate them slowly. She scolded them for eating too fast as there was supposed to be dinnerter.


    Staring at the doors to Red Rose cab, she finally couldn¡¯t wait anymore and approached it while giving an excuse, "I will just go in and see if he needs help or something..."


    Just as she wanted to reach towards the handle, the doors opened which forced her back. Xuefeng was the first to leave, all safe and sound. He looked at the surprised Xiao Wen and asked, "Did anything happened?"


    "No, no..." Xiao Wen shook her head and quickly asked, showing him a gentle smile, "How was it?


    "Well, the transaction was sessful, but I am worried that we will have to stay in the city for the night? I decided that we will attend today¡¯s auction." Xuefeng informed them about his decision, which shocked Xiao Wen.


    "Didn¡¯t you say that we will leave the city today after dinner?" Xiao Wen asked with a frown and looked at the Red Rose who walked towards the exit as well. They both nced at each other and Red Rose nodded at her with a smile.


    "Miss Rose proposed to pay for our stay and food at her restaurant while the auction is sure to bring us a lot of money. I thought we could enjoy ourselves today and finish the mission tomorrow." Xuefeng exined his decision and asked while poking her nose yfully, "What do you think?"


    "If its what you want, I don¡¯t mind..." Xiao Wen looked at his gentle smile and couldn¡¯t get angry at him, causing her to ept it indifferently. She didn¡¯t want to spend here more time than possible, but he couldn¡¯t say no to him.


    Seeing her not convinced, Xuefeng leaned over and whispered into her ear, "Don¡¯t worry, there will be a present for youter," before walking towards the others while asking, "Are you guys ready to eat something?


    "Big brother, you should try these! Those snacks are good!" Wu Kong was the first one to answer, rubbing his belly. It was his first meal of the day and he couldn¡¯t say bad things about it.


    "Oh, don¡¯t worry, we will eat much more delicious things now." Xuefeng patted the boy on the head and asked, "Do you think you can handle to eat more?"


    "Of course! I¡¯m a man after all!" Wu Kong replied with confidence.


    "Haha, alright, you will be able to eat as many as you can. Yiren, Wuying, sorry for the wait." Xuefengughed at the boy¡¯s reaction before he embraced his women and rewarded them with a kiss.


    During that time, Red Rose already approached Xiao Wen, who was looking at Xuefeng back and spoke quietly, "He cares about you guys a lot. About you too, he just doesn¡¯t know about itpletely yet. I only managed to convince him to stay thanks to you."


    "Yeah..." Xiao Wen agreeingpletely, but then realised what Red Rose said and asked curiously, "Wait, me? What I have to do with his decision?"


    Red Rose didn¡¯t answer her question and insteadined about the unfairness of the world, "I¡¯m jealous. It¡¯s so unfair. If only I met him before. To think that he only needed to say a few words to change the way I live. Watch out or I will steal him from you girls."


    Knowing that he was approaching, Red Rose didn¡¯t speak anymore and instead continued to smile at him.


    "Miss Rose you can lead the way." Xuefeng nodded to her, bringing the others with him into the corridor.


    As Red Rose started leading the way and everyone followed, Xiao Wen stole Wu Lan from the group and walked with her behind everyone. Xiao Wen couldn¡¯t get an answer from the Red Rose, so she decided to ask his little agent instead.


    Unfortunately, just as she suppressed the sounds around them, Wu Lan said sweetly, "Big sister, I can¡¯t tell you anything. I don¡¯t want to ruin the surprise for you."


    "Did he actually prepare something for me?" Xiao Wen didn¡¯tpletely believe his words earlier but hearing Wu Lan words made her wonder what could that be.


    "I don¡¯t know if you will like it, but he for sure will. Big Brother is shameless. You will have to wait tillter to find out the truth." Wu Lan didn¡¯t say anything, deciding to hide the truth which made Xiao Wen extremely curious the whole way to the restaurant.


    They didn¡¯t need to walk too far from the auction house as the red tower was really close to them. On their way, they learned that Red Rose was the owner of both the auction house and the Red Rose restaurant but that was obvious just from the name itself.


    There were barely any cultivators on the streets and only as they walked past restaurants they would see crowds of people waiting for their turn to enter. In the inner city, there were barely any poor people and most were rich merchants who could afford to eat in expensive restaurants every day.


    "Hey, it¡¯s boss Rose! Make a way!" When they finally approached the Red Rose Tower, the servants from the entrance quickly made way for them, pushing away the crowds.


    Everyone wondered who the guests were who were following the famous Red Rose, skipping all the queue when finally someone called out, "Those people are the ones who broke through the gate without paying and beat up tens of guards!"


    It didn¡¯t take long for everyone to pass that message to each other until everyone knew about it. The status of being friends with boss Red Rose was enough to give them high status but now they had thebel of experts as well.


    "Is the top floor private room free?" Red Rose asked the manager after they smoothly entered into the restaurant¡¯s lobby.


    The handsome manager smiled seeing his beautiful boss and checked the registry he reported, "Boss Rose, the top floor is currently upied by the Sir¡ª" but before he could end the sentence, Red Rose cut him off saying, "Kick them out. Let him have one of the lower rooms."


    Pointing towers Xuefeng¡¯s group, shemanded, "Bring them to the best private room on the top floor and provide them with the highest service you can. I will visit them in a bit after I settle some matters."

 Chapter 208 Girls Synergy

    <h4>Chapter 208 Girl¡°s Synergy</h4>


    When they finally reached the top of the tower which had the height of ten levels or more, the manager who led them in front of the room, bowed and knocked on the room, saying to Xuefeng, "Sir, excuse me, I will clear the room right away."


    "No problem, we can wait." Xuefeng nodded as he didn¡¯t mind the wait. As they walked on the stairs, reaching the top levels, he noticed that there were a lot of rooms all around the levels.


    He knew that the top rooms should be one of the best and he didn¡¯t wish to lose it, even if he had to kick someone else out. His women deserved the best out of the best. Xuefeng could see only one door at the top, meaning the whole floor would be just for them.


    The first knock from the manager was clearly ignored. Xuefeng nced indifferently at him, without meaning anything but the manager thought he was annoying and quickly banged the doors once again.


    Only then did they hear an irritated shout from the inside of the room, "Hey! I told you guys to not disturb me while I¡¯m enjoying myself! You already brought the food!"


    The door opened abruptly and they saw an old guy with grey hair and wrinkles, wearing only a towel around his private area. Behind him, they could see a few young partially nakeddiesying on the sofa, with an ugly expression on their faces. Even if they were paid a lot of money to stay with him, they couldn¡¯t pretend they liked an old man.


    "Lord, we are sorry¡ª" Seeing the situation, the manager quickly apologized, trying to exin the situation, but was quickly cut off by the old man as his eyes fell onto threedies that came together with him.


    The old manughed lewdly as he patted the manager on the shoulder and called out to him, "Hehe, don¡¯t worry, I forgive you. To think that you brought such fine beauties for me. I will make sure to repay youter."


    Thinking Xiao Wen and the rest were also the workers of the tower, the old man walked towards Xiao Wen and reached out his wrinkled hand, saying with augh, "Haha, so beautiful, I will start ying with you and the other two, you can follow us..."


    Obviously, Xiao Wen was already disgusted with the man and the moment he started approaching her, she already had the n to take out her sword, cutting his head off. Just as she was about to kill him, seeing his hand was getting closer, a sword whooshed from the side, straight towards the old man¡¯s arm.


    The hand fell to the ground after one clean cut and the mes from ck mes yer burned the wound, causing the old man to shriek horribly, "Aaaaargh, motherfucker!"


    The manager quickly paled seeing the situation, but he was actually satisfied with such development. Many women were ruined by the old man in the week he was in the city, being abused as he used them sexually, which quite disgusted him, but he couldn¡¯t say it out loud.


    "Ahhh, my arm! Fucking bastar¡ª" The old man cried out in pain but before he could say anything else, Xuefeng put the sword up to his throat, shutting him down.


    "If you say one more word, I will kill you. This is myst warning," Xuefeng said coldly, which finally made the old man quiet.


    "Sir..." The manager called out quietly not knowing how to handle the situation.


    "You can take him away and call someone to clean the room for us," Xuefeng ordered and entered the room without looking back at the old man. He approached the sofa thedies were sitting at, picking up the nket which was on the side before covering each of them with one.


    There were only three of them, so he had to take one cloak from his ring and use it instead. The girls didn¡¯t know what to say seeing how the old man lost a hand to this man and just let Xuefeng do as he wished. He was a handsome man, so they were quite interested in him.


    Xuefeng smiled gently towards them and said, "You are safe now, you can pick up your clothes and go on your way." They weren¡¯tpletely naked, wearing their underwear, but the dresses of two of them were already taken off by the old man earlier.


    "Sir... If you let him go... He will for sure get his revenge on uster... We can¡¯t go back like that..." One of the four girls who received the cloak from him called out softly, having a pained expression on her face. It wasn¡¯t a secret as they knew such a thing will happen. It wasn¡¯t the first time the customers vented their frustration of daily life on them.


    "Are you employed by anyone?" Xuefeng asked the girl, trying to understand the situation. He didn¡¯t like prostitution but he understood that the world here was much cruelpared to what he was used to. Some girls just don¡¯t have a choice and are forced into such jobs, out of desperation.


    "Mhmm, we are employed by Boss Rose to entertain the guests in the private rooms..." The girl nodded embarrassedly, before exined, knowing he would overthink their jobs, "We are supposed to only keep thempany, but... not everyone is as gentle as Sir..."


    "Oh, then you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I am acquainted with Lady Rose. I will mention this to¡ª" Hearing that they were just escorts, Xuefeng assured them, thinking that he can tell what happened to Red Rose when suddenly, the old man started cursing once again behind his back.


    When the manager tried to lift the old man from the floor, he cried out, "Don¡¯t touch me! I will tell everything to the City Lord! You are all done!" Before pointing at Xuefeng and shouted angrily, "And you fucker especially!"


    sh. sh. sh.


    Just as he finished threatening Xuefeng, three attacks reached his body from three different directions. First, it was Xiao Wen who was the closest to him, slicing off his head with one clean horizontal cut, spraying his blood around. The second attack hit the old man¡¯s heart as Wuying threw a bloody red dagger which quickly started to suck all the blood from him.


    Yiren was thest one to react, but she aimed her attack on the old man¡¯s second arm instead. She was angry at the old man for shouting at Xuefeng and her hand moved unconsciously, sending an air sh, which cut his arm.


    The body dropped to the ground first, it was followed by the old man¡¯s head and the arm. After their deed, they all looked at each other, not even surprised by the other actions. They would kill anyone, trying to threaten their loved one. It was also expected by Xiao Wen who, even if she wasn¡¯t Xuefeng¡¯s lover yet, killed for less annoying things.


    "Well, I guess you girls don¡¯t need to worry about that old man anymore..." Xuefeng said to the escort girls after witnessing the scene, not expecting for all three of them to attack him at the same time in his defence. It was wrong but It made him quite happy to have them support him like this.


    The only one who was freaking out was the manager who will have to exin everything to the City Lord, as he was a witness to this crime. He didn¡¯t care about the old man but about his problemster.


    Seeing the dead body, Yiren couldn¡¯t help but cover her eyes, crying out, "Aaah, he made me so mad! He cursed Xuefeng so hard... I couldn¡¯t help but want to shut him..."


    Xiao Wen hugged her sister into her chest, praising her while patting her head, "There, there. You did what you felt like and that¡¯s good. If someone threatens your lover, don¡¯t hesitate to attack them."


    "Mhmm, I will..." Yiren hugged her and nodded sweetly. She didn¡¯t feel bad for hurting the old man which made her feelingsplicated.


    The red eyes of Wuying were shining brightly as she started absorbing the Blood Qi from the old man¡¯s dead body. She followed Xuefeng advice and decided to embrace this power, oveing the side effects.


    After Wuying sucked him dry a sudden thirst for more filled her mind and instantly her eyes started searching for other prey. When she spotted the manager, standing alone in the corner, thought of throwing her dagger at him tried to break through other thoughts.


    Just as she was about to move, something stopped her and a familiar calm voice entered into her ear, "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here. You don¡¯t need to do it. You are stronger than that."


    Hearing it, her body started filling with calmness, with his voice crushing all negative thoughts. Wuying turned around, with her eyes back to normal and kissed Xuefeng before giving him a tight hug. His voice alone was enough to break her mind, forcing her into a calm state once again.


    "I¡¯m fine now," Wuying said softly and only then did Xuefeng let go of her, saying to the three of them, "Thank you." Yiren also walked up to him, taking a hug from him. She wouldn¡¯t miss a free hug like that. Only Xiao Wen was left without one, but she was determined to receive on sooner orter.


    Givingst pats on the head, Xuefeng approached the old man¡¯s body and picked up his hand, pulling out the Storage Ring he had on his forefinger before throwing it to the manager,manding, "Share the wealth from the ring with the five of you and clean everything, the room he used including. You can bring food to the side room where we will be waiting."


    "Thank you, Sir!" Hearing about Xuefeng¡¯s generosity, the escortdies who listened to him eximed happily, thanking right away. The manager was also ted, memorising everything he said.


    "You don¡¯t need to work like this. Use this money to find yourself a more suiting job, maybe even a caring husband." Xuefeng gave one advice to the escort girls, thinking that with their looks, they didn¡¯t need to work like this.


    "Yes, Sir! We will," The girl in the cloak bowed with gratitude, even having a small tear in the corner of her eye. It wasn¡¯t her dream job to work like this, being groped by men every day, so she was really thankful.


    "Mhmm," Xuefeng nodded, feeling it wasn¡¯t much. It was rather a hush money instead, but he let them think what they wanted.


    ¡¯I wonder what will Rose say when she learns that I made four of her employees run away.¡¯ Xuefeng thought before inviting his group inside.

 Chapter 209 Plans for Wu Lan

    <h4>Chapter 209 ns for Wu Lan</h4>


    The manager actually did a good job, fixing everything in the quickest time possible. By the time they got their food prepared and they started to eat, the best room in the Red Rose tower was prepared for their usage. The whole apartment, if one could call it one, had four rooms which were all cleaned, getting rid of the old man existence.


    One was a dining room with a giant wooden table, capable of fitting tens of people and throwing a feast. The second one was a living room where the deceased old man was hanging out most of his time. The third one was a giant bedroom room with a bed that could fit almost five or six people with ease and thest one was, of course, a spacious bathroom.


    There weren¡¯t any additional bedrooms in this apartment which made Xiao Wen quite unfortunate. It wasn¡¯t big enough to house a whole family but was ideal for a couple or a man with a few lovers.


    "How do you like the food?" Xuefeng asked everyone, tasting each dish himself as well. The whole table was filled with food and they could all taste different stuff if they wanted. They wouldn¡¯t be surprised if there was still a lot of leftovers after they were done.


    "It¡¯s good, but it can¡¯tpare to the auntie¡¯s snacks." Yirenmented as she put another snack into her mouth. Even if it was only decent, she would eat it as she was a foodie.


    "Big Brother, this food is so good. Can we really eat as much as we can?" Wu Kong asked while putting everything he wanted to try onto his te. It already created a small mountain right in front of him.


    "Yes. Just don¡¯t eat too much. We will also eatter, you don¡¯t need to worry." Xuefeng assured the boy, which made him burst with happiness and start eating right away with big bites.


    Just as Xuefeng looked towards the little Wu Lan who only took a few nibbles of food, she reached to him and said, "Big brother, here."


    "I didn¡¯t say anything yet..." Xuefeng didn¡¯t know how to react to her action, but Xiao Wen was there to help him as she exined, "She has a gift which allows her to read other people¡¯s intentions, strengths and weaknesses. Basically, she can sense anything from you other than your thoughts."


    Xuefeng nced at the innocent looking Wu Lan before turning to Xiao Wen and asked, "Do you think it is what we are looking for?"


    "I don¡¯t know, but that is very possible. I didn¡¯t check it myself... If it turns out to be true, I don¡¯t want it." Xiao Wen quickly made her judgement based on the information she had in front of her. She already had a problem handling the people who said stuff that she didn¡¯t like and if she was to automatically know their intentions as well, she would have too much killing to do.


    Xiao Wen admired Wu Lan greatly for being able to handle so much knowledge about other people. If one had bad intention towards someone, should she inform them about it or just ignore it? Such cases would happen all the time and she would never get rid of that.


    "When did you learn about it?" Xuefeng asked confused, thinking he had the right to know about it as that was actually important. She didn¡¯t tell him about that earlier.


    "I am telling you now as I also learnt not long ago. Talk to Lan, not me." Xiao Wen shrugged before pointing with her eyes towards Wu Lan who just listen to their conversation from the side.


    Just as Xuefeng turned towards Wu Lan, the girl said with hope, "I don¡¯t mind if you take it away from me. It is extremely straining to know everything about people around you. When I was younger, I couldn¡¯t go out of the house or I would feel a headache from the amount of information I received."


    ¡¯Can you find out if she has a fate fragment inside of her?¡¯ Xuefeng asked in his mind, feeling the need to take a bit of advice.


    ¡¯I can if she doesn¡¯t resist, else it would be painful. But I¡¯m just saying, I don¡¯t want this ability. All passive abilities are tricky and a bit annoying. It would force me to always be active, which I don¡¯t want.¡¯ Ling expressed her opinion honestly. This was why Fate Fragment holders with passive abilities were the safest of them all as not many people wanted them.


    Just as he nned to reach out to Wu Lan, she already knew what to do and held her hand steady, saying, "You can test, I won¡¯t resist."


    ¡¯Wow, that¡¯s scary... If I were to know everyone¡¯s intentions like that...¡¯ Xuefeng thought, ncing at his girls before looking towards Xiao Wen who quickly figured out what he pondered about and said sternly, "Don¡¯t even think about it. You are also not taking it." If Xuefeng suddenly learnt all about her, she wouldn¡¯t know where to hide.


    "I didn¡¯t think about it at all... Wu Lan, pass me your hand." Xuefeng rolled her eyes at Xiao Wen and held a small hand of Wu Lan who wasn¡¯t nervious about the situation at all.


    Ling got into action right away, pouring her Qi into a small teen body and they soon found out the truth. It turned out that Wu Lan really did have a Fate Fragment in her, but it was still dormant, waiting for Wu Lan to reach maturity to awaken.


    "So I do have something inside of me... Can it be taken out?" Wu Lan asked with hope after she heard Xuefeng exnation. It was quite tiring for her to live like this and she would rather exchange that for a normal life.


    "Yeah, but we would have to kill you, which we don¡¯t want to do." Xuefeng believed Wu Lan was mature enough to understand the situation she was in so he told her the truth.


    "No, I need to take care of my brother. I¡¯m the only one he has left." Wu Lan shook her head immediately while patting Wu Kong on the head as he ate happily, ignoring everything around him.


    "Don¡¯t worry. We will figure something out. We won¡¯t leave you alone." Xuefeng assured them. It would be a waste to lose such a talent, so he definitely had to find them a nice and safe space to grow up.


    "How about taking them back to the n? Your father would definitely take her under his wing, knowing her abilities." Wuying suddenly proposed after she understood the situation by listening from the side.


    "Oh, that¡¯s not a bad idea actually. Do you guys mind following us back?" Xuefeng imagined such a situation and he knew his father would love Wu Lan skills. She would be safe and have time to develop, which was just want they wanted.


    "Mhmm, we can. We have nowhere to go anyway. As long as big brother can provide us with a ce to sleep and food, I can work for your father." Wu Lan nodded, not hesitating to agree. She knew they didn¡¯t have bad intentions towards them.


    Knock, knock.


    Just as they reached the conclusion of their conversation, someone knocked on the doors of the dining room and soon they opened, revealing Red Rose in the doorstep. She was followed by an old skinny woman who looked like a tailor with a measuring tape on her shoulders and a pack of needles on her waist.


    "Are you guys done eating? Time to prepare for the banquet." Red Rose asked cheerfully, ncing and winking at Xiao Wen as they looked at each other.

 Chapter 210 How do I look?

    <h4>Chapter 210 How do I look?</h4>


    "Banquet?!" Yiren asked excitedly. She knew the concept of this word, but she never actually been on one. There were parties in the Holy Land where they would gather and celebrate some events like her birthday but nothing beside of that.


    "Yeah, there is a private party organized by me, before the auction will take ce. There will be dances, more food and basically a chance to meet other influential figures. Knowing your strength, I doubt there would be anyone there you would be interested in, but you can still have some fun." Red Rose exined the ns, before introducing the olddy behind her, "This is my personal tailor. She will prepare nice dresses for you, girls. You cane with us to the bedroom."


    "Dummy... Is this your surprise?" Xiao Wen muttered to herself, recalling Red Rose previous words.


    ncing at Xuefeng with the corner of her eye she thought, ¡¯Did he really want to see me in that dress so badly that he even changed our ns... Just for that?¡¯


    "But, I already have a dress bought by Xuefeng... I don¡¯t need to wear anything else. I am fine like this." Yiren looked at her new dress and hugged Xuefeng¡¯s arm, not willing to make any changes.


    Xuefeng booped her nose and said with a smile, "Silly, no one is forcing you. I also prefer you like this. It should be perfect for dancing."


    "But... I don¡¯t know how to dance..." Yiren looked embarrassed about that fact and asked with hope, "Will you teach me?"


    "Of course. Wuying, Wen, how about you two?" Xuefeng agreed immediately, having such ns from the start before ncing towards the other two women in question.


    "Dresses like that restrain movements. What if something happens and we end up fighting?" Wuying wasn¡¯t quite in favour of changing as well, but her reasoning was rather practical. Indeed, long dresses were not that great when it came to battles as they provided some restrictions.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to force anyone, so he nodded with understanding, knowing that she could be ufortable like that. With Wuying out, there was only Xiao Wen left and Xuefeng didn¡¯t wish to see her decline. If she also didn¡¯t ept it, the whole reason they stood behind would be gone.


    Fortunately, just as he nced at Xiao Wen, she already stood up and said cooly, "I¡¯m fine with that. If you really want to see me this badly, I guess I can¡¯t say no."


    "Okay, then follow us, girls." Red Rose nodded, expecting such a result. A woman in love wouldn¡¯t lose such an opportunity to get a reaction from her man.


    "Can I really go too?" Wu Lan asked even before Xuefeng spoke to her, knowing they had the intention of taking them as well.


    "Of course. We wouldn¡¯t leave you guys behind," Xuefeng assured her, not surprised any more than she knew, before turning to the boy who was still devouring food as a monster and calling out, "Wu Kong, you can also go. The food will not run away from you."


    "But, I¡¯m still hungry..." Wu Kongined as he left a bite on a piece of meat.


    "Kong! Come!" Hearing her brother¡¯s reaction, Wu Lan quickly shouted at him with a re and pulled him out of the table by his ear which made him cry out in pain, "Au, au, au! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m going already!"


    Everyone in the roomughed and especially Xuefeng who imagined himself being scolded like that by his women. It was strange but at first, he imagined it being done by Xiao Wen as she was the only violent like that.


    As the others left, they were only the three of them left in the dining room. Being full, they decided to move to the living room with a few bottles of wine and sses they received with the food. Xuefeng never drank on earth but as he wasn¡¯t there anymore and the rules of the game changed, he could do it now as much as he wished.


    Sitting the girls on his both sides, Xuefeng uncorked the wine bottles and filled the sses with a red liquid, asking them curiously, "Wuying, Yiren, have you girls ever tried drinking wine?"


    "I tried, but I didn¡¯t like how clouded my mind became, so I never touched it since then." Wuying replied honestly as she received a ss from Xuefeng and smelled it wine like a connoisseur,plementing, "Good aroma."


    Giving another ss to Yiren, who obviously was a noob to drinking and encouraging them, "Here you go Yiren, let¡¯s all taste it all together." They couldn¡¯t say no to Xuefeng, so they both raised their sses and took a sip of the red Liquid.


    There were three different reactions to the taste of the wine with Xuefeng¡¯s being a slight cough, "Cough, it¡¯s strong, but not bad at all. I could be seeing myself drinking such wine."


    "Mhmm, it is strong. I like the sweetness that stays on the tongue after a finished sip." Wuying alsoplimented the wine and she took the strength of the wine just fine with a smile on her face.


    Yiren reaction was even weirder. She, out of all three of them, turned out to be toughest as just after her first sip, she called out happily, "Mhmm, so yummy!" Before gulping the rest of the ss as if it was a juice.


    "Xuefeng~, can I have more?" Yiren pleaded cutely as she rubbed her cheek against his shoulder. Xuefeng looked at her confusing, thinking how such a cutie could be such a drinker.


    After checking that she was alright, Xuefeng didn¡¯t find a reason to say no and poured her another ss while warning, "You can drink more, but drink it slowly this time, okay?"


    "Mhmm..." Yiren nodded and started sipping slowly this time, but even when Xuefeng was just half done with his ss, Yiren once again finished her own and pleaded for another one.


    "How about you just take the whole bottle and pour yourself how much you want?" Xuefeng asked as he rolled his eyes, seeing how unmoved she was when drinking. Even if she got drunk, he could always heal her, so he didn¡¯t worry about her wellbeing this much.


    Yiren of course happily took the bottle and poured herself a ss of wine to the brim before drinking happily while cuddling into Xuefeng¡¯s chest. Wuying and Xuefeng watched her from the side curiously, wanting to know how much would she need to drink to finally feel something.


    They thought it wouldn¡¯t happen before the rest returned from the fitting, but luckily for them, they didn¡¯t need to wait too long for that. After drinking four sses of wine, Yiren¡¯s face finally shows some signs of reddening.


    Yiren put down the ss and wrapped her arms around Xuefeng¡¯s neck, muttering softly, "Xuefeng... I feel hot..."


    "Dummy... I told you not to drink so fast." Xuefeng rubbed her gentle cheeks, not having the heart to scold her. Even he could feel something after drinking just two sses. It was understandable for Yiren to get drunk after four.


    Yiren felt all cuddly all of a sudden, wanting to squeeze Xuefeng and said happily with a giggle, "I like when you call me dummy..." She then proceeded to hug him before kissing him on the cheek and saying deeply, "I am so grateful I met you..."


    "Mhmm, me too." Xuefeng nodded and kissed them both while embracing them tighter. Having them bothfortableying on his chest, he added warmly, "You girls are my everyday light that illuminates the road of my life. I don¡¯t know what I would do without having you by my side."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t lie when he said it, telling it from his heart. Without them distracting him every day with their presence, he would be thinking and recalling his old life on Earth. Missing his friends and family. With them by his side, he had a new life and people he cared for. Without them, he would definitely end up depressed in the first week of arriving in this world.


    "Mhmm..." Yiren and Wuying nodded, feeling the same way as him. They sat like that for a moment until Xuefeng decided to clear them all from the intoxication. Even after Ling cured the girls, they still didn¡¯t move, enjoying his embrace.


    Just as she was about to start treating Xuefeng, they heard footsteps from the bedroom. They all turned their heads to the side at the same time and saw a familiar beauty approaching them. All of their eyes widened and smiles appeared on their faces, seeing the new look of Xiao Wen.


    "How do I look?" Xiao Wen asked with a hint of nervousness in her voice as she reached the sofa, looking straight at Xuefeng¡¯s face. It was all for him after all and only his opinion mattered for her.

 Chapter 211 Deadly Team

    <h4>Chapter 211 Deadly Team</h4>


    "Wow... Sister, you are so pretty..." Yiren was the first one to react as she let go of Xuefeng and quickly run up to Xiao Wen excitedly. She especially liked pretty things and the dress Xiao Wen was wearing definitely ssified to be called pretty.


    It was simr to Red Rose¡¯s dress with a few details changed. The cut in the middle of her chest was no longer to be seen and the dress was shorter, showing more of her smooth legs. Fortunately, the cut on the side was still there, which Xuefeng earlier found the sexier from the outfit.


    Wuying also couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and jumped across the sofa to see the dress from up close. Even if she didn¡¯t want to wear a dress like that cause of safety reasons, it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t like pretty dresses.


    "Honestly, anything Wen wears, she will look great in it. I like the connection between ck and red." Wuying walked around Xiao Wen checking every angle and sighed, having no other choice but topliment her. The other detail that changed was the colour of the dress which was entirely ck with a few red elements, like a subtle red line on the edges or red flowers sewed on the cor.


    As Wuying walked behind Xiao Wen, she shamelessly felt up her butt, teasing her, "By the way, how did you fit your butt in here?" The dress was very tight, showing all of Xiao Wen¡¯s curves, outlining them perfectly. Her slim waist and wide hips made even Wuying jealous.


    "Hey, it¡¯s not that big... Let¡¯s see who¡¯s butt is bigger! Haha." Xiao Wen rolled her eyes at Wuying¡¯sment and quickly counterattacked by appearing behind Wuying, only to give her a solid p on the butt whileughing yfully.


    "Haha," Watching her two sister¡¯s y around like this, Yiren couldn¡¯t help butugh cutely, but that only brought her doom. Her own sisters decided to team up and attack her in a group.


    "Nooo, hahaha, please don¡¯t tickle me, haha..." As two pairs of hands started to tickle her, Yiren knew she was bound to lose so she begged for mercy.


    "Yiren also have such a nice body. Xuefeng probably can¡¯t resist hugging you all the time..." Xiao Wenmented as she touched Yiren¡¯s curves yfully.


    "Sister stop... Xuefeng is watching us..." Yiren called out as she blushed, ncing towards the sofa.


    "Cough, don¡¯t mind me. You can continue..." Xuefeng coughed as he waved with his hand, enjoying the show from the side.


    "You still didn¡¯t say what you think about the dress..." Xiao Wen squinted her eyes and said unhappily. She did it all for him but he still didn¡¯t show much of a reaction.


    Xuefeng smiled at her and stood up, also approaching her. Stopping right in front of her, Xuefeng reached out and said, "Can I have your hand mdy?" Xiao Wen looked confused, not knowing what ns he had, but in the end she listened and ced her hand on his palm.


    "I need to see you from all sides to tell you my opinion," Xuefeng said as he raised her hand and asked, "Can you spin for me?" Xiao Wen nodded, slowly rotating and after a full one circle, she looked back at him with expectations.


    "I¡¯m so good. I knew you would look great is such dress. Your figure was greatly enchanced with it." Xuefeng nodded, congratting himself for having an eye of a true expert, before asking thedies, "Don¡¯t you think Wen look sexier now?"


    "Mhmm, I also think so. No man will be able to resist sister¡¯s beauty." Yiren confirmed without any hint of jealousy in her voice as she genuinely thought so. Wuying also nodded, having no problems with Xuefeng statement.


    Hearing thepliments from Xuefeng, Xiao Wen actually felt good inside and said with a sweet smile while rubbing her thumb on top of his hand, "Thank you." Xuefeng instantly felt as if he got electrocuted, staring at her fair face stunned. It was the first time Xuefeng saw Xiao Wen smile like this.


    The two exchanged stares, looking at each other¡¯s eyes for a short moment until they heard footsteps and Red Rose broke their moment as she asked, "Are you guys ready?"


    "Yes." Xiao Wen was the first one to reply as she let go of Xuefeng¡¯s hand and walked towards Red Rose and the kids. When Xuefeng watched her go away without looking back, he nced towards the hand she was holding, suddenly having a feeling of emptiness.


    New thoughts began to form in his mind, but before it got any serious, two of his arms got hugged by something soft and squishy. It was both Yiren and Wuying, taking their rightful ce, who started pushing him with them happily.


    ¡¯I was just overthinking...¡¯ Xuefeng thought, quickly dismissing his thoughts as he focused on the two beauties next to him.


    "The banquet is being held in the Auction House, so we will have to walk there. The banquet lounge is directly connected to the hall where the action will take ce. You won¡¯t need to move anywhere and can just watch others fight for your pills there." As they left the room, Red Rose introduced its current ns.


    "Sure. We don¡¯t mind." Xuefeng nodded, before calling out to Xiao Wen who walked down the stairs ahead of him, "By the way, Wen, where is Lulu?" He just realised that the white tigress got lost in the action somewhere, as he didn¡¯t see her since he finished negotiations with Red Rose.


    Hearing her name called, Xiao Wen turned around, flipping her hair to the side and once again gave Xuefeng the same smile like before, exining, "She is sleeping in my beast token. She doesn¡¯t like crowds so she decided to hide on her own."


    "Oh, okay..." Xuefeng said as he once again fell into a daze, watching Xiao Wen¡¯s turn around as if nothing happened.


    ¡¯Damn... Why is she so sweet today... Thatbination of sexy and sweet is too deadly. I need to hold myself in check.¡¯ Xuefeng thought as he abruptly shook his head, trying to throw away his naughty thoughts. Having Xiao Wen right in front of him with a sexy dress didn¡¯t help him at all.


    As they walked towards the Auction House, many men ogled Xiao Wen body which Xuefeng found quite annoying. After all, she was in his group. He couldn¡¯t allow anyone to bully her. She was also surprisingly calm today, not scaring the other men with her re, but instead, there was a gentle smile on her face.


    ¡¯Doesn¡¯t she know that even more men will look at her if she behaves like that...?¡¯ Xuefeng thought speechlessly, wondering if he should tell something to Xiao Wen.


    On the other hand, Xiao Wen was also anxious and frustrated deep inside as she couldn¡¯t stand the gazes of men, other than Xuefeng. This whole time Xiao Wen pretended she didn¡¯t see anything because of one person advice.


    "Will that really work? Is he thinking about me right now?" Xiao Wen asked Wu Lan who walked with her by the hand, feeling worried about the whole operation. She didn¡¯t think it would be this hard for her.


    "Big sister, don¡¯t worry, it will work. He is already freaking out, thinking about how to stop others from ogling your body. Big brother is already beginning to understand how much you mean to him. If my n doesn¡¯t work, you can always make him jealous and he will fall into your trap just the same." Wu Lan assured her, analyzing Xuefeng¡¯s behaviour.


    "Mhmm, I trust you." Xiao Wen nodded, resisting her urge to look at Xuefeng and continued to walk forward, imagined herself in Xuefeng¡¯s embrace, causing her to smile gently.

 Chapter 212 I Want Him

    <h4>Chapter 212 I Want Him</h4>


    The Auction House was fully packed with people who were already waiting for the event which would be happening in about two and a half hours. Those who weren¡¯t too important but still wanted to participate in the event had to queue earlier to actually enter.


    There was limited space inside the main auction hall and the number of cultivators wanting to see the event was just too high. There was also another reason that everyone was gathering this early. It was to see all of the guests invited to the Red Rose Banquet.


    There were also many beauties invited to the event each year and many young merchants had to attend it in hope of catching an eye from one of them. What they were also aiming for happened to be the rich merchant fathers who often stood behind each of those beauties as that would explode their careers.


    "Look at this beauty... I heard she is the daughter of one of the biggest merchants in the Sacred Sword Kingdom. Her father is searching for her cultivation partner for quite a while. Do you think I have a chance?" A young merchant in the crowdbed his hair as he asked his friend next to him.


    "She won¡¯t even nce at you. She is only interested in the Young Masters of big ns from the Banquet. It¡¯s better to just focus on others." His buddy said as he nced at the young girl walking with her father through the passageway created by the crowd. The girl although pretty, had an arrogant smug on her face, enjoying the gazes of everyone on her.


    "See? She didn¡¯t even nce at anyone. She is a spoiled brat who thinks she is the centre of the world. Let¡¯s check out someone els¡ª" The man said, expecting such an oue and pulled his friend away from looking at her, checking out the next group iing. Just as he looked, his words got stuck in his throat.


    "Who are those people walking with our sexy Red Rose? Never seen them before in the city." The young merchant said out loud as he stared at Xiao Wen.


    "They must be some important guests from far away... Look at thisdy in ck... She is even sexier than Red Rose. Those curves are simply perf¡ª Cough, Cough!" The men in the crowd started getting agitated when they saw Xiao Wen approaching, but suddenly, everyone got a cough attack, feeling immense pressure on their chests.


    Only after the group entered the building did everyone stop having problems with their breathing. It was definitely not a coincidence as many in the crowd had the same problems.


    As they entered the Auction house, the sounds from the crowd finally lessened and they could proceed in peace. Red Rose waited for everyone and led them towards the hall. Each group taking part in the banquet was led by at least one attendant and Xuefeng was suddenly surprised to see two of the escortdies they met earlier, passing them.


    "Hey, what are you doing here?" Xuefeng stopped them, thinking that they would actually end working after receiving the old man¡¯s money from him.


    "Oh! Sir, wee! We are working. Boss Rose proposed us to work for the auction house instead and we couldn¡¯t resist epting. It is a much better option for us." The cloak girl who now had a full, clean uniform eximed seeing a familiar face and approached Xuefeng, exining what happened.


    Just as Xuefeng wanted to ask further, Red Rose called out from the side, "Get back to work." Hearing Red Rose gentle call, the girls both smiled embarrassedly and left after shouted, "Goodbye Sir!"


    Before Xuefeng could say anything, Red Rose added, "They already told me what happened. You don¡¯t need to exin yourself. Just don¡¯t try to make my girls quit please."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t have a problem with that as long as he wouldn¡¯t see any of the girls being harassed by anyone. If he sees such a situation, he wouldn¡¯t just pass by without doing anything.


    Nodding with his head, Xuefeng asked for more details, "What do you n to do with that old man?" He wasn¡¯t really worried about theplications afterwards as that could be taken care of pretty fast.


    "Don¡¯t worry about that. I already to care about that. No one saw anything and if anyone investigates, they will have to bypass me first. Let¡¯s go inside." Red Rose assured him as they finally reached their destination and opened the double doors, showing the interior of the banquet hall.


    They instantly heard ssical music from the orchestra on the podium but as they entered, the music quietened and everyone looked towards them. It was obvious that Red Rose as the organiser was the person everyone was waiting for.


    Usually, she wouldest by herself, greeting everyone and starting the banquet but this time she actually brought guests with her which spiked some interest in the gathered merchants.


    The guests quickly started approaching them with wine sses in their hands, calling out in greetings, "Lady Rose! Wee!" "Lady Rose, you look so beautiful today."


    The hall was mostly a dance floor with the sits on one side next to a ss wall with the look at the ce where the auction would take ce and the tables with food on the other side. Xuefeng was surprised that there was actually a buffet on the banquet, which made him impressed by Red Rose innovations.


    Most guests were currently standing on the dance floor and conversing with each other while drinking precious wine. It was actually very simr to the modern earth banquets which made him feel more like at home.


    "Wee everyone. I hope all of you are having a great time. Don¡¯t stop the music, y!" Red Rose greeted her guests and called out to the band, making them continue ying.


    Xuefeng and his group didn¡¯t know anyone other than Red Rose, so they just took the wine from the attendant and talked to each other, sharing their expressions of the party. Yiren and Wu Kong were the most excited about the banquet. One because she Xuefeng promised to teach her how to dance and the other because he saw massive amounts of food.


    The other guests were quite dissatisfied that they didn¡¯t even introduce themselves, but no one wanted to point that out and show it too obviously. Without knowing their background, no one would risk offending powerful cultivators.


    Unfortunately, not everyone was this thoughtful and finally one person called out to the Red Rose, "Lady Rose, who are the people you brought specially brought to the party today? You still didn¡¯t introduce them to us."


    It was the very samedy that came just before Xuefeng¡¯s group who spoke up. Surprisingly, her face didn¡¯t contain any arrogant vibe she had outside as it was reced with a gentle smile instead. Her long ck hair was untied, gently falling on her back, visibly contrasting with her white dress. One could see she didn¡¯t have ample chest aspared to Xiao Wen for example, but she definitely made up for it with her weel-shaped bottom.


    There was no one she was interested earlier in the banquet until finally, Xuefeng arrived. Her instinct instantly told her that he was special. Not only was he handsome with a unique appearance but also looked strong and manly. Just like a person she imagined to be her cultivation partner. The fact that there were already threedies surrounding him didn¡¯t deter her from acting, forcing him to interact with them.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I was just about to do it. Young Master, how about you introduce yourself?" Red Rose smiled towards the girl before calling out to Xuefeng to help her as she realised that she didn¡¯t know much about him, so she wouldn¡¯t even know what to say.


    Hearing Red Rose voice, he couldn¡¯t ignore her, but it didn¡¯t mean he wished to socialize with people gathered here. Xuefeng simply said with a smile, "Hello everyone. I¡¯m just a small cultivator exploring the world. Please, don¡¯t mind us, we are no one important."


    Red Rose rolled her eyes at his introduction and turned towards everyone adding, "Young Master is too humble. He recently came from the Central Region. Some of the pills on the Auction were provided by him."


    The guests weren¡¯t satisfied with Xuefeng¡¯s speech, but when they heard the two words, Central Region they all eximed in excitement, "Oooh!" For them, if one had ess to the Central Region, he definitely had to be someone important.


    The young girl who started the conversation suddenly approached his father who stood a little behind them, talking to some other merchant and whispered into his ear, "Father, I have decided. I want him."


    ........


    Edited after upload, SS price doesnt change :)


    Please do check out my second novel Chameleon: My Real Face if you find the summary interesting.


    Genre: Magical Realism


    Summary:


    What would you do if you were to suddenly receive the gift of shapeshifting, the power to change your physique and facial features at will?


    Would you enhance your appearance to be beautiful or handsome?


    Or maybe change into someone famous and impersonate that person?


    Well, twenty-two-year-old Li Wuxing, an ex-officer of the legendary mercenary group Seven Stars Special Forces, was put in front of such a situation.


    His first goal? Escaping from a high-security prison.


    Second goal? Destroying the people who ruined his life and bright future.


    Third goal? Get himself a loving partner, the girl of his dreams, and settle down happily.


    Follow Li Wuxing as he takes back what he deserves.

 Chapter 213 Dancing Troubles

    <h4>Chapter 213 Dancing Troubles</h4>


    The middle-aged merchant looked at his daughter and said calmly, "Ning, I¡¯m talking with someone. I will give you a moment after I finish," before he returned to the topic with the other man,pletely ignoring her. Most of the guests at the banquet were merchants and it was a great opportunity to get some new information or form partnerships.


    "Just as I was talking about, the number of Rank 5 pills on the market greatly decreased in the Sacred Sword Kingdom due to the internal feud of two great families in The Central Region.


    "They no longer export arge number of pills, causing the prices in the Eastern Region to skyrocket. If we could somehow get a supply of the pills, the return would be great." Ning¡¯s father said what he knew generously but then saw that his partner didn¡¯t look like he listened to him, with his gaze wandering elsewhere.


    Following the gaze, he saw his daughter still standing next to him, but this time she was ring at him. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, already knowing how this would end. His daughter wasn¡¯t someone who would give up to anything she decided on. Having the most stubborn daughter in the world was a great pain he had to live with.


    "Qin Bai, talk to your daughter first, we can talk in a bit. I¡¯m not leaving anywhere anyway," Qin Bai partner said as he patted the frustrated father on the shoulder and gave them some space.


    "Okay, Ning... Tell me, what is it this time?" Qin Bai sighed and asked calmly, his anger already extinguished before it even reached the surface. He knew there was no sense in arguing with his daughter.


    "I told you, I want the man with white hair to be mine. I already decided." Ning repeated herself as her re turned into a smile, having her father¡¯s focus on her.


    "Who? What man?" Qin Bai got a little agitated as he looked around the hall, searching for a man with white hair. It wasn¡¯t long before he found Xuefeng, who still was forced to socialize with the group by the Red Rose and asked, "Who is he? Did you talk to him?"


    "His group came here with Lady Rose and she is now introducing him to others. I didn¡¯t talk to him yet, but there is something about him that makes me want him." Ning introduced her future husband in all smiles.


    Seeing his daughter being love-struck, Qin Bai decided to investigate himself, testing Xuefeng¡¯s stage first. He wasn¡¯t satisfied with just Spirit Lord stage of his, but knowing it was Aurora Country, after all, he didn¡¯t expect too much from him. But just as he was testing the other stages of thedies behind him, his Spirit Awareness was pushed back when he tried to check thedy wearing a ck dress.


    It could only mean that she had a higher stagepared to him. He was already a Spirit Emperor, which was already high even in the Sacred Sword Kingdoms, so the ck dressed beauty had to be in a Saint stage or above which quite surprised him.


    Qin Bai pulled his daughter closer to him and asked, whispering sneakily, "Thosedies behind him came with him, right?" Knowing that thedy was stronger than him, he didn¡¯t want her to hear them talking about their group.


    "Mhmm, they arrived all together. Lady Rose mentioned that they came back from the Central Region not long ago." Ning nodded, happy that her father started getting interested in her man too.


    Hearing the words Central Region, Qin Bai suddenly got a feeling it was a bad idea for her daughter to involve herself with them. If the girl in a ck dress was a white boy¡¯s woman, Ning advances could piss her off and she or her family would destroy them pretty easily.


    Quickly figuring out a reason, Ning¡¯s father said confused, "Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t like men who y with many girls at the same time? He already has three of them with him now. I don¡¯t think it is a good idea. Pick someone else."


    "No. I already decided." Ning disagreed right away as her facial expression quickly changed back to ring. Knowing her father wouldn¡¯t understand her, she turned around and walked back to the crowd who still talked with Lady Rose.


    "Sigh... This girl will never learn. I hope she doesn¡¯t do anything stupid..." Qin Bai sighed as he watched his daughter leave him. He already went through the same scenario like this a few times so he knew there was nothing he could do to convince her anymore.


    As Ning walked into the group, she heard Xuefeng say, "Well, thank you for having me here. I just wish to have fun with mypanions today, so excuse me. Lady Rose, if you need meter just tell me."


    After that, he went back towards his group ofdies and they moved away from them, walking towards the tables with the food. Ning looked at his back which drifted away from not sad at all that she couldn¡¯t talk with him. She wanted to observe his behaviour first before she would act.


    Ning wasn¡¯t the only teenage woman at the banquet as there happened to be many merchants bringing their daughters with them, but she was the only one who was actually proactive in her hunt. The others just waited to be approached by other young males at the banquet, hoping to get invited for a dance.


    Unfortunately for them, Xuefeng¡¯s eyes were only focused on the three females around him as he didn¡¯t even n to socialize with anyone in the hall, already having a lot of fun being with his group. After Red Rose finished greeting each of her guests, she finally called out to everyone, starting the party and invited everyone to dance.


    This was the moment that every young male at the banquet was waiting for as they started approachingdies to pull them for a dance. There was a limited number ofdies avable to choose from so everyone was in a hurry to ask the prettiest one. There were about two males for each female which technically would make half of the males without a partner.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t have such a problem as there were threedies exclusive for him to choose from. Seeing that everyone was preparing to dance, Yiren was getting excited, remembering that Xuefeng would teach her, so she quickly started pulling on Xuefeng¡¯s jacket, calling out cutely, "Xuefeng, let¡¯s go dance! You promised to teach me! Come!"


    "Haha, did I?" Xuefeng asked with augh, but seeing that Yiren began to pout, he quickly corrected himself while patting her on the head, "Okay, I didn¡¯t forget. We can dance a bit together," before he informed thedies while pointing at Wu brother and sister, "Wen, Wuying, we will be right back. Take care of those two."


    "Have fun." Xiao Wen replied with a smile, knowing that there will be a time for her as wellter as Wu Lan already told her Xuefeng¡¯s intentions.


    In the middle of the hall, there was a small area which was left open and all those who had a partner were already there, dancing together in the rhythm of the music. It wasn¡¯t a fast paced music one would hear at the clubs on the Earth but rather melodic, ssical music which Xuefeng couldn¡¯t say he was a fan of.


    Xuefeng wasn¡¯t a bad dancer and he also didn¡¯t know any proper dances but his n was to improvise on the spot, which, by looking at how others danced, didn¡¯t look as difficult.


    "Yiren, I will lead, okay? Just follow my movements." Xuefeng held her by the hands and instructed her. The other pairs on the dance floor were basically dancing simr to the modern waltz, rotating while hugging thedy by the waist, which was exactly what he wanted to try.


    "Mhmm," Yiren nodded as she let him hold her tightly by her waist, almost embracing her and asked while looking around at the dancing pairs, "Should we copy what others are doing?"


    "We can try. I will move forward while you can go backwards. Three, two, one, go." Xuefeng nced at the others memorising the steps and on the countdown, they both moved.


    Bam. Their heads banged against each other as they both moved forward. Massaging their foreheads, they couldn¡¯t help butugh together. He knew Yiren was a noobie but if her sense of direction was bad as well, then they would have troubles dancing.


    As they stood in the middle of the floor doing nothing, others started giving them weird nces cause they blocked the dance floor, so Yiren quickly proposed, "How about we move to the side and train a bit first?"


    "Good idea." Xuefeng agreed, also noticing their disturbance and they sneakily walked to the side. Just as they nned to start practising, Xuefeng happened to nce at Xiao Wen and Wuying to check how they are doing, only to freeze, seeing that there was someone talking with them.


    Upon closer look, Wuxing saw two young men standing close to them which quite shook him. He didn¡¯t want any men to touch them and even more, in an intimate dance.


    Feeling Xuefeng getting frustrated at something, she followed his gaze and understood what agitated him. Pulling his hand, she said happily, "Let¡¯s check what they want. We can danceter too."


    Xuefeng wasn¡¯t surprised she knew how he felt as their connection was still there. Without wasting time, they walked back towards the food tables.

 Chapter 214 Get Los

    <h4>Chapter 214 Get Los</h4>


    Xuefeng wasn¡¯t surprised she knew how he felt as their connection was still there. Without wasting time, they walked back towards the food tables.


    As Xuefeng approached them from behind, he heard one of the men asking, "Just one dance and we won¡¯t bother you girls anymore, what do you think?"


    They were facing Xuefeng with their back so they didn¡¯t see himing behind them else they wouldn¡¯t be this daring in flirting with his women. Xiao Wen wanted to decline right away, having no ns to even waste her energy on them, but seeing Xuefeng appearing with a frown on his face, she suddenly changed her mind.


    Smiling mysteriously, Xiao Wen turned to Wuying who also noticed Xuefeng standing right behind them and asked acting hesitant, "What do you think? Should we dance with those gentlemen?"


    Wuying smiled amused, realising what Xiao Wen wanted to do and followed her game deciding to y around a bit, "I feel like we should at least give them a chance to prove themselves."


    Xiao Wen grinned after sessfully pulling Wuying into her scheme and turned towards the two boys, asking softly, "Mhmm, boys, how do you want to convince us? We don¡¯t usually dance with others. You know we came with another man, right? What if he sees us together and gets jealous?"


    The two son¡¯s of merchants were already excited that two great beauties decided to talk to them, but when they actually started considering their proposal, their confidence skyrocketed into the ceiling. One of them, who had brown hair and an aquiline nose called out eagerly, trying to keep the beauties¡¯ interest, "Ladies, don¡¯t worry about your friend, he is already dancing with on the floor. We couldn¡¯t leave such beautifuldies like you two without partners, right? What can we do to prove ourselves?"


    His dark-skinned friend nodded, assuring them, "We can do anything for you two. You beauties deserve the sun and the moon from the sky." It looked like they were feeling confident with each other as they supplemented each other, quickly filling each other¡¯s sentences.


    Hearing his confidence, Xiao Wen asked in wonder, "Oh, you can give us the sun?"


    "Not yet, but once I be a powerful cultivator, nothing will be impossible." The dark-skinned youth replied with a confident smile as if he knew will be sessful in the future.


    Xuefeng who watched thedies entertain those who idiots from behind already started losing his patience and decided to stop this farce before he does something impulsive.


    Someone would say he was a hypocrite as he disliked when his women didn¡¯t trust him but he himself didn¡¯t trust them. The truth was that he actually did trust them a lot. Xuefeng just didn¡¯t like when other men with evil intentions were talking with hisdies and it had nothing to do with the trust.


    Just as he was about to reach out to the youths to pick them up and throw them away, Xiao Wen called out, "Wait! I know what they can do," before leaning over to Wuying and whispering something into her ear.


    Xuefeng hands stopped midway, as he knew Xiao Wen¡¯s cry to wait was for him. For the two youths, it looked like she just thought of an idea, but Xuefeng saw her quick nce at him to stop his movements.


    ¡¯What are you nning...?¡¯ Xuefeng thought as he pulled his hand away, waiting for a moment to see their scheme.


    "Oh, that¡¯s a good idea. If they can do it, we can dance with one of them." Wuying nodded, agreeing to Xiao Wen¡¯s idea which made the two youths even more excited, knowing they were close to the prize.


    "We will do it. Just tell us." The man with brown hair quickly agreed, brave to do anything. Dancing could give them a lot of chances to feel up the girl¡¯s bodies which what they were actually after all along.


    Xiao Wen smiled evily and said, "Okay. You have to kiss each other on the lips and we will dance with you." She just wanted to fool around with them, but knowing Xuefeng, she will ruin their fun.


    "Cough, I don¡¯t mind," The dark-skinned man coughed and agreed, knowing it was a good sacrifice and turned to his buddy asking, "How about you?"


    "If that can allow us to dance with two beauties, I don¡¯t mind either." The brown-haired youth replied and asked to confirm, "You won¡¯t back down after, right?"


    "You don¡¯t believe us? Well, if you don¡¯t want to¡ª" Xiao Wen asked back unhappily, shrugging and slowly pulling out of the bet, but the brown-haired youth cut her off and cried out, "No, no! We believe you. We will do it."


    "Let¡¯s just do it and be over with it." The dark-skinned man said anxiously, but with a determined gaze and started leaned over to his buddy for a kiss. They just nned to do a peck, but just when they wanted to go for it, they noticed that someone was standing right next to them, which caused them to look up.


    They saw Xuefeng who kept ring at them and finally called out, "You two loverboys, get lost." They instantly felt pressure in their chests, giving them troubles with breathing and realised it had to be those girl¡¯s man fault.


    "Y-yes, Sir..." They couldn¡¯t do anything other than bowing their heads and leaving the scene. If he could pressure them like that with just Spirit Awareness, then he was definitely much stronger than them. The situation just wasn¡¯t in their favour.


    "Howe you are back so fast?" Xiao Wen asked with a sweet smile as if nothing happened, but Xuefeng didn¡¯t buy that and scolded her, "Can you tell me what are you doing? You are even pulling Wuying into your games."


    Xiao Wen pouted right away, feeling the me was ced on her and called out while hitting him on the shoulder, "Hey, don¡¯t me me... You left us alone here to dance with Yiren... It is obvious we would get bored. What if we also wanted to dance with you?"


    "It is not like I can dance with all of you at the same time..." Xuefeng replied speechlessly, knowing she was just looking for an excuse.


    Suddenly Yiren hugged Xuefeng¡¯s arm and said cutely, "Xuefeng, you can dance with sister first then. I don¡¯t know how to dance anyway. Look how nicely she dressed up for the banquet. She needs to make good use of it."


    "Well, I didn¡¯t n to dance with everyone... But I can¡¯t leave you alone here or else other men wille and bother you." Xuefeng found it hard to leave them again, knowing there were other youths hunting for partners at the banquet.


    "Don¡¯t worry, we will be careful and we will not talk to anyone. You can also dance with the sister close to us so you observe us." Yiren proposed, trying to help Xiao Wen get some experience with men, using Xuefeng as a tool for that.


    Looking at Xiao Wen beautiful self today, Xuefeng knew that he couldn¡¯t resist a dance with her. She also nced at him at the same time and he could see the hope in her eyes, which softened his heart.


    "Okay, I will only settle something first real quick, before I¡¯m ready. Wait a moment." Xuefeng agreed, but then thought of an idea and left them before running up to the band ying on instruments.


    He talked to the main man responsible for directing the musicians, beforeing back. At that moment, the music slowed down by a lot, giving soft and calm vibes. Walking up to Xiao Wen after settling the music, he picked her hand and asked, "Will you dance with me?"

 Chapter 215 It Would Be Heaven Having you

    <h4>Chapter 215 It Would Be Heaven Having you</h4>


    "Okay," Xiao Wen nodded, already thinking she will never ask her. cing her hand on top of his palm, he pulled her to the dance floor not far away. This way he would have a view on the girls but also have some space to talk to Xiao Wen.


    "I¡¯m also not a nice dancer so please take care of¡ª" Xiao Wen said honestly but then suddenly, Xuefeng pulled her by the hand and she fell into his arms, cutting her words.


    "In this dance, you don¡¯t need to be a good dancer. ce your hands on my neck and just follow the music." Xuefeng instructed as he led her slender fingers onto his neck.


    "Never seen such dance¡ª" Xiao Wenmented but then stopped, feeling his hands finding her way onto her lower back and waist. She embraced her further, closing the distance between them which forced her to wrap her hands around his neck more tightly, their faces being barely ten centimetres apart from each other.


    Looking into his eyes, she smiled after feeling his hands through the fabric on the dress, imagine how nice it would be if he could grab her like this butpletely naked. Of course, she couldn¡¯t tell him that and just simply teased, "If you wanted to hug me, you could have just asked me."


    p! A clear wave spread on Xiao Wen¡¯s body as Xuefeng pped her butt.


    Having a distance from thedies, Xuefeng suddenly turned around with his back towards them and gave her a juicy p on the bottom while looking straight into her eyes. She waspletely speechless, not knowing how to react. If someone else pped her butt like that she would already st a hole in that person¡¯s stomach.


    "You think I am done with scolding you? That was your punishment for teasing me earlier," Xuefeng dered as he started to wiggle with his body to the rhythm of the music, pulling Xiao Wen with him.


    She was still in the shock of what just happened, with her mind in crumbles. In her mind, she thought, ¡¯If that¡¯s how you want to scold me, I don¡¯t mind if you scold me whole day...¡¯ but she couldn¡¯t get herself to say it out loud and just questioned him sternly, "Do you know what you just did?"


    Xuefeng nodded with full rity and said unhappily, "Yeah I know. I pped your butt for being a bad girl. Who asked you to y around with me. I was right there and you still talked to those idiots." He was just pretending earlier, luring her into his trap so he can publish her directly.


    p! Another pnded on Xiao Wen¡¯s butt, this time her second buttcheek took the hit, leaving the painful sensation on the two of them. His ps weren¡¯t actually light as he put some strength into them to which even Xiao Wen let out a wail, "Aaah... Don¡¯t hit me anymore..."


    For Xuefeng it sounded more like a moan than a wail which made him think that she actually enjoyed it. Xuefeng also made sure that they were not seen by anyone as her back was pointing towards the wall so her behaviour couldn¡¯t be exined with her being embarrassed by others seeing her.


    Doing a spin with her in his arms, Xuefeng said with a shrug, "I will p your butt each time you are a bad girl from now on. At some point, you will learn to not tease me like that anymore."


    Xiao Wen rolled her eyes and pouted while ring at him, "So shameless. I was just ying around. You are no fun... I bet you only scold me so you can touch my butt, admit it."


    "You were only ying around?" Xuefeng asked unhappily while suddenly pressing her body tightly onto his body, making her ample bosom stick onto his chest. He already took off his jacket so it would be morefortable to dance.


    "What...? Nothing really happened..." Xiao Wen replied with confusion, feeling his gaze and hot breathe on her face. She had thought of prolonging their conversation for as long as she could so that he would hug her like this more.


    "Wuying is my woman. You convinced her to flirt and promise to dance with other men. You think that was nothing?" Xuefeng exined what he meant before pping her butt one more time, this time causing her to suck in cold breath while hiding her head in his chest to avoid moaning loudly and asked sternly, "Are you going to acknowledge your mistakes or do you need more punishment?


    ¡¯Aaah, would it be okay if I tell him that I want more...?¡¯ Hearing his question, Xiao Wen wailed in her mind, conflicted. She wanted to tell him her true feelings but then the whole persona she built this whole time would crumble in front of his eyes. If Xuefeng learned how she was for real, she was sure his opinions would change, either for better or worse.


    Xiao Wen looked back at him as she stopped hiding and said, shifting the me onto him, "Even if it was my bad, it doesn¡¯t mean you can just p me on the butt."


    "We are friends. That¡¯s just a friendly p on the butt as a punishment," Xuefeng shrugged, not feeling it was such a big deal but still rubbed her butt in the spot he hit her, asking gently, "Did it hurt?" He didn¡¯t want her to have a grudge on him.


    "It did hurt. It¡¯s probably all red now because of you..." Xiao Wen raised her eyebrow, feeling his gentle rubs, but didn¡¯t stop his hand¡¯s movements. Such actions from him actually gave him a perfect opportunity, so she was happy.


    Smiling evilly after thinking of a n, Xiao Wen asked, "What will you do if I tell Wuying and Yiren what you are doing right now? Don¡¯t you think they would feel sad that you are cheating on them with me? My hands are on your neck so they can see I¡¯m not doing anything."


    Hearing her, Xuefeng¡¯s hand froze as if moved it back onto her back and he quickly called out while squinting his eyes, "Whoa, hold on right there. I was just giving you some friendly punishment. I don¡¯t think they would mind if I told them how unhappy I was. Are you trying to ckmail me?"


    Xiao Wen shook her head and said in her defence, "No, I¡¯m just saying. I wouldn¡¯t tell them about it, don¡¯t worry... It¡¯s just that such things are only done between couples. How will I find a partner if I have a friend who randomly touches my butt? Will you take responsibility if I can¡¯t find anyone?"


    "Okay, let¡¯s both calm down," Xuefeng sighed, realising that he might have actually gone too far and asked, "Aren¡¯t we close enough that such things are normal? Your two sisters are my women, so obviously I would feel natural with you like this."


    ¡¯Tsk... What a dummy... He doesn¡¯t get my hints...¡¯ Xiao Wen thought unhappily, feeling that if she doesn¡¯t do anything, she would be quickly friend zoned by him.


    ¡¯Wu Lan said to go slowly. If I push him too fast, it might backfire on meter... I need to retreat for now...¡¯ Xiao Wen figured out where her mistake was and stopped pouting while changing into a face full of remorse, saying, "Okay, it was my bad. I¡¯m sorry for ying with your feelings like that. And yes, we are very close like this. I didn¡¯t actually mind it too much... I just wanted to tease you a bit."


    Seeing that Xuefeng¡¯s face rxed a bit, she added sweetly, "Forgive me, okay? I will be a good girl from now on."


    "Sigh, it¡¯s my bad too. I guess I¡¯m feeling toofortable with you. It¡¯s okay, you already received your punishment." Xuefeng sighed and forgave her. It wasn¡¯t like they would dance with them as they just wanted to tease him a bit.


    "Mhmm, thank you." Xiao Wen nodded happily and kissed him on the cheek before she let go of him, asking with a yful smile, "Anyway, did my butt feel nice?"


    "Haha, it did. Your husband in the future will be in heaven having you," Xuefengughed as he also let go of her, only keeping one hand on her waist as they started walking back to Wuying and Yiren.


    Xiao Wen looked at Xuefeng¡¯s face and smiled gently, saying with a nod, "Yeah, I will make sure he will be in one for sure..."

 Chapter 216 Ac

    <h4>Chapter 216 Ac</h4>


    ¡¯Interesting... He is very protective of his women, I like it. He didn¡¯t hesitate to scold them right when caught them talking to the two other guys. He really cares for his women. The only issue is that there are too many of them... He doesn¡¯t seem to want less, but rather more... I guess I would have to work on him a bit after I make him fall for me.¡¯ Ning thought in her mind after observing Xuefeng from afar for a while.


    Just as she thought about it, the two men from before who bothered Xiao Wen and Wuying earlier came up to Ning, calling out happily, "Lady Qin, you promised to dance with us if we talk to thosedies. It¡¯s time to keep your promise."


    "Get lost." Ning didn¡¯t even nce at the two men and continued to observe the subject of her thoughts. She only wanted to use them to test out Xuefeng¡¯s behaviour, not even nning to put a second nce at them afterwards.


    Unfortunately, after being kicked out by Xuefeng and tricked by their targets, they were not in a mood to be messed around with again. Their faces quickly darkened after they heard Ning response and brown-haired quickly blocked her view, forcing her to look at him.


    "You think you can just y around with us how you want without any consequences?" The dark-skinned man asked as he approached Ning from behind, trapping her in between of them. Everyone attending the banquet was somebody important and they were not an exception. Their parents were also very sessful merchants and they didn¡¯t lose to Qin Bai in terms of riches.


    Ning looked at the brown-haired¡¯ guy¡¯s face slightly annoyed and get eyes squinted into a re as she said, "I told you to get lost. Do you want me to spell it out, so you can understand?"


    "Didn¡¯t your father teach you of how does trading work? You can¡¯t go back on your word. I¡¯m sure that if we told everything to him, he would also tell you to honour your promise." The dark-skinned man smiled evilly and exined, already curious as of how Ning body felt like. They obviously wanted to dance with Ning only to take advantage of her in the process.


    "If you don¡¯t go away, I will scream, rming everyone at the banquet. I want to see your father¡¯s faces when I tell everyone that their son¡¯s tried to force yourself on me." Ning didn¡¯t waste time with them anymore after her ckmail and tried to get rid of them by walking to the side, but one of them caught her by her arm and pulled back.


    Just as she was ready to scream, the dark-skinned guy stopped her with words, "Go ahead and scream. We will tell that white-haired boy that it was you who asked us to flirt with his women. I bet he will be happy to hear that."


    ring at the man right away, she muttered, "Fine... I will dance with you." She was mad because she had to use her backup n so quickly which would quite disrupt her ideal husband hunt.


    "Heh, see, it wasn¡¯t that hard. I will dance with you first then." The dark-skinned youth giggled happily, finally convincing her and reached out to grab her into his arms but his hand ended up missing the target because of her sudden movement. He quickly called out with a frown, "Are you backing away this quickly?"


    "No, I will dance with you, but on my terms. I want to get the most out of it so you have to follow my words else there is no deal." Ning proposed and they nodded in response, not having any problems with that.


    Ning smiled gently after seeing their agreement and confessed while looking down shyly, "I like when men take me by force... I want you to grab me in your arms with me resisting before forcing me into dancing with you," before asking with hope in her eyes as she looked back at them, "Isn¡¯t that so romantic?"


    "Yeah..." The dark-skinned youth looked strangely at her for a second but thinking that he would end up with more chances if she allowed him to embrace her, he agreed to her weird habits.


    Seeing him reach out to her once again, Ning pulled away and added, "Not here, I will walk forward and you will catch me out of surprise. Let me walk a few metres and then move after me, okay?"


    "Okay." The youth quickly agreed, getting excited and already imagining the whole situation, of him hugging her from behind. With a nod, Ning started walking forward, actually heading where Xuefeng was standing. Unfortunately for the two youths, they were too focused on the sexy body of Ning that they didn¡¯t notice this detail.


    Xuefeng already returned the tables with food with Xiao Wen and was just about to move to his second round of punishment which was meant for Wuying, when he heard a quiet cry behind them, "Aaah! Don¡¯t touch me!"


    Xuefeng swiftly turned around looking towards the direction of the sound and saw the very same girl who earlier asked questions in the crowd trying to push away the same youth who dared to pick up his women earlier.


    "What the heck..." Xuefeng muttered seeing the scene and his instinct was telling him to move. Just at that moment, the girl suddenly kicked the guy in the stomach and started running towards them. She was running without looking where she was going so Xuefeng quickly moved forward and caught her into his arms.


    "No, let go..." Ning called out in distress, acting as if she thought that she was once again caught but the guys chasing her but Xuefeng quickly calmed her down, "You are safe now, don¡¯t worry..."


    "Huh?" Ning calmed down and looked at Xuefeng¡¯s face before suddenly hugging into Xuefengs chest, weeping softly, "Waah... Thank you so much..." Xuefeng naturally felt bad for her and couldn¡¯t get her off forcefully and instead just patted her on the head to cheer the poor girl up, before ring at the two men who watched Ning crying dumbfounded not far away.


    Xiao Wen looked at the girl suspiciously, clearly feeling that something was not right and nced at Wu Lan who was not far away from them, watching over her brother as he ate directly from the table.


    As if Wu Lan felt the nce, she turned around and nodded, knowing exactly what was Xiao Wen¡¯s intention. ¡¯That fake wrench...¡¯ Xiao Wen cursed realising they were being yed by her.


    "What happened?" Xuefeng asked Ning while still ring sharply at the youths, making them paralyzed from fear. They someone felt shivers from his gaze. They were just merchants without any fighting capability which put them in a disadvantage from the start.


    "They tried to force me to dance with them... I didn¡¯t like to, but they didn¡¯t want to leave me so I ran away..." Ning answered with tears in her eyes, touching Xuefeng¡¯s weakness. He just couldn¡¯t stand a girl¡¯s crying which made him instantly feel bad for her.


    "Bastards... girls, wait with her here. I will take care of those perverts." Xuefeng pulled her away from himself and started approaching the two youths who already couldn¡¯t escape from the beating. Other people on the banquet already spotted that there was an interesting situation going there so they started looking towards his direction but he didn¡¯t care.


    "Sir! We didn¡¯t do anything! It¡¯s all her fault! She¡ª" The dark-skinned youth panicked when he saw Xuefeng approaching and tried to exin himself but Xuefeng didn¡¯t listen to him and just straight up picked him up by his cor before grabbing the second one as well. He carried them through the main doors while not listening to their pleas, leaving the banquet.


    Sob. Ning cried seeing the situation changing like this, but then she heard someone call out to her coldly, "Stop pretending already. We are not dumb."


    Ning grinned hearing Xiao Wen exposing her, but she didn¡¯t mind and turned to thedies with her expression changed into a smile. She didn¡¯t need to pretend anymore when the truth was already revealed.


    "Heh, look at you. To think you saw through my act this fast," Ning giggled as she gazed at Xiao Wen¡¯s cold face before informing them seriously, "I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m interested in that man of yours. Thank you for keeping him safe for me."

 Chapter 217 Snake

    <h4>Chapter 217 Snake</h4>


    To Ning¡¯s surprise, Xiao Wen, Wuying and Yiren who she faced right now, did not start arguing while hating on her but instead smiled beforeughing out loud. She didn¡¯t understand why until Xiao Wen opened her mouth and started talking.


    "You are funny kiddo. Do you think Xuefeng is dumb and will believe in your lies?" Xiao Wen called out with a smile and beckoned for Wu Lan toe to them, knowing that they will need herter.


    "He will believe in what¡¯s true. You are all fake and crazy. To think you agree to be one of many women he has instead of fighting it out with each other. Totally absurd." Ning said with a smug on her face and didn¡¯t bother to look at thedies behind her, putting back her hurt expression as she looked at the doors.


    She was sure that they wouldn¡¯t do anything to her as they were still at the banquet after all. There was a reason why Xuefeng didn¡¯t beat up those two at the spot as that would create unnecessary trouble for them, which they did not want.


    Yiren leaned over to Xiao Wen¡¯s ear and whispered, not worried at all, "Sister, don¡¯t worry about this girl. She is too closed in her own world. Xuefeng is not how she thinks, he won¡¯t believe her words." She knew Xuefeng for a while and she knew his character. There was also a soul connection between which told her how he felt.


    Wuying did not like this situation at all, but seeing that both Xiao Wen and Yiren were calm, she also rxed her mind,pletely believing in her man.


    Outside of the banquet hall, Xuefeng was pulling two men by their cors, who kept struggling in his arms, so he threw them on the ground when there was no one around them in the corridor.


    "Sir, it¡¯s not our fault! It was all her idea! She forced us to do it!" Right when they hit the ground, the two youths tried to quickly exin themselves. They were innocent after all. They were yed by Ning like ten-year-old kids.


    "Yeah! She told us to flirt with Sir¡¯s women, so she can see Sir¡¯s reaction! We just wanted to dance with her, but she told us to use some force on her, cause that¡¯s what she likes! We didn¡¯t know she would act like a victim like that!" The dark-skinned man swiftly narrated the story, scared that Xuefeng will beat them up before they can justify themselves.


    Compared to what they thought would happen, Xuefeng just put his hands on his ears before saying in annoyance, "Okay, can you stop screaming? My ears will burst soon. I will really beat you up if you don¡¯t stop."


    Hearing him, they both turned mute at the same time, not letting out a sound. If there was a chance for Xuefeng to leave them alone, they would dly take it. They didn¡¯t think that their parents would save them, knowing what they did and they would rather help in beating them up.


    "You think that I¡¯m so dumb that I can¡¯t see through such an easy act of hers? I just didn¡¯t want to hit her, so I let her be. As simple as that," Xuefeng said indifferently as he suddenly spawned his ck jacket and put it on cooly. He didn¡¯t think he would dance anymore today knowing the drama would start very soon.


    "...So, is Sir going to let us go?" The dark-skinned youth asked hesitantly. He acted very cautiously now after two of their previous mistakes.


    "I won¡¯t beat you up, if that¡¯s what you mean," Xuefeng said calmly, which instantly made the two youths smiling with relief. As long as they were safe nothing else mattered.


    "Thank y¡ª" Unfortunately, just as they wanted to apologize for their previous behaviour, Xuefeng called out, "I won¡¯t hit you, but you guys will."


    "...Us?" The youths got their hopes crushed as they asked at the same time to confirm their thoughts.


    "I don¡¯t care if you listened to someone else or just did it on your own. Facts are you are dumb and idiots always pay the price for their stupidity. I want you to p each other ten times each as strong as you can," Xuefengmanded as he red at them, before adding while creating a small fireball on top of his palm, "If you don¡¯t hurry, I will just think of another method to punish you guys."


    Feeling the scorching heat on their faces, they didn¡¯t dilly-dally anymore and started pping each other across their faces right away. They were soon both red, from all the ps, but Xuefeng could only sigh as that was the part of his n. He didn¡¯t like getting lied to, so the girl that thought she could easily trick him would be soon met with a surprise.


    When Ning saw the door to the banquet hall open once again, she quickly put on a sad face and looked with worry towards Xuefeng who entered right after. She saw the two men which she tricked earlier with bloody red faces and had almost smiled at this sight but she quickly recollected herself. It seemed like her n was going just as she wanted.


    Xuefeng smiled towards everyone as he approached them and called out to Ning indifferently, "Hey girl, they shouldn¡¯t bother you anymore. I took care of that so you don¡¯t need to worry anymore."


    "Aah! Thank you so much!" Ning burst with happiness when she heard him and run up to Xuefeng only to throw herself into his arms, hugging her deeply. Xuefeng decided to not dodge her and just patted her head with a helpless expression on his face.


    He knew she was harmless so he didn¡¯t worry about her being so close to him. Just to be sure, he still had a thinyer of protection on his skin, just in case anything unpredictable happened.


    "I was a bit worried, but looking at your strength, I could have expected such oue. So manly and handsome, I knew that if I run in your direction you will save me. You wouldn¡¯t leave a damsel in distress alone," Ning said happily as she wiped her tears away, before asking sweetly, "I really want to repay you somehow. How about I invite you for dinner as a thank you?"


    "That¡¯s really nice of you, but... we are probably going to leave the city tomorrow, so I don¡¯t think this will be possible. Take care," Xuefeng scratched his head hesitantly but in the end, he declined gently. Thedies behind them smiled, already expecting such an oue. Their Xuefeng was just too nice and kind else she wouldn¡¯t even get to talk to him.


    When Xuefeng pulled her hands away, she hugged his arm instead and continued to ask, "How about a ss of wine? There is still a lot of time today, before or after the auction. I really want to repay you. Please, please, please." She looked like she was just about to cry if he didn¡¯t ept, so Xuefeng sighed and nodded, "Okay, but only if I have timeter."


    "Thank you so much! Also..." Ning thanked him by hugging him tightly before she looked at the Xiao Wen and the rest who kept ring at her, saying worriedly, "I don¡¯t think your women like me for taking you from them... They will probably try to say some bad stuff about me, so don¡¯t listen to them, okay? I¡¯m definitely not like they will try to portray me. I hope you can just check how I am by yourself."


    ¡¯That snake, you think you will get out of it this easily with those simple words?! Hah, not a chance!¡¯ Xiao Wenughed in her mind, knowing that Ning wouldn¡¯t seed.


    "Oh, don¡¯t worry about that. They are not like you think. All of them are gentle and beautiful angels. They would not mind making friends with everyone." Xuefeng waved with his hand, pretending it was not a big deal at all.


    "Then I¡¯m assured," Ning sighed in relief as she patted herself gently on the chest before finally introducing herself, "I¡¯m Qin Ning, but you can call me Ning. My one and the only hero should get special terms."


    "I¡¯m Xuefeng. Nice to meet you," Xuefeng shook her hand as he also introduced himself while actually giving her his real name.


    "Mhmm, I will go now to meet with my father. I will look for youter to take you for a drink. Don¡¯t forget your promise!" Ning called out to Xuefeng while waving as she finally decided to leave them, letting the situation y by itself. Xuefeng also waved at her, but then felt a few sharp gazes aimed at his back which made him smile bitterly.


    Xiao Wen was the first to approach him as she asked him while ring at him unhappily, "Xuefeng, you are not really believing her, right?"


    "Believing her in what? Did something happen between her and you guys while I was gone?" Xuefeng asked with a frown, pretending he was confused. They teased him earlier so he wanted to give them the same bitter medicine.


    "You mean you didn¡¯t notice her act? She is not as innocent as she pretends to be..." Xiao Wen asked, worried that he was actually believing that snake, Ning.


    "What act? Wasn¡¯t she just thankful cause I saved her?" Xuefeng asked as he continued to y dumb, which made Xiao Wen speechless. She didn¡¯t want to believe in that, but looking at his actions, he might actually fall for it, which would be horrible for her.


    Trying to confirm her thoughts, she reached out and grabbed Wu Lan hand, deciding to learn the truth herself.

 Chapter 218 Big Eater

    <h4>Chapter 218 Big Eater</h4>


    When Xiao Wen turned to Wu Lan, the small girl already knew what was going on and pouted as she stood on her fellow sister¡¯s side, informing them right away, "Big Sister, don¡¯t listen to big brother. He is just trying to tease you all."


    Hearing Wu Lan, all three of them red at Xuefeng and called out unhappily, "Xuefeng!" They were all genuinely concerned that Xuefeng for a moment forgot himself and actually believed Ning¡¯s words.


    "Haha, what? You guys can tease me and I can¡¯t do the opposite? Now we are all even from before." Xuefengughed as a smiled appeared on his face and he exined himself.


    "Tsk... Okay, you got me for a second," Xiao Wen snickered, epting defeat on this one, knowing he did it to have his revenge on them before asking, "Since when did you know she is fake?"


    "Her acting was good, but it wasn¡¯t hard for me to figure that out. It was also too much of a coincidence, so I knew it was fake from the start. Don¡¯t worry, I wouldn¡¯t do anything with her even if you asked me to. I already have you all which is already a lot to handle." Xuefeng assured them, making sure they wouldn¡¯t misunderstand him.


    "Waah, you scared us..." Yiren who was the most naive of them all quickly run up to Xuefeng¡¯s and hugged him while pouting unhappily. She was genuinely upset for a moment, but it quickly passed as she returned her hug pulling her closer.


    "Why didn¡¯t you expose her right away?" Wuying asked curiously with her annoyance already gone, copying Yiren way of hugging him.


    Xuefeng shrugged with a smile, enjoying his two women in his arms and said calmly, "It wouldn¡¯t be fun right? I don¡¯t like people who want to scheme against me. Let her be for now with her hopes untouched. We can surprise herter. She didn¡¯t do anything worth having revenge on her, so I wouldn¡¯t want to do bad stuff to her."


    "Mhmm, I don¡¯t mind. Just don¡¯t let her touch you anymore. I don¡¯t like it..." Wuying nodded, satisfied with his answer, but still told him about her opinion. As his girlfriend, she had such right.


    "Yeah, only we can touch you. Promise?" Yiren instantly nodded adding her words to Wuying¡¯s request.


    "Alright. I will only touch you," Xuefeng didn¡¯t have too much to think about it, agreeing right away, hugging them tightly.


    The only one left alone was Xiao Wen who watched the three hug bitterly, but Wu Lan squeezed her hand in support, which made her cheep up a little bit. She didn¡¯t want to stay on the side like that and wanted to be one of them. Xiao Wen didn¡¯t think she would survive in this state, so she had to act faster else she would go crazy and just eat up Xuefeng on the spot.


    "By the way, what happened with all the food around you? There were many dishes here but now its all gone. Did you eat them?" Xuefeng asked after he suddenly spotted the difference on the tables.


    Just as Wu Lan wanted to exin, her brother Wu Kong, who stood a few meters away from them, called out happily while eating parts of a giant beast leg, "Big brother it was me! Everything is so delicious here. Mhmm!"


    "I told him to leave some for others... But he said he was still hungry while giving me his puppy eyes... I couldn¡¯t say no to him." Wu Lan blushed because of her brother¡¯s shamelessness and exined his actions before proceeding to pull him away from the food by pulling his ear.


    "Au, Au! Sis let go! There is still so much food left!" Wu Kong cried out as he nced with despair at his meat which was drifting apart from him.


    "Wu Kong, did you really eat all of this?" Xuefeng asked curiously, thinking that it was impossible for a small kid to eat this much food.


    "Yeah, it was so yummy. I¡¯m still hungry though..." Wu Kong nodded as if it was nothing, patting his t belly while asking, "Big Brother, can I eat more? I need more food to grow stronger."


    "Oh, you say you grow stronger with the food you eat?" Xuefeng asked curiously as he let go of Yiren and Wuying and reached out to Wu Kong,manding without waiting for his response, "Show me your hand."


    The first thought of Xuefeng was that they might have missed a talent, only considering Wu Lan to having one based on their observation and they forgot to actually test her normal looking brother. Ling also just advised him to let her test him.


    After doing exactly that, Ling told him what he kind of expected already. Wu Kong also had a dormant Fate Fragment in his body. It was the same type which would only awaken when the Fate Fragment Holder reaches maturity with his body. Normally it would be when they are fifteen or sixteen years old, but it varies from person to person.


    ¡¯Those are the types which are too strong to be handled by a body of a kid so they only awaken when the bodies are strong enough. In Wu Lan case, her ability is very straining on her mind and when she fully awaken, she would be able to probably oversee the whole city with her power, instead of just her surroundings. She needs a strong mind for such a feat,¡¯ Ling exined what she knew about Wu Lan beforeparing it to her bother, ¡¯Wu Kong, on the other hand, would have his whole body affected if I can guess. I have no idea what is his ability, but for now, it seems to be somehow gathering Fate Qi through his eating. I have never met such Fragment so I can¡¯t say for sure.¡¯


    ¡¯How is Wu Lan gaining Fate Qi then? She is using her passive ability almost all the time.¡¯ Xuefeng asked while processing her whole information he got from her.


    ¡¯She doesn¡¯t. But in her case, it¡¯s a very low-cost ability as she recycles her Fate Qi. She releases it around her body in such thin threads that even I couldn¡¯t feel them at all. Only after spending so much time around her I started noticing the changes in our surroundings. Let the boy eat. The more he eats, the faster he will grow.¡¯ Ling advised.


    "Wu Kong, don¡¯t worry, you can eat as much as you can. If anyoneins I will be the one to talk to them," Patting Wu Kong head, Xuefeng said words that made the small boy beyond excited and quickly burst with happiness.


    "Thanks, big brother!" Wu Kong gave Xuefeng a quick hug before he quickly skipped towards the table.


    "He is also special just like Wu Lan." Seeing the gazes and others on his face, Xuefeng exined himself to which they all nodded with understanding.


    "Sigh, and here I thought my brother is a pig. It turns out we are the same." Wu Lan sighed in relief knowing there was nothing wrong with her brother. He alwaysined that he was hungry so she thought he was ill. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t the case.


    Just as Xuefeng thought of asking a very important question, Wu Lan already knew what it was and answered, "Our parents are not with us anymore. Actually, we never knew them. We were raised by our aunt who was a great woman. When the time was rough, she even shared her own food with us so we could survive.


    Unfortunately, it led to her illness about two years ago which quickly led to her death, leaving us alone. We were lucky to sell auntie house and have money to live for thest two years, but we run out of the money just yesterday. We would be in serious trouble if not for big brother..."


    "Oww..." Yiren felt touched hearing the sad story and hugged Wu Lan into her chest, assuring her, "Don¡¯t worry, we will take care of you guys. Xuefeng already proposed to take you with us back to the n. You would be safe there."


    "Yeah, about big brother next intention, we would love to travel with you... We have nowhere to go anyway. I can help big brother with my readings and Kong can help... with gathering wood for the fire. We will definitely be useful to you," Wu Lan proposed, knowing Xuefeng would ask her.


    "Alright," Xuefeng agreed, having such intention anyway before joking with augh, "Haha, I guess I don¡¯t even need to talk as you know everything. Wouldn¡¯t she be a perfect wife for someone in the future?"


    Of course, Xuefeng didn¡¯t receive standing ovations for the joke and only a few pairs of res.

 Chapter 219 Piece Of Cookie

    <h4>Chapter 219 Piece Of Cookie</h4>


    How about using your premium stones to open this? If you read with paid stones anyway, consider supporting this shameless author, please


    ...


    "Young Master, how about a ss of delicious wine?" As Xuefeng and the rest talked casually, awaiting the auction, one of the servants came up to them and offered them some fine wine. When Xuefeng turned to the servant girl, it turned out to be the very same one he talked on the corridor and the one he offered his cloak to.


    "Sure. Everyone, do you want to drink too?" Xuefeng nodded seeing the wine and picked two sses, giving them to Wuying and Yiren. They already tried it earlier with him on the dinner so they didn¡¯t worry about drinking with him. He can always use his ability to heal themter.


    "Xiao Wen, how about y¡ª" Picking another two sses of red wine, Xuefeng called out to thest maturedy in his group, but he didn¡¯t expect Xiao Wen to just take both sses from his hands and gulp them down one by one without break.


    "Woa, no one is taking them away from you. You don¡¯t need to drink so fast..." Xuefeng eximed, confused at Xiao Wen behaviour but she only shrugged, picking thest ss of wine from the tray and said while squinting her eyes, "I just felt like drinking it fast. Problem?"


    "Not at all. You can drink as much as you want," Xuefeng replied with a smile, before turning to the acquaintance servant and requesting, "Would you mind bringing us a whole bottle and one clean ss for me?"


    "Of course, I will be right back," The escort girl smiled at him and nodded happily, skipping towards the storage to bring him a while bottle. After all, her life got quickly changed because she met Xuefeng so she was happy to do anything for him.


    After the girl left, Xuefeng turned to Xiao Wen thinking there must be definitely something bothering her else she wouldn¡¯t act like that and asked calmly, "Are you upset about anything? If there is an issue, we can talk about it."


    Hearing his voice filled with concern, she felt like gulping down her 3rd ss right away as well but stopped herself as that would only prove his theory that she was upset about something. She blushed a bit, feeling that she acted too fast causing her to be misunderstood and said pouting, "I¡¯m not upset... Can¡¯t I just drink how I like? You know me, if I¡¯m ever dissatisfied with something, I would tell you right away..."


    "Alright, as long as there is nothing wrong," Xuefeng smiled knowing she was okay and asked to tease her a bit, "Did you like the wine? How is the taste?"


    She blushed even harder as she didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to taste it properly and said quietly after taking a small sip of her new ss, "It¡¯s good..."


    Thinking that he was ming her for taking his ss, she offered it back to him, "Do you want to drink too? I only took a sip from this one so you can have it... I will wait for the bottle to arrive."


    "No need, you should just keep it for yourself. As long as you guys are happy, I can patiently wait for my turn," Xuefeng shook his head declining as he pushed her hand away only to see that the servant girl ising back, adding, "See, the bottle ising already. You don¡¯t need to worry."


    "Fine. I will drink it if you don¡¯t want it..." Xiao Wen pouted, not looking at Xuefeng anymore. As she took another sip of the wine, she realised her behaviour was really childish right now, but she couldn¡¯t help it. She also wanted to be spoiled by him as he does to Wuying and Yiren.


    "Young Master, here is your order," The girl passed the bottle gently and asked him while holding a small knife in her hand, "Should I open it?"


    "No need," Xuefeng shook his head and suddenly the cork in the wine popped on its own just as he took the bottle into his hands. He used his Spirit Qi to push it out, as it wasn¡¯t this hard for him anymore.


    "Young Master is great after all. I won¡¯t trouble you anymore. If there is anything just call for me. I will return to serving others," The young girl cheered for Xuefeng while pping and decided to leave right away after picking her metal tray.


    "Actually, I want to ask something. When will the auction start?" Xuefeng asked before she left.


    "There is still about one hour till the start. Young Master can rx for now. The best seats were already prepared for your group," The young girl replied gently, before asking, "Anything else?"


    Xuefeng nced at the seats near the window with the view at the auction hall, thinking of asking for a special private room for them, but he didn¡¯t want to be too greedy. Hoping that Red Rose prepared something nice for them, he didn¡¯t trouble her any more, "No, thank you. You can go do your job."


    With the servant girl leaving, Xuefeng poured himself the ss of red wine, before filling up what the rest have already drunk, before raising his ss into the air. Wu Lan who still didn¡¯t have anything in her hands, quickly approached the table and poured herself a ss of juice and raised it into the air as well.


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh at her and say to others, "Let¡¯s drink this ss of wine as a toast of our love and friendships. I hope we will have a great time adventuring together." He bonked the sses together with thedies and drunk the whole ss in one gulp. The others also followed his actions and drank ss for a better future.


    Especially Xiao Wen, who couldn¡¯t wait for her version of the future toe. As she finished the third ss, she could already feel that the strong wine was affecting, but she didn¡¯t use her regeneration ability to get rid of the alcohol. She actually felt good under such effects, making her think less about the whole situation.


    They shared another round of wine together, drinking while joking around and even asked for another bottle after they quickly gulped the first one down. It wasn¡¯t a big bottle, but they all had about three sses with Xiao Wen being the exception of having five in total. When she felt the buzz in her head, she finally started slowly getting rid of the excess alcohol, keeping it at a certain point she liked.


    Knowing that they still had about thirty minutes before the auction, Wuying suddenly approached Xuefeng while smiling with her slightly flushed cheeks and whispered into his ears as she hugged him, "I want you to take my body right now..."


    She didn¡¯t know why but each time she drank, her sex drive which she kept in control was skyrocketing each time she nced at Xuefeng. After the third ss, she didn¡¯t want to wait for the night anymore.


    Xuefeng quickly realised what she wanted and didn¡¯t find a reason to say no to her. Just as he wanted to ask Yiren to join them, she added, "I want you to be the only mine this time... Just like the first time..."


    Xuefeng sighed internally. He knew that it was hard for them being in the rtionship where they need to share their love with someone else, so he understood her. I also wouldn¡¯t like to have other guys ying around with his women.


    Xuefeng patted Yiren who was next to them on the head and asked her, "Yiren, will you stay with Xiao Wen here for a moment? I need to go somewhere with Wuying. I will tell you about itter." He knew she will feel everything with her connection, so he would have topensate it to herter.


    "Okay~ I will stay with sis~" Yiren nodded happily as she hugged Xiao Wen arm and continued to drink with both of her hands on the ss. She was also flushed from the alcohol already so Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to leave her alone, caring for her equally.


    "Xiao Wen, I¡¯m leaving Yiren and the kids in your care. Don¡¯t do anything naughty with them," Xuefeng also reached out to pat Xiao Wen on the head as he reminded her that she is in charge when he is gone. She epted his gentle smile and pats with a pleasant shiver, causing her mind to almost melt under his touch.


    She obviously knew what they are about to do as it wasn¡¯t hard for her to listen to a whisper this close to her, yet she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Should she ask him to stay? Should she ask him to let her join? Or maybe ask she will do it instead of Wuying?


    She couldn¡¯t ask any of those questions yet. The risk of losing the only chance she had with him was pretty high and she didn¡¯t want to lose him. Xiao Wen could sense it from him that she wasn¡¯t without any chances.


    Feeling his hand gently rubbing on her head, brushing gently her hair, she didn¡¯t want him to stop, but after a moment of prolonging, she had to do it else it would be suspicious of her.


    "Mhmm, I will take care of them. Go and do your business," Xiao Wen finally replied as she looked at him with a warm smile before demanding, "But you owe me a good wine. You promised me earlier."


    "Cough, yeah, we will be right back. I will get you the best wines from the city as a reward." Xuefeng coughed knowing he was busted but still proceeded with his ns.


    At that point Wuying didn¡¯t want to wait anymore and pulled him away by the hand, leaving the banquet. Xiao Wen followed after Xuefeng¡¯s back with her gaze and sighed. She wanted a piece of that cookie too.


    ¡¯It¡¯s okay... The harder the challenge, the tastier the reward will be...¡¯ Xiao Wen said to herself, pouring herself another ss of wine.

 Chapter 220 Dummy *

    <h4>Chapter 220 Dummy *</h4>


    "Wuying, wait a moment, where are we going?" Xuefeng called out to Wuying who was still dragging him through the corridor after they left the banquet. She didn¡¯t stop so they can figure out the action n, looking as she already knew her destination and what she wanted to do.


    Hearing no reply from her, he followed her patiently, increasing his walking speed to match hers. Seeing that Xuefeng stopped resisting, Wuying also increased her pace and soon they end up running at the hallway. The floor of the banquet was very quiet with no one other than them running together.


    They could hear many voices of the many people on the lower floors meaning the people attending the auction were already allowed to enter the venue. After one minute of casual running, Xuefeng finally realised where she was leading him.


    It was the same route they took when Red Rose was leading them to her private room and apparently, this was Wuying¡¯s goal.


    "Wuying, we can¡¯t enter there without permission," Xuefeng said, knowing that Red Rose closed her doorsst time and it would be rude to break in like that but as if an answer for his question, his surroundings turned grey. All the colours lost its pigments and Xuefeng quickly recalled what was happening.


    Wuying used her Shadow Guard abilities to make them invisible and allow them to pass through the walls. She didn¡¯t use it for so long that Xuefeng even forgot he asked her to teach him that. In this state, they quickly skipped through the walls and reached Red Rose¡¯s study, appearing once again.


    "Wuying¡ª" Xuefeng wanted to say something about it, but Wuying finally turned around to him and pushed him onto the sofa, making him push it back a few centimetres from the hit.


    "Sit down and don¡¯t talk..." Wuying finally spoke, gazing at him with her cold, red eyes. Her look was like that of a hunter who would stare at their prey, cold and filled with desire for ughter. If Xuefeng didn¡¯t know her better, he would think she nned to kill him just now.


    After she said herst words, she jumped on Xuefengp with her legs spread apart to both sides and her lips sealed his with power. Xuefeng was obviously shocked, first time seeing Wuying this hungry for blood. Her hands held his head as she sucked on his tongue after only two short kisses of forey.


    She started ying around in his mouth like a dog chasing after his ball toy, where Wuying chased after Xuefeng¡¯s tongue. He actually did not find her actions weird, but today she wanted to dominate himpletely, the opposite what would usually happen.


    Normally it would be Xuefeng doing what he wished, so he felt a bit out of ce at the start but Xuefeng quickly started enjoying it as well, hugging her waist before sliding them onto her firm bottom he missed since yesterday.


    "Mhmm!" Suddenly Xuefeng eximed, feeling a slight pain in his mouth before noticing a familiar liquid filling it. The culprit turned out to be Wuying who bit on his tongue and it immediately started bleeding extensively. On instinct, Xuefeng wanted to stop it with Ling¡¯s help but then Wuying started absorbing the blood as she sucked on the wound.


    "You are so tasty..." Wuying admitted as she licked her crimson lips after the wound finally closed and there was no more blood for her.


    She didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and decided to proceed further sliding from his lips onto his neck, but Xuefeng suddenly pulled her back, scolding, "No biting!" He now could not allow her to go lower on his body unless she promised else he would not be able to rx, knowing she could bite him on the neck and such his blood like a vampire.


    Instantly after his shout, Wuying¡¯s eyes softened, no longer cold and she said softly while cuddling onto his hand, "I¡¯m sorry... You were so tempting, I couldn¡¯t stop myself..."


    "Promise me you won¡¯t bite me anymore," Xuefeng demanded while staring at her sternly. If she actually asked for permission, he wouldn¡¯t say no, but she acted on her own which he couldn¡¯t tolerate.


    "I promise..." Wuying got worried as she looked at his facial expression and quickly agreed, but then she thought about it again, she pleaded for more asking softly, "Will you give me someter if I behave nicely? It was so tasty..."


    The moment her body felt Xuefeng¡¯s blood, she suddenly felt an urge to bite him and she couldn¡¯t stop her body from doing so. As the blood started flowing her tongue moved on her own and wrapped the oozing blood, absorbing it right away on touch. Feeling it wasn¡¯t that efficient, she started sucking on his tongue getting more and more urges pushing her to do so.


    It tasted so delicious her brain exploded with pleasure. It was her first experience like that as she never felt this way when she absorbed the other people¡¯s blood. The energy was overflowing from her body right when his blood entered her. The colours all around her brightened as if she was actually drinking a drug and she could feel that she wanted more.


    "Wuying, we talked about it. Weren¡¯t we supposed to take control of your powers? How are you feeling right now?" Xuefeng sighed while asking, not knowing if taking his blood could actually help.


    "Yes! I feel great right now. Your blood gave me so much Blood Qi that my dantain is overflowing right now, look!" Wuying called out excitedly right away before releasing all of her blood Qi around her which quickly filled up the whole room to show him how good his blood was.


    Just after Wuying pulled back her Blood Qi into her body, Ling also shared her thoughts, ¡¯To be honest, she won¡¯t find better blood out there than yours as far as I am concerned. My regeneration ability is one of the top and the quality of your blood is top notch because of it. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she can create a monstrous amount of Blood Qi from it. It would also probably be easier to control her powers if she had such good supplement.¡¯


    "Okay, fine. But I will control when and how much. You are not allowed to bite me on your own just like you did just now," Hearing Ling¡¯s opinion, Xuefeng decided to trust her, knowing he won¡¯t die from this anyway. As long as he could help control her power, he didn¡¯t mind losing some of his own blood.


    "I promise!" Wuying agreed right away with a happy cheer and kissed him deeply to seal the deal between them before she took his jacket off, whispering alluringly into his ear, "I will make you feel good... Just sit down and rx."


    After Xuefeng put his one of a kind jacket back into his ring, he nned to do the same with his other clothes, but he happened to be toote this time. Wuying grabbed the edges in the middle and ripped the shirt apart, making it burst with the buttons flying everywhere.


    With her hands skimming down on his muscr chest and toned abs, she reached towards his pants and started gently rubbing on his crotch. Her lips at that moment moved from his lips onto his neck and started also slowly sliding downwards, creating a path made of bloody kisses.


    With Xuefeng¡¯s staff reaching the desired firmness, it started pushing against his pants and Wuying quickly epted it¡¯s pleading by pulling Xuefeng¡¯s pants down before swallowing it whole without hesitation. She already slid to the floor with her hands wrapped around his legs which allowed her to please Xuefeng better.


    Xuefeng could feel she was much more passionately with her actions right nowpared to all of their previous fights as he was raging hard after only a few licks together with her tongue wrapping tightly around the gentle head.


    "Huuu..." He felt pleasure just from her tongue crazily dancing to the point he leaned his head over the couch, breathing out deeply and leaving everything to her today.


    .......


    Meanwhile, at the banquet, Yiren who was convinced by Xiao Wen to drink with her already had her face all flushed not only from the wine she had just now but also from Xuefeng¡¯s connection, sharing his pleasures at the same time as he did.


    "Ah..." Yiren supported herself on Xiao Wen¡¯s shoulder as she moaned lightly into her ear. They both looked at each other right after and their faces flushed even more. Xiao Wen already knew about Yiren¡¯s and Xuefeng¡¯s connection so she could understand what was happening.


    The both of them thought at the same time, ¡¯Xuefeng, you dummy...¡¯

 Chapter 221 Mhmm! **

    <h4>Chapter 221 Mhmm! **</h4>


    Xiao Wen helped Yiren by removing the excess amount of alcohol from her with the regeneration ability she had, but that¡¯s all she could do. She couldn¡¯t stop Xuefeng from doing naughty stuff with Wuying even if she wanted to even more than Yiren. Xiao Wen wouldn¡¯t mind if he let them join though.


    The problem wasn¡¯t that he did so, but that Yiren was still at the banquet with many people present. Xiao Wen and Yiren even considered leaving until everything was over but just at that moment, Red Rose who was busy socializing with other big investors, finally found time to approach them.


    Seeing there was no Xuefeng with them, she behaved much more casual and asked, "What¡¯s up? Where is Young Master?" She would be much more respectful if she knew Xiao Wen¡¯s origin but Xiao Wen wasn¡¯t in a mood right now to argue with her.


    "He left for a moment, he should be back in a bit," Xiao Wen informed shortly, pouring herself another ss. Even if Yiren had to stop, she didn¡¯t n to. With her body metabolism, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the alcohol was extracted from her body on its own.


    "Oh, that¡¯s fine. I came here to invite you guys for the auction which is going to start in fifteen minutes. I already prepared the best seats for you," Red Rose did not delve deeper satisfied with such information and asked, "Do you mind following me?"


    "Sure, Xuefeng cer. Lan, take your brother," Xiao Wen nodded, thinking it would be better to actually sit down before Yiren¡¯s legs give in.


    Wu Lan also acted quickly pulling her brother away from the food which created manyints from him but when he saw there was someone else in their group, he stopped, knowing it wasn¡¯t the right to protest. It was Red Rose¡¯s food after all and he ate most of it.


    They slowly walked towards everyone, passing by those who still were talking with the wine sses in their hands, but they could not escape from receiving a few weird nces at Yiren¡¯s red face. Of course, their thinking was that she got drunk already so they did not think too much about it.


    There were only a few circr sofas right in front of the ss at the lowest level with the best view to the auction stage. Red Rose didn¡¯t lie when she said she prepared the best ce for them.


    With the high back of the sofa which supported their heads, they had some privacy here which was what they needed the most now. It was also big enough to fit all six of them. There was also a table right in front of them where they could ce drinks and food which was really convenient.


    Red Rose gave them a small green crystal before saying, "If you need anything just call for a servant and they will bring you what you need. I need to go prepare as I am the one directing the action. Tell Young Master that he can buy whatever he wants if he is interested in anything. He just needs to pour his Spirit Qi into the crystal and the object will be his. Also, the sound from the auction will be transmitted after it begins."


    Xiao Wen knew exactly what it was as she had many of those. It was just a close distance information crystal, which was enough formunication in the same building. She just nodded epting the crystal not bothering to think more into it. Xiao Wen didn¡¯t expect any treasures toe out in the auction.


    As Red Rose left them alone after giving them a calm smile, she walked towards the exit of the banquet, thinking it was time to prepare but she was stopped by a young girl she recognized as the daughter of merchant Qin.


    "Miss Rose, did you see Young Master Xuefeng? He promised to drink some wine with me but I can¡¯t find him," Ning asked without beating around the bush. She wanted to use the time of the auction beginning to steal him away from his women, but he suddenly vanished from her field of view.


    "Oh, he left from the banquet with hisdy for a moment. He will be back shortly, don¡¯t worry. Excuse me, I need to go prepare. Have fun at the party." Red Rose didn¡¯t think too much blurting out the truth before passing her, leaving for the auction as well.


    "Thank you, good luck Miss Rose," Ning didn¡¯t mind such behaviour as she thanked her for the information. It was exactly what she wanted to know. Seeing her father already moving towards the front rows, she didn¡¯t follow after him and instead sneaked out from the banquet just after Red Rose left.


    .......


    "Ah, since when did you be so good..." Xuefeng asked panting as his hand moved onto Wuying¡¯s head, helping her lightly with her movements. Thest pleasure service she gave him was great, but this time, she waspletely overshadowing her previous performance.


    "Hehe, I don¡¯t know what you mean... I was always this good," Wuying pulled away from him and giggled while teasing the tip with her tongue. With enough motivation, one could create wonders.


    To prove that her words were true, she slowly widened her lips, swallowing deeper and deeper until the whole shaft was gone inside of her throat. She didn¡¯t forget to tease his base with her tongue before finally drawing it out, returning to strong sucking with additional hand strokes.


    "See, I can go all the way without problems," Wuying said proudly as continued to stroke with her hand while standing up and sitting on Xuefeng¡¯sp again. She didn¡¯t wait for his words as sheunched an attack on his neck with was stretched back as if already prepared for her kisses.


    She had the urge to bite it and suck some of his blood, but Xuefeng¡¯s scolding face appeared in her mind, blocking those thoughts.


    "The auction is probably going to start soon. We should finish soon..." Xuefeng informed her reluctantly, wanting to stay with her whole evening like this.


    Wuying sealed his lips with her small hand before he said anything anymore and whispered while biting onto his ear, "I¡¯m not done yet... I need to make you plead for more after we are done..."


    With these words, she reached out and pulled her pants down while still keeping her hand on his lips, forcing him to stay silent. He started licking her hand to force it away but she didn¡¯t mind that at all.


    "Just stay like that, you should be close to finishing. I will make you feel good." Wuying smiled yfully at his games and aimed his hot staff with her hand, before pushing it right inside of her with one push of her bottom.


    "Aaah, just like that..." Wuying moaned softly feeling the tip biting her deep inside of her. Just like always, Xuefeng could fill her uppletely.


    Quickly switching her hand with her lips, Wuying started raiding on top of him up and down, pleasing not only him but herself as well. She didn¡¯t need to ask and Xuefeng already began helping her with his arms.


    Her shirt was taken away from her as he slid upwards on her body, revealing her cheery breasts which only he could touch and y with his tongue as he wished.


    Which her top gone, she quickly wrapped her arms around his head as she pressed his lips against her erect nipples while her waist continued to m against hisp with stronger force each time.


    Feeling his manhood raging inside of her while twitching and hitting against her walls, she suddenly dragged him to the side, forcing him to lie on the sofa. With her lips still connected with his, she resumed her battle without giving him a chance to take control over their moment.


    "Mhmmm!" Suddenly Xuefeng eximed as if he noticed something and pulled her lips away, calling out quietly, "Someone ising..." He released his Spirit Awareness earlier and it happened to be a good idea.


    Unfortunately, Wuying did not care about that and continued to work with her bottom, making Xuefeng feel that his limit was near.


    "Ah! Don¡¯t worry about that! We are so close... Let¡¯s reach it together..." Wuying moaned loudly as she hit him on the chest and pleaded while giving him kisses one by one.


    He could feel someone approaching but with Wuying like that, he couldn¡¯t reject her and Xuefeng knew he was too close to the final burst to stop now.


    ¡¯Fuck, there is someone in front of the doors, trying to listen through the doors...¡¯ Xuefeng cursed in his mind and held only Wuying¡¯s head so she wouldn¡¯t pull away from him a moan anymore.


    "Mhmmm!" That didn¡¯t stop her from giving out suppressed sounds as Xuefeng finally burst inside of her, releasing his seeds with each thrust. At that moment, the handle of the doors moved downwards as if someone trying to open it, but fortunately, they were locked.


    Just as Xuefeng thought the person will give up, they heard a young female voice calling out through the doors, "Who is there? Miss Rose can¡¯t be here."

 Chapter 222 Auction

    <h4>Chapter 222 Auction</h4>


    "Am I a good girl...?" Wuying whispered sweetly as she finally pulled her lips away from Xuefeng. They have been connected for a little while already but they still didn¡¯t separate from each other knowing that there was someone waiting outside the doors.


    Her waist was still firmly attached to his body and she didn¡¯t look like she nned on going anywhere anytime soon. Her insides were slowly absorbing his nutrients while enjoying the hardness firmly hugging her walls.


    "Shhh..." Xuefeng shushed her gently and lifted himself up with her in his arms. She didn¡¯t want to let go, firmly hugging onto him while sucking on his neck.


    "Can I have a reward? I have been nice... Just a little bit will be enough..." Wuying asked quietly as she licked his neck, showing her desire to taste some of his blood.


    "Sigh, but only a little bit..." Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but sigh, not actually enjoying the feeling of his blood being sucked away, but still ended up agreeing. If that could help improve her powers then what was this little sacrifice.


    "Okay... Just a bit..." Wuying nodded happily and didn¡¯t wait anymore, biting lightly on the skin which created a small cut. Xuefeng thought that she will suck his blood like a vampire but she actually looked cute, sucking little amounts while licking the wound with her tongue.


    Just as he rxed, feeling the blood gently flow out of his body, Wuying pulled away and sealed the wound with her finger, whispering cutely into his ear, "I¡¯m done."


    "Howe you are done so fast?" Xuefeng could not help but ask curiously.


    "I¡¯m saving it forter. Can I get small amounts but more often? I just wanted to calm down my craving," Wuying exined as she finally stood up, sitting next to him while ncing at him warmly. He somehow got a feeling as if she was treating him like a blood container but he couldn¡¯t get mad at her.


    Xuefeng agreed as he patted her head, "Fine. But you have to ask me first each time," before adding as he noticed that thedy began leaving, "She is leaving. Let¡¯s get going too as the auction probably started already."


    He stood up to pull up his pants but Wuying reached out to stop him and suddenly his manhood once again felt her warm tongue. After a few gentle licks, she smiled yfully pulling the pants for him and said, "Now that you are clean we can go."


    .......


    As Xuefeng and Wuying returned to the banquet hall from their little fun time, they saw that everyone was sitting at their seats, watching the auction which already started. They could even hear Red Rose voice presenting various artefacts and items at the main stage.


    They quickly found their group and walked up, trying not to block anyone¡¯s view, but it was hard to be done knowing that they had to pass through everyone¡¯s seats to get to the front. As Xuefeng sneaked forward while holding Wuying¡¯s hand, he noticed someone was watching him and found out it was the lying girl from before, Ning.


    He didn¡¯t really think much about her and turned his gaze away asking the girls as he reached the front sofa, "What did we miss?"


    "Xuefeng!" Yiren eximed when she saw him and it alerted everyone around them, but she didn¡¯t care and pulled him to sit down next to her.


    There was only space for one person to sit down on this side but Wuying did not mind, sitting next to Xiao Wen instead. She already had some time with him and Yiren deserved some on her own.


    "You didn¡¯t miss much. There are only toys being sold on this auction. If you want better artefacts I can always get one from my family. Let¡¯s just see for how much your pills will sell and get back to our room for the night..." Xiao Wen replied to his question with her face still rosy under the effects of wine but she still had full control.


    Xiao Wen already understood that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get him the way she acted so she decided to change her ways. She had some time to think it over while he was gone and already figured out a good n which she could carry outter.


    "Alright, I¡¯m sorry you had to wait." Xuefeng nodded and turned back to Yiren, kissing her on the head, apologizing sincerely.


    Yiren only hugged into his arm tighter and pleaded quietly, "Take me with you next time, okay?"


    Xuefeng actually felt bad for her, and promised himself to give her more attention in the future, "Okay, I promise."


    "Two hundred thousand low-grade Spirit Stones for thest time¡ª and sold to the gentleman with number two hundred and ten. Congrattions on winning the Rank 5 ck Frost Sword," As Xuefeng focused on the stage he heard a medium-sized ck sword being sold. He didn¡¯t think much of it and just focused on talking with hisdies instead.


    Only when the time came for his pills to be finally sold did he try to listen. He knew that someone from this banquet would buy them knowing that they were actually really precious here in the Eastern Region.


    "Everyone, I would like to introduce our finest treasure that we were entrusted by a special customer to auction today," Red Rose quietened down the whole hall with her hands as six pretty servants entered caring two small chests with each hand before cing them on prepared tforms.


    Opening one of the chests, Red Rose pulled out a Storage Ring from inside and introduced the treasures as she started pulling out bags of pills, "Inside each chest, there is a Storage Ring that contains one hundred and twenty pills, each being rank 5 of perfect quality."


    She paused for a moment letting that introduction sink into everyone¡¯s minds and continued, "Each bag contains ten pills of the same type and we will be auctioning all ten sets." Suddenly, she waved her hand and the bags opened, bursting with an aroma which quickly spread around the whole auction hall, surprising everyone.


    "As you can probably smell, the pills are real and they were tested by me personally. As a five rank alchemist, I can confirm that the pills arepletely authentic," As Red Rose spoke, the crowd began nodding, confirming her words. Everyone was eager to bid for the pills until they heard Red Rose next words which killed their enthusiasm, "The starting price for each set will be one hundred high-tiered Spirit Stones."


    Someone in the crowd shouted right away, clearly upset with the outrageous price, "One hundred! Did I just hear right? Is that a scam? It¡¯s one million low-tiered Spirit Stones! One can definitely live a luxurious life with such money."


    Even with the shout of the man, there were still many who knew that such price was normal and even below the market so they didn¡¯tin. Until they heard Red Rose next words, "Also, the pills types will be hidden. One will only know them after a sessful purchase."


    "Are you joking me? Such a high price but we don¡¯t even know what we are buying? What is this bullshit?" Another person cried from injustice and more followed.


    Red Rose only smiled mysteriously and called out, "Let the bidding begin!"


    Inside the banquet, a servant approached the seating area from the side and announced, "If anyone would like to bet, go ahead and shout your bets. I will quickly pass them towards Miss Rose."


    One of the merchants in the banquet clearly didn¡¯t know the price of a Rank 5 pill as he quickly blurted out loudly so that everyone could hear him, "Who would pay one hundred high-tiered Spirit Stones for unknown pills? He must be ill on the head."


    Unfortunately, Ning¡¯s father didn¡¯t have the same opinion about it and called out the first bid, shutting up the crying merchant, "I bid one thousand."


    "One thousand bid from the Banquet Guest right from the start. Anyone would like to¡ª two thousand from another guest! Anyone else would like topete with¡ª Two thousand one hundred!" Red Rose reported the first bid to the crowd, showing that there was an interest just like she expected, but before she could end, another two followed one after another.


    It not only shocked the crowd of small merchants but also the big shots in the Banquet. There were two people bidding against each other, pulling in such a big sum that they instantly thought the two were up to something.


    They knew the price for a pill was one high tiered Spirit Stone, but not everyone had the knowledge about theck of supply from a massive family. Only those who had connections had such information. One was Ning¡¯s Father together with his partner and another being a fat merchant.


    Even the man who earlierined became suspiciousmenting, "Either there is something wrong with their heads or they know something..."


    As everyone was thinking about what it could be, the battle continued and the first set was sold to Ning¡¯s father with the price of two thousand five hundred. Everyone had wide eyes when they heard the final bid and their eyes only widened even more after the next sets were instantly being auctioned with the same starting bid as the one it was bought for the first time.


    "Hehe, already five sets were sold for two thousand five hundred each. I guess it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to stay. What do you think?" Xuefeng grinned knowing he just earned over twelve thousand Spirit Stones. He could exchange for the same number of Fate Stones after he passed it to Nuwa which made him very ecstatic.


    "Don¡¯t be so smug. You will have to pay for everything from now on with this money. I¡¯m definitely buying a lot of wine with it." Xiao Wen smirked and quickly imed the ownership of a part of his money, but Xuefeng had no problems with it.


    He still had about nine times more of those pills which he could always sell to get even more. The future painted itself brightly in front of him.

 Chapter 223 Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 223 Proposal</h4>


    Having five sets already bought, Red Roses smiled and announced another secret that she forgot to mention, "I also want to point out that all of those pills came from the most prestigious family in Central Region. There won¡¯t be another chance for you to get them here."


    Those two words, ¡¯Central Region¡¯ created quite a stir in everyone¡¯s hearts as they stared at the pills with desire. Even if they wouldn¡¯t use them for themselves, having such pills would bring anyone a great status. Because of that, a few richer merchants joined the battle for the pills just to acquire them to add it to their collections.


    Unfortunately, even with that, Ning¡¯s father continued to buy them at an even higher price of three thousand high tiered Spirit Stones. It was truly a high price which made others hesitate to continue.


    As Ning¡¯s father continued to buy all the sets with his partner, when there was only one left, the merchants couldn¡¯t help but stand up from his seat and cry out in the banquet, "Qin Bai! Tell us, what is going on with these pills. Why are you guys buying all of them for such a high price? That¡¯s over twenty high tiered Spirit Stones per pill!"


    "Hehe, I guess I can tell you guys now that we already exhausted out funds anyway. The two biggest families in the Central Region are at war with each other. The one who is the main supplier for pills will start to stop sending Rank 5 pills and above outside of Central Region. You won¡¯t be able to get them anywhere in here and I think the price of each pill will skyrocket. You probably can imagine how it will affect the market. Have fun in bidding." Ning¡¯s fatherughed and finally told everyone his secret.


    As he was about to sit down he nced at Xuefeng who happened to look in his direction and smiled with a nod, before disappearing behind the sofa edge.


    "He knows that those pills are from us and wants more. He wanted to use this opportunity to shout you out and make you earn even more money, hoping that will improve your rtionship. Before he could react, Wu Lan who was sitting in the middle of the sofa analyzed the situation for him while sipping on the fruit drink she ordered.


    "Mhmm, I could figure that out. He is quite sly, but that¡¯s good for me. The more money the better," Xuefeng nodded, confirming her information and sat up leisurely, knowing another chunk of money will enter into his pockets. He liked being able to buy anything he wanted.


    Of course, the others present in the banquet hall were not as calm as Xuefeng was. They quickly created a rumour as they conversed with each other, quickly trying to find a partner to buy the pills. They knew that if Qin Bai words were correct, the prices of rank 5 pills would skyrocket up to one hundred or even two hundred high tiered Spirit Stones per pill.


    They were quite willing to believe that knowing that he already spent over twenty-four thousand which was a huge sum of money for merchants like them. When Red Rose started the auction for thest set, everyone started bidding crazily, causing the price to reach six thousand in the matter of a minute.


    They would still make a profit if they bought them below ten thousand which caused them to persist until the very end. Only the fat merchant was hesitant in bidding this high as he also knew the rumour of the two families being in a war, but also heard that the war could end pretty fast and the supply of pills could be back very soon.


    It was a high stakes gamble he didn¡¯t want to take. Without that information, he would be like others, bidding up to nine thousand for this little number of pills.


    As Xuefeng listened to the bids increasing with each second, Ning suddenly came up to their booth and informed sweetly, "Xuefeng, my father would like to speak business with you. Can you do me a favour and follow me?"


    Xuefeng¡¯s group instantly red at Ning but she didn¡¯t mind and continued to smile at Xuefeng. He sighed, not wanting to go but he would still be approached by her fatherter, so he might as well do it now.


    Xuefeng patted Yiren on the head and stood up after informing them, "I will go ande back in a bit. It won¡¯t take long." They had a bit of worry in their eyes, but knowing that Xuefeng understood the truth about Ning, they let him go.


    With the ongoing bidding, Xuefeng approached the Qin Bai sofa which was not far away from theirs with Ning following behind him, having a happy grin on her face.


    "Sir, you wanted to talk to me? What do you want?" Reaching the table, Xuefeng asked with a calm smile, looking straight into mature man¡¯s eyes.


    Qin Bai wasn¡¯t shocked by Xuefeng disposition as he already treated him as someone equal to him. He was a cultivator with ess to Central Region and with that alone, he was worthy enough to make deals with him.


    "I¡¯m Qin Bai. My daughter told me about you and I wanted to meet with you. Can you sit down with us for a bit? I wanted to propose a deal for you." Qin Bai smiled and spoke with collected voice, pointed to the free space on his left.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t sit down and instead asked directly, "You want to buy more pills, right?"


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t wish to sell any more of them as that would create more leads to him. If Qin Bai started selling rank 5 pills which came from Tang family, he might be targeted by Tang family experts in Easter Region and asked to point out where he got them. That definitely wasn¡¯t in Xuefeng¡¯s interest.


    Qin Bai squinted his eyes knowing that he was busted andughed it off while releasing a thin barrier around them which would suppress their sounds and said calmly, "You guessed right. I already have a buyer in the Sacred Sword Kingdom which is going to pay a lot for them. Is eighty high tiered Spirit Stones per pill fine for you?"


    "I didn¡¯t agree to sell anything yet. What if I told you I don¡¯t have any pills anymore? Everything I auctioned just now was my whole stock. I¡¯m sorry." Xuefeng shook his head, denying having any more pills and decided to leave with those words, but Ning blocked his way looking at him with an innocent smile while her father called out, "Wait! Let me propose another deal."


    "Yes?" Xuefeng turned his head out of curiosity as there was barely anything that could convince him.


    "My daughter likes you very much. How about I let you marry her in exchange for you selling me all of your pills. She already agreed on that." Qin Bai presented another proposition, this time even putting his daughter on the line, but that didn¡¯t surprise Xuefeng.


    Seeing that Xuefeng stood silent, he added, "My daughter is definitely a beauty. Looking at your group there, it seems like you like beauties, so please consider this."


    Xuefeng nced at the smiling Ning before asking Qin Bai with a re, "So your daughter saw me for the first time today and already want to marry me? Isn¡¯t that kind of abnormal? I also don¡¯t like the act of buying people. They are not objects."


    His words basically meant to remind Ning to not sell herself so cheap, but they clearly didn¡¯t understand as Qin Bai only shrugged in response, saying on behalf of his daughter, "She fell for you so there is nothing I can do. You guys would look nice together."


    Xuefeng could only sigh to that and stopped being nice, denying him definitely, "Even if I have more pills, you clearly don¡¯t have any money right now. I¡¯m not going to wait for you to sell the pills so you can buy more. I¡¯m leaving this city and I¡¯m noting back. I¡¯m not selling my pills. Goodbye."


    Seeing him trying to pass her, Ning once again blocked his way and called out with sadness, "Am I not pretty enough for you...? I can service you really well..."


    When she tried to touch his chest, Xuefeng caught her hand, squeezing it strongly before whispering into her face while ring coldly, "I¡¯m not dumb. Stop acting and get out of my way before I kill you."


    With the being said, he pushed her to the side and broke the thin barrier with a single punch, leaving their booth without looking back. Ning was looking at his back as he walked away from her, but her face didn¡¯t have anger, but rather happiness.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel excited and now she wanted to him even more than before. She quickly turned to her father and called out, "I am going to inform auntie about him. I really want him now..." Her expression looked like she already decided on what path she wanted to walk and her tone was the same, leaving her father with no other options.


    Her father was naturally shocked by what he heard and quickly washed his hands from the whole incident, "Don¡¯t you think using your auntie connections is going a little overboard? Gosh, you both are crazy. I¡¯m not dealing with this anymore if you want to involve her."


    "I already decided. I¡¯m going to inform her now. It will take her a while to figure out what to do but she always gets what she wants." Ning dered and went through the gap that Xuefeng created, leaving the banquet right after.


    "Who is your daughter¡¯s auntie?" Qin Bai¡¯s partner who didn¡¯t know anything asked curiously, but Qin Bai only shook his head, saying anxiously, "You don¡¯t want to know... Let¡¯s forget about the rest of the pills. We will only get into more trouble. We should be fine with the ones we have on hand."

 Chapter 224 Be

    <h4>Chapter 224 Be</h4>


    "Damn, to think she dared to propose marriage just like that... I¡¯m still pissed." Xiao Wen cursed as they left the banquet and Xuefeng finally told them happened when he was inside Ning¡¯s booth.


    Xuefeng stopped her right away, saying with a calm smile, "Just leave it. We will be gone by tomorrow so we won¡¯t be seeing her anymore. We already took the money, time to get a good night sleep and get ready to leave." He didn¡¯t want to antagonize the girl he didn¡¯t even know well. It¡¯s not like she was his enemy or anything.


    "Fine..." Xiao Wen didn¡¯t want to but followed Xuefeng¡¯s order. She didn¡¯t know why she was the most agitated out of all three of them when she wasn¡¯t even with Xuefeng yet.


    As they reached their room, Yiren was the first one to tug Xuefeng¡¯s shift and call out sleepily, "Xuefeng, I¡¯m tired already... Let¡¯s just into bed and sleep."


    "Okay, we will go to sleep right after we eat something, okay?" Xuefeng gave her a hug and promised, already having ns to pay her back for today¡¯s escape with Wuying.


    "I¡¯m not hungry... I will go to bed earlier and wait for you then," Yiren shook her head grumpily and already decided to sleep earlier. Xefeng noticed she was much quieter after he came back to the auction which made him feel bad, regretting his decision.


    Just as he wanted to cheer Yiren up, Wuying took her by the hand and pulled her to the bedroom, calling out, "I will go with Yiren." He already ordered a lot of food for the six of them but now two dropped out.


    "Sigh, I guess it is only us four then. More food for us. Right, Wu Kong?" Xuefeng turned to the greatest eater in their group and he could see the excitement in the young boy eyes.


    Just as Wu Kong was about to jump around and cry out from happiness, his sister Wu Lan suddenly caught him and covered his mouth, pulling him with her towards the bedroom, saying apologetically, "Big Brother, we also won¡¯t be eating. We need to sleep a lot so we have strength for tomorrow¡¯s journey. You can enjoy food with sister Wen."


    "What is up with everyone?" Xuefeng asked Xiao Wen who was the only one left. He found it weird how Wu Lan winked at Xiao Wen before leaving but he didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    Xiao Wen blushed lightly knowing that Wu Lan has already seen through her intentions and created an opportunity for her. Pulling him towards Dining room by his hand, she tried to cover her embarrassment, saying, "Ah, don¡¯t mind them... We will just enjoy it ourselves then."


    Knock, knock.


    Hearing the knocking which signalled that their food came, he stopped her and changed the ns, "Let¡¯s just stay in the living room if everyone is away. We can sit on the sofa, eat, drink and talk."


    They quickly set up a few dishes that the manager personally brought them, picking only those they wanted and also took a few strong wines that they tasted earlier on the banquet. Everything was set up and all they needed to do was to start eating and talking.


    Pouring both of them a ss of wine, Xuefeng ate one snack and asked, "Wen, tell me, you dated before right?"


    Xiao Wen was just about to drink her wine but hearing the question he asked, she almost dropped it. She thought they will talk casually but Xuefeng started with a big bomb.


    Regting her breathing so she doesnt get exposed by him, Xiao Wen asked back while pretending she wasn¡¯t bothered by it, "Why you ask?"


    Leaning back on the sofa, he smiled curiously at her, replying casually without any stress in his voice, "Well, you never talked about yourself. Technically, I know very little about you. About your past, your interests or even your cultivation rank. We are friends, right? Tell me what do you like?"


    "I like you..." Xiao Wen muttered under her breath, thinking that she was saying that in her mind, but then she saw Xuefeng¡¯s facial expression change and Xiao Wen realised what she had just done.


    Unfortunately, it was toote for her to react as Xuefeng already asked her, kind of surprised, "You like me...?" He definitely didn¡¯t expect such turn of events.


    "Cough..." Xiao Wen coughed right away and stop Xuefeng¡¯s thinking by adding, "I like you as a friend of course... What else did you think?" As she asked, she drank the whole ss of wine in one gulp, blush filling her whole face.


    "Yeah, I thought so too... There is no way you would like me," Xuefeng nodded, confirming his previous thoughts.


    Now it was Xiao Wen turn to be confused and could not help but ask, "Why?" Did that mean he was interested in her, but thinking that her standards were too high, he didn¡¯t make moves on her? She poured herself another ss and sat down next to him staring at him, awaiting his answer.


    Xuefeng smiled at her strange behaviour and said truthfully, "Honestly, you are beautiful, have the strongest background in the world and also powerful cultivation. Tell me, which woman out there could match you in all three of those?"


    Hearing his praises, she blushed even further and couldn¡¯t look him in the eyes anymore, saying while looking down at her ss, "Thank you... But that doesn¡¯t mean why you can¡¯t like me?"


    "Me? I can¡¯t evenpare. You achieved so much while I¡¯m still in the early stages of my life." Xuefeng shrugged, sipping his wine. He thought they were just talking as friends, but Xiao Wen was taking it all directly.


    ¡¯Aaaaargh, why did I say that... He really thinks that I¡¯m too great for him...¡¯ Xiao Wen called out in her mind, ming herself for muttering nonsense on ident.


    Taking a deep breath, she pped his shoulder and said upset, "Idiot, stop talking. You are not that bad. If you were, you wouldn¡¯t get so many beauties around you. I also wouldn¡¯t protect you right now and wandered around the world instead."


    Xuefeng looked into her eyes curiously, not knowing himself what did others saw in him and asked, "What do you like about me then?"


    "I..." Xiao Wen wanted to start list out good things about him but then realised that it wouldn¡¯t actually help her in any way. Right now she was only acting like Xuefeng¡¯s friend and if she didn¡¯t break that, she would stay his friend forever.


    Thinking about a fast idea to distract him, she said with a yful smile, "I will tell you if you beat me." She poured him wine until his ss was full once again and clinked her ss with his.


    "You want to start a drinking battle with me? You know you have no chance of winning?" Xuefeng nced at her weirdly for even proposing such deal to him. He knew his body was much stronger than hers which would let him win easily.


    Xiao Wen eximed as she put her arm on his shoulder naturally, "Ha! Don¡¯t think that just because I¡¯m a woman that I can¡¯t drink a lot. You are not allowed to use your fragment ability and can only use your body. If you win, I will tell you what you want and if I win, I want you to grant me one wish."


    "Deal." Xuefeng agreed right away, confident in his own body. As long as fragments were not involved, he didn¡¯t see any future where he would lose.

 Chapter 225 Tittle Hidden

    <h4>Chapter 225 Tittle Hidden</h4>


    A chapter dedicated to all of those who read with premium SS and support me <>


    .....


    After many drinkster, it was not a surprise that Xiao Wen couldn¡¯t battle anymore and her flushed faceid gently on Xuefeng¡¯s shoulder while she lightly supported herself by hugging into his arm. Rubbing her cheek against his shoulder, she muttered sweetly, "Xuefeng... I can¡¯t drink anymore..."


    She really wanted to win to get a wish from him which she would put to good use but he didn¡¯t give her the chance. His body was strengthened by his ability tens of times and the only way for her was to cheat by using her own, but that wasn¡¯t her way of doing things.


    "I told you can¡¯t win. Let¡¯s stop now and get ready to bed..." Xuefeng sighed as he brushed her crimson hair, putting them away from Xiao Wen¡¯s eyes. He could see she was very intoxicated as normally she wouldn¡¯t behave this cuddly towards him.


    The more she drank, the more she was getting closer to him, hugging and touching him whileughing together with him, but he didn¡¯t have problems with that. After all, they were friends and such simple affections could be exempted from the rules.


    Xuefeng was also a little drunk as he asked Ling to not use her regeneration on him today. As he watched her from such close distance, he saw how natural she was with him. All of her coldness and constraints were gone now. His eyes didn¡¯t miss her sexy body which was right there, ready to be touched and groped by him.


    There was an urge in his mind, telling him to slip his hand from her arm, right onto her ample bosom, but the consciousness which was still there stopped him in thest moment as it returned to its previous position. He knew that she probably wouldn¡¯t mind that, especially in the state she was in, but he couldn¡¯t do it. It would be unfair to Wuying, Yiren and others.


    ¡¯Dummy... I¡¯m giving you so many opportunities...¡¯ Xiao Wen thought in distress, being much more clear in her mindpared to how she acted.


    Xuefeng patted her arm twice, informing her that it was time to leave him but Xiao Wen didn¡¯t look like she wanted to go anywhere as her head suddenly slipped from his shoulder and shended on hisp. Before he could pick her up, her half-opened eyes closed and she found herself afortable ce, burring her nose into his belly.


    "Wen... Let¡¯s go to bed..." Xuefeng whispered softly as he rubbed her cheek. He didn¡¯t want her to fall asleep on hisp like this and even considered cleansing her from the alcohol when she reached out and embraced his waist, getting a better hold on him.


    "Wen." This time Xuefeng called out to her normally so that she could hear him and it worked as her eyes opened slightly as she rubbed her cheeks on his thighs. Xiao Wen then muttered, pleading for a few more minutes as she tightened her hug on him, "Mhmm, just a bit more please..."


    "Sigh, fine," Xuefeng sighed, agreed to her cuddles under one condition, "...but then give me my reward from the bet... Tell me, what do you like about me?" It was not like he didn¡¯t have confidence in himself, but it was always interesting to know the women perspective. With Xiao Wen being his friend, he could get such information so that he can improve himself.


    Xiao Wen felt his hand gently rubbing her on the cheek while taking care of her hair and whispered somewhat unclear due to alcohol but he still could understand her, "Your hand... What you are doing right now... I like when you take care of me like that..."


    "What else?" Xuefeng asked for more info as he continued to softly bush her hair just as she wanted.


    Feeling his care, Xiao Wen continued to list out things she liked, not hesitating to tell the truth, "I like how kind and loving you are to your friends and the girls... When they are in danger, you don¡¯t even hesitate to sacrifice your life for them... I like how you protect them, but also respect their decisions and opinions... If I was your girlfriend, I would feel very safe with you..."


    Xiao Wen didn¡¯t think she would be brave enough to say it normally without some help of high amounts of alcohol, so she had to use this opportunity to throw out everything that was lying on her heart.


    She didn¡¯t let him interrupt her and continued with the flow, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to if she stops, "I like your smile... I like when you tease me... You can always make meugh when I least expect it... It¡¯s fun to have you around..."


    "Wen¡ª" Xuefeng whispered softly, but she didn¡¯t let him talk, adding more, "You asked me about the previous men I had and the truth is, I only had one..." Xiao Wen paused, rubbing her eyes against Xuefeng¡¯s shirt as something tried to spill from her eyes, before continuing quietly, "I didn¡¯t want to do it with him, so he spread a rumour to everyone that we did it already..."


    Hearing that she began telling him her secrets, Xuefeng stopped trying to interrupt and listened patiently.


    "I didn¡¯t know about it at that time and thought that if everyone already knows about it, I might as well do it with him... But when we were just about to move into a final step, I saw the burning desire in his eyes and realised that all this time he has been pushing me into it just cause he wanted to do it... He didn¡¯t care about me as he didn¡¯t even ask how I feel about it..." Xiao Wen spoke slowly, already starting to freshen up after recalling the unpleasant memories.


    "After that, I told him I didn¡¯t want it anymore, but he insisted and even decided to ignore my resistance..." As she said that, she hid her face in his belly. Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but get angry at the guy and feel sorry for her, quickly asking, "Who was it? Tell me his name. I will find him and¡ª"


    He thought that Xiao Wen was crying right now and his anger was building but he couldn¡¯t see that she was actually quite calm. Xiao Wen wasn¡¯t lying to him, but she was already over the whole situation that happened years ago. She didn¡¯t want to use this story to change his mindset but with how things were between them, it was one of the most effective methods she could use.


    Xiao Wen who wasying on hisp the whole time suddenly lifted herself up and blocked his mouth with her hand before he could finish. Her eyes were only a bit red from her wiping it earlier, but it was still enough for Xuefeng to believe that her story was real.


    "Don¡¯t worry... He is not alive anymore..." Xiao Wen assured him with a gentle smile before looking to the side as if she tried to collect her thoughts. She didn¡¯t expect that Xuefeng would suddenly pick her up and sat her down on hisp, asking seriously while holding her face with both of his hands, "Tell me what happened... Did he hurt you...?"


    Seeing the care and worry in his eyes as he forced her to look at him, Xiao Wen barrier couldn¡¯t help but break. She didn¡¯t understand how could Xuefeng be so kind and gentle to her. Before she knew, two small tears fell, travelling down on her cheeks. His thumbs stopped them midway but another two followed after them, treading on the path of their predecessors.


    Xiao Wen didn¡¯t actually know why she was crying. Maybe it was because the man she was searching for was right there in front of her, but she only realised that now. Those tears were definitely now out of sadness, but regret and at the same time relief, that she already decided what she wanted.


    Of course, after seeing Xiao Wen let out a stream of tears while looking at him, his first image that appeared in her mind was Xiao Wen being vited by someone else. His pent up anger burst as he cursed, "Fucking bastard..." before hugging her tightly immediately after, saying with care, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let that happen ever again..."


    Only then did she realise that he could misunderstand her tears and connect them into her story. She urgently called out right as she thought about it, "No, no, he didn¡¯t hurt me... I killed him before he did anything..."


    She told him the truth, but his gentle gaze at her didn¡¯t change and he breathed out in relief, "I¡¯m d..." before wiping the tears from her eyes, saying softly, "Don¡¯t cry... He deserved more than just death... If anyone hurt you, I would torture him for days before killing his entire family..."


    Sob...


    She realised the more kindness and love he showed her, the harder it was to resist kissing him right there, confessing her love for him. At that point, Xiao Wen hated it. She hated how nice and gentle he was to her which made her someone different with each time they interacted. She couldn¡¯t recognize herself anymore. The feelings she never felt were brewing in her mind as he looked at her with his azure eyes.


    They stared at each other for the whole ten seconds, both battling with his thoughts, when Xuefeng finally asked, "What can I do for you? Tell me what you want and I can give it to you." Xuefeng wanted her to forget about it, but he didn¡¯t expect that her words would destroy the final barrier she always kept in her mind.


    She opened her mouth to say something but under his gaze, no words came out. Only after she grabbed his neck and hugged him, wrapping her arms around him, did the three words she kept inside her escape her lips in a whisper, "I want you..."


    Chapter 225 - I Want You...

 Chapter 226 Sleepless Nigh

    <h4>Chapter 226 Sleepless Nigh</h4>


    "I want you..."


    After finally putting out there those three words that she wanted to say this whole time during theirst few days together, Xiao Wen finally felt rxed, feeling like all of her stress was gone. At the start, she wanted to find a perfect opportunity, getting into his heart with one arrow but she realised she wouldn¡¯t find a better moment than that.


    ¡¯I finally did it... Please... Say something... Say you want me too... Say you will take care of me... Hug me... Kiss me...¡¯ Xiao Wen thought, patiently waiting for his response but with each second that passed, her mind was going astray, imagining all scenarios that could happen. Her arms hugged him tighter, seeking more assurance and warmth to calm her mind.


    His hands were on her back, gently rubbing it up and down as if he was cheering her up. Did that mean he will reject her? ¡¯No!¡¯ Xiao Wen screamed in her mind, rejecting this thought, pushing it as far as she could. She wanted to whisper more, but only her mind listened, begging him with love emanating from her words, ¡¯Say that you want me and I will be yours... Please...¡¯


    After all those seconds that were like hours for her, Xuefeng finally spoke to her, his words far from what she wanted to hear right now. He patted her on the back and whispered back to her, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here for you. Just tell me what you want and I will give it to you."


    Just after his words, Xiao Wen felt like her brain stopped working. Her body froze momentarily and she started losing her strength, staying in Xuefeng¡¯s embrace only thanks to his support.


    ¡¯How did he not get it? I clearly said it to him... Did he think I am going to say something else after that? Idiot... I want you! Your body, your mind, your heart...¡¯ Xiao Wen cried out in her mind, not understanding how Xuefeng didn¡¯t get her.


    With her heartbeat increasing, she began regaining her strength and uttered the same words once again, this time properly, saying that straight into his ear, "I want you." This time she was sure she made a correct ent, putting a dot at the end of her plea.


    Unfortunately, Xuefeng still was focused on the same thing, continuing to ask, "Yes? What is it? Don¡¯t keep me hanging this long. You are getting me anxious."


    This time she wasn¡¯t as shocked as the first time and reacted differently, pulling away from him, staring at him weirdly. Xiao Wen was certain he was doing it on purpose, but looking at his curious expression, she realised didn¡¯t know for real. She measured his temperature with her hand, testing if maybe alcohol didn¡¯t cause him to have a fever or something, but knew that it was impossible.


    With her looking at him weirdly and her cheeks getting even more crimson with each second, Xuefeng rubbed them gently, asking with worry, "Are you okay? You seem to have too much redness on your cheeks... Do you want toy down for a bit?"


    "No! I¡¯m okay..." Xiao Wen cried out, pouting as she grabbed the hands which held her face. She wanted to push them away, but with the way he looked at her, she couldn¡¯t get herself to do it. His eyes filled with care and kindness. She knew he didn¡¯t mean it.


    ¡¯He doesn¡¯t even think that I can love him so his mind didn¡¯t even take that into consideration... Dummy...¡¯ Xiao Wen finally realised what could be happening inside of Xuefeng¡¯s mind, but that didn¡¯t make her feel better. She had to make him understand her feelings today and only her actions could move this blockhead.


    Knowing that she was okay, Xuefeng continued asking, "Then what is it? It seemed like you wanted to say¡ª", but Xiao Wen couldn¡¯t handle it anymore, deciding to go with the n she thought of, cing everything on one card.


    Before he could end talking, she suddenly pushed his hands away, quickly covering his eyes with her hand before finally leaning over and pressing her lips onto his. No matter how she acted, it has been years since thest time she came this close to other male¡¯s lips.


    Their lips connected and she held on with her kiss as long as she could. She knew this could be their first but also thest kiss they had together so she wanted to make the best use of it. Just as she thought of pulling away, the initial shock inside Xuefeng¡¯s mind ended and his lips responded on instinct, returning the kiss with some interest.


    Xiao Wen kissed him on impulse, irritated that he didn¡¯t understand her, but then she didn¡¯t know what next. When Xuefeng lips moved, closing on her bottom lip, she thought it would end like that, but something pushed him for more. She repeated the motion, nting another kiss before she pulled away, leaving with a sweet taste on her lips.


    She wanted to be the one in control, creating a mess in his mind as punishment for making her like this. He just had to say that he wanted her too, but instead, he pushed her to move a step ahead, breaking her boundaries. As Xiao Wen pulled her hand away, uncovering his eyes, she could see his shocked expression fully. Some satisfaction filled her mind.


    Looking at him with a warm smile, she said gently, once again repeating her confession, this time making sure he understood, "I said I want you, dummy. I want your body, your mind and your heart to love me, take care of me while allowing me to stay by your side for the years toe... I know you have others, but I couldn¡¯t lie to myself anymore. You said you will give me what I want, and I want you..."


    Xuefeng was even more shocked after Xiao Wen¡¯s confessionpared to her kiss, that he could somehow exin. After this, they couldn¡¯t be the same anymore and both of them knew that. Not knowing where to start, he called out to her, thinking words wille to him, "Wen¡ª"


    Worried that he will say something she didn¡¯t want to hear, Xiao Wen stopped him, closing his mouth once again and said sweetly, "You don¡¯t need to answer me now... You can think about it overnight and tell me tomorrow... If you want to find out if there can be something between us, hold my hand when I reach out to you tomorrow... If you don¡¯t want, I will understand."


    As she said so, Xiao Wen stood up and left, running towards the bedroom, not looking back at him anymore. Xuefeng raised her arm wanting to grab her but stopped himself in thest moment. He realised that even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t have anything to say. His mind suddenly became really cloudy, not pushing any ideas forward.


    It was also the very first time where Xiao Wen couldn¡¯t handle the pressure and simply escaped from her troubles, pushing them into another day. Xiao Wen knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep that night, but Xuefeng was the same.


    Shey down on the bed next to Yiren who already fell asleep and especially left some space for Xuefeng, hoping that maybe he wille after a while, but that didn¡¯t happen. Both of them spend the whole night thinking of the other and the future they could potentially share together.

 Chapter 227 Nings Auntie

    <h4>Chapter 227 Ning¡°s Auntie</h4>


    The next morning, far away from the City of Liquor that Xuefeng group was staying in, a cold beauty in herte twenties with blue hair opened her ice blue eyes, ncing coldly into the distance. The whole hall room around her was all covered in ice, together with the small podium she sat cross-legged on.


    She was training when she once again heard the buzzing inside of her ring which disturbed her. The buzzing usually meant that someone tried to contact her using Signal Crystals, but now she regretted even buying one, always getting called for stupid reasons.


    Even her new student was alerted as she also opened her eyes. If Xuefeng was there he would immediately recognize this beauty. It was Princess Shan but in apletely new form. Even if her appearance was the same, the aura around her turned much colder from thest time she showed her ice domain skill.


    After checking who was trying to contact her, she sighed ncing at Princess Shan and informed her, "It¡¯s just my annoying niece, Shan, continue with your training."


    "Yes, Sect Master." Princess Shan nodded, closing her eyes once again, beginning to absorb both Spirit Qi and Water Qi around her. The main method to increase the power of the Elemental Domain was raising one stage and increasing the dantain capability. Domains needed a lot of Qi to sustain them but the more Qi one had, the better effects one could get.


    The Sect Master nodded, satisfied with how diligent Princess Shan was with her training. Compared with her niece who only cared about herself, Princess Shan was much more like herself. As she looked at her, she could actually see her younger self in her.


    She was already a Sect Master of White Lotus Sect before she even reached thirty years old, so she knew what one needs to seed in life and her new student, she discovered by an ident, definitely had it. Pulling out the Signal Crystal, she answered it asking with an annoyed tone in her voice, "Ning, what do you want?"


    "Auntie! I finally got a hold on you! Why didn¡¯t you reply to me yesterday... Do you know how much pain I¡¯m going through right now?" Ning¡¯s voice came through and she sounded as if she just had the worst day of her life, wanting toin about the unfairness of the world.


    "Sigh, what happened this time?" The Sect Master rubbed her forehead the moment he heard her niece but still asked, even though she knew she will regret it right after.


    Hearing that she had her aunt attention, she called out excitedly, dropping the sad tone and switching it into a celebratory version instead, "I met him! The one I have been searching for my whole life! This time I¡¯m not wrong. I can feel it in my veins each time I¡¯m looking at him. My stomach is always fuzzing and buzzing when he is near me. Aaah, how I wish to be next to him right now... I think I fell in love..."


    The Sect Master rolled her eyes, asking with a frown, "Again? How many times have we gone through this? Each time you fall in ¡¯love¡¯ it¡¯s just your imagination and you get bored with them right away. Are you nning to y around once again?"


    "No! This time it¡¯s for real. He is so interesting that I would never get bored with him. I even asked my father to propose marriage to him. That¡¯s how serious I am about him." Ning cried out denying her aunt before proving her words with how determined she was to marry Xuefeng.


    Hearing about that detail, the cold Sect Master finally raised her brow, getting interested with the character which could push her niece this much and asked, "Who is he? Describe him to me."


    "Auntie, not only is he super handsome and kind, his cultivation is high as well. He is also much stronger than he looks, probably mastering many elements together with Spirit Qi. Ah! He also has connections in Central Region as he has just recently came back from there. He was selling many pills on the auction and Miss Rose was treating him very respectfully." Ning exaggerated Xuefeng¡¯s introduction as much as she could, even though she didn¡¯t actually know anything about his fighting capabilities. Only with her auntie on her side would Xuefeng bend his knee for her.


    When Ning began describing her love interest, an image of Xuefeng appeared inside of Princess Shan¡¯s mind but after listening about the Central Region, she knew it wouldn¡¯t be Xuefeng. He was in Liu n not long ago so it was impossible for him to get into Central Region all of a sudden. Knowing it wasn¡¯t Xuefeng, she focused on her cultivation instead.


    Sect Master nodded, beginning to like what she heard and dug for more information, "Oh, not bad. Do you know his background? If he is a genius from this area, we probably know of him already."


    "...I don¡¯t know much about him as he acted very mysteriously but I know his name, Xuefeng." Ning was worried to say Xuefeng¡¯s name to her aunt but that was all she knew about him. It was well known that her aunt liked stealing men from their women, ying around with them before dumping them when she became bored with them.


    It was how she herself became like this as she followed her aunt footsteps. The only difference in them was that she genuinely thought she had feelings for them but her aunt put pleasure on the first spot.


    Ning couldn¡¯t see this, but the moment she said Xuefeng¡¯s name, both Princess Shan¡¯s and her aunt¡¯s eyes opened wide. It was soon followed by a yful smile on Sect Master¡¯s face and a worried expression on Princess Shan¡¯s side.


    Just as Princess Shan wanted to say something, the Sect Master raised her hand, signalling her to not disturb her. She knew very well what Princess Shan wanted to say as she used to listen to her talks about Xuefeng all the time. Her new student loved to talk about him, but she wasn¡¯t much interested at that time. Now she started getting more impressed at the man himself, looking at him from the side.


    "Tell me, did he reject you already?" Sect Master asked with a grin. She already knew the answer after recalling Princess Shan¡¯s stories.


    "Cough... Well, it¡¯splicated... I think I just need to give him some time first..." Ning coughed hearing her aunt get on the right track from the start, forcing her to confess everything.


    The Sect Master smiled on the outside, but her voice remained cold as she pressured her niece, "Don¡¯t lie to me. Does he have other women by his side? I know you are trying to hide the truth, but you know that I will find out anyway."


    Ning couldn¡¯t help but sigh and finally give in, telling what her aunt wanted, "Sigh... He did have other women... Not only one but three... But I still believe I can get him. I just need to shamelessly work my way into his heart. Auntie, will you help me?"


    Knowing all she wanted, the Sect Master ended the signal without answering the question, "I will contact you when I gather more information on him." With the connection cut, she suddenly looked at Princess Shan with an interested gaze beginning to approach her.


    "Master..." Princess Shan called out worriedly, not knowing what the sect master wanted to do. She knew that there was no point in fighting back if anything happens as she had no chance of beating her.


    Arriving by Princess Shan¡¯s side, the Sect Master reached out to grab her gently by the chin and called out, "I suppose its the same Xuefeng you told me about, right?"


    "I think so... I don¡¯t think there are any other people named Xuefeng in Aurora Country..." Princess Shan answered the question before she looked at her master¡¯s eyes and pleaded, "Master please, he is mine... Can you not touch him?"


    "Heh, to think you have such an opinion about me. Don¡¯t worry, I just want to know more about him. I¡¯m not going to fool around with kids like him. If I like him, I might actually help you meet up with him instead." The Sect Master assured her, pretending to be indifferent, with just a bit of curiosity.


    Seeing that Princess Shan was still hesitating she added, "I took you in to protect you from that prince. The least you can do is be a good student who listens to her Master."


    "Sigh... Fine," Recalling how she was protected by her new master from the Zhen Zhao shameless marriage certificate that her father signed, Princess Shan couldn¡¯t resist her anymore, telling everything her master wanted to know.

 Chapter 228 No Choice

    <h4>Chapter 228 No Choice</h4>


    Xiao Wen didn¡¯t sleep for the first half of the night but on the second half, she forced herself to, pushing aside all of her worries for tomorrow. If she was feeling unwell after not sleeping properly, she wouldn¡¯t look pretty for Xuefeng which was her priority right now.


    Fortunately, her regeneration ability could open her eyes even after intense sleep loss, but she knew it was always better to stay natural. She really wanted to hug someone during the night, to calm her nerves and it just happened that Yiren was next to her. Xiao Wen quickly turned her into a hugging bear but Yiren didn¡¯t mind as she did the same with her.


    The only work up to Xuefeng¡¯s call when the sun already rose from the horizon, "Everyone, wake up already. It¡¯s morning. It¡¯s time for us." They both opened their eyes at the same time, still in each other¡¯s embrace and smiled, tightening their hug to each other. Xuefeng¡¯s voice was like a bird¡¯s song, enough to smooth their feelings and heal their pains.


    Wu Kong who slept while hugging his sister¡¯s arm also partially woke up and called out with one leg still in his dreams, "Big brother... Is it time for breakfast...?"


    "Haha, yeah, the breakfast is already ready. If you want to eat it, you have to wake up, clean your face and you can rush to the kitchen to eat." Xuefengughed, teasing the small boy. He didn¡¯t expect it might actually work but it did in a st.


    "Yey!" Wukong eximed happily with his eyes wide awake momentarily and he quickly rushed to the bathroom, cleaning himself, before speeding towards the kitchen.


    "Don¡¯t eat everything! Leave some for us too!" Xuefeng called out to him before he disappeared in the kitchen.


    "Xuefeng..." Yiren rubbed her eyes to get rid of his sleepiness and asked, noticing that he didn¡¯te back as he promised, "You didn¡¯t sleep with us tonight, what happened?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, I somehow didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all and decided to cultivate the whole night," Xuefeng exined as he picked Yiren up who walked up to the edge of the bed and gave a sweet morning kiss, asking right after with a gentle smile, "Will you forgive me?"


    "Mhmm, I will, but I need another kiss as a bribe..." Yiren agreed but rubbed her nose against his, asking for more as a payback. Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind, dlyplying with her request, before he patted her on her butt, saying, "Go wash. We are going to leave the city after breakfast and we might not have ess to such nice rooms on the way."


    Yiren nodded happily and asked, "Okay, but will you join us?" But Xuefeng shook his head, pointing with his head at Wu Lan, saying, "I already took a shower myself. Take Wu Lan with you and you can all go in together with onlydies."


    Hearing that her name was called, Wu Lan finally opened her eyes, getting out of bed. She loved sleeping as that was the only time when her ability didn¡¯t tire her mind. Just as she woke up, she looked strangely at Xuefeng before ncing at Xiao Wen who was also staring at her.


    Blinking at Xiao Wen with a smile, she nudged Wuying on the arm, busting her ns to everyone, "Sister Wuying, are you waiting for Big Brother to pick you up like a princess? Come, let¡¯s take a bath together."


    Just as she said so, Wuying opened her eyes and sat up as if nothing happened. Looking at Xuefeng she also stood up, walking up to Xuefeng side while fixing her nightgown and jumped into his arms, kissing him deeply.


    Wuying then hugged him, pressing her chest against his so he can feel everything beneath her nightgown before saying alluringly, "Good morning darling..."


    "Good morning sweety," Xuefeng was more than happy to hug her like that and asked, "Should I take you to the bathroom like a Princess?"


    "Tsk, Wu Lan was joking... I have legs." Hearing his tease, Wuying snickered yfully, before jumping down from him, showing off her smooth legs to him.


    Just as Xuefeng wanted to banter more with her, Wu Lan picked up Yiren¡¯s and Wuying¡¯s hand and pulled them towards the bathroom while calling out to Xiao Wen, "Sis Wen, we will go inside, join us quickly, okay?"


    Seeing how Wu Lan worked in her favour, she couldn¡¯t help but be grateful. She sat up, showing off her ck nightgown to a certain someone and called out to thedies with a smile, "Mhmm, I will join you guys in a moment."


    The girls went inside while being led by Wu Lan, finally leaving Xuefeng alone with Xiao Wen in the bedroom. Wu Lan knew both of their intentions and did everything to help them both. She only regretted she couldn¡¯t watch the whole situation ying out, finding it very amusing.


    "Good morning Wen..." Xuefeng called out as Xiao Wen stood up, walking towards him, to which she replied with the same, giving him a sweet smile, "Good morning Xuefeng..."


    Xiao Wen approached him as she looked him in the eyes, before passing in front of him with her hand grazing against his chest. She intentionally slowed down her footsteps sticking her hand behind her so that he could grab it. She walked slowly, but Xuefeng¡¯s hand wasn¡¯ting.


    The closer she got to the bathroom doors, the hard it was for her to breathe. With just one meter away from the doors, she was almost certain that he wouldn¡¯t move, that he didn¡¯t want her and she already began taking it back, needing another hand just in case she needed to block her tears but then, she finally felt the warmth on her palm she was waiting for.


    Xiao Wen turned around, but instead of happy expression on Xuefeng¡¯s face, the same he was showing to Yiren and Wuying just a moment ago, she saw the rarest kinds he had. He looked angry. It was a rare expression from him that she would not usually see.


    Just as she wanted to ask what happened, he pulled her hand, dragging her outside of the bedroom with him without saying anything. Closing the doors behind him, Xuefeng suddenly pushed her against the wall while pinning her hands above her head.


    Xiao Wen thought that he will scold her about something or at least say something, but Xuefeng continued to stare at her angrily. With him this close to her, she could only look him in the eyes, but that wasn¡¯t an easy task. With each passing second, the feeling of being stared by a predator who wants to eat you was increasing in her heart.


    Normally it was her being a wild tigress but under Xuefeng stare, she gradually felt like a small kitten. Bracing herself, she asked pretending to be calm, "Why are you angry?"


    "How about you answer this question instead?" Xuefeng finally spoke, asking back.


    "I did not do anything..." Xiao Wen replied while ncing to the side, trying to avoid his gaze, but then Xuefeng called out, "Look at me.", forcing her to look into his eyes once again.


    "You confessed to me out of nowhere and you say it¡¯s nothing? You expect from me that I can just change my whole mindset towards you in a single night, epting you with open arms and live a happy life together with you?" Xuefeng asked with his voice raise, clearly filled with many emotions.


    Hearing Xuefeng words, Xiao Wen realised that it¡¯s exactly what she wanted and nodded with her head, confirming it, "Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I want."


    Xuefeng countered right away, asking sternly, "But that¡¯s not that easy, you know? This whole time you were my friend, a person I admire and want to share my adventures with. Love doesn¡¯t appear just like that but it¡¯s rather a gradual process. I already have four crystals in my heart, growing and developing each day, filling the space inside of it. Do you know how hard it will be to push one more crystal inside?"


    "I know, but I wish to try." Xiao Wen replied without hesitation, already knowing what she wanted.


    Xuefeng slowly leaned over, grazing her nose with his before whispering after some time, "I can¡¯t do it this fast. I need time. Now I know about your feelings, so let me get used to this thought of having you as my lover. Can we slowly develop our rtionship instead of jumping straight into it?"


    "Mhmm, we can..." Xiao Wen nodded, rubbing against him and just as their lips were about to touch, she suddenly caught his hands that held her against the wall and rolled together with him, pinning him instead.


    Before he couldment, she kissed his lips, learning a little from theirst experience. Recently she hasn¡¯t been herself, anxious about the whole situation with Xuefeng, but the moment he finally epted her, she felt as if something unlocked inside of her, bringing her confidence back on the right ce.


    Pulling back from their kiss, she said calmly, leaving no space for discussion, "We can, but I already decided to make you mine. You have no choice anymore..."

 Chapter 229 Departure

    <h4>Chapter 229 Departure</h4>


    "Big sis, you have finally arrived. You seem to be in a good mood today." The moment Xiao Wen entered the bathroom, alldies turned their heads towards her from the bathtub and Wu Lan was the first toment on the change in Xiao Wen¡¯s mood.


    "Yeah, I think I¡¯m alright today. Everything is great right now." Xiao Wen said happily, infecting others with her smile before throwing her nightgown on the ground and entering the bathtub, just as naked as the rest were.


    Yiren was still in her cuddly mood and the moment Xiao Wen sat down next to her, she quickly hugged her across her waist, asking sweetly, "Sis, what is your type for a guy? We can help you find a nice one in the future."


    Xiao Wen imagined Xuefeng in her head and based the question on him, "What is my type? I guess kind, gentle and someone who can take care of me if I ever need help. He also needs to be handsome, hardworking, caring and it would be best if he was intelligent as well. I think most of those are basic stuff every girl wants."


    "Sigh, but it¡¯s hard to find someone with all of those attributes." Yiren sighed, thinking that Xiao Wen wanted too much, but then realised that Xuefeng was exactly what her sister wanted in a man and Yiren admitted it, feeling happy she was the one who was with him, "Actually, there is someone like that, but he is already taken, hehe."


    Xiao Wen patted Yiren¡¯s head and asked with a knowing smile, "Are you talking about Xuefeng? He really does seem to have all of those qualities, don¡¯t you think?"


    "Mhmm, he does. But he is already taken by us, so sister can¡¯t have him, right Wuying?" Yiren nodded, before iming Xuefeng¡¯s ownership, pulling Wuying together onto her ship.


    "That¡¯s right. If you want him, you better prepare for a fight!" Being also in a good mood, Wuying joined their fun, tickling Xiao Wen as a warning.


    "Haha, don¡¯t worry. If I even n on stealing him away from you girls, I will tell you first and we will have a big battle." Xiao Wenughed, assuring them. She didn¡¯t want to hide the truth as it was unfair towards them, but she needed to first consolidate her rtionship with Xuefeng before even trying to seriously talk with them.


    "Sis! It¡¯s unfair... You are much stronger than us..." Yiren called out the unfairness right away, knowing they had no chance of beating her, to which Xiao Wen just shrugged, not iming that life was fair before using it to motivate Yiren, "Use this opportunity to work hard in your training or I will one day take him away from you."


    "But I don¡¯t know how..." Yiren sighed, ming herself for never actually working hard on her fighting capabilities and asked with puppy eyes, "Sis, will you teach me how to fight?"


    "You want me to teach you how to fight so that you can beat me when I try to take your Xuefeng away?" Xiao Wen asked with a smile, trying to confirm what she just heard. Wuying sat on the side, enjoying the yful argument between the two, thinking that Xiao Wen was just teasing Yiren this whole time, but only Wu Lan and Xiao Wen herself knew that she wasn¡¯t joking.


    "Yes! I¡¯m a good student." Yiren didn¡¯t catch the sarcasm in Xiao Wen¡¯s voice and nodded happily which made everythingugh, with even Wu Lan chuckling under her nose.


    "Sure, why not." Xiao Wen couldn¡¯t find a reason not to ept, finding the future to be quite promising.


    After they finished their bath which took much longer due to the girls ying around, they ate what was left from the breakfast after Wu Kong began his feast and it was time for them to leave the City of Liquor. Xuefeng made sure to stock up on best wines with Red Rose and she didn¡¯t mistreat him, reminding after the transaction to visit in the future.


    They also had to buy one more means of transportation as they now had two more people being the pair of brother and sister from Wu family. At first, he nned to let them stay with Red Rose for the time being until hees back but knowing they were very important, he decided against it, taking them both with him.


    Having a pair of eagles and a white tigress, they couldfortably reach the Border Town without sitting on top of each other. After a quick brainstorm, they decided that Xuefeng would take Wu Kong, Wuying would take Wu Lan and this time Yiren happened to be the one to ride with Xiao Wen.


    Xuefeng acted a bit weird at the start with how Xiao Wen acted towards him, always clinging to him or finding an opportunity to sneakily flirt with him, but after seeing how she wasn¡¯t bothered by any of this, he also became used to it.


    In reality, their behaviour towards each other didn¡¯t change from before Xiao Wen¡¯s confession but Xuefeng¡¯s perception did. Earlier he was thinking of those as just yful teasing between friends but now all of her actions wore a differentbel of Xiao Wen showing her affections towards him.


    .......


    Meanwhile, as Xuefeng group finally departed, deep in the mountains right on the border of Sacred Sword Kingdom and Aurora Countryid a secret hideout of most notorious bandings of the area.


    Thousand des was sitting by the dining table while sipping his wine when the man leading the whole bandit group asked annoyed, "Lord, how long will it take for them toe? My boys are already hungry for blood and horny for women. I allowed you to mobilize my army because you promised me the best woman I have ever seen but I didn¡¯t even see the glimpse of her body yet."


    "Calm down. I told you it will be soon. They should arrive today. Tell your boys to be on the lookout. Don¡¯t worry, I keep my promises. After I defeat her, you will be able to y with her all you want. Isn¡¯t it a dreame true to have a Sage Stage beauty all to yourself?" Thousand des assured the Bandit¡¯s Leader even though he didn¡¯t even look at him as he continued to y with his dagger.


    "Heh, that¡¯s right. Definitely, a dreame true. Don¡¯t disappoint me. I will give you two more days but if I don¡¯t see them by that time, you know the consequences." The Bandit¡¯s Leader grinned as he imagined taking a Sage Stage cultivator on his bed before ravaging her whole night. He couldn¡¯t help but trust Thousand des one more time.


    Thousand des watched the back of the leader with his eyes sharp like daggers, not even for a moment thinking of giving him his great Xiao Wen, cursing in his mind, ¡¯Idiot. I can kill you will one hand and you dare threaten me. You won¡¯t even get to touch my angel before my dagger pierces through your throat.¡¯


    ¡¯She is mine and only mine...¡¯ Thousand des thought as he stabbed the table for the hundredth time, his eyes having crazed emotions reflecting inside of them.

 Chapter 230 Light And Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 230 Light And Shadow</h4>


    Xuefeng¡¯s group continued their journey, but this time they flew straight towards their goal without any dys. They would be extremely lucky if they happened to meet a fragment holder somewhere in the wilderness, but Xuefeng knew that such lucky wasn¡¯t quite probable.


    He decided to just focus on improving himself first with the current mission they took of destroying the bandit camp on the border. No one wanted to bother taking this mission because of the small reward, but Xuefeng wasn¡¯t after rewards. He wanted to fight a battle with many opponents at the same time to test and further improve his skills.


    "Big brother, did something happen today? You seem to be happier than you used to be yesterday." Wu Kong asked as he observed Xuefeng smiling from time to time without any reason.


    Xuefeng nodded, patting the boy¡¯s head, "Mhmm, big brother had something nice happening to him today. Sometimes good things happen even without you even asking for them. Don¡¯t you think that having so many big sisters around you is nice?"


    Wu Kong nced at the other eagles and agreed,ughing happily, "Hehe, yeah. When I¡¯m older I will definitely follow big brother footsteps."


    Xuefeng alsoughed, saying confidently, "Heh, big brother will teach you some skills when you are older." Only afterwards did he realise that he was never the one to initiate the rtionship which made him quite embarrassed but seeing Wu Kong happy face, he didn¡¯t say anything else, deciding to study more before that time.


    .......


    "Sigh, he didn¡¯te yet, right?" A bored voice of ady sounded from behind the bed curtains. Nothing interesting happened around her since thest time she rushed with the gold-robed youth to meet a certain Fate Fragment Holder who appeared out of nowhere inside the Central Region.


    The same golden-robed youth was currently reporting the news from her realm right now and hearing the same question which she already asked many times. he replied patiently, "No Mdy. I still didn¡¯t get any news from him. I will inform Mdy as soon as he appears in the Central Region again."


    Thedy pushed the curtains to the side and sat at the edge of her bed, wearing only a pair of white undergarments. She wasn¡¯t worried that the youth will ogle at her body as he knew he wouldn¡¯t. His head was looking downwards from the moment he entered the room to not identally see her pure body.


    "Gosh, I wish I stopped him before he ran away... It would be very interesting to meet with him in person." Thedy sighed again, ming herself for not stopping Xuefeng in time before she asked, thinking of other solutions, "How about we search for him in other Regions?"


    "Mdy, we are already very busy with our current work. If we were to order anyone to search aimlessly through all the Regions, it would definitely cripple our ns." The Youth presented his opinion frankly, knowing that his mdy wanted full honesty from him.


    Rubbing her chin she quickly thought of another idea, "How about we use someone else instead? There are many Fragment Holders who can work for us. You can ask the one you told me about recently. He is at least somewhat interesting. What was he called?"


    "He is called Pio, Madam. He recently won his first battle in the arena, showing some interesting skills. I can bring him if Madam wants." The youth introduced the recent star they found.


    "Right, he is the one. His soul is very pure. With a little persuasion, he will do what we want. Bring him to me here right now. I will convince him to help us." Thedy nodded, recalling the cold man she found interesting and decided to use him this time.


    "Bring him here? Mdy, how about moving to the meetings room instead after dressing up? He doesn¡¯t know the proper etiquette, which could lead to him sneaking a peek at Mdy." The golden-robed youth advised but thedy didn¡¯t mind, waving with her hand and said while yawning, "I feel likezying around in my bed the whole day. I don¡¯t n on going anywhere. You can just exin it to him before you bring him here. Now go, don¡¯t waste any more time."


    "Yes, Mdy." The youth could do nothing else other thanplying and disappeared after using a golden token with a small star engraved on it. Not many people knew about it, but each contracted Fate Fragment Holder had his own token which could allow the youth to teleport near them at any time and ce.


    Pio just happened to be cultivating alone in his courtyard which he rented with the money he won in the arena. When he arrived here, Pio realised that his Cultivation of Stars was improving at a very fast pace inside thisnd. He didn¡¯t hesitate to start training the moment he paid for his ce.


    His star-shaped mark on the forehead shone brightly as the white mist was floating around him with tiny fragments of it being absorbed by his skin each second. If one looked closely, they would see some white dust turning into ck ones and Pio would also absorb them out of choice.


    Suddenly, he abruptly opened his eyes, noticing someone else in the room and saw that a golden-robed youth he met a while ago was standing on the side, watching him with a curious gaze.


    "When there is a light, there is also a shadow. How is your control over thetter?" The youth asked mysteriously.


    Pio normally wouldn¡¯t talk much but this youth helped him a bit when he first came here so he didn¡¯t mind answering to repay him, "It will still be within my control for a while. I am already preparing to face the ck side in the nearby future. It would be best if I can control it else you all would have to stop the other me. Why did youe?"


    The golden-robed youth didn¡¯t reply and instead pulled out a small round crystal which shone with very pure white light. He made it float towards Pio and said, "Take it. Before trying to cross to the other side and it shouldn¡¯t be hard for you to control it for a while."


    The moment Pio touched the crystal, his cold face which rarely showed any emotions finally expressed some surprise. He was overwhelmed by the amount of Pure Star Qi being gathered inside the crystal and muttered under his breath, "Such a pure Star Crystal... Where did you get it?"


    "Let¡¯s say I know someone who has ess to such goods." The youth said humbly, not revealing his source. Of course, the truth was that the person he mentioned was his Mdy but he couldn¡¯t tell that to anyone else she would beat him up.


    "Thank you, I will take it. I really need it. If you need something in the future just tell me." Pio didn¡¯t hesitate to take the crystal as he really was in need of one of such items. Each cultivation step was harder than the previous one and if he wasn¡¯t careful, the dark side could easily consume him.


    The youth smiled, predicting such reaction and decided to use that favour right away,


    "Actually, I would like to ask you for something right now. My Mdy would like to meet with you. Would you mind following me now to meet with her?"


    "Of course." Getting such a gift, Pio couldn¡¯t say no so he stood up without wasting time and asked, "Where is she?"


    "I will take you there. Don¡¯t resist." The youth approached Pio and ced his hand on Pio¡¯s shoulder, making them both disappear after Pio¡¯s confirmation nod.

 Chapter 231 Partnership

    <h4>Chapter 231 Partnership</h4>


    "Remember to not look at Mdy¡¯s body as you talk to her. She is not, cough, dressed properly right now. I don¡¯t want you to get punished by her. Just look down and follow me." The golden-robed youth reminded Pio after they appeared just outside his Mdy¡¯s bedroom and only after Pio¡¯s nod did they enter inside.


    "Mdy, I¡¯m back and I brought Pio with me." The golden-robed youth announced right after they crossed the line of the room, looking at the ground. Pio found that quite ridiculous but also followed the custom.


    "That¡¯s good. You can leave him behind and go. Let me talk to him in private." Pio heard a gentle female voice call out from within the room and then the doors closed. The youth went out after hearing the order, leaving Pio alone with the mysterious Mdy that wanted to meet him.


    "Can I know the reason for Mdy¡¯s invitation?" Pio asked curiously, looking to the side instead of the ground, finding it a bit awkward, but as he saw the frame of the bed with the corner of his eyes, he knew that her being without clothes could be true.


    Thedy observed Pio, finding his reactions quite amusing and called out to him with a mesmerising voice, "I just wanted to meet you. Come here. I want to look at you from up close."


    Hearing hermand, Pio suddenly felt a desire in his mind to follow her orders but finding it quite weird, he tried to cut it out from his mind, sessfully pushing it away after a single try. The looked surprised at him strong will and smiled, knowing she found another interesting person.


    Pio didn¡¯t want to look at thedy as he walked up to the bed, but the moment he saw her smooth legs, gently dangling at the edge of the bed, his eyes naturally followed its way upwards. Besides being cold and collected, Pio was true with himself, without limiting himself with anything.


    As his eyes travelled up to her naked belly, passing through her white underwear that covered her private region, Pio wanted to check out more. He wasn¡¯t driven by his sexual desire but rather curiosity.


    Just then, his body froze, his eyesight stopping right before they moved towards thedy¡¯s chest and face. He tried to resist it but couldn¡¯t, making himpletely immobile.


    "Were you not informed to not ogle my body while you are here? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m not fully dressed?" The mysterious Mdy asked calmly, interested to find out his thought process.


    "I was invited here by Mdy, so it is not my fault Mdy is not dressed properly. I have a habit of looking into the person¡¯s eyes as I talk to him, so I am not fine with such limitations." Pio didn¡¯t hesitate to tell the truth, showing his dissatisfaction with this form of conversation.


    The Mdy giggled a bit at his response and released him with a wave of her hand, "Hah, alright. I guess you are right. Go ahead and look if you can." Having permission, Pio of course listened and finished his overview.


    As he saw Mdy¡¯s face, he gasped for a moment, truthfully finding her beautiful. In his eyes, there was more of admiration towards beauty rather than an evil desire. Thedy looked mature but at the same time, he could find traces of innocence as she blinked curiously at him while giving him an inviting smile.


    "Mdy is truly beautiful. Many would do anything just to take a glimpse at Mdy¡¯s beauty." Piomented after analysing her as a whole, not hesitating to look into her golden eyes.


    He didn¡¯t expect the Lady to suddenly blush from his words as she asked surprised, "You can see my face?!" One had to know that she didn¡¯t go out of her way to uncover the protective mist which covered her face, but Pio could see right through it with ease.


    "Isn¡¯t Mdy right in front of me? Mdy gave me permission to look." Pio looked at her weirdly, finding the question stupid and reminded her about their previous agreement. In his defence, Pio didn¡¯t see any mist or anything, causing him to be confused.


    "No, no. I don¡¯t have problems with that. I¡¯m more than happy right now! I finally found another person blessed by Fate, haha!" The golden-eyeddy quickly assured him before she stood up from the bed and grabbed him by the shoulders happily.


    Seeing the confusion on his face, she thedy quickly exined, "My face is covered by a protective mist and only those who are blessed by Fate can see through it." before asking as she gently held onto Pio¡¯s face, "Would you like to work for me and help me achieve the ultimate goal?"


    Pio wasn¡¯t surprised by blessed by fate part as his Fate Fragment already told him that but the ultimate goal made him curious. Thedy knew that and she exined right after, "The ultimate goal of all Fate Fragment Holders is the opening of the Fate Kingdom which was closed because of a certain ident. I gather all holders blessed by Fate to help me as only they can be trusted. What do you think? What to join me and be one of the first to witness the greatest moment in history?"


    Thedy got extremely excited as she talked about it, smiling happily but Pio wasn¡¯t moved as he took her hands away from his face and apologized, "I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m never going to work for anyone. I am also in the crucial part of my cultivation right now which prevents me from focusing on anything else."


    The golden eyes of thedy suddenly shone brightly, showing the ultimate power behind them as she proposed, not epting a no as an answer, "What if I told you that I can fix your troubles and make you much stronger? I know about your Fate Fragment problems with a dark element. I can help you control it fully as long as you pledge loyalty to me."


    Unfortunately, Pio wasn¡¯t moved by her demonstration once again, shaking his head with denial, "If receiving help from Mdy means losing my freedom then I would rather face it myself."


    Knowing it would be hard to convince him, thedy changed her method, ordering, "Close your eyes." Even against his will, Pio¡¯s eyes suddenly closed. Mdy quickly leaned over and kissed him in the lips without much hesitation.


    Her lips lit up with gold and Pio quickly eximed, feeling the foreign Qi filling up his body. Golden lines started spreading from his lips on his skin towards his whole body, making them both turn golden.


    Pio wanted to protest but then, he felt the darkness which was recently brewing inside of his dantian calmed down to the point it was so gentle that it started following his thoughts. He had problems as it wanted to take control over the other half of his dantian but now both Qi¡¯s lived in harmony together.


    "How...?" Pio asked after the mysterious Mdy pulled away from him and stared at him with a confident smile.


    Thedy didn¡¯t exin her methods but said with a satisfied smile, "This effect willst for the next month. You can easily use both of your powers with ease now."


    Pio couldn¡¯t help but test it and suddenly a lump of ck matter appeared on top of his palm, while the other hand had the familiar stardust floating above it. Even as he pulled them closed to each other, the two energies didn¡¯t fight or try to consume one another.


    "How about you do one request for me to repay me? I won¡¯t force you to work for me and instead, we can do it like a trade rtionship. I can do something for you and you will do the same. What do you think?" Thedy suggested as she gently grabbed his chin. She already figured out, Pio¡¯s personality and knew that this method had to work. He didn¡¯t like to owe anyone anything.


    "Fine. One request." Pio absorbed two energies back, finally agreeing.


    Thedy pped her hands after getting what she wanted and exined her mission, "Great! I want one small thing. I wish to find out the location of one person. You will infiltrate Xiao Family and learn more about a person called Xuefeng. Report to me anything you find out about him."


    After Pio left, the golden-eyeddy smiled as sheid back on the bed, thinking to herself, ¡¯To think that he didn¡¯t react to my kiss at all. I wonder how much more interesting that Xuefeng is...¡¯

 Chapter 232 Forgotten Lover

    <h4>Chapter 232 Forgotten Lover</h4>


    Xuefeng was cultivating almost the whole journey as there was nothing else to do but he was already impatient, finding constant cultivation boring. He could feel that his Spirit Qi capacity was increasing and he was approaching the Overlord Stage with big steps but he would still rather prefer improving with other methods like battles or fighting instead as he found that more interesting.


    If only there was a method to connect his cultivation and fun, he wouldn¡¯t have to continue with this boring routine. Xuefeng even asked Ling about it, but she blushed right away, refusing to tell him.


    Only after many pleas did Ling pull his consciousness into her space and told him so he would stop bugging her, "You can¡¯t dual cultivate like that with other humans, but if it¡¯s between Fate Fragment and it¡¯s holder... It¡¯s possible... But I¡¯m not doing it with you! Don¡¯t even think about it."


    Seeing how Ling turned around, not looking at him anymore, Xuefeng hugged her from behind and asked warmly, "Tell me, how does it work? You didn¡¯t connect with me earlier without providing any reasons. At least tell me this much."


    From the time since he found out about her hiding it, Ling was much gentler with him than before as she still felt guilty about it. She stopped pushing him away when he touched or hugged her.


    Hearing his reasoning, Ling bit her lip and gave in, not wanting to hurt him again, "...It¡¯s a temporary connection between our souls which would strengthen your absorption speed thanks to me... You would basically turn into a half spirit for a moment but that would boost your cultivation at least ten times. Together with your elf royal bloodline, you would progress very fast..."


    Xuefeng eyes opened wide when he heard how much improvement he could get and quickly turned ling around, asking excitedly, "Really?! That¡¯s amazing! Let¡¯s do it! It sounds like fun. What should we do?"


    "Idiot, do you even know what you are proposing?" Ling quickly bashed him, hitting him twice on the chest, but she clearly didn¡¯t want to do anything to him as he felt no strength behind these punches.


    Seeing her reaction, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but smile yfully and tease her as he held her chin so she looks at him, "Ling, if you didn¡¯t think of trying it with me, you wouldn¡¯t even tell me about it. Tell me, if there is such a method, shouldn¡¯t we use it? It is a ten times increase! You can¡¯t tell me to just ignore it now that I know of it."


    She looked at him, trying to convince herself, but in the end, after thinking of Xuefeng¡¯s recent actions she was earlier mad about, she still looked to the side, saying with a pout, "Do you even have time to cultivate? Recently you are only ying around with your women... How is that Xiao Wen? You like her too, don¡¯t you?"


    "Wait, are you jealous?" Xuefeng asked confused, never seeing such expression from her.


    "You promised to visit me here more often... I never heard you ask toe on your own..." Ling pushed him away, walking away from him but Xuefeng caught her hand and pulled her back into his arms which caused her to ask angrily as she hit him in the chest after each sentence, "What else you want? You want me to admit it? Yes, I¡¯m jealous! Can¡¯t I be selfish even once? I also have feelings!"


    "Ling..." Xuefeng called out her name embarrassed, letting her vent the anger before he added, "You didn¡¯t tell me about it earlier... I¡¯m always here, so If you want to see me just tell me..."


    Ling stopped hitting him and said reminding him what was more important, "You are supposed to think about it on your own. With so many women around, you forgot about the one who was with you from the beginning..."


    Before she could calm down, she added unhappily, "I don¡¯t want to talk to you about it anymore... Go to your girls, they are calling for you." Xuefeng wanted to say something but Ling clicked with her fingers and he disappeared from her space.


    Looking at the empty space where he stood just a moment ago, Ling sighed and also vanished from her castle, emerging outside on the lush grasnds she created. Sitting down on the grass she looked at the sky while bathing at the sun and sighed once again,ying downpletely.


    At that moment a squirrel ran up to her from the nearby tree and sat down on her chest, staring at her with confusion. She added some animals into her space and now she found that idea the best one she had. Rubbing the squirrel cheeks, she muttered, "Isn¡¯t he a dummy? I am not demanding too much right? I just wanted what he promised... I didn¡¯t ask for much... Now I¡¯m going to miss his hug for a while..."


    .......


    "Xuefeng! We have arrived!" Xuefeng opened his eyes the moment Ling ejected him from her space and he heard Wuying calling out to him from her eagle right behind his own. He looked around and saw a long mountain range in the horizon which was supposed to make him happy as they reached their goal but he wasn¡¯t in the mood right now.


    ¡¯Howe I always fuck everything up...¡¯ Xuefeng thought, ming himself for all that happened just now. He really didn¡¯t give enough time to Ling recently, but she also didn¡¯t tell him anything, acting like nothing bad was happening.


    ¡¯Ling, let¡¯s talk... Ling!¡¯ Xuefeng started calling out in his mind but didn¡¯t get any response from her. He knew that she heard him so he said apologetically, ¡¯Ling, I know you are listening to me... I will make sure to give you more care in the future so please, don¡¯t be mad at me anymore. It is always better to talk things out instead of acting like that. Tell me when you are ready to talk.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t get any response after this which made him feel frustration. He was forced to try again in a while after she calms down.


    Hearing no response from him, Wuying called out once again, "Xuefeng, are you okay? I¡¯m calling you."


    "Yeah, I heard you. Sorry, I just finished cultivating." Xuefeng forced a smile and replied before asking, "Do we need to visit the Border City first or can we go straight into the mountains?" Xuefeng somehow felt the urge to beat someone up and the current mission would help him with that. He needed to vent his frustration.


    "Actually, there is no need, but it would always be better to get someone who knows the area first else we would be just searching the hideout endlessly," Wuying said while putting an importance to the guide, but Xuefeng waved with his hand and called out, "Don¡¯t worry, I have a better idea."


    .......


    Puh! "Fuck you, I¡¯m not going to tell you anyth¡ª Mhmm! Mhmm!" A bandit Xuefeng caught spat on his face and shouted before Xuefeng didn¡¯t put the cloth into his mouth to stop him from talking.


    "Is that the better idea you were talking about? They are obviously not going to talk." Wuying asked as she recalled their conversation in the air.


    They went straight towards the road that was passing through the only mountain pass and happen to find ten bandits which were taking bribes from everyone who wanted to pass the narrow passageway. They quickly beat them all up as the strongest of them all was only a Spirit King Cultivator before Xuefeng began interrogating their leader to learn the position of their hideout.


    Cleaning his face from the bandit saliva, Xuefeng smiled evilly and turned to thedies, asking as he switched into a kind smile, "Yiren can you turn around for a moment together with the kids?" Yiren didn¡¯t know what Xuefeng wanted to do but she listened and turned around happily together with Wu siblings.


    What they all heard after were the sounds of punching and kicking together with the bandit¡¯s whining through the bloodied cloth. After he vented a bit, making bandit¡¯s face unrecognizable, he pulled out his ck me yer sword and stood up, aiming towards bandits crotch before asking coldly, "Do you want me to burn it, cut it and feed it to the birds or you will kindly lead me to your boss?"


    The bandit didn¡¯t understand what Xuefeng meant by burning but then ck mes suddenly burst out of the de and he felt the hotness near his crotch right away. He never made up his decision faster than today, nodding hurriedly in panic.

 Chapter 233 My Cabbages!

    <h4>Chapter 233 My Cabbages!</h4>


    Getting what he wanted, Xuefeng turned to Wuying and said while pointing his sword at the bandit, "See? Isn¡¯t it faster this way?" Xuefeng both vented his frustration and got what they came here for.


    "I also prefer it this way." Xiao Wen concurred with Xuefeng¡¯s decision without hesitating, kicking one of the bandits next to her. To her, they all deserved to die.


    "Yiren, you can turn around now." Being done with the beating, Xuefeng called out to Yiren who turned around with a pout on her face. Looking at the bandit, she asked with a face full of injustice, "I know you beat him, why can¡¯t I look too?"


    Xuefeng approached her and gave her a loving pat and answered, "Cause I want to protect your innocence for as long as I can. Do you want to be the one to kill them? You are too kind to do that."


    "But I want to help you... I can learn to fight and beat people like you." Yiren replied still not resigned with Xuefeng excluding them from watching.


    "I know, but we already have two who are like that. What I need from you is to provide support. Your special mission is to protect Wu Lan and Wu Kong so nothing bad happens to them. Can you do it?" Xuefeng asked while giving her the easiest job, babysitting, but with the way he said it, Yiren found it a great responsibility and nodded happily, epting her role.


    Xuefeng still secretly told Lulu earlier to protect those three so nothing happens to them. He knew that Yiren would be a great asset in the future, but there was still a lot of training ahead of her before that happens. He nned to leave them behind in a safe ce but heter decided against it as he knew they were safer with them, even if they were going straight into the bandit hideout.


    "What are we going to do with them? Should we take him and kill the rest?" Xiao Wen asked as she lifted the chin of one bandit with her boot, before kicking it away after seeing how ugly he was. There wasn¡¯t one-bit kindness in her towards such people.


    Just as Xuefeng wanted to make a decision, one of the merchants that were robbed just before they came, approached them and said with a embarrassed smile, "Lord! Thank you for dealing with those bandits. C-can we get our money back from them? We are just poor merchants trying to make a living."


    "Oh!" Xuefeng eximed, actually forgetting about them and asked, "How much did they take from you?"


    The merchant scratched his head and exined, "T-they took two high-tiered Spirit Stones per person. There are sixty people in the three groups that were robbed by them... We came together, to protect ourselves but we were no match for those bandits. Lord is too powerful to take them all by himself."


    "Alright, let me check." Xuefeng looked at the merchant suspiciously but still acted it out, taking bandit leader¡¯s ring from him and checked the content. Taking out three leather bags from the inside, he asked as if confirming, "So sixty people with two stones per person, it will be one hundred and twenty in total, correct?"


    "Yes, my Lord." The merchant smiled seeing the leather storages and nodded happily, getting more confident with his speech.


    "Mhmm!!" Just as Xuefeng pretended that he wanted to throw the sacks towards the merchant, the leader of the bandit group called out through the cloth while ring at the merchant.


    Xuefeng smiled, already expecting the bandit to say something about the situation based on the look he was giving to the merchant a moment ago. Turning to his, he asked with a frown, "Do you want to say anything?"


    "Mhmm." The bandit nodded while showing with his gaze at the bags with Spirit Stones. When the merchant saw it, he quickly panicked and called out, "L-lord I wouldn¡¯t trust bandits. They are a bunch of liars."


    Xuefeng ignored him and pulled out the cloth from the bandit¡¯s mouth, asking, "What is it?" He already knew what he would say, but he liked his acting, deciding to y the scenario till the end so that no one will have problems with what he is going to doter on.


    "This bastard is lying! We only took one stone per person! He is clearly trying to take advantage of you!" The bandit shouted the moment, the cloth was out of his mouth. He would probably dieter, so at least he could fuck someone¡¯s else life before that. He also didn¡¯t like people stealing from him. Xuefeng at least won in a battle between them, but the merchant didn¡¯t deserve to profit from him.


    "He is lying! He clearly took two stones from each of us! Lord, please don¡¯t listen to him." The merchant quickly countered with his own version but that didn¡¯t even affect Xuefeng¡¯s decision as he already knew the truth.


    Without wasting any more time, Xuefeng suddenly swung with his ck mes yer and sent a crescent-shaped strike towards one of the merchant carts, breaking it into bits. It just happened to be a cart with a bunch of vegetables. which flew everywhere across the road from the explosion, burning with ck mes.


    "Aaaah, my cabbages!" The merchant quickly cried out, falling onto his knees in despair.


    "Next time the target might be you, so be good and don¡¯t lie," Xuefeng called out to the merchant as he kept the money in the ring and put everything inside his own ring, which had a better capacity. Lifting the bandit by his cor, he said to thedies who watched he the whole time in fascination, "Let¡¯s get going."


    "Let¡¯s go sister." Wu Lan said sweetly, pulling Yiren by the hand. She knew what will happen and wanted to protect her innocent big sister.


    "What about the other nine bandits?" Yiren asked as she pointed at the rest, thinking that they shouldn¡¯t leave bad guys like that.


    "I think big sis Wuying will take care of them. You don¡¯t need to watch it..." Wu Lan tried to convince Yiren but she still stubbornly looked behind her, wanting to see Wuying in action.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t have to say anything and Wuying already moved. Seeing Wuying approaching them with a kind smile, the bandits didn¡¯t hesitate to roll away from her on the ground as their legs and hands were bound together. Unfortunately, that didn¡¯t help them at all.


    Wuying¡¯s eyes turned crimson and she swiftly threw nice looking daggers towards them, without missing a single target. They quickly stopped moving as blood started flowing out of their bodies before rapidly streaming towards her. Yiren watched until they went too far into the forest and the trees started obstructing her vision.


    She was quite disturbed by it, even having the urge to vomit, but thinking that Xuefeng would be disappointed in her if she was this weak, she quickly breathed in a mouthful of fresh air to calm down. Only after that did she understand why Xuefeng asked her to look away.


    "Big sis, you are really brave. When it was my first time seeing a dead body I couldn¡¯t stop vomiting," Wu Lan squeezed Yiren¡¯s hand tightly and informed her quietly, "I can feel that big brother is very proud of you right now. Go smile at him right now."


    Yiren nced at Xuefeng and he really did look at her at that moment, giving her a warm smile. She quickly showed him that she was alright by replying with the same warm smile before breathing out in relief, knowing that she didn¡¯t disappoint him.

 Chapter 234 Gossiping

    <h4>Chapter 234 Gossiping</h4>


    After being done with draining blood from the bodies, killing them painlessly, Wuying was supposed to be happy, but her face was full of distaste. Ever since tasting Xuefeng¡¯s blood, Wuying wasn¡¯t satisfied with any other blood, finding the taste to be repulsive.


    Xuefeng¡¯s blood was sweet, while the blood of the bandits tasted really bitter and couldn¡¯t evenpare with Xuefeng¡¯s when it came to the amount of Blood Qi it provided her.


    Looking at Xiao Wen who stayed behind, Wuying called out to her calmly, trying to not thinking about the taste, "Wen, you can take over." Wuying knew that she would get even more blood today, thinking that she will once again get used to the taste, but each time she thought about it, the memory of Xuefeng¡¯s sweet blood kepting back to ruin her ns.


    Xiao Wen threw nine small fireballs and the bodies of the nine bandits quickly incinerated, leaving only ashes. She could see Wuying¡¯s expression a moment ago, so she asked worried, "Are you okay? You didn¡¯t look like you enjoyed it as much as before. What happened? You know that you don¡¯t have to do it."


    With her crimson eyes still active, Wuying sighed dejectedly, saying the truth, "Xuefeng gave me a bit of his blood earlier and now every time I drink blood from someone else, I find it awful... His blood was so much tastier that I can¡¯t enjoy any other now." Wuying still treated Xiao Wen as her best friend, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to tell the truth.


    "What? Xuefeng gave you blood? When?" Xiao Wen questioned surprised, not recalling any action between them like that.


    "When we sneaked away from the banquet... I bit his tongue and sucked blood as we kissed... It was so good... " Wuying narrated as they walked in the direction Xuefeng and the others went. They could still sense them, so it was easy to navigate through the forest.


    "Tsk, you really know how to enjoy yourself..." Xiao Wenmented as she snickered, not fully getting the blood-sucking between them. At one point it sounded really gross, but on another, she felt like it was kind of romantic.


    "Heh, and after that, we had the best sex of my life... He let me do all I wanted..." Thinking Xiao Wen was still the same, Wuying giggled as she hugged her arm and exined the scene with details, trying to tease Xiao Wen.


    Wuying still seeded, but the effects were minimal, only getting a small blush from Xiao Wen as she already knew she would also have simr experiences with Xuefeng soon. He already epted her, so she didn¡¯t think she would have to wait long for that to happen. A few days ago she couldn¡¯t wait for that to happen but now she was very patient.


    Xiao Wen still acted like usual so that Wuying wouldn¡¯t find out about their current hidden feelings and said, pretending to be jealous, "Are you trying to make me jealous? Tell me more and I will go grab Xuefeng and try it out myself. I wonder how Xuefeng tastes like..."


    Hearing her like that, Wuying panicked a bit, knowing Xiao Wen wasn¡¯t joking andughed it off while trying to smooth her feelings over by kissing her on the cheek, "Haha, Wen, I was only joking... You don¡¯t need to be so serious..."


    Xiao Wen looked at Xuefeng¡¯s back as he walked ahead of them in the distance and asked seriously, "What if I was not joking? You know that Xuefeng is a great snack. Can¡¯t I also have a bite? You already share him with Yiren, her mother and my sister. Would it be so bad if I joined you guys?"


    Xiao Wen wanted to win the other¡¯s approval as well instead of only Xuefeng so that when the time came to reveal their feelings for each other, she would be weed by everyone with open arms.


    Suddenly Wuying stopped walking and looked at Xiao Wen seriously and asked after a moment of silence, "...Are you serious about this? You never mentioned that you liked him earlier."


    "Well, I found out not long ago, that I find him quite interesting... Can I at least confront my feelings and find out if I really like him or not? I don¡¯t want to live with regret in the future that I didn¡¯t even try..." Xiao Wen continued to look in the distance and told Wuying honestly how she felt right now. She was speaking the truth, while only cutting the part where Xuefeng already knew about it.


    "I said it before... As long as Xuefeng keeps me in his heart, I don¡¯t mind having other sisters around who also love him. You are a best friend, so it¡¯s even better to have you around..." Wuying exined her stance, before adding sternly, "...But remember, if you hurt my Xuefeng I will fight you."


    "I will make sure to be gentle with him." Xiao Wen assured Wuying before gossiping happily as they continued to walk forward, "Don¡¯t you think he nces at my body from time to time? I think he likes me too."


    Wuyingughed, finding Xuefeng to be a nice subject to talk about, "Haha, I doubt that. Sometimes I really need to tell him what I want else he doesn¡¯t notice anything at all... He is such a dummy at times, but I still love him."


    "Yeah, he is a real dummy..." Xiao Wen strongly confirmed, having encountered such a situation not long ago.


    .......


    "What took you guys so long?" Xuefeng asked curiously as he saw Wuying appearing next to him. It took them more than ten minutes before they finally caught up, which made him wonder.


    "We talked for a bit before catching up. We were gossiping about you, but I¡¯m not telling you anything." Wuying kissed him on the cheek and told him the truth knowing he will askter.


    "Alright," Xuefeng acknowledged that but still nced at Xiao Wen and saw her nodding while smiling sweetly at him, which confirmed his thoughts. Smiling back at her, Xuefeng thought, ¡¯Wen really is serious about this... Beginning to pull others on her side so quickly. I need to ask them what they think about it too. This isn¡¯t something I can just decide by myself...¡¯


    "Wen, can you take over the prisoner? He promised to show us the way to their hideout, so just let him lead while I will talk to little Lan," Pulling his de away from the bandit, Xuefeng let Xiao Wen take custody of him while nning to consult Wu Lan about his hidden ns.


    "Okay," Xiao Wen agreed right away, actually nning to propose the same idea to him. There was no way they could just trust a bandit this easily. She wrapped the surroundings of the bandit¡¯s body with her Spirit Qi, which made him shiver before calling out to him, "If you lie to us, I will detonate my Qi around you, burning you alive."


    "N-no, I promise. I¡¯m leading you guys correctly. We will meet more of my brothers on the way the further we go in so you guys better be prepared..." The bandit stuttered as he promised. He somehow felt more safe with Xuefeng leading himpared to thedy behind him but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have a choice to choose.


    "You think we are scared of your little brothers? They will all die soon and you will see their demise. Move your ass. We don¡¯t have the whole day." Xiao Wen replied coldly to his inkling and kicked the bandit¡¯s ass, forcing him to walk forward.


    The bandit almost fell to the ground and agreed in the hope that his Leader will help him, "Y-yes!"

 Chapter 235 Little Game

    <h4>Chapter 235 Little Game</h4>


    When Xuefeng approached Yiren and the kids, Wu Lan quickly pulled his hand before whispering so that the bandit wouldn¡¯t hear her, "Big brother, this bandit is lying..."


    "That¡¯s why I came here cause I want you to tell me what his ns are," Xuefeng exined as he patted Wu Lan on the head. He never nned to trust the bandit but rather give him hope that he can be saved, and let them learn all of their ns with the help of Wu Lan.


    Wu Lan nodded, knowing exactly what he came here for and presented what she knew, "Mhmm, I did discover something. He wants to lead us into a trap set by his leader. There are also many other bandit groups walking randomly around this forest and he wants to meet with them before warning them so that they run in all directions and provide information to the leader about intruders."


    Xuefeng processed the information before asking, "Do you know the exact ce of the trap and their hideout?"


    "Yes, I do. Also, each bandit leaving their hideout got informed of the same thing as this bandit, to stay on the lookout in case someone came to attack them in the next couple of days. I think they know that we areing." Wu Lan confirmed with a smile, to which Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but raise her into the air and do a happy spin with her. Xuefeng knew she would be really useful to him, but now he realised the full potential of her ability.


    Putting her down, Xuefeng brushed her hair happily and said, already knowing what he wanted to do, "Great, I already have a n. I will have you lead uster after we take all the bandits in the area."


    "Alright. I can do that." Wu Lan quickly agreed, happy that she could help, but then there was anotherdy who was looking at Xuefeng, eager to learn her role in the whole operation and she finally asked, "Xuefeng, do you want me to do something for you too?"


    Yiren really wanted to help and Xuefeng could see it in her eyes, so he thought of a safe job which she could help him with, but at the same time where he could protect her.


    "I have actually made ns for you too. You will have to protect meter, I will tell you the details when the timees. Do you think you can help me?" Xuefeng asked as he lifted Yiren¡¯s chin so she would look at him, her reply was obviously an agreement as she hugged him happily, "Yes! I will do anything."


    "Alright, let¡¯s catch up with Wen then," Xuefeng nodded and pulled them all with him, but halfway there, he recalled what he was about to do and decided to remind Yiren once again, "I am going to do something bad right now, so I hope that you can turn around when I tell you to..."


    He did not expect that Yiren would suddenly pout and disagree with him on this and say determined, "No, I want to watch no matter what you do. I will never learn if you keep asking me to look away."


    Xuefeng obviously knew that she had a point there, but he still preferred having such a pure and innocent soul with him. In the end, Xuefeng had to agree and bring her with him, leaving the whole situation uncensored for her.


    As they caught up to the bandit, Xuefeng¡¯s sword was already drawn and before anyone could ask any questions, Xuefeng suddenly plunged his sword through the bandit¡¯s chest, cutting his heart in half.


    The man couldn¡¯t even get to cry out before dropping dead on the ground. The ck mes from his sword quickly spread to the other parts of the body and it didn¡¯t take long for him to disappearpletely.


    Xiao Wen wasn¡¯t surprised by that at all, as it would only mean that he was not useful to them anymore. She actually got excited instead, knowing that the battles she had been waiting for were nearing.


    "Okay, everyone, gather around. Let¡¯s get things rolling. With Wu Lan here, we don¡¯t need this guy anymore. Listen carefully and follow my n thoroughly..." Seeing that Yiren was okay with such a scene, Xuefeng patted her head as a reward and gathered everyone around him, presenting them with his n.


    .......


    A few momentster in the same forest area, two groups of bandits met together and beganining to each other, "Gosh, how I hate this new ¡¯Lord¡¯ that appeared out of nowhere. Because of him, we can¡¯t enjoy ourselves and have to do those patrols, walking around the area endlessly."


    "Yeah, my legs are already in pain after walking whole day today. I wonder why the leader agreed to this crazy dude¡¯s ideas?"


    "From what I have heard, there is a great beauty at stakes. There is a red-haireddy whose cultivation is way above that of a Spirit Saint and it seems like our leader got promised to have her first. She should being here in the next few days, trying to destroy our hideout. "


    "More than a Saint!? What if we meet her now? She is bound to kill us! I never thought our mission was so dangerous..." One of the bandits looked quite scared when he heard about Xiao Wen¡¯s power, but his buddy assured him, saying, "That¡¯s why I¡¯mining... It¡¯s our lives at stakes here... I hope that nothing bad will hap¡ª"


    Just as the man tried to finish, a shadow of a woman suddenly appeared out of nowhere in front of him and the next thing he saw, was a giant fountain of blood as his throat got cut with a bloody dagger.


    Just after slicing one throat, thedy disappeared once again, reappearing behind the guy who wasining the most with two daggers in her hands. With one quick movement, she plunged her daggers right into the bandit¡¯s neck before switching once again, nning to kill all of them one by one.


    At that point, after seeing the two quick deaths of theirrades, the rest of their group started taking out their weapons to fight back. Knowing they would most likely die, but they couldn¡¯t just admit defeat without even trying to fight back.


    The only leader left in the group after to Wuying¡¯s previous attack quickly called out to the others in panic, "Group up, don¡¯t let her get close to you. If she attacks, fight back!"


    They listened and acted disciplined as they all turned their backs towards one another when suddenly a naked de appeared right in front of their faces, sending all of their heads flying into the air right after a sessful horizontal sh.


    Those who were still left turned towards the seconddy that just appeared with a grim expression on their faces and their eyes went wide when they saw that it was the crimson haired beauty they were talking about not too long ago.


    The red-haired beauty looked at the shadow and called out with a yful smile, "Hehe, you are not getting all of them for yourself. This should be my fiftieth kill. How about you?"


    Suddenly the shadow glimmered a bit and another youngdy appeared. The crimson eyes on her face gathered their attention, but that only brought doom upon them. They were already horrified, looking at all the headless bodies on the ground, but then, the crimson-eyeddy reached out her hand towards them which froze their bodies.


    They couldn¡¯t give an ount to what happenedter as their heads exploded in a shy style, with their bodies joining the rest of their buddies on the floor.


    Wuying smiled as she approached Xiao Wen, teasing her, "I guess I¡¯m still winning. Hehe, adding those, I have fifty-one in total." This time Wuying didn¡¯t even try to absorb the blood of the dead bandits as Xiao Wen directly threw fireballs on them, turning each and every one of them into ashes.


    "Tsk, it wasn¡¯t fair. You didn¡¯t wait for me to finish counting and you immediately rushed towards them. Next group we find, you are giving me a two-second head start or we are not betting anymore." Xiao Wen snickered, pointing an end to Wuying¡¯s cheating, but the one in question only smiled in response and agreed, "Alright, two seconds it is. Let¡¯s go. Xuefeng should have found another group for us."


    Wuying didn¡¯t wait for Xiao Wen to reply and went back into the shadows, which caused Xiao Wen to chase after her with a joyful smile, enjoying their little game.

 Chapter 236 Second Phase

    <h4>Chapter 236 Second Phase</h4>


    While Wuying and Xiao Wen were speeding towards another bandit group that they discovered, Xuefeng was also busy with his part of the n. He didn¡¯t want to leave Yiren and others alone in case someone attacked them, so he stayed behind while creating a clone which he could use to hunt instead.


    Yiren was happy that she could protect him and he was also satisfied because he could fight his share of battles this way. They knew the bandits¡¯ ns so their main goal was to kill as many as they could, lowering their numbers in the process. They only had the three of them who could actively fight, thus it would be troublesome if suddenly hundreds of bandits attacked them all together.


    This was the second group Xuefeng found and the more he fought, the more ustomed he became with manoeuvring the clone¡¯s body. Having about twenty percent of each Qi injected into the clone¡¯s body, it could do everything that his main body could.


    The moment Xuefeng finished with one bandit group, another one came and their leader quickly crushed his signal crystal to inform the other nearby groups toe with backup as well, before crying out to his subordinates, "He is the one killing our brothers! Get him! He is only one Spirit Lord, just like me and we have ten of us. Stay brave and let¡¯s attack together!"


    Xuefeng happened to be too slow in killing the first group, which resulted in the distress signal being sent, but he didn¡¯tin about it. This way he wouldn¡¯t have to go and search for them as they would alle to him instead.


    ¡¯Heh, let¡¯s test my skills then. I don¡¯t need a sword for them.¡¯ Xuefeng snickered in his mind, seeing ten bandits rushing towards him with different Spirit Artefacts in their hands, swords, axes and one even had a two-handed sword equipped firmly in his hands.


    They were just asking to be demolished as they attacked him altogether from different directions. If they chose to tire him from the distance they would at least have a little bit of chance of winning, but not with this primitive method.


    As expected of a group leader, he was the first one to attack, holding a shy longsword which radiated with blue light. Seeing Xuefeng not even moving, he grinned while gathering the momentum to finish off Xuefeng with one strike. Those type of cultivators were only cultivating with Spirit Qi so Xuefeng didn¡¯t expect them to know the properties of various elements.


    With four bandits attacking him from the front with the rest preparing to strike from other sides, Xuefeng decided to finish the leader first, crushing their morale before finishing the others afterwards. They didn¡¯t know that from the moment he faced them, Xuefeng began releasing his Earth Qi into the ground, without being stingy about it as he emptied his whole Dantain from it.


    When the bandits finally crossed the line of where his Qi reached which was about five meters from his position, Xuefeng smiled and began manipting the ground. They all ran towards him without expecting there would be anything hidden underground which would seal their doom once stepped upon.


    "Die," Xuefeng muttered coldly and closed his fist. At that particr instant, the earth moved underneath bandits¡¯ feet and the legs that touched the ground while running were swiftly wrapped around with mud, immobilizing them on the spot. Because of their momentum, it would be strange if they didn¡¯t fall to the ground when one of their legs stayed behind.


    "Aaa!" What was more horrifying was the sharp earth spike that suddenly emerged on their way and they could only scream as their bodies headed straight towards it. Most of them couldn¡¯t dodge the spikes and their chests quickly became impaled with it while their souls began leaving their bodies.


    Only the leader was able to regain his footing as he supported himself with the sword to cancel the momentum. The spike was almost ten centimetres away from him but he managed to defend against the surprise attack, actually bing somewhat proud with himself.


    The rest of his group were all dead on the ground with holes in their chests, but he managed to survive. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t stay happy for long as another spike wasing his way and he had to dodge once again.


    This time he was already prepared and shed at the iing spike before it could reach him and then started getting rid of the mud that was holding his foot in ce. Seeing no other attacks approaching him, the bandit leader looked at Xuefeng and saw him calmly smile towards him.


    "Heh, mere spikes can¡¯t kill me. You will have to try harder to kill me." The bandit said with a shortugh as he aimed with his sword towards Xuefeng, but just as he was about to activate his special skill, Xuefeng asked calmly, "Can you fly?"


    "What?" The bandit got quite confused for a second, thinking why would Xuefeng try to talk to him during their fight, but then realised what Xuefeng meant as he nced at the ground.


    Rumble


    The ground around him started to shake at that moment and before he could react, he lost his footing as the ground beneath him disappeared. He tried to thrust his sword into the wall to keep himself from falling and he sessfully stopped mid-air about one meter from the surface, but then the walls closed once again, mming the earth against him, which silenced him forever.


    "Uff, my Earth Qi was just enough to execute this. It was much harder than I thought, but I guess as long as I focus enough, there is not much difference in this body." Xuefengmented as he felt that he didn¡¯t have any more Qi to control.


    Throwing small fireballs at the bandit¡¯s bodies Xuefeng started preparing for the next wave of bandits toe which he already sensed with his Spirit Awareness. He realised that fighting with the use of Elemental Qi was much more fun than just killing his enemies with the sword.


    Xuefeng could use it in so many different ways that he would never get bored with it. What¡¯s more, he was using his clone, which was totally risk-free so he didn¡¯t have to worry about experimenting in the process.


    "Why did they stop?" Just as Xuefeng decided on which element should he fight with now, he noticed that the next bandit group stopped running towards him. When he scanned the situation with his Spirit Awareness he realised it was blocked by something else and instantly realised what was happening, shaking his head with a smile.


    Making sure the bodies were burned properly, he extinguished the mes and ran towards the scene. They could leave them for Spirit Beasts which roamed during the night to eat them but there was still a lot of time before sunset so they couldn¡¯t take this much of a risk.


    As he reached the Bandit group he only managed to get in time to join thest battles. Xiao Wen and Wuying already killed two-thirds of the squad in such little time, with their bodies being cut into pieces. Wuying¡¯s Blood Qi began controlling the crimson liquid flowing out of the dead bandits, and sharp threads flew all around the battlefield, causing the bandit¡¯s cries to intensify with each second.


    Xiao Wen, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t bothered by Wuying¡¯s attacks and covered herself in a golden shield, which blocked all of the threads from damaging her. Using this method she danced in the battlefield and began to kill steal from Wuying, giving thest blow to many of them.


    When there was only one bandit left, who somehow survived under the barrage of attacks Wuying called out to Xiao Wen, stopping her from killing him, "Hey! Now it¡¯s you who is cheating! They were already dead, so the points go to me! You onlyst hit their corpses."


    Xiao Wen shook her head with a smile, arguing back, "Nah ah, they were clearly still alive to me. I caught up to you fair and square. Now it is a draw and only this one guy is felt. How are we going to end it?"


    "How about we let him run away and then the first one who catches him wins?" Wuying proposed after thinking for a moment.


    "Alright." Xiao Wen nodded and nned to exin it to the bandit when suddenly a lightning strike came flying from the side, heading straight towards the bandit in question. He had barely any methods to defend against it and even if he did, his shaking body caused by looking at the two butchers in front of him, made him unable to move.


    Bang.


    The bandit¡¯s head exploded without surprises as the thunderbolt passed through it like a knife through butter, which caused Wuying and Xiao Wen to pout. They knew Xuefeng was approaching, but they didn¡¯t know he would ruin their game just when they were about to end it.


    Xuefeng rolled his eyes at them and scolded, "Stop arguing and follow me. I think the Bandit Leader already knows about us. Let¡¯s prepare for the second phase of my n."


    "Yes..." Hearing his scolding, they both epted that the bet was over and listened to him.

 Chapter 237 Minutes Before The Storm part 1

    <h4>Chapter 237 Minutes Before The Storm part 1</h4>


    The Bandit Leader stormed into Thousand des room still not having his pants properly put on after being stopped during his pleasure time with his women and cried out, "Lord! I think we got a problem! They arrived already and started killing my men! Help me stop them!"


    Thousand des quickly stood up from the bed he was cultivating on and questioned while pulling two of his daggers out, "What? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?! Did your men lure them into our trap which we set up?"


    The leader finally pulled his pants up and called out frustrated with visible anger on his face, "No, they killed each scouting group which was released in the forest and I only learned about it from the distress signal I sent. I didn¡¯t get any more signals after that so I guess all of my men are dead already. You better help me get revenge. Screw the trap! They probably already know about it as they still didn¡¯t arrive here. We should go out and fight them head on!"


    "Idiot, wait! That¡¯s exactly what they want! Let¡¯s wait for them inside our trap and let theme to us instead. They want to kill us, but we want to do the same. We can wait here but they cannot so we can just y it patiently. We can stay in front of our hideout and taunt them into entering. I doubt they would wait." Thousand des cursed hearing the Leader¡¯s stupid idea and quickly corrected his thoughts.


    The bandit leader clearly did not like when someone was ordering him and cursed at Thousand de while pointing with his finger at him, "Idiot? You said you can deal with them and now you want to turtle inside the hideout while they kill my men?! Pussy!"


    He didn¡¯t expect that Thousand des would suddenly throw his dagger at him which flew straight towards his face, cutting right in between his ear and head before crushing the doors behind him. A few strands of Bandit Leader¡¯s hair fell to the ground as he stared nkly at Thousand des who approached and went past him, saying with an ugly expression on his face, "Say it one more time and I won¡¯t miss the second time..."


    The Bandit Leader could feel the oppressive energy wrapping around his body which with the amount of pressure on his body was almost limiting his breathing. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge that attack even if he tried, so it wasn¡¯t a surprise that he was quite scared.


    Hearing no response and anger disappearing from the Bandit Leader¡¯s face, Thousand de smiled and said, letting out more pressure from his body, "You are going to do exactly what I say, got it? I think you forgot who are you dealing with."


    "Yes, Lord..." The Bandit Leader couldn¡¯t help but agree right away, feeling that soon he will suffocate under Thousand des power. He was after all only in a Spirit Overlord stage so it wasn¡¯t a surprise he had no chance against a Sage.


    He was once a normal cultivator from the Sacred Sword Kingdom but wanting more power in his hands, he moved to a small neighbouring country which to his knowledge had very little cultivators above Spirit Lord stage if it even had any at that time.


    Now after already securing his safe position, bing overlord in the nearby area, suddenly powerful cultivators start appearing one by one, destroying his life. It was understandable that he was frustrated about the whole situation.


    "Then go and do as I said. Gather everyone in front of our hideout and we will wait for them inside of my trap. She is not some kind of idiot who I can easily kill. I need the help of my artefact which will lower her strength. All you need to do is to stop the other people in their group from grouping against me and I will be fine." Thousand des finally realised the pressure and exined while picking his precious dagger which went through the doors, hitting the nearby wall.


    The Bandit Leader already calmed down and listened calmly, nodding in understanding before calling out to all of his brothers who waited for his orders in the main hall, "Everyone! Gather outside the hideout and wait for my call! We are going to get revenge for our fallen brothers! Anyone who dares toy his hand on anyone in our brotherhood shall die a painful death!"


    Hearing that the battle is about to start, every bandit cried out happily, chanting while swinging with his swords in the air, "Yeaaaah! Long live the leader!"


    ¡¯Heh, let¡¯s see how you are going to deal with it, my dear Wen..." Thousand des thought, already imagining Xiao Wen being his.


    .......


    After scouting near the bandit¡¯s hideout, Wuying reappeared next to her group not far away from them and reported, "Xuefeng, they are all standing together in front of their hideout. I don¡¯t think they n to leave any time soon. Also, I couldn¡¯t get any closer to them to count their numbers as I would get sensed by the strong cultivator in their group. His cultivation definitely is not small, being much higher than that of a Saint. I somehow get a simr feeling about him as I get from Wen."


    "Howe they have a sage? How does he look like? There should be only one sage apart from me in this region, Thousand des. To think that he is recuperating inside their hideout?" Xiao Wen asked curiously the moment she heard her.


    "He was covered with a ck hood but I saw he was ying around with two daggers in his hands," Wuying replied with what caught her eyes as she didn¡¯t stay there for long, worried she would be discovered by him.


    "Okay, then that has to be him. I doubt we would be so unlucky to meet a Sage stage cultivator who used daggers like Thousand des in such ce... Interesting, I guess I will have to get serious this time. Let¡¯s regenerate our Qi fully before we start to fight him." Wuying squinted her eyes, thinking of what method she should use to kill him and finally smile appeared on her face as she cracked her neck, beginning to get excited with the iing battle.


    Seeing her sitting down and nning to use pills to regenerate her Qi, Xuefeng asked, as he decided to help, "Wen, I can help you with that. What elements you need?"


    "Why you ask?" Xiao Wen asked confused. She didn¡¯t mind telling him if they were in private, but they were in public right now. It was hard for her to expose her secrets in such settings.


    "Nevermind, just give me your hand and don¡¯t resist. I will help you regenerate your Qi." Xuefeng sat down in front of her and took the liberty to grab both of her hands. Without waiting for her response he called out in his mind, ¡¯Ling, I know you are mad at me but I want you to help me right now. I will spend some time with youter. Check what elements she iscking and fill them up with Fate Stones.¡¯

 Chapter 238 Minutes Before The Storm part 2

    <h4>Chapter 238 Minutes Before The Storm part 2</h4>


    He didn¡¯t get any response from Ling but he could feel Qi being transferred through his body into Xiao Wen¡¯s, so he guessed that she epted his offer. With his Qi being transferred towards her body asking to have ess to Xiao Wen¡¯s dantian, she hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she opened it, letting him see all of her secrets inside.


    One had to know it was an extremely sensitive matter as one could easily injure the other person so an extreme trust was needed for such procedure. Scanning what elements Xiao Wen had, Ling was surprised that she could only rival Xuefeng, having five out of nine elements already mastered. Only Fire, Water and Air elements were simr to Xuefeng while the rest were Metal and Ether Elements.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Ling to fill up the whole three elements to the brim using a few tens of high tiered crystals before withdrawing from Xiao Wen¡¯s body. Feeling his dantian full once again, she looked at Xuefeng in wonder and hugged him as a reward, saying sweetly, "Thank you... You didn¡¯t have to do it."


    From the outsider¡¯s perspective, they looked like a really good friend and even Yiren had no problems with them hugging, but for Xiao Wen it was a big step forward, exchanging trust with him like that.


    "No problem. You are fighting for me so it should be my responsibility." Xuefeng waved with his hand, no thinking it was a big problem, but then he heard Xiao Wen¡¯s words which made him choke recalling his words.


    She kissed him on the cheek and said happily, "Then I guess I will ask you for help next time I need it too. Thank you!"


    Just as he wanted to change his statement from before, Wuying threw herself into his arms and asked, "I also need help like that, can I have some...? I used a lot of Blood Qi in my fights as I didn¡¯t regenerate it back from them." The colour of her eyes changed the moment she thought of drinking Xuefeng¡¯s blood and she began licking his neck, waiting for his agreement before she could start.


    "Fine... But don¡¯t take too¡ª Ahh..." Xuefeng sighed and agreed, trying to warn her to not take too much but then she suddenly bit onto his skin, beginning to suck his blood which caused him to moan. He felt a sharp pain from her cutting his skin with her teeth but it was hard to avoid that.


    This time Wuying sucked much more than thest time to the point where Ling had to activate his regeneration ability before she finished. He hugged her in the process and didn¡¯t say anything, waiting for her to have her fill.


    "Aaah, I can¡¯t get enough of it... It¡¯s so tasty..." Wuying pulled away from him after finally filling her dantian fully but still continued to lick his wound until it was fully healed by him. The more she drank the more she craved for it and even when she tried to stop, Wuying still proceeded to drink.


    Xuefeng patted her head andmented, noticing the change from thest time, "You did drink a lot... How about limiting it next time. I don¡¯t want you to get addicted to it..."


    "No! It was just a little bit more... I will take less next time..." Hearing him proposing such a solution, Wuying quickly protested and hugged him tighter while rubbing his chest with her cheek to convince him.


    Seeing her actions, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t just say no to her as it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal for him so he used it to motivate her, "Sigh, but I will still monitor you. Let¡¯s see how good you are in the uing battle and I will decide if you deserve the reward."


    "Alright! I will do my best." Wuying instantly got excited and agreed immediately. Xuefeng could feel bad signs of that, noting down in his mind to test her cravingter on.


    Just as Wuying let go of him, this time it was Yiren who sneakily appeared behind him and also hugged him tightly. Xuefeng joked in his mind the moment he realised what situation he was in, ¡¯If every soldier had to hug all of his wives before the battle then wars wouldn¡¯t even start...¡¯


    "Do you need help from me as well?" Xuefeng asked as he moved Yiren, facing her in the front.


    "Hehe, no. I just wanted to hug you." Yiren could only giggle, admitting her true purpose. She didn¡¯t battle much so there was no need to regenerate her Qi.


    "Mhmm, I know." Xuefeng nodded, expecting something like this and reminded her as he lifted her chin so she could look at him, "I hope you can protect me properly in battleter on, alright?"


    "Alright, I won¡¯t let anyone touch you." Yiren agreed happily, knowing she was finally useful to him.


    Finally getting everydy satisfied, he breathed in relief and called out, "If everyone is ready, I think we can start. Little Lan, now it¡¯s your time to shine. I want you to sneak with Wuying and learn the intentions of the enemy for me."


    Wu Lan already knew about that and already started walking up to Wuying before he could say anything, without any issues. This was the least she could do for them for taking care of them. Xuefeng was more than a brother for them, being like a saviour.


    As Wuying took Wu Lan¡¯s hand, they disappeared right away and began their small mission. This time they had to approach them closer so Wu Lan¡¯s could read their intentions which put them in a much more dangerous situation. Xuefeng was quite cautious so he asked Xiao Wen to go with them, staying in the same distance to save them just in case and worry turned out to be defended in a momentter.


    Xiao Wen returned with an ugly face and cursed, "This bastard discovered them and didn¡¯t hesitate to throw his dagger straight at them. I had to counter it but now he knows about us. He only smiled as he retrieved his dagger and did not chase after us, staying put with everyone there."


    "I expected this much. Fortunately, I send you with them. Wu Lan, did you get anything from Thousand des?" Knowing no one got hurt, Xuefeng sighed in relief and turned to the most important aspect, wanting to learn of their enemies n.


    Wu Lan opened her mouth and said while blushing, "I didn¡¯t get much... There is something blocking his mind and each time I tried, my head hurt... I only learnt that there is a trap set up for us. He was thinking about it really strongly, so it leaked through his blockade. He also thought about Xiao Wen really often, desiring to have her..."


    "Fuck... This bastard is still on it..." Xiao Wen cursed the moment she heard it and Xuefeng quickly followed up with a question, "What is he in love with you?"


    Xiao Wen sighed and exined, secretly hoping to see Xuefeng jealousy, "Sigh, he confessed many times but each time I rejected him and beat him up so he stopped. I didn¡¯t know he was still this obsessed..."


    Just as she wanted, Xuefeng did frown and she got some reaction from him as he muttered, "Don¡¯t worry... He won¡¯t be able to soon..."

 Chapter 239 Taunting

    <h4>Chapter 239 Taunting</h4>


    When the bandits grouped up right in front of their hideout, they didn¡¯t feel like it would be a hard battle. They were facing only a few people who they could bring down with their numbers easily. Even if they couldn¡¯t match them with their skill level, thanks to their leader and the mysterious expert, they didn¡¯t have to worry about losing.


    When they saw a person approaching them from the distance, instead of feeling scared, all of them felt excited. One of them cried happily to warn everyone, "Someone ising! Prepare for battle!" From the outsider view, it sounded more like an invitation to a party rather than a warning.


    The only ones who were not happy to see one person approaching were the leader and Thousand des who frowned, immediately searching in their minds for the possible scheming plot that the enemy could think of. Earlier, Thousand des didn¡¯t hesitate to attack when he felt someone was sneaking up on them but now he had a few doubts.


    After all, the person approaching was Xuefeng, walking calmly with a smile on his face while having his hands in the pockets of his pants, looking far from a person who was about to battle with hundreds of bandits. He knew that Xuefeng wasn¡¯t their main force and rather it was Xiao Wen. He couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that Xiao Wen could try to sneak attack them with Xuefeng as a distraction.


    Looking at Xuefeng¡¯s stylish ck leather jacket in envy, the Bandit Leader whispered to Thousand des next to him, "I do not like it. I think they are plotting something, else why would hee alone."


    "No shit! Of course, they are plotting something! Tell your band of idiots to get ready. This is not going to be an easy fight. If I hear anyoneughing, I will kill them before the battle starts." Thousand de cursed as he almost punched the Bandit Leader for irritating him with such obvious facts.


    "Y-yes..." The Bandit Leader saw the re in Thousand des eyes and couldn¡¯t help but listen to him, knowing he wasn¡¯t joking anymore. Earlier he could have his attitude with him when they were waiting but now he couldn¡¯t say anything bad, worried that he would piss the Sage off.


    Thinking of one possible scenario, Thousand des added one more thing, "And remind them to not move from their positions. If anyone will leave the trap area, I will personally cut them down."


    As Xuefeng was getting closer to the bandits, suddenly a strong Spirit Awareness broke through his own and started enveloping his body, testing him from each side before withdrawing. Thousand des wanted to confirm if Xuefeng he was seeing in front of him was actually the real one and his face didn¡¯t look well when he realised Xuefeng was a real person.


    It could only mean one thing which was a possibility of a sneak attack. He couldn¡¯t underestimate Xiao Wen skills as she was after all a Fate Fragment Holder just like him. Xuefeng was also one and he didn¡¯t know what skills he had as well. At least with Xiao Wen, he had the idea of what abilities she acquired over the years but with Xuefeng, his information page was nk.


    They all waited patiently until finally, Xuefeng reached the border of the trap set up but Thousand des and stopped, staring at him with the same smile as before. All Bandits already focused their sharp gazes at Xuefeng after hearing their leader orders and didn¡¯t underestimate their enemy anymore.


    With Xuefeng just standing there, the anxiety started increasing in their hearts but they still stood their ground, knowing something was up. Seeing such collected bunch, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help butugh, as he called out, "Haha, you guys are so stiff right now. If only you could look at your faces right now. Did you poop today? Because all your faces look like you are trying to poop but you are forced to keep the shit inside. Hahahaha."


    The faces of all the bandits darkened as the grip on their weapons tightened. Being a bandit on must have quite a thick skin but they would never allow anyone to tantly curse them right at their faces. Recalling their leader¡¯s orders, they all tried to stay collected but then Xuefeng continued his curses.


    "I know, it must be hard for you guys here. Staying in such a dirty hideout. Do you have a limit to how much you can shit here? I guess you have, else all the shit you make would just pile under your beds. Hahaha! I can¡¯t it¡¯s so funny!" Xuefeng continued to taunt them all before bursting out inughter.


    The Bandit Leader¡¯s face turned even uglier than before, knowing it was his hideout which was his pride and joy that Xuefeng was cursing. What was worse is that they really did put on the limit for shitting as the hideout started to smell because of that and many had to leave outside to take care of their physiological needs.


    Hearing Xuefeng curse that actually happened, the bandits felt embarrassed at first but then it was reced by anger which was intensifying with each second of Xuefeng¡¯sughter. Some already had the urge to rush towards him to shut his mouth, but they were stopped by the others who had more self control than them. Still, they couldn¡¯t help but curse back, "Shut the fuck up! It¡¯s you who can¡¯t hold your shit! Come closer if you dare and say that to my face!"


    "Yeah, fuck you and your family!" Another curse followed up after the first one and others started getting confident as they swore back at him.


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t care less and reacted ordingly, knowing he only need to push them a little more, "I think you should worry about your families more. Your mothers must be lonely at home. Don¡¯t worry, I visited them beforeing here for you. They were such horny sluts that the moment I entered their houses, they all threw themselves at me. I didn¡¯t even need to pay anything and they dly serviced me with a smile on their faces. I guess it must be hard for them to earn on the streets when they are this easy."


    It was far easier to ignore the curses at oneself but when Xuefeng began to insult their mothers, it was impossible not to react. One must have a bottom line and for them, their mothers were their bottom line. Many instantly activated their strongest abilities and quickly broke the ranks, rushing towards Xuefeng while cursing with faces red from anger, "Shut the hell up! Die!"


    More than fifteen of banditsunched their ranged attacks while swinging their swords but Xuefeng easily dodged them by jumping to the side before creating a red sword out of mes and waited for them to reach them. The smile from his face didn¡¯t disappear.


    Thousand des wanted to kill the bandits who run off to show he doesn¡¯t tolerate it, but then he suddenly thought it was a good way to test Xuefeng¡¯s skills. He didn¡¯t care about those bandits lives and even nned to kill them allter after he would be done catching Xiao Wen.


    The short battle ended up just as he expected, with Xuefeng dancing around them as he wished while cutting their heads off one by one. It was definitely a good warning for others who nned to rush out due to their anger.


    "Don¡¯t let him provoke you! He is just trying to thin our force by killing us with small groups. We are safe here so stay on your spots and wait for my call!" Thousand des called out to the useless bandits which were left, wanting to keep them forter to stall Xuefeng¡¯s time.


    Now he knew there was a trap set up with how Xuefeng acted and he was only trying to lure him out. This was the reason he didn¡¯t act before. There was a chance that even if he attacked from the distance, his dagger would be caught and taken away knowing Xiao Wen could be hiding somewhere.


    "Hahaha, that was so easy. To think you are so weak. I didn¡¯t even sweat." Xuefengughed as he approached the trap border and continued taunting. This time he knew it would be hard to make theme for him so he changed his target.


    Xuefeng pointed his sword at Thousand des and said with scorn on his face, "Thousand des. That¡¯s how they call you? I think they should start calling you Thousand Cowards instead. Stop hiding and fight me, pussy."

 Chapter 240 She Is Mine

    <h4>Chapter 240 She Is Mine</h4>


    A few minutes before Xuefeng started taunting the bandits, the group spend some time analyzing the situation to find the best way they could kill them. Their best n they came up with was to lure Thousand des outside and kill him before they would be attacked all together by them.


    "But what is this trap that he wants to use on us? Do you know about it?" Xuefeng asked Xiao Wen after they finally thought of a solution. It would be best if they understood the mechanics of it just in case.


    "It¡¯s a very expensive imitation of a domain, but instead of Elemental Qi, it uses massive amounts of Spirit Qi to slow down the enemy. It doesn¡¯t have any other effects but the one it has alone is too much. If I¡¯m not wrong it can slow the enemy up to ten percent of their speed. It doesn¡¯t sound like much but it would be enough of an advantage for him. For a battle of two Sages, ten percent is huge." Xiao Wen exined, recalling all the information she knew.


    "Does it have any disadvantages? Can it move together with him?" Wuying asked curiously, also being the one who will fight with them.


    Xiao Wen shook her head and added, "No, that¡¯s the main disadvantage it has. It needs a lot of Spirit Stones so it needs to be set up in one ce without being moved else it would copse. I guess he ced it in front of the bandit¡¯s hideout. It is easy to feel the borders of it if one knows where to look. I will tell you when it is."


    "Alright, I will send my clone and taunt them to leave, what do you think?" Xuefeng proposed as he nced at the clone of his who stood next to the side. He did not want to risk this early with his own body in case Thousand des turned out to be crazy.


    "I think that would work on the normal bandits but I doubt he would fall for that. He survived for so long like a cockroach so I do not think he is that dumb." Xiao Wen thought for a moment but shook her head, knowing it wouldn¡¯t work on their main target.


    "I know. For him, I nned to use something different. How about..." Xuefeng nodded, already thinking of something else and approached Xiao Wen who was leaning on the tree, whispering the whole n into her ear.


    Wuying did not hear what Xuefeng was whispering, but she could see Xiao Wen¡¯s face blushing the more she heard which made her extremely curious. The moment Xuefeng pulled away from Xiao Wen, she quickly called out, "I am not going to do it with your clone. It has to be you or no deal..."


    "Alright. We can do that when my other taunts won¡¯t work. Prepare yourself." Xuefeng nodded as he winked at her yfully, not nning to use his clone for that either. His wink made her blush more but she could only nod, knowing herself it was the best method to lure Thousand des out of hiding.


    Wuying, who couldn¡¯t wait anymore out of curiosity, tugged on Xuefeng¡¯s shirt and asked while pouting, "What are you guys talking about? What n did you think of?"


    "We n to use Wen as bait to lure him out. If he sees me hugging her or something, he will be irritated and will probably attack us. Wen will tell you the details. I will start my part of the n already." Xuefeng smiled apologetically and exined it to Wuying while patting her head before sitting down, ready to control his clone.


    Just as he closed his eyes, the clone¡¯s eyes opened and he smiled towards thedies. Somehow when they watched the clone, they did not feel good as it did not have the same vibe they all loved in Xuefeng or maybe it was because they knew he wasn¡¯t real.


    When the clone walked away towards the bandit hideout, Wuying nced at the real Xuefeng before approaching Xiao Wen and questioned in a whisper, "What do you guys have to do together? Is it only a hug...?"


    "He said we can kiss if that wouldn¡¯t work... We need to make Thousand des convinced that I¡¯m with Xuefeng..." Xiao Wen exined, getting more excited about it happening than how she thought she would.


    "What? Xuefeng and sister will kiss?" Yiren asked in shock as she joined the conversation. She was listening from the side quietly but hearing such news she had to join.


    "Mhmm, we need to trick the bad guy into going out so we can kill him and he really cares about Wen so that will definitely hurt him," Wuying exined as she already understood the situation and did not mind it that much but Yiren suddenly hugged her sister, calling out while staring into her eyes suspiciously, "Sis, do you like Xuefeng? You seem to be really happy about it..."


    One didn¡¯t need to look much to notice how Xiao Wen looked at Xuefeng right now. Earlier she was hiding her feelings but she didn¡¯t anymore since she finally confessed to him. Even Yiren was able to see the loving look Xiao Wen was sending towards Xuefeng, recognizing it cause they were all behaving the same.


    Seeing Yiren¡¯s stare, Xiao Wen looked down and asked quietly, "Can¡¯t I like him? You seem to not like that idea..."


    "No, no. You can... Earlier I was just joking cause I never thought you would like him... If you told me earlier we would help you... We are sisters, you know? We should support each other." Yiren quickly shook her head before acting like a big sister she was. Xiao Wen already behaved like one of them and Xuefeng was the one who proposed this idea so Yiren guessed that he also wanted it.


    "I¡¯m sorry... I could tell you earlier..." Xiao Wen smiled apologetically and hugged Yiren where Wuying followed. The three of them hugged together and giggled to each other before starting to talk about what they liked about Xuefeng.


    "You guys know that I need to focus?" Suddenly Xuefeng asked them without opening his eyes, which caused them all to quieten down, whispering to each other instead. Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind them bonding together but he really had to focus.


    .......


    Back in the time where Xuefeng called out to Thousand des, the one in question onlyughed and replied smugly, "Haha, your tricks won¡¯t work on me. Stop ying around and bring Xiao Wen here. You are not my worthy opponent."


    "Haha, yeah, she told me about you. You seem to confess to her many times, but each time she rejected you." Xuefengughed hearing that and informed him with a self-satisfied smile on his face before asking, "How do you feel when I¡¯m the one who has her?"


    Thousand des¡¯ face instantly turned ugly to which Xuefeng added, "What? You didn¡¯t know? Xiao Wen is my woman. Those cherry lips, perfect body and porcin skin, all for myself. Tell me how does it feel to know that the woman you love is being with someone else? Myst night with her was so passionate, mhmm¡ª"


    Xuefeng could see that Thousand des¡¯ was boiling the more he heard and just as expected before he could even finish describing his love for Xiao Wen, Thousand des threw his dagger at him while crying out, "Shut up! She is mine!"


    The thrown dagger was much faster than before when it was aimed at Wuying and out of nowhere, a golden halo appeared around it, doubling the daggers many times until there were a few hundred of them heading towards Xuefeng.


    In front of Xuefeng, a thick earth wall suddenly raised up from the ground but that didn¡¯t stop the daggers at all just as he expected. Many of them passed through the wall without even losing their velocity and reached their target, making Xuefeng clone¡¯s body into a sieve.


    Just as the daggers passed through Xuefeng, Thousand des noticed that something was not right, feeling it would be impossible for Xiao Wen to let him kill her little boy and muttered out loud, "Something is not right. He is not real... It¡¯s a clone!"


    "Haha," Just as he figured that out, the clone dissipated and he heard a sound ofughtering from the distance, followed by Xuefeng¡¯s voice, "Of course. Do you think I would walk up to you just like that?"


    As Xuefeng walked out of the trees, this time he was apanied by Xiao Wen which made Thousand des squint his eyes as he red at him. His first ncended on Xuefeng¡¯s hand which was holding Xiao Wen¡¯s waist intimately. He couldn¡¯t help but mutter her name as she saw the pretty red hair falling on her shoulders, "Xiao Wen..."


    "Yeah, Xiao Wen you wanted so much this whole time is within my arms right now. She is mine and there is nothing you can do about it." Xuefeng taunted as he pulled Xiao Wen into his arms, pressing her chest against his body while his hands held her tightly, roaming on her back.


    What triggered Thousand des more was the look in Xiao Wen¡¯s eyes which she was giving Xuefeng as she listened to what he had to say. For him, there was only a look of disdain, but for an unknown kid with pitiful cultivation, Xiao Wen was all loving and filled with care.


    Xiao Wen, on the other hand, was extremely happy from hearing Xuefeng¡¯s confession. In front of everyone, he said that she was his. Even if they were just pretending, she would never forget those words. Seeing his lips this close to her, Xiao Wen leaned over earlier than originally nned by Xuefeng and sealed them, deciding to take what she wanted, using this opportunity to the fullest potential.

 Chapter 241 Why?!

    <h4>Chapter 241 Why?!</h4>


    When Thousand des saw Xiao Wen initiating the kiss, something inside of him broke. Not only did his heart start to hurt but his mind began getting cloudy with only the image of them kissing inside.


    Xiao Wen tasted Xuefeng¡¯s lips as her hands wrapped around his neck. She stood on her toes as she was a little shorter than him but that did not bother her as long as could kiss the person she loved. She didn¡¯t care that hundreds of people were watching her and rather found it more exciting. Right there Xiao Wen was announcing to everyone that she was his and that Xuefeng was her man for the years toe.


    "Why...? Why...?! Why?!" Thousand des asked louder each time as he watched the love of his life making out with another man. He was asking her, but she didn¡¯t respond. She didn¡¯t even react. For her now Xuefeng was everything she wanted to focus her mind, her soul and her whole body.


    "I asked why!?" Thousand des cried once again but this time his legs moved on their own. He started running towards them repeating the same question over and over again, "Why?! Tell me why?!"


    Boom!


    Just as he was about to reach them, Xiao Wen reached out her hand and a loud st of air exploded from her hand, blowing Thousand de away from them. Xuefeng thought that maybe it was enough but Xiao Wen didn¡¯t want to stop, continuing to kiss him, with their tongues joining the party.


    They now had the perfect opportunity to take Thousand des out, but Xiao Wen wanted to live through this moment a little bit more, not caring about him at all. Wuying was hiding as a shadow and watched them kiss passionately, recalling her own first kiss with Xuefeng in the process. She was sure that her own wasn¡¯t this intense and hot as Xiao Wen¡¯s experience right now.


    Even with Thousand des not raising any protection against Xiao Wen¡¯s attack, he wasn¡¯t hurt much andnded on the ground with a loud thud as if a sack of potatoes was thrown instead of a body. He raised his head and looked back at Xiao Wen only to see her still ignoring him even though he left the area of his trap.


    Thousand des¡¯ eyes lost some of its shine as blood vessels started appearing in his eyes and he cried as he lifted himself up, "Isn¡¯t that what you wanted?! I¡¯m out, fight me! You wanted to kill me so badly, I¡¯m right here!" His arms were spread wide with an invitation to fight him as a crazed expression appeared on his face.


    When the Bandit Leader heard him, his face paled, knowing that his only support in the iing battle was not fighting the losing fight. He already said that he couldn¡¯t win versus the red-haireddy without the help of trap he set up but now he wanted to do exactly that.


    The Bandit Leader couldn¡¯t wait for him to die else he would be left alone, so he quickly decided to mobilize his army as he shouted, "Everyone! It¡¯s time to spill some blood! Attack!"


    When the bandits heard their leader shout, they roared with the pent up anger from all the waiting, "Yeeeeaaaahhhh!!! Kill!!!" The des of their weapons lit up with power as they channelled their Spirit Qi through them and they stormed all together towards the pair of kissing enemies.


    Seeing the bandits attacking, it was time for Wuying to enter the scene. Her job was to hold all the bandits in check until Xuefeng and Xiao Wen would be done with Thousand des so that they could help her with the cleanup.


    Wuying rushed towards them without hesitation as she went out of her shadow form and pulled out her Dual Daggers she rarely used recently. With Blood Qi threads dancing around her she crushed head on from the sidelines, shing with her daggers at all bandits closest to her. With each spilt blood, more threads started appearing around her before flying and cutting on the distanced enemies.


    Unfortunately, even though her efficiency was high, she couldn¡¯t stop everyone from heading towards Xuefeng as there were at least a few hundred of them. With enough time, Wuying was confident that she could kill all of them with ease but she didn¡¯t have such luxury.


    "All of you block her! The rest, go help the Sage cultivator!" The Bandit Leader wasn¡¯t oblivious to Wuying¡¯s killing but he couldn¡¯t stop to focus on her and Thousand des already started fighting. Once he was dead, they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill even the ck haireddy with daggers.


    When Xuefeng felt the army of bandits mobilizing, he couldn¡¯t let Xiao Wen y around anymore. Wuying was fighting alone, but Xiao Wen was fooling around. He pulled away from her lips and seeing the desire in her eyes which asked for more, he called out sharply, "No! You should know the time and ce. Fight now, kisster!"


    "Okay!" Hearing Xuefeng¡¯s promise, Xiao Wen called out happily and suddenly he felt monstrous energy wrapping around her body. Her skin suddenly changed colour as Golden Qi began forming an armour on top of it. After just a few seconds, she was covered in shining armour from head to toe and her golden sword appeared in her hand.


    Her armour looked very thin but Xuefeng could feel the power behind it. He didn¡¯t know what rank this Spirit Armour had, but he knew it definitely didn¡¯tpare to his old one. Knowing she wore one, Xuefeng could guess that she was trying to end the battle really fast.


    Before she rushed towards Thousand des, Xiao Wen¡¯s armour on her face disappeared and she kissed him for thest time as she said, "Let me end him real quick so we can continue afterwards," before closing it yet again and dashing towards the one who ruined her moment.


    Seeing Xiao Wen rushing towards him, Thousand des couldn¡¯t be more ecstatic as he finally gained her attention and shouted happily "You finally looked at me, haha! Come, I wee you with open arms! Let me show you what you lost!" He wanted to prove that she chose wrongly, that he was the only one worthy of her but to do that, he had to defeat her before letting her choose between him and death.


    Xuefeng also moved right after, trusting Xiao Wen in her skills and decided to help Wuying who was cutting through bandits sidelines. His job now was to stop the bandits from disturbing Xiao Wen¡¯s battle.


    He quickly covered himself in a Lightning Qi armour before rushing towards the storming bandits with a ck ming Sword in his hand. The ck mes were very hard to extinguish without his help, so he swung twice into both of his sides, creating a wall made of ck mes. If one wanted to pass, they would either have to run all the way around them, burn themselves, or pass through him. If they chose the third option, he was happy to wee them with his de.


    Thousand des knowing that he had to do everything to beat Xiao Wen, he pulled out a blood-red pill and popped it into his mouth, crushing it with his teeth. It hasn¡¯t been a second but his body started emanating weird, red coloured Qi, which covered his body with many translucentyers. Picking up his daggers, he smiled and vanished on the spot.


    "Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t feel you!" Xiao Wen called out as her golden sword burned with mes and shed horizontally at one spot next to her. Thousand des could only dodge or defend, but dodging in this situation wasn¡¯t an option as her attack was too fast.


    With two daggers he prepared to counter it when Xiao Wen suddenly disappeared from her position in a blink and appeared behind him cutting him from the side he didn¡¯t protect. Her goal was to kill him in one attack so she used the pitiful amount of Ether Qi she had to teleport once. One could also do so with the Spirit Qi, but that wasn¡¯t as fast as Ether Qi.


    Just as Xiao Wen was about to cut him in half, Thousand des disappeared in a simr fashion as Xiao Wen before and reappeared a few meters away from her before running towards Xuefeng withughter, "You think I am dumb? I can¡¯t beat you when you wear Rank 9 armour, but I can kill your lover with ease!"

 Chapter 242 Worry From All Sides

    <h4>Chapter 242 Worry From All Sides</h4>


    ¡¯Fuck, he also mastered Ether Qi!¡¯ Xiao Wen cursed when she realised what happened.


    At this point, to overtake Thousand des, Xiao Wen had to either teleport again in front of Xuefeng but that wouldn¡¯t work anymore. There was too little time left and if she tried, Thousand des would reach his goal before her and possibly hurt Xuefeng.


    Her only option was to chase after him as she would still be faster by just rushing on her own instead of channelling her Spirit Qi. Using fire which sted with full force out of her legs and hands, she flew after Thousand des and cried out with her voice full of worry, "Xuefeng! Behind you!"


    Xuefeng was at the moment swinging with his sword left and right, cutting one bandit after another with their bodies being piled around him, burning with the ck mes of his sword. The Bandit Leader which could give him a little bit of trouble was instantly sted away from him with a st of Air Qi he wasn¡¯t prepared for which pushed him back into the middle of his bandit ranks.


    Xuefeng¡¯s strategy was to kill them all as fast as he could so he could rush and help Xiao Wen with Wuying so he didn¡¯t hesitate to use all of the power at his disposal. Elemental Qi was being used by him in between of his battle as with one hand he cut the bandits with his sword while with another he kept throwing lightning bolts or fireballs strikes to kill the ones that rushed at him from the other side.


    Even if some of their attacksnded on him, they were not strong enough to prate his Lightning armour that increased her durability since the first time he used it. Instead of hurting them, their attacks backfired at them as lightning bolts which surrounding Xuefeng¡¯s body also fought back, electrocuting them with its current.


    He thought the battle was already won as he looked at the speed in which the bandits kept falling from his and Wuying¡¯s assault when he suddenly heard Xiao Wen¡¯s cry. Worried about her, Xuefeng sted everyone away from him with one horizontal strike and looked behind him only to see Thousand desing straight towards him.


    Hundreds of daggers were dancing around him as they spun in the air and Thousand des¡¯ body blinked from the speed he wasing at him. He could see Xiao Wen rushing to assist him with even faster velocity but he knew she wouldn¡¯t arrive in time.


    "Fuck." With all of the daggers suddenly being aimed at Xuefeng, he could only curse and defend himself with everything he had. It was hard for him to control all of the different Qi¡¯s by himself so this time, not all of his Earth Qi was inside the ground.


    Fortunately, Ling didn¡¯t leave him alone at that time and arrived by his side to help him. All of his Earth Qi which was still stored inside of his dantain was suddenly released and a giant, thick wall right in front of him just before the daggers were about to hit him.


    "Haha! Die!" Thousand desughed seeing Xuefeng¡¯s effort to stop his ultimate attack and sentenced him, already feeling that his desirable oue would be reached. The one strike he was using right now was enough to even hurt a sage so it was understandable he was being overconfident when facing a Spirit Lord kid.


    "Xuefeng!" Both Xiao Wen and Wuying cried out in worry seeing the wall around Xuefeng being prated with ease by the spinning daggers.


    Wuying ignored the bandits that were still swarming her fearlessly, trying to avenge their brothers and rushed right through the middle of them in hope to reach Xuefeng and help him somehow. Xiao Wen also increased her pace with worry and anger at herself for letting Thousand des trick her like that.


    Bang!


    When the daggers finally prated the thick wall, they all heard a loud explosion and Xuefeng was sent flying in the air with blood spilling out of his body, leaving a trail in the air.


    Wuying quickly jumped in the air, in the hope to catch him mid-air and slow him down to lower the damage he would take from the fall. Unfortunately, he was flying too fast and she missed the target by a few centimetres. Being so close to him there, she could see the many holes inside of his body and sighed in relief knowing his heart wasn¡¯t pierced through.


    Thud!


    Xuefeng crushed into the ground not far away from the battle. If one looked at his wrist in the moment of hisnding, his bracelet was shining with golden right and only dimmed after he was safely on thend. Ling immediately started healing his wounds but there were simply too many of them so he couldn¡¯t be treated right away.


    Not far away from where the battle took ce, Yiren could be found kneeling on the ground, coughing blood as he also took a good hit from Xuefeng¡¯s injuries, but she wasn¡¯t worried about that at that time. What she was worried was the fact that Xuefeng was hurt. She didn¡¯t know when, but the wings on her back spread out and she was already in the air before she could even think about it.


    He could hear some voices calling out to her from behind to stop her but she didn¡¯t know what they were saying. He whole mind was filled with one thought at that was to reach Xuefeng as fast as she could and help him. The connection between them was pushing and driving her forward in the right direction as drops of blood tickled her chin.


    Wuying at that time was about to rush towards Xuefeng to check up on him, but then she saw that the pathway she made for herself to get to the centre of the battlefield suddenly closed and the bandits attacked her once again. Xuefeng was hurt but she couldn¡¯t get to him as soon as possible because of them which caused the beginning of anger which brewed quickly inside of her mind.


    .......


    In the sky, behind an invisible barrier, two men were watching the whole battle and when they felt Wuying change, they couldn¡¯t help but worry. They spend so much time, trying to help her by making her only desire Xuefeng¡¯s blood but all of their efforts would go to waste.


    "Fuck, it¡¯s all your fault. If she uses her second ability, it will be much harder to stop her transformation. If you let me help them earlier, this wouldn¡¯t be happening..." The middle-aged man cursed as he pointed with his finger at the old man next to him.


    "My fault? You are the one who gave her those cursed skills in the first ce. Now we can only watch and pray nothing will happen to her." The old man rebuked his partner without even looking at him.


    "Come on... We have to do something... Wuying is my favourite. We can¡¯t let anything happen to her..." The middle-aged man begged as he looked at Wuying who¡¯s eyes started to turn red. Normally it would be just the pupils but now all of her whites also turned crimson, making her look even scarier.


    "Oh, look at you, already picking up your favourites. We can¡¯t be biased towards mortals and you know that." The old man called out righteously to which the middle-aged man just rolled his eyes and asked with a scornfulugh, "Haha, and who was the one who was so happy when Xiao Wen finally confessed and began breaking the falls of Xuefeng¡¯s heart? You are also picking a favourite!"


    "Cough, okay, if the situation gets out of control, we can stop her. But only at thest moment. Hopefully, we won¡¯t have to interfere." The old man coughed out of embarrassment and finally agreed knowing he couldn¡¯t hide his preference from his partner.


    "Alright! Let¡¯s see how the situation ys out. My Wuying will go on a killing spree now, haha!" The middle-aged man nodded happily, waiting anxiously to see Wuying¡¯s power and asked one more question after recalling one thing he noticed, "By the way, did you feel that strange energy which protected Xuefeng¡¯s body from that idiot with daggers? I was about to help when I felt it saving him instead. There is no way he would be left with only this many injuries."


    "Yeah. I find it familiar but I can¡¯t tell where is that from. It was much more powerful than what we can do. Let¡¯s watch and see. Maybe someone else is helping him beside us." The old man nodded, exining his thoughts to which middle-age man could only agree and turn to look at the battle, waiting for everything to y out.

 Chapter 243 Shackles Of Doom

    <h4>Chapter 243 Shackles Of Doom</h4>


    When the bandits saw Wuying¡¯s blood red eyes, they halted for a moment, not feeling good about it. Just then, the blood of theirrades which was all around them on the ground started to slowly flow towards Wuying, gathering under her feet. Normally they would bravely attack her but with the way things looked like, they suddenly lost the will to get any closer to her, knowing something will happen.


    Their leader¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t help as the moment he saw Wuying actions, he suddenly turned around and run into another direction. He didn¡¯t even enter his own hideout to get his treasures but straight up ran.


    "Shackles..." Wuying said one word with a different voice somewhat more mature, as litres of blood started climbing on her legs.


    "Of..." She continued as the blood already reached her waist, scaring the other bandits, making them take a few steps back. The pressureing from Wuying was suffocating, the smell of blood intensified and the angry look at Wuying¡¯s face deepened.


    Thousand des could feel the rising pressure from below him but he didn¡¯t mind that, heading straight towards Xuefeng who somehow didn¡¯t die from his ultimate attack. Anyone below the Sage stage was basically a bug for him so he never thought Wuying or Xuefeng could threaten him. Only Xiao Wen had the power to kill him but he knew he didn¡¯t have a chance against her after she wore one of the three Rank 9 Armours under heavers.


    Seeing that Xiao Wen already caught up to him, Thousand des onlyughed and teleported once again, dodging her attack. This time she increased the length on her sword up to a few metres by covering it with fire using most of her powers right now, hating him to the bone for hurting Xuefeng.


    "Hahaha, I will let you feel the pain of losing someone you love!" Thousand de cried out madly whileughing maniacally and didn¡¯t stop rushing towards Xuefeng. Meanwhile, he began creating many replicas of his daggers as they once again began dancing around him.


    It was at that moment when Thousand des was just above Wuying, she cried out one more word, finally activating her ability, "...DOOM!"


    On her body which was already covered with blood up to her neck suddenly had many bubbles forming from the blood. After less than one second each, the bubbles began to break and tens of crimson shacklesunched out of her body in all directions.


    "Aaaaah!" Everyone started to scream as the shackles pierced bandits one after another covering the whole battlefield in a moment. Hearing the cry even Thousand des looked down and he was d he did as more than five shackles were aimed at him, flying towards him faster than he could do himself.


    It would be a surprise if he wasn¡¯t shocked when the crimson shackles even dodged the barrier around him which was made from hundreds of daggers and it didn¡¯t react when it was attacked by them. The real surprise was the durability of those shackles with four ws sticking out at the end of them.


    "What the fuck..." Thousand des cursed as he once again had to teleport away, leaving him with only a little Ether Qi he painstakingly gathered before. He didn¡¯t know what were those but he didn¡¯t risk testing its strength. The ws didn¡¯t feel and didn¡¯t look safe at all.


    When he saw them losing their velocity after their target escaped, heughed it off and once again rushed towards his target who was already slowly lifting himself up. He wanted to reach him before he would be ready to react, killing him for sure now before running awaypletely.


    Unfortunately, his ns didn¡¯t happen as he nned and another pair of shackles wereunched from Wuying¡¯s hands which were twice as thick. She stared at him with bloody eyes which somehow made him shiver.


    Xiao Wen was also shocked by the power Wuying showed and seeing that the shackles were alsoing after her, she decided to take a detour, rushing outside of the range of the chains.


    "Who the fuck is she! She is only a punny Spirit Lord. Howe she has so much power!?" Thousand des cursed feeling that it was definitely weird. The blood Qi consumptions for this art would be enormous but after looking at the battlefield, he realised where did she draw this much Qi from.


    All of the bandits were pierced through their hearts but no blood was dripping from the holes and instead, it was being transported on top of the shackles towards Wuying. With a quick calction, Wuying wouldn¡¯t be able to use those for long as the Blood Qi supply should end soon.


    Feeling kind of frustrated at himself that he couldn¡¯t even do one thing he wanted, Thousand des checked the distance that he wascking to reach Xuefeng position and cried out before thest two shackles reached him, "So what if you have such art! I shall still kill him!"


    With thest bits of Ether Qi he had, Thousand des teleported for thest time, appearing only twenty meters from Xuefeng who was already halfway healed, having the main holes patched, leaving only some small wounds still not healed. Ling was channelling Fate Qi through his body but she couldn¡¯t repair all wounds at the same time.


    "Die you bastard!" Thousand des shouted as heunched all of his daggers once again towards Xuefeng, this time trying to end everything so he didn¡¯t hesitate to add more of them than before, creating a sky formation of spinning daggers.


    "Xuefeng!" Xiao Wen yelled in worry from behind and even on Wuying¡¯s face which looked like it was still under the effects of her skill, a single tear appeared under her eye. She wanted to help but couldn¡¯t, being rooted to the ground with countless shackles still pumping blood from the bandits. She expected it to end only after all of them were sucked dry.


    "STOP!" Suddenly a loud voice resounded throughout the skies.


    .......


    "Damn, my Wuying is so powerful! Let¡¯s help that Xuefeng. I don¡¯t think he can survive again this time." The middle-aged man eximed with a smile on his face as he looked at the many shackles being released by his favourite girl, only ncing casually at Xuefeng who happened to be in trouble.


    "I don¡¯t think we need to do anything. Look into the distance." The old man shook his head indifferently as he pointed towards the distant sky. He looked a bit unhappy and his partner quicklyughed at that, "Hah, don¡¯t be so down. Your Xiao Wen is still useful, okay? She did warn Xuefeng about the danger, didn¡¯t she?"


    "Shush, if that bastard was fighting fairly instead of only running, he would have no chance against my sweet Wen." The old man snorted, clearly dissatisfied that it wasn¡¯t Xiao Wen who defeated the threat.


    The middle-aged manughed again and asked, seeing the new person appearing on the scene, "Haha, anyway, do you think that elf girl can do anything? She doesn¡¯t look that powerful."


    "She should do something. Look at her eyes. If she does not, you better her ready to step in else Father will cut us into small parts." The old man exined and only then did his partner saw the difference from the usual Yiren.


    .......


    "What... Is... Going... On..." Thousand des was just about to stab Xuefeng¡¯s with his daggers when everything stopped. His body halted mid-air, his daggers stopped their assault and he found it hard to even speak.


    He could hear someone approaching from the distance but his head was unable to move to check who that was. If he pushed hard, using all of his strength, he could move a bit but then another wave would being at him, holding him in ce.


    ¡¯Aaargh~! Fuck!¡¯ Xuefeng cursed suddenly feeling a great headache, a one which almost wanted to rip his head apart. He heard Yiren¡¯s shout and knew what power she was using right now. If he felt so much pain just through their connection, Xuefeng didn¡¯t have to look at Yiren to know how much pain she had to go through.


    ¡¯Fighting back the pain that was shredding his mind, he lifted his sword, gripping it tightly and jumped into the sky with all of his wounds, worsening from that before thrusting it straight towards Thousand des chest.

 Chapter 244 Rewards After The Battle

    <h4>Chapter 244 Rewards After The Battle</h4>


    Seeing the sword covered in ck mes heading straight towards him, Thousand des used all of his strength to break through the power restraining him. Fighting it back, he could feel that the power was weakening and he was just about to break from it when he heard another cry in the sky, "Aaargh! I won¡¯t let you hurt him!"


    After Yiren¡¯s fighting back, he was once again restricted from any movements but clearly took a heavy toll on her as she once again coughed up blood, persisting even after that.


    Yiren¡¯s sacrifice forced Xuefeng¡¯s target to stay in one ce and he cleanly plunged his sword straight through him. Thousand des eyes widened when his heart got pierced through, but deep down he didn¡¯t panic too much. As long as his head was intact, he could still regenerate himself.


    Just as he thought about it, Xuefeng pulled out the sword and before he began falling down, he swung one more time, cleanly cutting Thousand des¡¯ head from its corpus, making it fly in the sky. Thest thoughts of Thousand des, the infamous assassin were filled with nothing else other than curses and regret.


    Thud.


    Seeing Thousand des dead,nding on the ground with a thud right after Xuefeng dropped safely on the ground, Yiren sighed in relief. Her eyes turned back normal, no longer shining with white light but then, she suddenly felt theck of energy. Her wings stopped moving as they started to dissipate. With her eyes slowly closing, a happy expression appeared on her face, knowing she saved someone she loves and she started falling down flow the sky, having nothing that could support her flight anymore.


    "Yiren! Stay awake!" Xiao Wen called out to her as she caught her sister mid-air. Once she fell asleep, it would make it hard to wake her upter even if they healed herpletelyter.


    "Sis...? I¡¯m okay... I¡¯m just a bit sleepy..." Yiren opened her eyes slightly after hearing Xiao Wen¡¯s shout, but it was evident that her body was calling for sleep as her eyes were closing further with each second.


    Xiao Wen quickly resumed her flight as she sped up towards Xuefeng and meanwhile tried to keep Yiren awake, "We are going to see Xuefeng! Don¡¯t you want to see him?! Don¡¯t fall asleep or you won¡¯t be able to see him anymore!" She also tried to use her regeneration to heal her wounds but realised that it didn¡¯t work at all, only treating the physical wounds where the problem probably lied in her spirit.


    Hearing Xiao Wen¡¯s temptation, she gave in as she asked weakly, "Xue... Feng? I want to... See him..." Just as Xiao Wen thought, her injury was with inside her Spirit as it was a source that powered the skill she had as a Royal Forrest Elf.


    At that moment, Xiao Wen saw that Xuefeng didn¡¯t go to check on Thousand des body but instead looked into the sky and quickly flew towards them, seeing that Yiren needed help. Xiao Wen didn¡¯t hesitate to use it and tilted Yiren¡¯s head so she would see him approaching and said, "Xuefeng ising to you right now! Just wait a few more seconds! You want to hear his voice right?!"


    "Xuefeng..." Yiren¡¯s eyes opened her eyes to see Xuefenging towards her and forced herself to wait for him to reach her. She really wanted to sleep feeling her spirit hurt from overexerting her powers.


    "Yiren! Are you okay?!" Xuefeng finally reached them with his Air Qi wings pushed to the limits and grabbed Yiren¡¯s body out of Xiao Wen arms. Even before she could say anything, Ling began channellingrge amounts of Fate Qi through Yiren¡¯s body, knowing Xuefeng would ask her to not bother with the spending and save her no matter the cost.


    "Xuefeng... Was I useful?" Yiren asked, smiling sweetly as she felt the warmth of his hands and the new energy which head straight towards her dantian but she was too weak to defend against it. Yiren was in his embrace and with that, she felt safe.


    "Yes, without you I would probably die. You saved my life." Xuefeng replied with the same smile and kissed her on the lips, putting on the great importance of what she just did. He wasn¡¯t exaggerating. There was a great possibility that attack would end him.


    "Hehe... I¡¯m d... Can I sleep in your arms? I¡¯m really sleepy." Yiren giggled with no power left in her voice and hugged onto Xuefeng¡¯s chest with what strength she had left, wanting to stay like that, in a ce she could linger forever.


    Just as Xuefeng nned to keep her away for some more, Ling called out in his mind, exining the situation in a short message, ¡¯Let her sleep in your arms. Her spirit got damaged and I will slowly fix it but I need some time. It would be best if rested at that time.¡¯ She knew that the situation was serious so Ling put away any nuisances she had with Xuefeng.


    "It¡¯s okay, you did great. You can sleep in my arms and I won¡¯t let go of you until you wake up. I promise." Xuefeng hugged Yiren into his arms just as she wanted and kissed her on the forehead, just like a father would kiss his daughter before sleeping.


    "Mhmm..." Yiren nodded as she found a cosy ce, caressing his chest with her cheeks, allowing him to close his embrace on her, before falling asleep right away.


    Seeing Xiao Wen staring at him, waiting for an exnation, Xuefeng smiled and reported, "She will be better if she sleeps a bit. Her Spirit god damaged but Ling said she can heal her."


    "Thank you, I was worried that something happened with her." Xiao Wen sighed in relief and asked as she looked towards the battlefield from above, "What about Wuying?" Xuefeng also followed her gaze and saw that the monstrous shackles started withdrawing already, entering back into Wuying¡¯s armour made of blood.


    There was no other bandit left on the battlefield as all of them wereying on the ground, having either the hole in their chests where the heart was ced or their head cut off by Wuying¡¯s and Xuefeng¡¯s assault earlier.


    Wuying¡¯s eyes returned back into crimson pupils the moment Xuefeng neared her and she smiled weakly, answering before Xuefeng asked anything, "I¡¯m fine... Just a bit tired..."


    "Wuying! You were amazing!" Xiao Wen eximed as she reached her first and helped her out of the pool of blood, asking curiously, "What was this skill? Did you get it from the Blood inheritance as well?"


    "Yeah, I got it from there..." Wuying replied as she hugged Xiao Wen before looking at Xuefeng for a second. When she did, her eyes twitched as a desire for blood filled her mind. Only when she looked back at Xiao Wen did her eyes stopped twitching and returned to normal.


    ¡¯What...?¡¯ Wuying thought in his mind, not understanding what is going on with her. The smile on her face disappeared as she tested it once again, looking into Xuefeng¡¯s body and then his face.


    When their gazes intervened with each other, the same situation happened, his mind slowly bing corrupted with desire. Giving him a quick smile, she swiftly turned her gaze away, returning to Xiao Wen again.


    "Gosh, it was so powerful. You single-handedly finished the whole bandit group." Xiao Wen didn¡¯t notice any changes in Wuying behaviour and continued to praise her. Only when she looked towards Thousand de¡¯s body in the distance did her face change.


    "Xuefeng! The fragment! You didn¡¯t take it yet!" She called out to Xuefeng who was still in the sky, ready tond and he quickly changed directions as if something in his mind called out to him too.


    Above Thousand des¡¯ body, a golden orb was hovering, slowly raising upwards, nning to head towards the heavens. Xuefeng quickly reached the spot and reached out towards the orb which began to slowly dim already.


    He didn¡¯t see his right hand while having Yiren in his arms, having his eyesight focused on the golden orb, but the bracelet on his hand suddenly shone the same way when it protected him from Thousand des attack and the orb suddenly became more clear, regaining its initial brightness.


    The moment Xuefeng touched it, his hand started absorbing it through his skin. Golden lines appeared on his arm as immense power travelled from the tips of his hand to the neckless he always had on his neck. The bracelet had also returned back to its original state, just before Xiao Wennded next to him with Wuying in his arms.


    "What did you get? Which ability did you get from him? I have no idea which ability is his main one. Is it the stealth or the attack multiplier?" Xiao Wen quickly asked not wanting to wait anymore, the curiosity eating her mind. She didn¡¯t even think about taking those abilities for herself, still ashamed that she wasn¡¯t able to help at all.


    Being the strongest in the whole group, being responsible for protecting Xuefeng yet still not able to protect them all. It was a great shame for her as a cultivator. The first thing she did after the battle finally ended was giving herself a promise to never mess up this badly.


    Hearing no words from him and only seeing his smile widening, the curiosity in her mind was creating more havoc so she hurried him, "Come on, don¡¯t keep me in such suspense. I want to know..."


    "You would never guess, hahaha." Xuefeng finallyughed happily after listening to Ling¡¯s report on the rewards they got from this battle.

 Chapter 245 Wuyings Desire

    <h4>Chapter 245 Wuying¡°s Desire</h4>


    "Youugh, so it¡¯s good, right? It¡¯s Attack Multiplier, I knew it. So lucky... It has so many uses. It is one of the best abilities after the top ten as well." Xiao Wen nodded in approval, happy for him, but then Xuefeng didn¡¯t confirm her guesses and said instead while grinning, "I thought that one can only get the main ability from the Fate Fragment holder. Well, I just happened to get two of them."


    "What?! Impossible!" Xiao Wen cried out in shock when she heard it, not believing it at all. Every time she seized any Fate Fragments, she would always get only one and it was also amon rule in the Fate Community. It was impossible to get more than the main ability as they were not stable enough within the Fate Spirit Body.


    "Well, check this out then," Xuefeng said cooly while smiling and decided to prove it. He fixed Yiren¡¯s position by hugging her into his chest while supporting her butt with the second hand and cooperating with Ling, he suddenly disappeared together with Yiren.


    "This is the stealth I received. The more Fate Qi I use, the more hidden I will be. Can you tell where am I right now without using my voice as a pointer?" Xuefeng asked and Xiao Wen heard his voice behind them but she couldn¡¯t tell exactly where was he, even after scanning the whole area with her Spirit Awareness.


    "No, I can¡¯t... Amazing." Xiao Wen shook her head, watching Xuefeng who appeared right after with wonder, asking curiously, "Howe I could tell where Thousand des was and I can¡¯t see you?"


    "Because he was stingy when he used his Fate Qi. One had to pay an additional price to be able to dodge the Spirit Awareness of others. Heh, quite a useful ability." Xuefeng exined and praised, already knowing where he would put this ability to work. Sneaking inside of Xiao Family pce to meet Tianshi without getting caught sounded like a good idea.


    "Mhmm, how about the other one? Is it the Attack Multiplier?" Xiao Wen asked more as her eyes brightened. With the current boost, Xuefeng would be much more powerful which worked best for her.


    "Yes, but I have Yiren in my hands so I won¡¯t be testing it now." Xuefeng nodded, satisfied with the haul from this expedition before deciding to not test anything else to not disturb the sleeping beauty in his arms to which Xiao Wen could not agree more.


    Turning to Wuying, Xuefeng asked with a worried voice, "Wuying, are you really fine? To create such an ability, it must have put a heavy toll on your body." Xuefeng could see how powerful that ability was. There is no way it could be used without any aftereffects.


    "Mhmm, I¡¯m fine. Nothing is wrong with me. I actually feel much better. I gained a lot of Blood Qi and my stage increased by a lot. I¡¯m already very close to Overlord Stage." Wuying approached him and exined as she fixed Yiren¡¯s hair instead of looking at him.


    "That¡¯s good. You did a good job." Xuefeng sighed in relief and reached out to grabbed her hand, rubbing her palm with a loving gaze. He didn¡¯t feel Wuying¡¯s shudder the moment he touched her as she quickly forced it down, only letting him touch her for a moment before she pulled away from him and said indifferently, "We should probably collect all of the money on them. They stole a lot for so many months. I bet they gathered a fortune."


    "Mhmm, we should." Xuefeng nodded, wanting to propose the same, quite sad that he couldn¡¯t help but Yiren was much much more important for him than any amount of money.


    "Big brother!" Just as he thought about it, from the sky, Xuefeng heard a loud yell of Wu Lan. When he looked into the distance, he saw Lulu flying towards them with two kids sitting on her back. When Lulunded, Wu Lan called out happily, "We can help you gather those! We don¡¯t mind dead bodies."


    Wu Kong nodded happily confirming his sister words as he rubbed his hands together, already counting how much food he could buy by all the money they could find.


    "Alright, I need to take care of big sister Yiren so you guys can get to work. For each one hundred Spirit Stones you find, I will give you one." Seeing them so eager to work, Xuefeng proposed a deal which they happily epted.


    "I will check the hideout." Wuying proposed right after feeling that Xuefeng was about to ask her something and run towards the hideout, not waiting for anyone¡¯s agreement.


    Xuefeng could only nod in approval, praising her in his mind as he actually wanted to ask her to do the same. Xiao Wen, on the other hand, approached Thousand des body and took off the many rings he had on his fingers, looking at their contents.


    "I knew it was that bastard who ordered to kill you. He paid quite a sum of money for killing you. What an irony, now all of the money that was used to pay for your assassination belong to us. Thousand des did not spend much of it I guess." Xiao Wen threw a fireball towards Thousand des head in anger after reading the order which was given from the Tang Family¡¯s Young Master. She also counted the money inside the ring and almost all of it was right there which somehow calmed her down a bit.


    "Assassination seems to get you a lot of money," Xuefeng thought out load before asking curiously, "How much did he pay for my head? Was it at least fifty thousand high-tiered Spirit Stones?" Xuefeng wasn¡¯t this proud of himself but he believed that he deserved at least this much. He wouldn¡¯t ept anything below that sum.


    "Ha! What is fifty thousand for a future son-inw of the biggest family under the heavens? It was one million dummy. You need to understand who you are. Liu Xuefeng is not only a member of Liu n but also the only male inheritor of Xiao Family, your family. You are no longer the outsider, do you get it?" Xiao Wen approached him and exined who he was right now, changing the way he looked at himself.


    ¡¯Right... To think that two of this world most influential Princesses are my women now...¡¯ Xuefeng thought, looking into Xiao Wen¡¯s eyes with a proud smile, causing her to blush a bit and finish her introduction, "You also managed to convince two daughters to like you so that ce you even higher than normal Young Masters..."


    Hearing her speaking as if it was all his fault, he countered her words while teasing her, "Oh, I convinced you? I thought it was you who came to me first? Who it was that said she wants me so many times?"


    "Dummy, not romantic at all... If not for Yiren in your arms I would hit you right now." Xuefeng pouted right away and kept all the rings into her own, stealing the fortune before saying with a grin, "I guess I will take all of this before you learn how to take care of your lovers properly. Too bad you killed him before taking away all the treasures he was hiding inside of his dantian. Most Spirit Artefacts he was using were there and they dissipated the moment he died."


    "Hah, okay. I was just joking. Don¡¯t mind it so much." Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but surrender seeing her like that. Thest thing he wanted was to argue with her. Unfortunately, his way of smoothing her over didn¡¯t work and she only sniffed, walking away to show her point.


    The whole treasure hunting as what Xuefeng called it ended quicker than he thought when Xiao Wen used her Spirit Awareness to help the kids in search and they quickly localised all the Storage artefacts. In total, they found more than three hundred thousand high-tiered Spirit Stones and a couple thousand middle-tiered. In this area, many merchants used high-tiered stones so those were higher in quantity. The leader alone had more than half of the whole haul.


    Just as he promised, Wu Lan and her brother received about three thousand Spirit Stones from the help so they could spend it on whatever they want. Of course, it was Wu Lan who took control of all the money as Wu Kong would straight up spend everything on delicious food.


    After they burned everything, all of the bandit¡¯s bodies together with the hideout, it was time for them to leave, going to the border time to im the bounty from finishing the mission. They took the bandit leader¡¯s head as the proof and were ready to travel.


    Just as Xuefeng wanted to decide how they would separate for the flight as he looked towards Wuying, she suddenly picked up Wu Lan and her brother, cing them on one eagle, deciding for him before he even said anything "Xuefeng, I will take the kids and you should travel with Yiren on Lulu. It will be much safer this way. She needs to have afortable flight."


    "Oh, alright. I don¡¯t mind. I wanted to propose the same..." Hearing her decision, Xuefeng epted it without problems but found it weird she didn¡¯t even look at him while talking to him. Hearing the call from Xiao Wen who was obviously happy with such scenario, Xuefeng put that aside for now, not thinking much of it.

 Chapter 246 Wu Lan The Pathfinder

    <h4>Chapter 246 Wu Lan The Pathfinder</h4>


    "Ah, I knew there would be side effects to that skill... The more she uses it in the future, the deeper the problem will be. What is your solution to fix it now, you genius?" The old man sighed, ming his partner for the whole situation. If not for his mistake, they wouldn¡¯t have to deal with all that.


    "Ohe on," The middle-aged man threw his hands in the sky speechlessly before exining his merits, "Did you see how much power it gives her? If not for me, we would probably have to help them already. Now we only need to fix Wuying¡¯s desire for Xuefeng¡¯s blood and we are all fine."


    Seeing him taking no responsibility for that, the old man asked sarcastically, "Oh, and how are you going to do it? We changed her blood urges from all people to Xuefeng for a reason. He had the biggest impact on her and could help her ovee this situation, making her stronger. Now she has to force herself to not look or touch Xuefeng as she is scared of hurting him. You know that changing her habits are impossible anymore, right?"


    Being pressured by the old man like this, the middle-aged man opened his mouth to say something but couldn¡¯t think of anything so he had to postpone the question, saying embarrassedly, "I don¡¯t know... I will tell you when I think of something..."


    "Sigh okay, let¡¯s try to think of a solution together. Hopefully, we are not toote." The old man sighed. He couldn¡¯t be too harsh on his partner as he also didn¡¯t know what should be done.


    Looking at Wu Lan who sat in front of Wuying, hemented under his breath, "That little girl will probably involve herself in this..."


    .......


    "Big Sis... How are you feeling?" Wu Lan asked as she leaned with her back on Wuying¡¯s chest. She talked without turning around as she looked in front of her at Xuefeng¡¯s back while brushing her brother¡¯s hair.


    "Sigh..." Wuying sighed knowing that she couldn¡¯t hide anything from the little girl, so she exined while hugging her, "I am fine. I just can¡¯t look at him right now... The moment I see him I instantly get an urge to rip his throat apart and suck all the blood from him..."


    "Sis, you are a dummy. You have to tell him. Big brother is a second fool and he won¡¯t realise how serious it is until you tell him. He already noticed that you ignore him, but he didn¡¯t delve deeper on it. At some point, he will ask you about it and he won¡¯t be satisfied that you were hiding it from him." Wu Lan advised, knowing both of their intentions. Thest thing she wanted is them arguing so she would definitely interfere if Wuying doesn¡¯t talk with him about it.


    "I don¡¯t want to scare him... If I tell him right now, he will definitely try to force it on me to fix it as fast as possible. I can feel that the side effects are still in power and it would be best to wait a bit. If it still doesn¡¯t change until evening or tomorrow morning, I will talk to him..." Wuying described her thoughts, thinking Xuefeng would only make it worse, but Wu Lan only shook her head.


    "Big Sis, you should think about it differently. He is the support pir for you and you should always talk to him first, no matter what is happening. Not only it will increase the bond between the two of you but trust as well. Don¡¯t you understand? Big brother is the kind of guy who would die for you if needed. If you lose his trust, it will be hard for you to regain it." Wu Lan analyzed the whole situation and tried to repairWuying¡¯s mind so she finally understands.


    Hearing all the smart thoughts entering her mind, Wuying looked at Wu Lan weirdly, asking in shock, "Are you really twelve? You sound more mature than all of us..."


    Wu Lan onlyughed at that and said the truth about her struggles, "Hah, if you spend so much time listening to the thoughts of so many people around you, there would be no surprise in your mind anymore. The things I learned, the situations I could prevent from happening but couldn¡¯t because I¡¯m weak. With such life, I had no choice but to mature fast."


    Patting Wu Kong who ignored their conversation and was focused on watching the views, Wu Lan added, "I also need to take care of this little monster too... I¡¯m the only one he has left..." When Wu Kong felt his sister pats, he leaned on her, awaiting more pats with pleasure visible on his face. For him, Wu Lan was more like a mother than sister as she took care of him for so long that he even forgot how his parents looked like.


    "Don¡¯t worry, you guys have us now." Wuying hugged them both, thinking it was a good idea of Xuefeng to take those two with them.


    .......


    "So you are telling me that the moment one reaches sixteen years old or enter the Central Region they will be detected by the special emissary from Heaven¡¯s Realm and they would have to sign a contract on the spot, promising great rewards but in reality, it¡¯s all a scam?" Xuefeng asked after listening to Xiao Wen¡¯s exnation. As they had a few minutes spare until they arrived at the border town, she decided to shed some light on some important rules of the Fate Holder Community in Central Region.


    Hugging onto his back, while wrapping her hands around his waist, Xiao Wen replied, "Well, it is not technically a scam as it can really give you enormous benefits, but the thing is, you have no choice in epting this contract. They will do anything to force you into signing it. After you do, you have to abide by its rules within the Central Region else you will pay a fine which sometimes can reach to even them taking one fragment ability from you."


    "What is their goal by creating such an organisation?" Xuefeng asked, thinking there had to be something more to it than just gathering Fate Fragment Holders together.


    "I don¡¯t exactly know myself as my Fate Spirit is not one of the strongest, but I heard that they are looking for the top ten Fate Spirits for a certain goal. That is why I didn¡¯t want you to enter Central Region so carelessly. Your Ling is the Fate Spirit they are looking for. I don¡¯t know what they want to do with her, but definitely use her something." Xiao Wen answered, kind of worried about him being a future target.


    "Hmm, Ling also don¡¯t know about it as I asked her a moment ago. It has to be something secret..."Xuefeng thought about it for a moment but he didn¡¯t get any ideas of what that could be so he changed the subject, continuing asking, "How about the rules then? What you can or cannot do?"


    "Well, the first rule is to never share any Fate Holder¡¯s information with any non-fate cultivators. This rule is basically the reason why no one knows about us, Fate Fragment Holders. The second¡ª" Xiao Wen started exining the rules but before she wanted to introduce him to the second one, Xuefeng stopped her, saying, "I know enough. I don¡¯t need to listen to more rules as just based on the first one, I won¡¯t be joining this organisation. There is no way I will keep my women in the dark about anything."


    As he said so, he rubbed Yiren¡¯s cheek gently to which she moved a bit, clearly responsive even in her sleep. Her smile deepened, liking Xuefeng¡¯s touch the most and even in such state, she could feel it clearly.


    "That¡¯s alright. I think with that portal with you, they shouldn¡¯t be able to stop you if you wanted to leave the Central Region. But what if they try to force you? If they can¡¯t pressure you, they will do so towards the people close to you. Xiao Wen nodded in approval, respecting his decision and asked, curious about his answer, "But what if they ckmail you with one of us...?"


    "I will kill every single one of them, no matter how many there are," Xuefeng replied confidently right away, leaned behind with his head and kissed Xiao Wen as if to seal the deal with her.


    She knew that it would be extremely hard for him to fight those people but she still appreciated his answer.


    .......


    At the same time, a person with a ck cloak and a hood on his head approached the gates of Xiao Family pce. When he was stopped by the guards, the person opened his hood and said calmly while looking at them with his ck and white pupils, "Is this Xiao Family pce? I would like to hire myself as a highly skilled bodyguard."

 Chapter 247 Extortion

    <h4>Chapter 247 Extortion</h4>


    "How much bounty did we get from that?" Xuefeng asked seeing that Xiao Wen came back to the apartment they rented out for that night. There were barely any rooms left in any inns so they had to go with the most expensive apartment right in the middle of the city, in the City Centre Restaurant.


    "Haha, that stingy City Lord nned to give me only ten thousand high-tired Spirit Stones but we worked too hard to only get this much. In the end, after some persuasion, I managed to get ten times that. Are you proud of me?" Xiao Wen sat next to him on the sofa and hugged him, low-key pleading for some praises from him.


    "Mhmm, you did well¡ª" Xuefeng reached out to pat her on the head on instinct, but then realised how much more did she get and asked in shock, "Wait, ten times? How did you get so much?" Normally, ten thousand for such a mission was already excessive amount as missions were mostly low rewarding, knowing everyone could take them.


    "Haha, of course, I used my good looks and power to get what I want." Xiao Wenughed sweetly, dering her charm and strength proudly before kissing him on the cheek, teasing him a little bit, "Didn¡¯t I do the same with you?"


    She waited to hear his confirmation, but Xuefeng only teased her back the same way, "Oh, are we already official? I didn¡¯t know about that. I thought you were just kissing me as friends."


    It would be a surprise if Xiao Wen or any women in this situation didn¡¯t get mad at such tease and that¡¯s what happened. Xiao Wen pouted right away as she hit his arm lightly and Xuefeng had to save the situation, saying while caressing her cheek, "Alright, I was joking, of course, you are someone much closer to me."


    "Mhmm, I forgive you..." Xiao Wen wanted to push him more to say that she was his girlfriend already, but she was satisfied for now, not wanting to push it too much. She already held onto all of his money as insurance, so even if he wanted her gone, he would have to keep her around for that.


    "I hope that you didn¡¯t beat the City Lord up to get so much money..." Xuefeng asked, knowing that one hundred thousand would be a lot of money for such a medium-sized city.


    "Of course not... Why do you think I¡¯m some kind of brutal or something..." Xiao Wen denied innocently, pretending to be hurt by his words, but deep down she felt anxious, worried that he will investigate her actions.


    .......


    A few moments ago in the City Lord Mansion.


    "The fuck you said?! Ten thousand?! Did I hear wrong or are you just pulling my leg?!" Xiao Wen cried out angrily as she lifted the City Lord up by his shirt and pinned him to the wall. One of her hand carried a burning fireball while the other easily held the man¡¯s weight without problems.


    The City Lord stuttered the moment he saw the raging fireball in Xiao Wen¡¯s hand and tried to exin knowing he couldn¡¯t fight back against her, "M-miss... That was the reward determined based on the skill level and the mission difficulty. I think ten thousand is already an extravagant reward..."


    Hearing his reply, Xiao Wen suddenly released her pressure of the Sage and argued more, "Oh based on the skill you say?! We were facing a fucking Sage Cultivator! Do you know how much money one needs to pay to hire a Sage? I don¡¯t even look at the mission if it¡¯s not above one hundred thousand!"


    Feeling the pressure emanating from her, the City Lord shuddered, realising that he wasn¡¯t dealing with anybody. She was a Sage Cultivator! As a City Lord of a border town, he did have knowledge about all secret stuff in the cultivation world.


    Before he could defend himself, Xiao Wen added coldly, staring daggers at City Lord¡¯s eyes, "Not only that, my sister got hurt because of your ipetence! She was the one taking this mission and If I didn¡¯t respond for her distress call in time, she would be dead! How are you going to pay back for your sins?!"


    "I¡¯m deeply sorry for Miss¡¯ sister... I can increase the reward to fifty thousand as apensation for your loses¡ª" The City Lord decided to give in after hearing the whole situation but then Xiao Wen called out, "Double that or this city will be in mes in a moment. We killed all the bandits in the area. The money that will flow into your city is much more than this little amount."


    Realising she was right about that, the City Lord didn¡¯t object anymore, "Alright... Can Miss give me a moment to gather the money...? I don¡¯t have this much on me right now."


    Xiao Wen finally released the poor City Lord onto the floor and called out, ending the conversation with him, "You have five minutes."


    .......


    Without realising what Xiao Wen has done, Xuefeng asked her casually as they waited for food, "Oh, by the way, will you give me at least one million that we got from Thousand des tomorrow? I need it for something." With so much Spirit Stones, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about running out of supply with Nuwa. He also doubted there are more than one million high-tiered Fate Stones inside the Holy Land so it willst for a while.


    "I don¡¯t mind... But why do you need so much?" Hearing him asking for so much, the happiness from keeping Xuefeng¡¯s money and from the trust he had with her was slowly dissipating.


    Finding no problems with telling, Xuefeng exined part of his business while dodging the part about Fate Stones trading, "I n to pass it to Nuwa in the Holy Land I was talking about. They are learning Spirit Cultivation there but they need Spirit Stones for that as Spirit Qi is non-existent there. I am supplying it for her from here."


    "Oh, that¡¯s nice of you. But you know how big of a sum a million high-tiered Spirit Stones is? And who is Nuwa...?" Xiao Wen asked, finding it quite suspicious. She still didn¡¯t meet with Nuwa so she didn¡¯t know much about her.


    "She is Yiren¡¯s mother but also the Elf Queen there. If you don¡¯t know, Yiren is an Elf Princess." Xuefeng introduced them and pulled Yiren¡¯s hair away from her ears to show how different they were. When he touched it, a blush appeared on Yiren¡¯s cheeks which meant that she could still give some reaction to it, even though she was sleeping.


    "That¡¯s so cool..." Xiao Wen patted Yiren gently now knowing herplete origin and asked curiously, making sure she learnt all the details, "So... What connects you with Yiren¡¯s mother...? Are you two...?" She didn¡¯t finish thest question as it didn¡¯t want to pass through her throat.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate much as he admitted the truth, "Are we lovers? Yes. We did it a few times already and I consider her as such." He believed that honesty in a rtionship was important and also, he didn¡¯t consider this information a secret. He could hide such things as the origin of Fate Stones but he wouldn¡¯t cover any of his rtionships.


    "I didn¡¯t know you like older women like that..." Hearing his reply, Xiao Wen couldn¡¯t help but mutter under her breath, but then she realised what she just said, but it was toote for her to cancel her words. Xuefeng already stared at her sternly, clearly not liking her saying suchments towards him and Nuwa.


    Xiao Wen quickly understood it was her bad this time and apologized sincerely, "Xuefeng, I¡¯m sorry... I didn¡¯t mean it like that... I just don¡¯t want to share you with so many women... I¡¯m still not used to it so don¡¯t be mad at me..." Only her feelings for him were holding her in ce and preventing her from revolting against such policies.


    Xuefeng sighed, not being blind about that and clearly exined his stance to her, "I know you are not used to it, but I¡¯m not going to let go of anyone. You need to get along with others. Even if there is a conflict between any of you, I hope we can always resolve it peacefully. You need to understand that you are not the only person I care about."


    "I know... I¡¯m sorry... As long as you care about me, I will try to be nice to everyone..." Xiao Wen kissed him on the lips and apologised once again while promising at the same time. She knew it will take her some time for that to happen, but she can try her best to ovee it.


    When she showed such pitiful expression, Xuefeng could only stop being so harsh on her, kissing her as well as a mark of peace, saying gently, "Mhmm, as long as you understand it." He never liked arguing and it was hard for him to stay mad for long, no matter what Xiao Wen would do.


    Knock, knock.


    Just then someone knocked on the doors to their apartment and it happened to be the manager of the restaurant who brought them dishes from downstairs that they ordered together with other servants.


    At the same time, Ling called out as the servants started cing the dishes on the table, ¡¯I will wake up Yiren. Try to feed her something before she continues to sleep. I¡¯m already halfway there in healing her but I also need a break.¡¯


    Before Xuefeng could respond, Yiren moved in his arms and opened her eyes, asking confused, "Xuefeng... There are we...?" She looked at the various dishes and they ce they were in while stretching herself before returning back into hugging Xuefeng as that was her favourite position.


    "Thank you, you can leave." Seeing all dishes ced, Xuefeng thanked the manager before turning to Yiren after they left, "We are in the Border City inside the restaurant. I want you to eat something so you can regain your energy. Are you hungry?"


    "Mhmm, I am..." Yiren nodded cutely as she turned around, not leaving hisp and asked while leaning weakly on his chest, "Can you feed me? I still feel a bit weak..."


    "Of course." Xuefeng teased her on the nose before realising that space next to him was still empty and called out towards the bathroom, "Wuying, are you there? What are you doing so long in the bathroom? Dinner is ready."


    Inside the bathroom, Wuying was rubbing her eyes while sshing herself with cold water. Looking in the mirror at her red eyes which she slowly forced to turn back to her original colour, she muttered to herself, "Stay calm. You got this. Nothing bad will happen."


    With that said, Wuying left the bathroom and called out, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m back." Instead of looking at Xuefeng, she was staring at the food behind him with made it look like she stared at him. Wu Lan sighed when she saw, contemting if she should inform Xuefeng about that issue on the side.


    Xuefeng smiled seeing a happy expressing and patted the ce next to him, saying warmly, "Oh, no problem. Come, I want you to sit next to me." When Wuying heard it, her eyes constricted, but she still nodded and approached him.

 Chapter 248 Honesty Is The Key

    <h4>Chapter 248 Honesty Is The Key</h4>


    Xuefeng smiled seeing a happy expressing and patted the ce next to him, saying warmly, "Oh, no problem. Come, I want you to sit next to me." When Wuying heard it, her eyes constricted, but she still nodded and approached him.


    "Is everything alright?" Xuefeng asked the moment Wuying sat down next to him, making sure that nothing was happening again. It was obvious that Xuefeng cared a lot about all of them, without avoiding anyone.


    "I don¡¯t know, maybe I am still feeling bad from the skill I used in the battle. It was the first time so I am still not used to it..." Wuying replied casually as she reached out with her fork towards the dishes on the table. After she said it, she turned to Xuefeng and looked at him with a smile while her eyes were cutely closed.


    "Mhmm, we will rest earlier today after we eat dinner. You all worked hard today so you deserve a good night of rest." Xuefeng nodded finding her really cute and patted her head before pulling her closer and kissing her on the cheek. He aimed for her lips but Wuying somehow shifted in thest second which made him miss.


    With Xuefeng¡¯s kiss, the whole time Wuying worked in the bathroom to calm down went to waste as her eyes changed once again into crimson red and her mind began filling with thoughts of eating Xuefeng up. She wanted to start by kissing his lips before biting on them so they would shed some blood onto her thirsty tongue.


    To distract herself, she focused on eating food but that didn¡¯t help with stopping her urges at all. Wuying thought that it would be easier as the time went on, thinking that she would get used to it but it was only getting worse with each minute.


    "Yiren, what do you want to eat? How about this chopstick looking snack wrapped in a leaf?" Xuefeng asked Yiren who sat sideways on hisp with her head supported on his chest and shoulder.


    "I can eat something light and vegetarian..." Without looking at the dishes Yiren said what she wanted, wanting him to choose. She enjoyed acting spoiled and Xuefeng serving her like this, giving her much more care than he used to in thest few days.


    "Mhmm, let me test it... Yes, just as I thought, it¡¯s fish and rice wrapped in a leaf." Xuefeng tasted it after picking it up with a fork and immediately tasted nice fish meat which melted in his mouth. He put in front of Yiren after blowing on it for a bit and said, "Here, it¡¯s not cold anymore. You can try it now."


    Seeing such care in Xuefeng¡¯s eyes, even if the dish was awful, she would still eat it as long as he could feed her like that. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t bad and rather quite yummy so she received a double pleasure.


    They were talking together while eating, knowing that even if they didn¡¯t finish it all, Wu Kong who didn¡¯t stop eating could end everything. This is why they ate some from each dish, feeding each other yfully. Halfway through the feast, Xuefeng noticed that Wuying didn¡¯t join their yful fights as often as she used to so he asked, patting her out of worry, "You look down. What happened? Are you still feeling unwell? You don¡¯t need to keep it in yourself if you need to rest."


    Wuying felt the warmth of Xuefeng¡¯s hand and answered with her eyes shaking ever so slightly, "No, I¡¯m feeling good... It¡¯s just that I¡¯m thinking about something and I can¡¯t stop..." She couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, slowly deciding to tell him the truth before she goes crazy.


    "Oh, what is it? Do you want me to feed you too? You didn¡¯t eat much earlier." Xuefeng asked attentively, knowing that Yiren was already full and picked up thest roll of fish with his fork, pulling her gently by the hand so that she looks at him before saying, "Do you want to try it? It¡¯s really good."


    Up till this point, Xuefeng had no idea if there was anything serious with her and only when she looked at him did Xuefeng notice her crimson pupils, realising there was an issue. He didn¡¯t need to figure out what caused it as she said right away, "I want to try something different... That¡¯s what I have been thinking about this whole time..."


    "Oh..." Xuefeng muttered, finally realising what was the problem. ¡¯The skill must have increased her urge for my blood...¡¯ Xuefeng thought and decided to react on the spot, asking the blond cutie in his arms, "Yiren, can you stay here alone with Wen for a moment? I need to talk alone with Wuying."


    "Mhmm, I can. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m feeling much better nowpared to before." Yiren nodded, as she stood up from Xuefeng¡¯sp and kissed him while giving him a gentle smile to show that she was alright.


    "Alright, we will be back in a bit. Give us a moment..." Xuefeng patted her on the head for being so understanding but then before he could finish, Wuying pulled his hand and they disappeared together. She was too impatient and couldn¡¯t wait anymore.


    They reappeared inside the bathroom with their lips and tongue entangled with each other. Wuying didn¡¯t waste more time and suddenly bit on Xuefeng¡¯s lip just as she nned, beginning to suck blood from it. While under the effects of her urges, Wuying pinned Xuefeng to the wall, immobilizing him and continued to suck more blood from him until his wound healed.


    Thinking she was done, he grabbed her hands and pulled her away. She didn¡¯t resist so he held her cheek and caressed it but then her eyes opened. Her eyes looked at him with desire and she muttered, "I want more... Just a bit more please..." Wuying even tried to hug him and sneaked her way towards Xuefeng¡¯s neck but he didn¡¯t let her.


    Xuefeng caught her, hugging her from behind and asked while holding both of her arms, "Tell me, what is going on? You don¡¯t seem like the Wuying I know. You are being controlled by desire. We said we will work on it. This much should be enough, okay?"


    "Nooo, it wasn¡¯t enough, please Xuefeng, just a bit more..." Wuying pleaded but seeing no reaction from him, she exined quietly, "I can¡¯t stop thinking about it... Each time I look at you, I can¡¯t stop thinking about drinking your blood. Earlier it was tasty, but now nothing I eat taste good other than your blood..."


    "How is that possible? Is that because of the skill you used? Howe it is so extreme...?" Hearing the begging in her words and the anxiousness that she transferred through her body, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t believe the situation would turn this serious so fast.


    "I don¡¯t know... I can somehow control myself when I don¡¯t look at you, but then I get really hungry and the food from dinner didn¡¯t help at all to satisfy my hunger... On the other hand, when I look at you, I get the urge to take and drink your blood... I don¡¯t get the same kind of feeling from other people." Wuying shook her head desperately, only fine for a moment with the little bit of blood she got from his lips but now she was feeling that the urge wasing back.


    Each time it was appearing in her mind, it tried to control her body to satisfy its needs. At those moments, nothing else mattered other than fulfilling her desire for blood.


    "Does this urge tries to take control over you?" Xuefeng asked as he hugging her tighter. He needed to know every detail before he could think of a solution for that unusual situation. At this point, Wuying reminded him of those vampires he used to see on TV on earth. The symptoms were exactly the same as the person turning into a vampire.


    Unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t a real drama but a real world and vampires were not a thing here. He didn¡¯t know if she will calm down after getting blood from him or her urges increase in power.


    "It does... I want to bite on your hand right now... I can still control it, but it¡¯s getting harder each minute the longer you are holding me" Wuying admitted honestly, staring at his arm that was right in front of her.


    "Then make a cut with your dagger and drink until you are satisfied. If you feel like you don¡¯t need to anymore, stop. I don¡¯t think we have any other choice. We need to somehow ovee and my blood seems to be the only solution to this. We can also ask Xiao Wen for help." Xuefeng let go of her arms and ced his wrist right next to her mouth.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t need to ask Wuying¡¯s twice as she did exactly as she was told without dy. She pulled out her dagger and shed his wrist gently, before putting it up to her lips, sucking greedily. It was much differentpared to a small cut as the blood was flowing out much faster than before. He could feel that his strength started diminishing the more blood was leaving his body.


    Even with Ling quickly replenishing the lost blood, it was still spilling out faster than Ling could make it. He dropped to the ground with her in his arms and she continued to suck his blood away while leaning on his chest. Only after Xuefeng¡¯s face became pale did she stop, with a pleasing smile on her face.


    It only disappeared when she saw Xuefeng¡¯s pale face and Wuying suddenly felt like crying. She was hurting him with what she was doing. She could see golden lines running on Xuefeng¡¯s skin, returning his skin the rosy colour but that didn¡¯t change the fact that it was all her fault.


    Xuefeng looked at her sad face and called out, pulling her closer to him, "If you me yourself for all of this, I will spank your butt."


    "But¡ª" Wuying tried to exin, but then Xuefeng suddenly kissed her, saying warmly right after, "I love you. Even an idiot like me can see that you n to me yourself for that. It will hurt me more if you leave my side, so I hope you don¡¯t intend to do anything stupid. We will get through this together. Do you understand me?"


    Hearing Xuefeng¡¯s confession while looking at his genuine gaze, Wuying didn¡¯t know when but her eyes trembled and tears fell from her eyes. She reached out and hugged him as tight as she could, promising with a gentle nod, "Mhmm..."

 Chapter 249 First Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 249 First Kiss</h4>


    "You are saying that because of this new skill, Wuying has a great urge to drink your blood?" Xiao Wen asked to confirm after listening to Xuefeng¡¯s exnation. She could see that something was wrong between the two of them and Xuefeng exined the situation to her after being asked.


    "Yes. Do you know why that could be happening?" Xuefeng nodded and asked while hugging Wuying into his arms. She didn¡¯t want to let go of him until she sees him being better. Xuefeng lost too much blood because of her which would kill a normal person and it was hard for her not to me herself for that.


    "I have no idea, but I heard from my father that there are forbidden skills that can change your personality the more you use them or simply have bad side effects that will hurt you. I think that the skills Wuying received in the Blood Inheritance Grounds were such skills." Xiao Wen exined what she knew.


    "Is there any way to stop it? Will Wuying get better if she stops using them?" Xuefeng asked in hope, thinking it would be easier if they asked Xiao Wen about it earlier.


    Xiao Wen replied as she shook her head, "I don¡¯t think so. Once someone starts, I think there is no going back. The best way would be to ovee it or embrace it. Let¡¯s see how long she can survive without taking any blood. If it¡¯s a few days, I think you can sacrifice yourself a bit if that means increasing her powers. I can feel that her aura has increased by a lot just now."


    Hearing her, Wuying confirmed it with a nod when Xuefeng nced at him which made him sigh, epting the sad reality. He wanted what¡¯s best so they will have to experiment with what method is the best and use it to help her.


    "Wuying, you will be fine. Xuefeng will take care of us, hehe." Yiren alsomented happily as she stood up and reached out with her hands so Xuefeng could pick her up. Her eyes were slowly closing from tiredness but she was in a good mood.


    "I think we should all go to sleep early today. There are two beds in the bedroom this time so we can split between them. Yiren, how are you feeling?" Xuefeng decided, knowing that all of them had a rough day. He was still drained of energy after Wuying¡¯s bloodsucking so he really wanted to sleep right now.


    "I¡¯m sleepy... Can I sleep with you?" Yiren asked as Xuefeng picked her up. She knew the answer but still wanted to confirm it before her eyes would close.


    "Mhmm, I think we can all fit in the same bed and leave the second one to kids." Xuefeng nodded as he patted Yiren¡¯s head and asked while looking at Xiao Wen, "What do you think?"


    Xiao Wen blushed as she imagined herself naked in Xuefeng embrace but after realising that nothing would happen between them today due to everyone being tired, she calmed down a bit and replied confidently, "I don¡¯t mind."


    .......


    "Dummy... You almost forgot about your promise..." Ling called out to Xuefeng as she knocked him onto the grass and hugged onto his belly.


    "I¡¯m sorry... Too much stuff happened today..." Xuefeng apologized, still in confusion after having his consciousness suddenly pulled into Ling¡¯s space. He was just hugging both Wuying and Xiao Wen in their sexy nightgowns with Yirenying on top of his chest when his mind was suddenly sucked away.


    "I know, that¡¯s why I will forgive you this time." Ling realised she had to be more shameless with him else with so manydies around him, he would quickly forget about meeting her.


    "You have been working overtime this whole time because of me and Wuying. Thank you." Knowing that he wouldn¡¯t go back any time soon, the girls will think that he already had fallen asleep so he didn¡¯t worry, focusing his attention on thedy in his embrace.


    "Mhmm, it¡¯s quite hard to keep up with your bleeding. If she sucked any more of it, you would probably lose consciousness for a while until I fix you. By the way, the supply of Fate Stones that we gathered is slimming down pretty fast because of that. We barely have one thousand left and it¡¯s without me even absorbing them for myself. You need to visit Nuwa and get another batch." Ling sat down on his waist and conversed with him while looking at him with an unusual smiling expression.


    "I will do it tomorrow. We are not in a hurry. I doubt we would be involved in any fights by tomorrow," Xuefeng replied, already having such ns and reached out towards Ling¡¯s legs out of instinct, rubbing the smooth skin on her thighs. He didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly catch his hands which started moving upwards, under her dress and ask with a defensive nce, "What are you doing?"


    "I¡¯m touching your legs. Do you want me to sit and do nothing while we talk?" Xuefeng asked as if it was natural for them to do, moving his thumbs around, feeling up her porcin skin.


    Ling blushed a bit, recalling a certain act, thinking that Xuefeng wanted to do exactly that after she mentioned it to him thest time he was here and said while looking to the side, "We are not going to cultivate now..." But then Xuefeng pulled her by the knees so she would be closer to him and looked at her with a yful smile which made her overthink once again as she muttered quietly, "I just wanted to casually talk with you today... Let¡¯s leave that for another time, okay?"


    "Hah," Xuefengughed as he lifted himself up and leaned over holding his face just a few centimetres away from her face and asked with a gentle smile, "Do you know you are cute when you are shy like this?" His hands embraced her back and he didn¡¯t lose his gaze from her eyes which made her even more anxious than before.


    Ling didn¡¯t know exactly what she wanted as her mind only nned a nice talk involving a few hugs here and there. She blushed even further feeling his warm hands roaming around her body but fortunately, Xuefeng didn¡¯t push her too far yet as he pulled a bit away from her to allow her some space and said, "Don¡¯t worry, we can¡¯t cultivate as I¡¯m currently sleeping in real life."


    His statement definitely calmed her down for a moment a bit but his next sentence made her anxious again. "But we will seeter about tomorrow. I really want to try this method." This time Xuefeng¡¯s hands swiftly slipped under her dress before she could stop him and he gently grasped her butt, leaning over to whisper into her ear, "Don¡¯t you want to try it too?"


    Xuefeng was sure Ling would kick him out of her space right away for being so bold but to his surprise, she didn¡¯t and instead slowly whispered back, "If it can help you grow faster... I-It¡¯s my responsibility to help you..."


    "Dinner for the body then supper for the mind. Only tasty dishes around me... Gods are probably cursing at me for my luck." Xuefeng muttered under his breath as he glided with his hands from her upper thighs up to her delicate feet, secretly surprised how flexible her body was.


    cing her hands around his neck, Xuefeng saying seriously while moving closer to her face, "I really want to kiss you right now." Ling didn¡¯t know how to respond to that, so she looked to the side and asked, "What happened with our talks and hugs...?"


    "One hug..." Xuefeng said as he kissed her on the right cheek before turning her face to the other side by her chin, kissing the other cheek, saying sweetly, "This is the second hug. I¡¯m sorry, my hugs are a little different." Holding her chin as she faced him, he asked while looking at her cheery lips, "Can we talk now?"


    Ling somehow knew that his talking will also be different than the normal talking but still let him be, muttering in agreement, "Mhmm¡ª" Xuefeng didn¡¯t wait before she finished it though and closed the distance separating them.


    Xuefeng knew he couldn¡¯t prolong their kiss else he would scare her but still made sure she would never forget her first kiss with him, staying gentle till the end, thinking of leaving her in desire for more.


    He didn¡¯t say anything after he pulled away and instead only hugged her, cing her head on his chest beforeying on the grass with her. For the next moment, everything she thought of were his soft lips that she still felt on her own for a while.


    "Can we stay like this for the night?" Ling suddenly asked as she touched her lips with her fingers, secretly thinking of repeating the motion from before a few more times.


    Before he replied, Xuefeng asked the important question first, "Can you heal my real body and provide treatment for Yiren while being busy with me like this?"


    "Of course, I can multitask without problems. Your body is alreadypletely healed. I should be done with Yiren by tomorrow morning. So... Do you want to stay? I won¡¯t force you if you do not want to..." Ling exined before looking at his eyes, expecting to hear her answer for the first question.


    With her finger aimed at the sky, the sun began setting and the sky darkened. It was obvious that she wanted to spend that night with him, so he couldn¡¯t say no to her, "It depends on how you will entertain me during that time, but yes, I can stay."


    Just as Xuefeng agreed, the sky darkenedpletely, but he could still feel Ling¡¯s face appearing in front of his own and he gave her what they both wanted.

 Chapter 250 New Bodyguard

    <h4>Chapter 250 New Bodyguard</h4>


    "What is it, Elder Yang? Are there any updates on the Tang Family movements? Any good news?" Xiao Feng asked calmly as he stopped conversing with his wife when Elder Yang entered his office. After Xiao Feng faced his old lover once again and got rejected, he began to really cherish his wife. Since then he was letting her decide with him on many things.


    "I have no updates on Tang Family but an interesting person arrived today in front of our Xiao Family¡¯s main gate. He offered to work for us as a bodyguard." Elder Yang told them the reason for his arrival before saying, "This boy is very strong despite his young age. I would like if the Leader checks him out as he looks interesting. I also thought it would be good to provide an additional bodyguard for Young Princess."


    "Oh, if you think that someone is interesting, then I¡¯m intrigued to meet him. It¡¯s hard to find talented cultivators nowadays. You looked into his background, right? I won¡¯t let anyone near my daughter without confirming they are clear. Just as we are having a war with Tang Family, a strong cultivator appears to be a bodyguard. Isn¡¯t that a red g right away?" Xiao Feng asked as she analyzed the situation.


    He also knew it was necessary to get another bodyguard for Tianshi as Yi and Yu already became much softer on her daughter. He needed someone who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to keep her grounded when he needed her to be.


    The situation outside was pretty heated so as her father, he had to keep her locked because she was the reason for the whole war. Once she is caught by the enemy, the whole war will end with their loss.


    "Yes Leader, his background was personally checked by myself and I can say it with one hundred percent certainty that he never met any Tang Family members. He only recently came to the Central Region and kept a really low profile. He admitted that he needs money for cultivation and heard that Xiao Family is the strongest Family out there so he came straight to our doors." Elder Yang nodded with a smile, exining further.


    Seeing that Xiao Feng was still not convinced, he added, "We also used the Eye Of Truth on him and he passed all the tests. At the very least, he brings no harm to anyone rted with Xiao Family and he actually never heard about Young Princess."


    "Oh, you even used the Eye Of Truth? It seems this kid is really worth it. Bring him in, I also want to meet such an individual." Hearing all the information, it was Lady Xiao who agreed to screen it, finding the kid intriguing.


    The Eye Of Truth was a crystal that was very precious as it could change colours if the person holding it was lying. Even if such a tool was used to test him, he was bound to be extraordinary, knowing that there were only a few such crystals in Xiao Family and they wore off easily so it was advised to use them with mindfulness.


    "My wife decided. We can have a break to check him out." Xiao Feng confirmed, respecting his wife¡¯s decision. She thanked him by tightening her grip on his hand as she rubbed it warmly with her thumb. Lady Xiao also really wanted to thank Nuwa for unlocking the knot that was on her husband heart this whole time which allowed her to fill that spotpletely.


    "Alright, I will call him here." Elder Yang nodded happily and left, bringing the guy in question to the office a momentter.


    Both Xiao Feng and his wife were surprised that they couldn¡¯t even discern at what stage the silver-hair man was. He was also not a little boy in any way but rather a healthy young teen, already reaching the gates of adulthood.


    "Leader, Mdy, this is Pio." Elder Yang introduced the teen to them before standing behind him. Pio didn¡¯t mind being put on the spot and just looked at the two people behind the desk, nodding naturally in greetings.


    "So you are the one who would like to work for my Xiao Family, correct?" Lady started, already satisfied with how calm and collected the teen was. She didn¡¯t mind his silent greeting much, as strong cultivators usually are like that.


    "Correct." Pio nodded calmly, looking at Lady Xiao¡¯s face with his double-coloured set of eyes. He already went through a lot in his life so such a meeting wasn¡¯t stressful for him at all.


    "I won¡¯t bother asking the same question as Elder Yang and ask something else instead. If you are met with the situation when you have to sacrifice your life for the person you are protecting, would you do it?" Lady Xiao asked a tricky question to learn how his mind worked.


    She thought that he will think about it for a moment, but he didn¡¯t, replying right away, "I wouldn¡¯t." Just as Lady Xiao frowned together with Xiao Feng, Pio added, "I would rather kill all the threats and if I can¡¯t, I will run together with the person I¡¯m protecting. There are little things in this realm that can stop me."


    "You are quite confident about your skills. Do you mind if we test it further? I suspect that you passed Elder Yang¡¯s initial tests." Lady Xiao asked with a gentle smile to which Pio could only nod his head, already expecting that such a scenario will take ce.


    Xiao Feng flicked with his finger and suddenly a translucent barrier appeared around Pio. The moment he tried to touch it, his arm was suddenly stopped by an invisible force, holding it in ce.


    "I call it Space Wrap. If you can get out of it without using Ether Qi, we will hire you." Xiao Feng called out with a smug on his face. Wanting to chasten Pio¡¯s cocky behaviour, he used his most powerful trap skill which only cultivators with high mastery of Ether Qi could fight against.


    "No problem." Pio agreed right away, not bothered by it at all and reached out towards his forehead, touching the star-shaped mark. It lit up with bright light and Pio walked forward, passing the barrier just like that without much effort.


    Maybe others didn¡¯t see what happened but Xiao Feng saw everything clearly. How Pio¡¯s body turning into small particles which passed through his barrier before reconnecting on the other side as if his body was not a whole.


    "Honey, what do you think?" Lady Xiao asked, having no idea how he did it, but looking at her husband surprised expression, he should know about it.


    Instead of replying to her, Xiao Feng asked Pio directly, "Is that one of those skills that are one of a kind and no one can replicate them?" He someone got a feeling that this teen was connected with the same business that his older daughter was and seeing the sudden smile of Pio, he confirmed it.


    "I don¡¯t think I can say anything about this subject." Pio simply said, not agreeing and not denying, but Xiao Feng knew his intuition was right.


    "I know. It¡¯s okay. I would like to wee you to Xiao Family. Do you mind if you start working right away?" Xiao Feng stood up and asked as he slowly approached Pio. His wife was confused that he agreed so fast, but also followed him, trusting in her husband¡¯s judgement.


    "I don¡¯t mind." Pio shook his head to which Xiao Feng called out to Elder Yang before disappearing with Pio and his wife, "You did well Elder Yang. I will proceed and introduce him to my daughter. If she likes him, I will let him protect her under your watch for now."


    At that moment, Tianshi was in her training grounds, practising her sword techniques with Yi and stopped the moment three people appeared next to them out of nowhere. She was annoying thest few days after being grounded by her father for sneaking out of the pce area in the time of war and happen to release her stress through hard training.


    "How are you doing sweetie? Is the training going well?" Xiao Feng asked his daughter gently, but Tianshi only looked back towards Yi and continued to train, not replying to them at all.


    It was Yi who somehow felt there was a need to stop as she called out, "Young Princess, let¡¯s take a break." Sir Xiao was already mad at her to helping Tianshi sneak out so she had to y it defensively.


    Knowing that she couldn¡¯t ignore them anymore, Tianshi put down her sword and called out frustrated, "What do you want? You took away my love from me and now you are even locking me up inside here, cing a stupid barrier around. Am I your pet or what?" The day when she was supposed to meet Xuefeng was nearing but she was still locked up with no way of sneaking away.


    "Sigh, we are doing it for your safety. If Tang Family catches you, they will ckmail us with your life, destroying our whole family. Don¡¯t you understand that? We wouldn¡¯t mind trading everything for you, but you can¡¯t be so selfish. Many people¡¯s lives depend on your decisions." Xiao Feng sighed, seeing her daughter still mad at him and tried to exin, but she didn¡¯t look like she wanted tomunicate calmly with him.


    "How about I take mom away from you and then lock you up in your courtyard then?" Tianshi bantered to which Xiao Feng replied right away, fighting back, "I gave Xuefeng a chance. He only needs to get into the Central Region and I will let you two meet again. It shouldn¡¯t be this hard, right? If he puts the same effort in which he courts women into training, I bet he would be the strongest cultivator out there."


    Just as Tianshi wanted to argue more, Pio suddenly asked, stopping the two from continuing, "Sir, can I say something?" Xiao Feng nodded, knowing that no matter what he says, his daughter will still be hooked up on getting back with Xuefeng.


    "If you touch the corner of my clothes, I will convince your father to let you go and meet with your lover," Pio said in an honest tone as he approached the stand with the sword and picked a training wooden one before standing in front of Tianshi.


    Tianshi nned to ignore the unknown teen but when she heard what he said, Tianshi couldn¡¯t help but ask, "What if he doesn¡¯t agree?"


    "I will take you away myself. Such a barrier can¡¯t stop me." Pio said confidently, not bothered that Xiao Feng was present. Hearing noment from her father, Tianshi thought it might be true and asked curiously, taking a moment to look at him from feet to head, "Who are you?"


    Pio only raised his wooden sword and replied coolly, "I¡¯m your new bodyguard."

 Chapter 251 Missed Opportunity *

    <h4>Chapter 251 Missed Opportunity *</h4>


    "Mhmm... Xuefeng, we can¡¯t do it anymore... It¡¯s already morning outside...Mhmm..." Ling muttered as she tried to break away from Xuefeng¡¯s constant kisses but each time they separated which allowed her to speak, Xuefeng would pull her back into his embrace and seal her lips once again.


    Over the course of the whole time she spent with Xuefeng, Ling learnt a lot of techniques from him. She only needed to turn them into reality and she realised that it wasn¡¯t that hard in the end. After the few initial tries, testing every skill in her inventory, she made even Xuefeng intrigued.


    With the light gone, cutting off their main sense of sight, they could only use the rest which were left but it only made their act even more sensual. For the whole night, they were making out passionately, forgetting about their initial n to talk and hug.


    The whole space here was controlled by Ling but inside of Xuefeng¡¯s embrace and their tongues engaged in a continuous battle, she forgot her ability to control everything. She never had the opportunity to let go of her Spirit Body¡¯s restrains but now Ling knew that she could also take a bigger part in Xuefeng¡¯s life, bing something more than just a helping spirit.


    Xuefeng stretched her bottom lip as he added yfulness to his kiss, sucking on it passionately and asked while breathing hurriedly, their pace never slowing down, "Do you really want to...? Just a few more kisses please..."


    Ling said she wanted to stop but when he pleaded for more, her tongue wrapped around his own which was already waiting for her. Every once in a while she would slow down, throwing a sentence out there before returning even stronger, kissing, licking, sucking, "I want to but we don¡¯t have much time anymore... Your girlfriends are slowly waking up... Also, your hands started to be naughty for a while now..."


    "I¡¯m still surprised that your dress is still on you after a whole night..." Xuefeng teased her as his hand grasped her buttcheek firmly, onto to be suddenly relocated onto her back out of nowhere.


    Each time he decided to take more advances on her, she would switch his body position as the master of this world. Of course, that didn¡¯t stop him from trying over and over again. Xuefeng thought that she would give up after a while and fully ept him but that didn¡¯t happen. The situation continuing back and forth just like that for the whole night with Ling not giving him any chance.


    "I like kissing... No need to mix it with anything else..." Ling said as she suddenly dove down on his body and kissed him on the neck. She was on top of him this whole time as she didn¡¯t let him switch positions but for thest few minutes of their act, Xuefeng tried once more for thest time.


    Xuefeng grabbed her tighter and rolled with her on the soft grass, appearing above her. Before she reverted the situation, Xuefeng leaned over and whispered into her ear, "Let me be on top for thest few minutes we have together... "


    Surprisingly, Ling listened and stay put, for now, letting him stare at her face inplete darkness.


    "Make it brighter. I want to see you." Xuefeng expressed his desires, imagining how beautiful Ling looked. As she listened once again, the sun started slowly raising from the horizon, illuminating Ling¡¯s face further and further.


    After the whole night, her hair became messy from all the times he brushed his hands through them, but for Xuefeng, in connection with her blushed cheeks and blue eyes that gave her a shy look, Ling was especially breathtaking.


    "Why are you staring at me so much..." Ling asked embarrassed, now regretting making it all bright again. She didn¡¯t want Xuefeng to see her like that, all hungry for his kisses.


    "You are really beautiful, that¡¯s why I¡¯m enjoying my view. To be honest, I also wonder how your whole body looks, but I know you don¡¯t want me to see anything..." Xuefeng answered as he touched her slim waist through her white dress, thinking of ripping it apart so he could see it all.


    "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to see... I didn¡¯t want our first night to be like that. Wasn¡¯t it nice like that, only having our lips to ourselves, putting the whole focus into one thing to make it more special?" Ling asked quietly as she sat down, making him his on her thighs and rubbed his cheeks with thumbs.


    "Yeah... It was great." Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help to admit that she was right, even though he wanted to proceed much further with her. Their connection with each other definitely increased in value after tonight.


    Ling touched his lips with her forefinger and yed with them as she asked softly, "If you liked it so much... How about we repeat it tomorrow...?" They still had a lot of time that they need to spend with each other, so they didn¡¯t need to hurry. She knew all of Xuefeng¡¯s thoughts when he was inside of her space so she was aware of how much he wanted to do all the naughty stuff to her, even though she didn¡¯t show it on her face.


    To make him desire her more, she grabbed his hand and pressed it against her chest, whispering with her face heavily blushing, "I will let you touch them like that..." It took her a lot to pull such a scene as after a moment, even before he could grasp her breast firmly, Ling quickly pulled it away. With how his thoughts got turned into a mess, she knew that her mission was sessful.


    "Of course we can! You think I would refuse you after tonight?" Xuefeng replied happily, kissing her deeply. In his mind, the softness of her chest was still lingering, making him want to reach out and experience it again.


    Ling already knew his answer but she smiled anyway, saying as a goodbye, "I¡¯m d. See youter then." Ling didn¡¯t continue their conversation and suddenly his body disappeared from her embrace.


    She already shamelessly prolonged his stay as she didn¡¯t want him to leave and only informed him that it¡¯s morning when the girls outside began trying to wake him up. Together with his own persistence to stay longer, they made the girls outside quite worried.


    With Xuefeng gone, she reached out towards the spot he was before, already feeling that there was something missing there. Falling onto the grass, Ling sighed deeply, breathing the smell he left behind and smiled satisfied, recalling their whole night together.


    At first, Ling thought that it would be awkward between them but it surprisingly went really well. There wasn¡¯t much she could do better as even if she let him do much more with her today, his excitement would die down fast. She didn¡¯t mind keeping him like that for a while so he would stay as passionate each time as just now.


    "I think I¡¯m getting his pervert disease transferred onto me the more I stay with him..." Ling thought as she began thinking of what their future nights would look like and all she thought of were scenes simr to how Xuefeng did it with others.


    "It¡¯s for cultivation... It will help him greatly, so I can¡¯t dy it anymore... I can¡¯t be selfish..." Lingmented out loud after finally bracing her heart for what is bound to happen before suddenly closing her eyes, returning to her everyday job, keeping Xuefeng alive.


    .......


    Xiao Wen¡¯s voice was the first thing he heard after opening his eyes with his real body, "Xuefeng, you are finally awake. Were you inside Ling¡¯s space? We couldn¡¯t wake you up for so long."


    "I¡¯m sorry, I was busy for a moment," Xuefeng muttered as he rubbed his eyes to get used to the light as this body was different than the one in Ling¡¯s space and kissed all threedies one by one.


    Having tasted all of their lips, he hugged them all into his arms, having an urge which Ling created by teasing him for the whole night. This urge was having something soft in his hand and Xuefeng instantly satisfied it by reaching out towards two butts on both sides.


    Xiao Wen wanted to ask more but having her buttcheek squeezed tightly shut her down. She was really anxious about their first night together thinking that Xuefeng would not let her sleep at all, but after him being so quiet whole night, she rxed to a certain degree.


    "Ah..." Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but let out a breath of relief, finally being free to do what he wanted.


    ¡¯You didn¡¯t need to wait for the whole night to do that...¡¯ Xiao Wen muttered in her mind as she snuggled into his arms, allowing his hand to roam as it pleased just a bit more before she pretended to be angry.

 Chapter 252 Demoness

    <h4>Chapter 252 Demoness</h4>


    "Wuying, how are you feeling? Is yesterday¡¯s blood dose enough tost you up till now?" Xuefeng called towards Wuying, recalling the pressing issue from yesterday that was still bothering him.


    "Mhmm, I am not thirsty at all. I think there won¡¯t be a need to repeat it in a while. I feel really great at the moment." Wuying leaned on his shoulder and replied honestly, showing a smile full of energy.


    "That¡¯s great. I was worried you were gonna drain me like that every day..." Xuefeng breathed in relief, teasing her in the process to which Wuying yfully licked him on the neck while saying, "Well, I don¡¯t mind a drink if you were to offer..."


    "Haha, very funny..." Xuefengughed sarcastically, pping Wuying¡¯s butt as a warning before he turned to Yiren whoid down directly on top of him like a little kitten and asked, "Yiren, how are you feeling? Are you all healed up?"


    "I am. Sister Ling already healed mepletely. You need to thank her from me." Yiren leaned over and kissed Xuefeng once again, passing the thanks to Ling but Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but tease Yiren as well saying, "Alright, I will make sure to kiss her in your ce."


    "Nooo, that¡¯s not what I meant... You can only pass my hug then..." Yiren quickly shook her head but then thought that Ling really deserved something in exchange so she hugged Xuefeng tightly, passing on her hugs instead.


    "Haha, alright." Xuefeng agreed, being sure that Ling would be happy with either hugs or kisses before he finally looked towards thestdy in his embrace but then he noticed that she was ring at him so he asked, "Wen, why are you making such a face?"


    Seeing that Xuefeng finally noticed her, Xiao Wen suddenly sat up, throwing the quilt aside and continued to re at him while pouting, "Xuefeng, it¡¯s my first night sleeping with you and yet we didn¡¯t do anything together... How are you going to exin that?"


    "Look to the side first." Xuefeng just smiled and pointed with his head towards the second bed next to them while gently hugging Yiren who snuggled onto Xiao Wen¡¯s ce when she sat up.


    On the bed next to themid Wu Lan and her brother sleeping soundly, slowly moving around under their quilt, waking up from their sleep. When Wen saw them and realised that she actually wanted to do some naughty activities with kids next to them, she blushed, hiding herself under the quilt again.


    "Don¡¯t worry. We can do anything together but the time and ce have to be right. I didn¡¯t forget about you." Xuefeng exined, finding her reaction quite funny. He already slowly started epting her as his lover so Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t let her wait long before he would finally eat her up.


    Xiao Wenid on Xuefeng¡¯s chest on the same spot as Yiren before without arguing with her sister and whispered unhappily, "Sorry that I just wanted some cuddles from you..." She didn¡¯t understand how Yiren and Wuying were so patient, not iming more of Xuefeng for themselves right away and just waiting for their turn.


    "Don¡¯t be mad at me." Seeing her like this, Xuefeng pulled her up a bit and nted an apology kiss on her lips to cheer her up. Xuefeng knew that it was his fault for leaving them for the whole night, but once he arrives inside Ling¡¯s space, he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    "I want one more..." Getting one short kiss, it was obvious that Xiao Wen would want more so she pleaded for one right away, but she didn¡¯t get it this fast as Xuefeng first gave two kisses to Wuying and Yiren before returning to her, saying softly, "I can¡¯t favour anyone. My feelings for all of you are equal so I try not to leave anyone behind. Do you understand?"


    "Mhmm, I understand. Then counting all the kisses others received up till now, I want you to give me the same amount." Xiao Wen smiled smugly as she nodded and followed his rules just as she wanted.


    "Oh, you want everything? But you know you have to give the same as well?" Xuefeng looked surprised at her as he listened to her ims, but he didn¡¯t mind that as he actually liked the idea. Patting two butts on both sides, Xuefeng asked with a yful smile, "You know, Wuying and Yiren were quite active girlfriends, am I right?"


    "Of course, I would give you the same as well..." Xiao Wen agreed right away feeling that it was only natural for her to do so, but then she looked at Wuying and Yiren finding their faces embarrassed under her look. They quickly hid in Xuefeng¡¯s arms to avoid her gaze which made Xiao Wen a bit worried, thinking, ¡¯How many times they have done it...¡¯


    "Alright, the deal is sealed. Don¡¯t regret itter." Xuefeng smiled and pulled himself up making all of them sit down, before sealing the deal with a kiss.


    Thinking it was alreadyte, Xuefeng didn¡¯t prolong their bantering and hurried everyone, "Wake Wu Lan up and go take a bath. We boys will enter after you girls. I have many things I need to do today, so we can¡¯t cuddle anymore."


    "Alright." Wuying and Yiren listened properly, walking up to Wu Lan¡¯s bed but Xiao Wen stayed put on top of him, sitting on his thighs. Seeing that the others didn¡¯t see, she suddenly kissed Xuefeng deeply once again, whispering afterwards, "Don¡¯t regret itter as well. I¡¯m not letting you go..."


    After those words, she boldly took off her nightgown right in front of him and dodged his hands which tried to pull her back when she jumped off the bed. Xiao Wen nced at Xuefeng yfully as she threw her nightgown at him and slowly walked away, showing him exactly what he was losing by postponing their intimate moments.


    ¡¯Gosh... That demoness...¡¯ Xuefeng thought as he felt the arousal just from looking at her naked body. Knowing her personality, he couldn¡¯t wait to see how crazy she would be when he finally decides to take her inpletely.


    .......


    "So you want me to defend against your attacks?" Xiao Wen asked, confirming Xuefeng¡¯s n after they finally left the Border City, arriving outside of it in the forest area.


    They didn¡¯t take much time bathing and eating as without Xuefeng inside the bath with them, the girls didn¡¯t y around too much. If Xuefeng decided to take a bath with them, the whole morning would be lost on their games and possibly something else as well.


    "Yeah, I want to test this new ability. I can¡¯t use it in battle in the future if I don¡¯t learn how it works. It shouldn¡¯t take too much time. It didn¡¯t look thisplicated based on Thousand des attacks and Ling¡¯s description." Xuefeng nodded as he pulled prepared himself to attack her with some long ranged attacks.


    "I don¡¯t mind. Shoot at me, but if I can easily defend against all of your attacks, you owe me one wish afterwards. If you manage to push me back, I will give you one wish." Xiao Wen agreed, pulling out her golden sword and used a bet to motivate Xuefeng to work harder.


    Hearing her proposal, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but get serious, motivation filling his veins. He knew that Xiao Wen wouldn¡¯t reject no matter what he asks her to do.


    Pulling his ck mes yer, Xuefeng called out happily, "I¡¯ming, watch out!"


    Just as Ling exined, the moment Xuefeng swung his sword to send a ck mes ray at her, the attacks were already filled with a portion of Ling¡¯s Fate Qi. When they were mid-air, Ling suddenly used her Fate Qi to replicate the rays, creating more than twenty of them.


    They all headed towards Xiao Wen but Xuefeng somehow expected that his attacks wouldn¡¯t have any impact on her. She wasn¡¯t a person that would bet on something without knowing the oue beforehand, but that wasn¡¯t Xuefeng¡¯s goal.


    Xuefeng only wanted to learn and see for himself how the whole ability worked. If he only needed to give Xiao Wen one wish then it was a worthy trade for him.


    After the first trial, it turned out that his new ability only worked on the spells that were alreadyunched towards the enemy. He couldn¡¯t replicate melee attacks as the Fate Qi didn¡¯t have time to work before the strikended. Recalling Thousand des¡¯ daggers which flew around him as if a living shield, Xuefeng wished to repeat the same feat.


    Bam!


    At the moment, Xiao Wen used her own attack to counter every ck mes¡¯ rays and they all copsed with an explosion, spreading the mes all around her. Xuefeng could, fortunately, extinguish the ck mes with just his thought and that was also the reason he didn¡¯t use Fire Qi as they were inside of a forest. He didn¡¯t n to burn and destroy nature.


    "Is that all you have? I don¡¯t see how you can beat me like that." Xiao Wen taunted him as she raised her sword with a smile. She didn¡¯t know that Xuefeng would be fine even if he lost, knowing that she would probably want to spend more time with him with her wish.


    "How do I control so many des as Thousand des did? I don¡¯t think I saw the method anywhere to make my sword fly." Xuefeng put down his sword and asked, knowing that attacking Xiao Wen would only waste his Fate Qi.


    "You can¡¯t control anything unless you obtain Metal Qi and connect it with your Air Qi." Xiao Wen exined but then asked confused, seeing that Xuefeng wasn¡¯t trying to continue his assault, "Why are you putting down your sword, don¡¯t you want to win?"


    "Well, I already realised how my ability works. I thought I need more tries. If I use more Fate Qi just to beat you, it will be just a waste. Also, you seem to want to win a lot so I will give it to you, hehe." Xuefeng knew that he couldn¡¯t win but the way he admitted defeat sounded as if he was doing Xiao Wen favour which made her unhappy, but Xuefeng quickly approached her and patted her head, pacifying it right away.


    "Alright, I win then." Xiao Wen called out happily and already deciding what she wanted before the fight, she whispered into his ear, "I want to do it with you tonight..."

 Chapter 253 The Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 253 The Dilemma</h4>


    Seeing that Xuefeng didn¡¯t reply at all as if he was contemting it, Xiao Wen frowned and asked with a pout, "What? You don¡¯t want to? A wish is a wish. I thought I can get anything I want..."


    "No no, I want to. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if we can find time tonight... I¡¯m nning to visit the Holy Land today as I need to pass the Spirit Stones to Nuwa and we also need to travel back to the n. I wanted to leave Wu Lan and Wu Kong with my parents as it is too dangerous for them to stay with us." Xuefeng quickly shook his head, exining himself while pulling Xiao Wen into his arms.


    He already knew that it would be hard to find time for all of his women but now he realised how hard of a challenge it was. He already promised to spend this night with Ling and now Xiao Wen also wanted to be with him at the same time. It wasn¡¯t easy to reject any of them.


    "We only need half a day to arrive back in the Liu n if we travel at full speed. Can¡¯t you meet us there after you are done with your business? It shouldn¡¯t take you this long. Anyway, I already decided what I want. You canply with it or not. It depends on you." Xiao Wen didn¡¯t understand where the problem was and gave him the choice to ept her wish or not. Obviously, she wouldn¡¯t be very happy if he didn¡¯t follow it.


    After Xiao Wen said it, she pulled away from him and walked away towards the girls who yed with Lulu¡¯s fur on the side, waiting for them to finish. Xuefeng didn¡¯t run after her right away but tried to figure out how to fix the situation instead.


    If he were to agree to Xiao Wen¡¯s wish, he was sure that they would go wild for the whole night, even though it was her first time. He would have to tire himself out to satisfy herpletely for the whole time as knowing her, she wouldn¡¯t let him sleep so he can sneak into Ling¡¯s space.


    Knowing he had no other choice, he decided to talk with Ling to maybe resolve it somehow, but then he heard her reply even before he asked the question, ¡¯You promised me that you are spending tonight with me... Are you going to break it?¡¯


    ¡¯Of course, I wouldn¡¯t do that... But how about I spend the evening with Wen and the night with you?¡¯ Xuefeng tried to reach thepromise but Ling followed Xiao Wen¡¯s example, saying sadly, ¡¯I¡¯m not the one who can decide what you want to do... If you don¡¯t want to meet with me tonight, I will understand it...¡¯


    ¡¯Ling... Don¡¯t be mad at me... I¡¯m trying to resolve it somehow.¡¯ Xuefeng could feel the sadness in her voice which crushed his heart as usual. He didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone, but at the same time, it was impossible to satisfy everyone at the same time.


    ¡¯I¡¯m not mad at you... I will only be a little disappointed if you don¡¯te. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already used to being alone...¡¯ Ling said weakly, making Xuefeng imagine lone Ling sitting on the throne alone while hugging her legs into her chest. He immediately felt bad for her and recalled the main reason he wanted to be there for her, to make her less lonely.


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but give in to her pleas and say with assurance, ¡¯Ling, I will make sure to spend some time with you tonight. I will figure out something, okay?¡¯


    ¡¯Mhmm, thank you. I will wait for you tonight then.¡¯ Ling quickly cheered up with his promise but Xuefeng still sighed, knowing that his problem wasn¡¯t resolved at all.


    Xuefeng walked up to the girls, nning to hug Xiao Wen from behind to calm her a bit, but Xiao Wen turned around before he could sneak behind her and passed him a ring, saying softly, "Those are the Spirit Stones you wanted..." She wasn¡¯t mad at him as she was sure that he wille back before tonight to be with her.


    "Xuefeng! Is it true that you are not going back with us? Sis mentioned it just now..." Yiren asked as she threw herself into Xuefeng arms before he could even say anything.


    "Mhmm, I need to return and give your mother some of the Spirit Stones that we earned. I will take care of everything there and we can meet back in the n." Xuefeng exined while hugging the blond beauty.


    He thought that she¡¯s be sad because they were separating but Yiren surprisingly took it very well and after a long kiss, she called out happily, "Sis Wen promised to teach me some fighting skills. I will learn theory from her while flying back then. Tell mom that I miss her and I will meet with her next time."


    "Alright, I will pass your kiss onto her... When we will meet back in the n, I will train your special ability with you." Xuefeng nodded as he picked her up, cing her on Lulu¡¯s back. He somehow felt proud that Yiren was slowly maturing, wanting to learn more to be of help to him and he wouldn¡¯t mind helping her to achieve that.


    "Mhmm! I will be waiting." Yiren agreed full of positivity, making Xuefeng d that at least one of his girlfriends didn¡¯t bring him too much trouble.


    Patting Wu Lan and Wu Kong¡¯s heads, Xuefeng turned to Wuying, asking warmly, "Will you take care of them alone? If I¡¯m not there before you guys arrive, you can bring them to my parents yourself, but I should be on time."


    "Mhmm, I will." Wuying nodded and also hugged Xuefeng deeply before whispering in his embrace, "What do I do if I suddenly feel thirsty on our way...?" As his answer, Xuefeng bit himself on his palm and put it up to Wuying¡¯s lips. He didn¡¯t feel much about the pain as he was doing it for someone he loved, so it was lower than normal.


    The moment Wuying felt his blood, she immediately started sucking on his palm even though she wasn¡¯t thirsty yet. For her, it was the best delicacy she could get so she wouldn¡¯t let such an opportunity go.


    With Xuefeng¡¯s palm healed, Wuying closed her eyes, savouring thest bits of the sweet taste she had in her mouth before, calling out while hugging him tightly, "Xuefeng, I love you..."


    "Are you loving me or my blood?" Xuefeng teased her as he used some Water Qi at the end of his finger to clean up Wuying¡¯s face from his blood and finally kissed her, saying warmly afterwards, "I love you too. We will see each other in the evening."


    "Mhmm," Wuying nodded happily, satisfied after receiving a nice meal. She let out her double-winged eagle from her token and started putting both kids on its back. Even if Xuefeng had to sacrifice some of his blood, Wuying also was the least troublesome which made him rx with those two.


    He was only left with the three which were much more demanding. One of them was Xiao Wen who was watching everything from the side, waiting for her moment.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to hug me? We won¡¯t be seeing each other for a while today." Xuefeng reached out with his arms to her and she couldn¡¯t resist anymore, running into his embrace as well.


    Without looking at him, Xiao Wen muttered whileying her cheek on his shoulder, "Are you going toe back to the n tonight...?" Xuefeng could hear in her voice how much she wanted that to happen, which made him sigh internally. He didn¡¯t want to say no when Xiao Wen was asking him like that.


    "I will try to be earlier and spend the whole evening with you. I¡¯m not sure about the night as we are probably going to sleep all together." Xuefeng hugged her tightly and exined his stance. He thought that she will understand, but the next works she whispered made him mute once again, "Can¡¯t I have at least one night with you alone? It¡¯s my first time... I want it to be just you and me... I want it to be special... Wuying had her first time alone with you..."


    Before he could find some words for a reply, Xiao Wen added, "I don¡¯t want to wait anymore... The more I wait, the harder it is to resist and I think about it all the time... Why can¡¯t we do it tonight? I think the girls will understand if I ask them..."


    The same feeling he had when talking with Ling happened again. He just couldn¡¯t reject her right when she said so much. Beating himself in his mind for being like that, Xuefeng called out quietly, "Alright... Tonight it is then..."


    "Really...?" Xiao Wen quickly replied as she looked at him with a bright smile which finally appeared on her face. As long as she had his word then she didn¡¯t need to worry.


    "Mhmm, I will figure something out. I can¡¯t say no when you are like this..." Xuefeng nodded, trying to smile to her but inside of his mind, he was panicking. He already knew that Ling wouldment in a moment. She couldn¡¯t see everything happening so there was no way to hide it from her even if he wanted.


    "Alright! See youter today then!" Xiao Wen called out happily and kissed him deeply, before hopping onto Lulu¡¯s back, right behind Yiren.


    "Yeah, take care." Xuefeng waved towards them with a light smile and reminded, "Wen, protect them while I¡¯m not with you girls."


    "Don¡¯t worry." Xiao Wen assured him and with a light pat on Lulu side, she jumped with the sky followed by the eagle together with Wuying. In a moment he was left alone with one problem he had to fix.


    Walking towards theke which was nearby, Xuefeng called out in his mind, ¡¯Ling...?¡¯

 Chapter 254 Connection

    <h4>Chapter 254 Connection</h4>


    Hearing no reply from her, Xuefeng called out calmly, knowing that it was his mistake in the first ce, ¡¯Are you going to ignore me? Do you also want me to ignore you in the future?¡¯


    Just as he said so, he suddenly felt dizzy, forcing him to sit down on the ground and he appeared right in front of the balcony entry from the cold throne room. Ling was standing on the balcony, watching the distant nature. She was a Fate Spirit so she didn¡¯t need to sleep like humans, so most of her day Ling would spend watching the nature she created outside.


    "I¡¯m not ignoring you," Ling said quietly without turning around to him as he entered the balcony and instead continued to y with a small bird that was chirping sweetly on top on her finger.


    Before Xuefeng could say anything, Ling added, "Don¡¯t you need to hurry with your business? You promised to meet with Xiao Wen tonight. If you arete, she will be quite upset with you."


    "Ling, if there was a method to spend time both with you and Wen at the same time, I would definitely use it. You could hear what she was saying. How can I reject her?" Xuefeng approached Ling and hugged her from behind, exining himself, but then Ling vanished from his arms and he found her standing on the other corner of the balcony, staring at him unhappily.


    "What about me? You want to cultivate with me, but that¡¯s my first time too... You say everyone deserves the same, but I don¡¯t feel like you treat me the same..." Ling expressed her feelings as she wrapped her arms under her chest, expecting a good exnation from him. She also had feelings and for her, Xuefeng didn¡¯t actually think too much of that.


    "You also promised me something and I never heard about that since then. I also felt betrayed at that time. You shouldn¡¯t be mad at me now since you didn¡¯t treat me the same either." Xuefeng didn¡¯t ask for forgiveness and instead brought up the issue from before that was still fresh in his mind.


    The moment he mentioned it, Ling¡¯s eyes changed and she stopped ring at him and instead there was guilt in them. Obviously, she knew that her lying to him before was a much bigger issue than Xuefeng¡¯s promise that he can¡¯t keep.


    "Sigh, I was trying to resolve it nicely, but you ignore my tries and you don¡¯t notice how much I care about you. If you want to keep behaving like that, then I don¡¯t know what else I can do here." Xuefeng sighed as she nced at her with a pained expression and turned around, nning to walk back into the throne room.


    "Wait!" Fortunately, just as he did so, Ling called out worried and appeared in front of him to block his way, hugging him instead. She knew how frustrated he was from his thoughts, so Ling immediately acted to stop him.


    "I am sorry." Ling stood on her toes and kissed him as she apologized, before saying sincerely, "I just wanted more of you, that¡¯s all... We don¡¯t have to meet tonight, okay? I am fine with postponing it for tomorrow or the day after. As long as you spend more time with me, I will be satisfied."


    "That¡¯s the issue but not the main one. You know I can¡¯t say no to you when you are ying on my emotions. I don¡¯t like that. We should be open and honest with our feelings, but we shouldn¡¯t use them to get anything from the other person. I will be more assertive in the future so that such a situation won¡¯t repeat, but I hope you can support me with anything I do, instead of pressuring me. Does this even make sense?" Xuefeng embraced her and spilt what wasying on his heart, not knowing if it even made sense in the end.


    "Mhmm, I understand you. I¡¯m sorry, I actually forgot myself for a second... I¡¯m your Fate Spirit and my main priority should be supporting you but I started dragging you down." Ling nodded, actually feeling that it was all her fault. She wasn¡¯t supposed to have feelings for him in the first ce but she couldn¡¯t help herself.


    Just as she was about to me herself more, Xuefeng spanked her butt. She felt iting but she didn¡¯t stop it, knowing that she deserved it. Only then did Xuefeng¡¯s thoughts came to her mind and she understood why he spanked her. Ling was surprised as it waspletely opposite of what she thought.


    Xuefeng grasped her butt tightly on the same spot he spanked her so she could feel that he was angry and scolded, "You are not my Spirit but my women. You did what you thought was right and I want you to continue living this way. I want natural cold but sometimes shy and cute Ling, not a robot who will just help me when I need it. If you think you are just a Spirit to me then I will spank your butt until you understand the truth."


    Ling looked at him from up close with the thoughts of distancing herself from him passing through her mind but in the end, she couldn¡¯t resist kissing him. What else did she need other than having someone who treated her like Xuefeng did?


    Ling wasn¡¯t the samepared to before. How could she tell him that the only reason that she didn¡¯t mention connecting her soul with his own was because she wanted to separate from him in the future? Only after she spent more time with him did she realise that he wasn¡¯t as bad as she thought. If Ling could, she would go back in time and change it, connecting with him so they could stay together forever, but it was toote now.


    Ling didn¡¯t want to have a male Fate Holder but now her whole opinion changedpletely. She wanted to stay with him, she wanted to spend more time with him and make him fall in love with her. She wanted to share all those feelings and her only solution was to make sure she was the best Fate Spirit he could have. Even if Ling wasn¡¯t perfect and her feelings disturbed her a bit, causing her to get off the track, she still didn¡¯t neglect her job as a spirit, helping him to all of her abilities.


    Ling didn¡¯t want him to hate her after he learns the real reason but she also didn¡¯t want to hide it from him anymore so she muttered while enjoying his embrace, "Xuefeng... I can¡¯t tell you the real reason why I did it, but I can tell you that I¡¯m no longer like that... That reason doesn¡¯t matter anymore as I already changed my mind... I don¡¯t mind staying with you forever..."


    Before he could say anything emotional, Ling wrapped her arms around his neck and proposed, "Maybe it is toote now, but there is a method to exchange half of our souls between each other... If you want to try it in the future, I wouldn¡¯t mind. It¡¯s not a full connection, but at least it would make us inseparable. You will also be able to use my abilities to some extend... What do you think?"


    "Wow, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Isn¡¯t that great?" Xuefeng asked pleasingly surprised. He thought that it was already over after they missed their chance before.


    "I wanted to tell you about it eventually... I didn¡¯t earlier because there is a catch that I was not sure if we can surpass right now..." Ling said, quite embarrassed when she thought about it.


    "What is the catch? If its nothing excessing, I don¡¯t mind connecting with you. I already said that I wanted to do it. You are my women, remember?" Xuefeng kissed her as a confirmation to his words and Ling didn¡¯t hesitate to extend it for a little while, holding his head in ce. She didn¡¯t know how he would react so she was bracing herself with the prolonged kiss.


    After finally pulling away from him, she didn¡¯t wait and said in one breath, "The catch is that we need to love each other endlessly. If you like someone else together with me, the feelings have to be equal, else the connection will not work and we will both lose half of our souls." After saying that, she closed her eyes and hid in Xuefeng¡¯s embrace, waiting for hisment.

 Chapter 255 Lonely Queen *

    <h4>Chapter 255 Lonely Queen *</h4>


    Contrary to what Ling thought, Xuefeng considered this connection seriously and asked, "Is there a method to test the level of affection so we can be sure? I¡¯m open to trying anyway. I think that we have a big chance of sess actually."


    Hearing his, Ling opened her eyes and a happy smile appeared on her face on its own as she asked with hope, "Does that mean... you really love me too?"


    Even if Xuefeng was a dummy sometimes, Ling knew that he was a good guy and really cared about her. If it was any other guy, they wouldn¡¯t care about her feelings like Xuefeng does and probably just treat her like a tool. Even if Xuefeng was too kind sometimes, she enjoyed spending time with him and only wanted more every day.


    Xuefeng picked her up and kissed her before confessing while leaning over the wall of the castle, "Of course, you are my woman. I told you already. We are going to spend our whole lives together and I want to have you by my side during that time. If there is a method to make us inseparable, I don¡¯t mind using it even if there is a chance of getting hurt. My feelings for you are not inferior to others at all. I don¡¯t want any of you to leave me and I do try to stay fair to everyone. Even if it doesn¡¯t work most of the times, my intentions are still there."


    "You know that you won¡¯t be able to get rid of me in the future even if you want to, right?" Ling asked to make sure he understood what the connection between them meant but Xuefeng nodded right away, saying happily, "That¡¯s exactly what I want. I don¡¯t want you to have a chance to escape from me as well, hehe."


    "Mhmm, we can do it in the future then. I really want it too now..." Ling agreed, pleased with her decision to tell him about it. She was considering it for a while now and she doubted that she would say it this soon without the push from him but now she was d she did.


    Kissing him for thest time, she finally let go of him and hurried him on his way, "Alright, you should go now, I will exin the process to you on your way. You nned to meet with Nuwa, right? She is probably missing you a lot, so go and surprise her."


    "Okay, I will be going now," Xuefeng nodded, also knowing it was time for him to go, but still didn¡¯t let go of this chance to hug her for thest time while rubbing gently on her butt, directly slipping his hand under her dress as he said, "Don¡¯t worry, I will find time topensate youter. You also deserve to get your share of pleasures..."


    This time Ling didn¡¯t push him away and silently approved his intimate touch for a moment, before sending him away, with the warmth of his lips still lingering on her neck for a long time.


    Looking towards the distance, Ling recalled the promise she made to the Thunder Goddess before separating from her and muttered with a sigh, "I¡¯m sorry... Xuefeng is the right man for me... I will still help you, but I can¡¯te back to you..."


    .......


    On his way towards theke, Ling exined to him how there was a soul crystal that can sense the connection between the two people if they both ce their hands on it, but from what she remembered, the only copy of it is already owned by someone else in the Central Region¡¯s capital. As long as there were no other crystals found to this day, they would have to travel there all together to find the one which they know about.


    Xuefeng¡¯s mood improved a lot after his talk with Ling as he finally got everything under his control. At least, for now, he didn¡¯t need to worry about it. He already expected that many such situations would happen in the future where there would be disagreements between his women but he chose this route and he couldn¡¯t turn back anymore. The only possible way was to push forward and store it deep in the mind to never repeat the same mistakes.


    But well, for now, the thing that was pushed forward the most and stored deep was Xuefeng¡¯s member which Nuwa seized the moment he appeared in the holynd. Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but moan the moment he felt Nuwa¡¯s lips wrapping around it after a long time of absence, "Aaah, so good... You know that we can take it slow, right? You don¡¯t need to jump into it right away..."


    Nuwa smiled seeing his expression and pulled away, calling out while stroking his erected staff with both hands, giving it gentle licks all around its head, "But I want to. Don¡¯t mind me, continue talking, mhmm..." Without waiting for him to begin, she carried on sucking on the top while getting it nice and wet with her tongue saliva, perfect for a good stroking.


    When Xuefeng arrived in the Holy Land, he found Nuwa talking with Yiren¡¯s childhood friend, Tangwei and Nuwa immediately jumped on him the moment she felt him. Not bothered by Tangwei staring at them, she began kissing him without even saying a word, not letting his lips go for even a second.


    Tangwei only smiled sweetly and left Nuwa¡¯s room, leaving the two alone. She already knew about her Queen liking Xuefeng as she mentioned it to her many times as they worked together on the auction.


    "Nuwa..." Xuefeng called out her name as he pulled away from her, wanting to walk but Nuwa only smiled yfully and grasped his hand, dragging him towards the sofa. Throwing him with force, she quickly jumped on top of hisp and hugged his neck, continuing to kiss him deeply.


    Xuefeng knew she would miss him but he didn¡¯t expect her to be like this, not waiting even a second of her time so he went along with her desires, feeling a bit guilty for leaving her like this. When her tongue entered into his mouth, Xuefeng followed along while embracing her slim body with his arms.


    Rip!


    Just then, the t-shirt Xuefeng was wearing was ripped apart by Nuwa as she reached out towards his chest and she slid it off from him together with his ck jacket through his arms, making his whole chest naked. Her hands roamed all around his upper-body before she pulled away from him, throwing her dress to the ground by unbuttoning one of the clips which held everything together.


    "Just sit down and let me y. I wanted you so badly today and you suddenly appear." Nuwa said while smiling happily at him as she led his arms onto her ample breasts so he could grab them tightly just like he used to do before asking yfully as she licked her lips and slipped her hand into his pants, "Do you think I will let you go without satisfying myself?"


    Feeling her warm hands rubbing on his member, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of fresh air and say while continuing to caress her breasts, "Ah... Of course not. I just thought we would talk before we got down to serious business."


    "You can talk. Tell me what happened in thest few days while you were gone. Anything interesting?" Nuwa asked without stopping her hands from work as she unbuttoned his pants and pulled them down, turning himpletely naked. She didn¡¯t crouch on the floor like the usual to have a better angle but insteady down on the sofa, leaning on his hips instead.


    This is how Xuefeng arrived in this situation where he would report what happened in thest few days while Nuwa continued to y with his erect member, licking it all around, sucking, kissing before taking it deep down the throat with multiple repeated motions.


    As Nuwa started stroking with both hands, making it all wet with her saliva, Xuefeng continued his story "...We also had a giant battle with many bandits where Yiren used her special power to help with killing a Sage Stage Cultivator. She was hurt a bit but... Ahh! Don¡¯t worry, I managed to heal her to full health after the battle. Wuying was also amazing, ughtering all bandits with one move like a Blood Goddess."


    When he mentioned Yiren getting hurt, he could feel Nuwa¡¯s grip tightening which caused him to exim and quickly follow up with an exnation which made her hand rx. Xuefeng was helping her keep the hair away from her face with one hand while rubbing her bottom which was sticking out alluringly with the other one.


    Xuefeng could feel that he wouldn¡¯t be able tost long if she carried on with suck intense attacks but then she pulled away, sitting on hisp instead and said, "I will train it with her. I should be done settling everything here and I can join you guys outside very soon."


    Without waiting for his reply, Nuwa aimed with member and let it enter inside of her with one strong push. With the whole staffpletely inside, directly touching her base, Nuwa couldn¡¯t help but take a few breaths while leaning over his chest before continuing. She was always amazed at how deep he could reach inside of her each time, making all of her moments special and filled with excitement.

 Chapter 256 Not Lonely Anymore **

    <h4>Chapter 256 Not Lonely Anymore **</h4>


    "Sigh... You were in too much of a rush..." Xuefeng sighed, feeling her shivers as his arms wrapped around her in a tight hug, but as a response, Nuwa began moving her butt up and down to her liking while gently kissing him on the lips. Xuefeng could only reach out towards her hips and start helping her with her movements.


    "What do you mean by settling everything here? Are you nning to leave everything in Tangwei¡¯s hands?" Xuefeng asked when Nuwa switched to kissing his neck instead while continuing to sway with her hips. Feeling her passion and technique, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but think that she has a degree in horse riding.


    "Mhmm, I wanted to join you outside and travel around with you..." Nuwa nodded happily as she increased the pace creating multiple sloppy sounds of their hips hitting against each other and exined her motives while giving him a mischievous smile, "Dummy, I¡¯ve missed you every day since you left. Now you won¡¯t have any excuse to leave me here. I will see how many girls you are hiding from me."


    Xuefeng pped Nuwa¡¯s butt yfully to which she moaned, her expression looked as if she was asking for more and said, "I never said that I don¡¯t want you there with me... It is just that I can only trust you with such important stuff. I brought one million high-tiered Spirit Stones with me today. Do you think Tangwei can handle this much alone?"


    Nuwa smiled at this and kissed him as a reward for his hard work, ying with her hips by moving to the sides in a circr motion and replied confidently, "She can handle it. I have been teaching her for thest few days. She can basically do everything for me now."


    ncing downwards after feeling something throbbing inside of her, she turned back to him while slowing down her movements and whispered into his ear seductively, "I can feel you are going to burst soon... Tell me that you want to do it inside of me..."


    She could feel he was ready, but right when he was about to shoot his seeds, she slowed down, holding him down in suspense. She wanted to tease him, wanting him to beg her to continue but then Xuefeng suddenly leaned over and sucked on her pointy ear which made her entire body shudder momentarily.


    As he moved his hands from her voluptuous hips and grabbed her ears, gently rubbing them all around, Nuwa couldn¡¯t help but copse on him, breathing deeply as she pleaded, "Hu... I was only joking..."


    Nuwa wanted to dominate himpletely today but she forgot that he knew her weak spot that could make even her, the Queen of Forest Elves crumble to her lover. The more a couple loved each other, the stronger the effects during their intimate moments and Nuwa gotpletely suppressed. Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but tease her more as he whispered while licking her earlobe, "You seem over-sensitive today... Did you miss me this much...?"


    "Aaah... I told you... I missed you a lot...Mhmm..." Nuwa moaned loudly, barely able to talk under the insane pleasure filling her body. She quickly continued her movements, wanting to please him as well but her legs had a little difficulty as they still shivered from the pleasure.


    Xuefeng found it quite satisfying to be able to dominate her as such and suddenly pushed her onto the sofa, covering her bodypletely as he continued to rub her ears which immobilized her before saying with an evilugh, "Silly, you thought you can stay on top the whole time? Let¡¯s see how your hubby will punish you for teasing me!"


    Without waiting, he thrust inside of her with immense power reaching the deepest he could before pulling out up to the raging head and mming his hips against her own once again. Nuwa¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen while her tongue and mouth opened uppletely, feeling the power behind each strike which made her body bend uncontrobly.


    She wanted to beg for more but Xuefeng sealed her lips, catching her tongue off guard and yed with it, giving it no chance to resist. She wanted nothing less from him and her hands together with her legs were wrapped around his bodypletely, acting as a countermeasure in case he wanted to run away.


    "Huh..." Xuefeng breathed deeply after pulling away from her lips to get some fresh air and asked without stopping his assault, her gates opening and closing with each of his pushes, "I will burst soon... Do you want it inside? Tell me or I will stop!" He couldn¡¯t help but pay her back for her previous attempt of baiting him.


    Unfortunately, Nuwa wasn¡¯t a person who was hiding her desires and she quickly called out with a loud moan, "Ahh! Don¡¯t! Fuck me more first! Let mee too!" Her legs pressed against his back, helping him with the movements while her arms pulled his head towards her so they could continue kissing.


    Even though they started not long ago, Xuefeng¡¯s ear rubs together with his long-awaited member, Nuwa couldn¡¯t help but reach the limits of her pleasure already. Holding back every day so she could release her stress in this very moment was definitely a worthy trade for her.


    "Is this how you should ask for something?" Xuefeng asked as he suddenly stopped moving, teasing her entrance by gliding with his tip, but then Nuwa pressed on his hips, forcing him to enter inside as she whispered gently into his ear, "Hubby, I¡¯m waiting... Come inside me..."


    As Nuwa said so, she bit on his ear, sending a strong electric current throughout his body which acted as thest straw, forcing him to burst out, sending his seeds deep inside of her. Feeling the current as well, their bodies shivered together as love juices started flowing out of her, mixing together with his golden seeds. With Xuefeng in her arms, she finally felt rxed, allowing her mind to drift in the dreand of pleasure.


    "Good boy... You will be mine forever..." Nuwa whispered satisfied, feeling that Xuefeng¡¯s powers started returning towards his body. The current wasn¡¯t small,pletely immobilizing him as well, but she knew he wouldn¡¯tin as that also benefited him, pushing his Lightning Qi storage to the brim.


    "I don¡¯t think it was necessary... I was just ying around..." Xuefeng replied as he lifted himself up from her embrace. He could still feel his muscles being numb from the electric current she sent through him. Just as he wanted to pull out from inside of her, Nuwa grabbed him and wrapping around him while still being connected and called out, "Carry me to the bathroom. We already made enough mess in here."


    Xuefeng saw her juices all over him and nodded, picking her up, carrying her to the bathroom with him. He could see the smirk on her face as if she was really happy right now. He smiled as well and asked, "You seem to be in a really good mood now. I¡¯m d I could help."


    "Of course, it¡¯s because I have you. I wanted to punish you for leaving me alone for this long but I guess I¡¯m satisfied with your performance just now. This Queen will forgive you this time." Nuwa kissed him lightly as she caressed his cheeks before acting as if she was mercifully nullifying his faults.


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help butugh at that and p her butt which created a crisp sound throughout the bathroom before asking with a grin, "Oh, really? Do you think that we are done already? I thought the great Queen of Forest Elves, Nuwa, wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with just one session like that."


    Nuwaughed and kissed him deeply, biting on his bottom lip seductively and asked yfully, "Heh, are you trying to bait me into ravaging you once again? I don¡¯t mind pinning you into the wall and having fun for the whole day with you. I also thought you couldn¡¯t handle this much pleasures from this great body of mine."


    "Heh, I guess the Queen doesn¡¯t mind this King to continue then, right?" Xuefeng asked yfully as he pulled her hips away and thrust inside her with power while she was still sensitive after her cumming earlier which caused her to let out a loud moan, finally admitting the truth, "Aah! Alright, maybe this Queen needs a short break... You were mming against me so hard that I can still feel it... My King, do you want my insides to take a shape of you or what?"


    "Of course. I will make you love it so much that you won¡¯t be able to think of any other man out there. You will only think about me." Xuefeng said happily, realising how much he missed bantering with her.


    Walking up to the shower, Xuefeng finally pulled out from her and ced her down on the ground, pouring warm water on the both of them. With the water running, he embraced her tightly while looking into her eyes with their foreheads touching and they both couldn¡¯t help but giggle to each other.


    Inside his arms, Nuwa felt like a teenager who happened to fall in love for the first time and just started experimenting with her lover. In the Elven years, Nuwa was still a youngdy and that¡¯s how she felt being together with Xuefeng. He was the first man who let her taste the love she didn¡¯t want before.


    When Nuwa met Xiao Feng, he was only a method for her to get pregnant, nothing more. Nuwa knew that he was not going to stay there for long so she didn¡¯t even try to open her feelings for him.


    "Dummy... I already only think about you... Can you take me outside with you? I don¡¯t want to miss you like that everyday..." Nuwa pleaded softly as she brushed his hair, waiting to hear the only answer she nned to ept, a yes.


    Right now, there wasn¡¯t a day when she didn¡¯t think of Xuefeng, imagining what he could be doing which made her understand how deep of a pit she fell into. There was no going back anymore but she was fine with it. Having someone by her side turned out to be much more enjoyable than she thought.


    Xuefeng did the same, brushing her hair away from her face so he could see herpletely. Her usual yful expression was exchanged with gentleness and longing. Xuefeng could trace a bit of sadness in her eyes and knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to reject her, so he nodded, kissing her right after when a smile returned onto her face.


    The water kept falling on their heads but they stood still, connected in the passionate kiss. One was thinking of many new things they would be doing together while the other, well, how to survive in the future. Xuefeng knew that with the Queen present, his life would be far from boring.

 Chapter 257 Best Girlfriend *

    <h4>Chapter 257 Best Girlfriend *</h4>


    "How long do you think it¡¯ll take you to set everything up to leave with me?" Xuefeng asked while caressing Nuwa¡¯s body in a bathtub. After the short shower, Nuwa dragged him into the hot bathtub, wanting to cuddle with him a bit more.


    Nuwa leaned on Xuefeng¡¯s chest, directly hiding in his embrace as she replied, "I nned to leave in a couple of days but now I¡¯ve changed my mind... I want to leave with you today..." Xuefeng¡¯s hands were rubbing on her breasts but she didn¡¯t mind, even encouraging him to touch her more, leading his hands around. She felt really safe in his embrace, even though she knew there was nothing that could hurt her here.


    When Xuefeng heard her, his hands couldn¡¯t help but tighten, squeezing her breasts with a bit of force as he quickly eximed, "Today?! Are you sure?!" His grasp made her let out a single moan, but it was one filled with pleasure rather than pain.


    When he realised he was squeezing her like that, Xuefeng loosened his grip but Nuwa stopped him, calling out softly while kissing him on the cheek, "You don¡¯t need to stop. I don¡¯t mind when you go rough on me... As long as it¡¯s you, I can handle it all."


    Pressing on his hands which pushed him to continue, Nuwa added rxed, "Why are you surprised? You pounded me so hard today that I don¡¯t want to leave you alone anymore... It¡¯s all your fault for making me like this... You should take responsibility and take me with you."


    His voice sounded shocked but Nuwa took it the good way, thinking that he was this happy to have her by his side. The truth was that he was actually panicking, knowing that it would be impossibly hard to handle both Nuwa and Xiao Wen today.


    Especially today, when Xuefeng already promised Xiao Wen to spend the night with her. He already sorted Ling but now he would have to figure out Nuwa as well. It would be much easier with any other girl, but Nuwa didn¡¯t choose no as an answer for anything.


    "Yeah, I am a bit surprised... But more amazed at how great you handled it all. To think that you only needed a few days to set up the auction and all. I¡¯m quite proud of you for what you have done. You¡¯re helping me a lot." Xuefeng wanted to change her mind at the start, but then he quickly changed his mind and began praising her work.


    He was hoping that she would volunteer to make it even better for today and only n to join him tomorrow, but that did not work on Nuwa at all.


    Nuwa reached out with her arms and wrapped it around his neck, kissing him as a reward for his praise before saying confidently, "Mhmm, thank you. At least you know how much I tried. Don¡¯t worry, with Tangwei here, everything will run smoothly and you don¡¯t even need to do anything. As long as we provide Spirit Stones once in a while, together with some nice artefacts, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem here. After we leave the bathroom, I will conclude everything with her then I¡¯ll be ready to go."


    "What about your people? Don¡¯t they need a Queen to run the Holy Land? What if the elves start to revolt and take over the pce?" Xuefeng asked curiously as he pulled away from her kisses.


    He was hoping for one more day so he could avoid trouble but Nuwa surprised him with her answer once again, "I¡¯m not needed here all the time. My mother can take over while I¡¯m gone and no one will go against her too. She is not as powerful as me, but against normal Elves, they don¡¯t stand a chance. I¡¯m mostly hiding in the pce anyway so no one would know that I¡¯m gone. I can alsoe back every now and then to check if everyone is behaving nicely."


    Changing her position so that she could sit on top of him and see his reaction, Nuwa added while chirping happily, "Isn¡¯t that great? I will be able to travel with you soon. Aren¡¯t you happy?"


    "Of course... I¡¯m always happy to have you around me." Xuefeng hugged her tightly and confirmed with a smile. He knew that the war was inevitable now so he could only ept it. There was no way he was going to tell Nuwa about his ns for today unless she asked him directly about it. He was worried that her hands while were gently rubbing his arms would suddenly move downwards and grab something tightly which would bring him a lot of pain.


    Just as Xuefeng thought about it, he heard Nuwa asking the very same thing he was worried about, "So what are your ns for today? You can wait for an hour and I will go together with you. Are we going back to your n? I still didn¡¯t miss the other girls so I¡¯m looking forward to seeing who you were meeting while I was here. I only saw Tianshi, but I forgot the names of thest one. Was she Wuying? I think you told me about her."


    "Mhmm, we are going back to my n today as I nned to drop Wu Lan and her brother there so my parents could take care of them. I told you about them. The girls will be waiting for us there unless we are earlier than them..." Xuefeng nodded, exining their ns forter.


    Noticing that Nuwa was smiling continuously while obviously having a good mood right now, something inside of him pushed him to take a risk and tell her more, "Do you remember Xiao Wen? I think I told you about her before..." He didn¡¯t think where it would go from there, but he suddenly realised that the longer he kept her in the dark, the angrier Nuwa would be when she finds out the truth.


    Nuwa thought for a moment after hearing the familiar name and finally recalled, nodding while asking curiously, "Mhmm, Tianshi¡¯s sister if I remember correctly, right? What about her? What is she also your woman now?"


    When Xuefeng heard her hit the nail right at the start, he froze for a moment but nodded after taking a deep breath. He preferred honesty but still found it hard, suddenly feeling guilty to have so many women. All of them were great so it was the only reason he was still continuing his actions, not letting any of them go.


    Looking at his reaction, Nuwa chuckled and wrapped her arms around him and forced a kiss on him before asking with a bright smile, "Were you scared that I would get mad or that I would scold you?"


    "You won¡¯t?" Xuefeng asked surprised, actually feeling like he was dreaming. Was it the same Nuwa that he knew?


    Nuwa traced her fingers on his cheek and spoke slowly with a yful smile,


    "Well, I¡¯m in a good mood right now, so I¡¯ll let it pass... I want to spend a great time with you, so I don¡¯t want to talk about other girls. I know that you¡¯ve been ying around a lot, but don¡¯t worry, as long as you satisfy me properly, you can fool around with whoever you want."


    Finishing with a sweet kiss where she attacked his tongue passionately, Nuwa whispered with confidence, "Aren¡¯t I the best girlfriend? I can satisfy all of your desires as long as you stay mine..." Hearing her seductive whisper while smelling her sweet fragrance, Xuefeng suddenly got aroused once again and knocked against her entrance, trying to enter without an invitation.


    "Hehe, just in time..." Nuwa chuckled lightly as she reached out into the water and aimed his awakened member right inside her once again. She was already waiting for that moment, nning to get as much from him as she could to recharge her batteries.


    "Aah¡ª" Feeling himself entering deeper and deeper Xuefeng, couldn¡¯t help but breathe out before he rxed only to have his lips sealed by Nuwa. He didn¡¯t mind going for another round with her, deciding to satisfy her properly so there wouldn¡¯t be any problems tonight.


    .......


    After waking up early in the morning, Tianshi arrived in the training grounds once again, still motivated after yesterday¡¯s loss to her new bodyguard, but after battling him continuously for close to an hour, she couldn¡¯t help but drop to the ground, already knowing that she didn¡¯t have a chance to win.


    "Sigh... I give up. I can¡¯t beat you." Tianshi called out, impaling her sword into the ground. No matter what she did, Pio would always find a way to block her sword. Even after his corrections, he still beat her easily while only using one hand.


    Pio pulled out the sword from the ground and handed it back to her while asking, "Young Princess, are you giving up already? I thought this was just a warmup? If you don¡¯t learn quicker, you won¡¯t be able to meet your man. Didn¡¯t you say you would work hard to meet with him? I don¡¯t see you working at all."


    "Aren¡¯t I training hard? What else do you want? There¡¯s no way I can beat you in this amount of time. Even Yi can¡¯t handle a few moves from you and she learned swordsmanship for many years..." Tianshiined as she took the sword unhappily.


    "It¡¯s not my fault that Young Princess was cking her whole life. Already at this age but still so unskilled. Does Young Princess want your boyfriend¡¯s protection for her whole life?" Pio scolded without mercy, not caring about Tianshi¡¯s status to which she could only pout, knowing her father would only agree with that.


    "When Xuefeng visits me, I will definitely tell him to beat you up..." Tianshi red at Pio as she stood up again, ready to fight.


    "I wee him at any time. Hope he is much more skilled than Young Princess." Pio said gently and also prepared to battle, having one hand behind his back.


    Hearing him, Tianshi rushed towards Pio already irritated as she cried out, "Go to hell!"

 Chapter 258 What The F...

    <h4>Chapter 258 What The F...</h4>


    "Sigh, Yiren, are you alright? How about wend somewhere so you could rest until he stops?" Xiao Wen asked as she felt Yiren¡¯s body began getting warmed once more as she leaned on her chest weakly.


    The same already repeated a while ago and they figured out that Xuefeng was just being Xuefeng, probably ying around with Yiren¡¯s mom the moment he arrived in the Holy Land. After a small break, just as Yiren rxed thinking that nothing else would happen between them, she felt even greater pleasure than before.


    "There is no need... I¡¯m already used to it... I knew what I signed up for when I decided to keep the connection between us..." Yiren quickly shook her head, knowing that she could handle this much. She was enjoying it after all and it¡¯s not like it hurt her or anything.


    "But isn¡¯t it too much? They have been doing it for thest hour... I hope I can get this much care as well..." Xiao Wen asked while blushing and hugging Yiren from behind.


    She was still not sure what to think about it but one thing she knew for sure. She would definitely remind Xuefeng what he promised about equality in the rtionship and demand the same treatment.


    "It¡¯s okay... I think he will stop soon. I can feel him reaching his limits..." Yiren opened her eyes with a clear sign of enjoyment in them and called out to assure her sister when suddenly, she felt the burst of ecstasy from inside of her which caused her to moan loudly, "Aaaah..."


    "Sigh... This idiot... Not caring how we would feel at all..." Holding Yiren tightly so she wouldn¡¯t fall, already feeling too rxed to keep her bnce, Xiao Wen scolded out loud but hearing that, Yiren opened her eyes and gently hit Xiao Wen¡¯s shoulder with the back of her head while calling out quietly, "Sis, don¡¯t me Xuefeng... He is a good man and I don¡¯t want anyone else..."


    "I didn¡¯t say I want someone else... I want only him but he is a dummy sometimes and that¡¯s why we need to lead him or he will start chasing after other girls very soon." Xiao Wen knew very well what she felt for Xuefeng and knew that she wouldn¡¯t leave him but that still didn¡¯t stop her from expressing what she wanted.


    "It¡¯s okay... As long as he loves me as well, I¡¯m fine..." Yiren replied with a smile and continued to lean on Xiao Wen, soon falling asleep, being quite tired after the whole ordeal from a moment ago.


    ¡¯Sigh... I can¡¯t wait for tonight...¡¯ Xiao Wen caressed Yiren¡¯s cheek, imagining her own sweet time with Xuefeng and couldn¡¯t help but smile, wanting to skip time so that moment would happen faster.


    .......


    After buttoning her dress, Nuwa sat on Xuefeng¡¯sp and called out towards the doors, "Tangwei, you cane inside now."


    Xuefeng already wore his clothes earlier, as Nuwa persisted that she should help him first instead. Only after he was ready did she pick up her clothes, wanting full focus from Xuefeng as she wore her dress seductively, throwing provocative nces at him.


    Xuefeng could only sigh, giving up on satisfying this little devilpletely. Even after an hour of continuous hardcore pounding, Nuwa was still full of energy, wanting more and more. He didn¡¯t know from where did she take all that energy as even he needed Ling¡¯s help to refill his stamina.


    Xuefeng also finally understood why Nuwa didn¡¯t have a problem with other girls. The catch she used was satisfaction level but looking at her at that moment, it would definitely be really hard to meet her expectations.


    A second after Nuwa called out, the doors opened and Tangwei entered, still smiling. She didn¡¯t feel weirded by Nuwa actions of hugging into Xuefeng¡¯s chest and walked up to the sofa, sitting down right in front of them.


    Looking at Tangwei, Nuwa acted like a girl in love and wrapped her hands around Xuefeng¡¯s neck, kissing his cheek as she apologized with a smile still lingering on her face, "I¡¯m sorry you had to wait so long but Xuefeng was really crazy today. He didn¡¯t want to let go of me, hehe."


    Tangwei looked at Xuefeng with knowing smile and waved her hand as if she wasn¡¯t bothered at all, saying sweetly, "Oh, no worries. I went out to check the supplies for today¡¯s auction and the after party so I was busy for a while. I expected that rxation time would take a while so I found something to do in the meantime."


    "Mhmm, we did rx thoroughly..." Nuwa nodded as she kissed Xuefeng on the lips giving them a yful lick afterwards. Even though Tangwei was right next to them, Nuwa didn¡¯t mind showing her love with her watching which she showed previously as well.


    Xuefeng hugged her waist as he nced at Tangwei to signal Nuwa that she was sitting right there in case she forgot and said gently, "Well, you still seem like you didn¡¯t get your fill, but maybe let¡¯s settle work first. Tangwei was already waiting long for you."


    "Alright." Nuwa quickly agreed, knowing that the faster she would get things done, the faster she could only focus on Xuefeng and called out to Tangwei, "How confident are you in handling the auction by yourself?"


    "Hmm..." Tangwei looked at Xuefeng and quickly understood what her Queen meant, answering after a short calction, "I think I can handle it well, but I will be much more confident with the former Queen assisting me. I don¡¯t think anything bad would happen with us two in charge."


    "Perfect. I will inform my mother about it. I changed my ns. I want to go out with Xuefeng today, so I won¡¯t be able to handle the auction anymore. Here, take this." Nuwa stood up as she exined her decision and passed her the ring that Xuefeng gave her earlier.


    "Are there Spirit Stones inside?" Tangwei asked curiously as she looked inside the ring and her eyes widened when she saw how many of them were actually inside, which even made her exim, "So many! This stock will definitelyst us for a while."


    "I know. Take care of it. From today on you will be responsible for that operation. If you do well, I will get you the reward you wanted." Nuwa patted Tangwei on the head and passed all responsibilities on her, but Tangwei wasn¡¯t mad at all. When she heard about the reward, her eyes brightened and she asked excitedly, "Really?!"


    Tangwei nced at Xuefeng happily and he replied with a kind smile out of politeness. He didn¡¯t know why that made her even happier but she looked back at Nuwa and she got a confirmation nod from her which made her exim right away, "I can do it! I mean, I want to do it!"


    "Great. Let¡¯s go meet up with my mother first. I will exin some other stuff to you so I have to make sure everything works properly." Nuwa pped her hands once with a smile, having everything work out great for her today.


    Before leaving, she walked up to Xuefeng who already stood up and gave him a juicy goodbye kiss before saying softly, "I will be back in a moment. It shouldn¡¯t take a lot of time so you should wait for me."


    Think it would be boring to just sit and wait, Xuefeng thought of visiting his little friend for a bit and said, "Actually, I will go visit the Wisdom Tree Cave for a moment so I will leave with you."


    "Oh, alright. Let¡¯s go then." Nuwa, of course, didn¡¯t mind and pulled his hand, walking out of her room while hugging his arm intimately. She wasn¡¯t bothered that others would see her with him anymore, so there was no problem there. Nuwa already told everyone in the pce of their rtionship and everyone took it quite well.


    As Tangwei watched Xuefeng¡¯s back while walking behind them, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a smile recalling the reward she asked for before even beginning to help Nuwa.


    .......


    ¡¯Little Ming, can you hear me? I came to visit you.¡¯ Xuefeng called out in his mind as he walked towards the Wisdom Tree. Nothing changed from thest time he was there and the Wisdom Tree was still standing strong, reaching far into the cave with its branches.


    Unfortunately, no matter what he said, Little Ming didn¡¯t reply to him at all. There was silence the whole time which he found weird. Even after calling out loud, he didn¡¯t get any response.


    "I know you are there... Why are you ignoring me? Did I do anything wrong? I know I should have visited earlier, but I¡¯m here now. Won¡¯t you even greet me?" Xuefeng asked out loud knowing that Little Ming had to be there but that didn¡¯t help at all.


    "Sigh..." Xuefeng breathed out deeply, not knowing what to say and touched the trunk with mixed emotions.


    Bang!


    Right when he touched the rough bark with his right arm, he felt as if his mind just exploded. The golden bracelet on his wrist started shining brightly and it quickly enveloped himpletely. Everything around him turned golden together with the walls which were covered with a golden hue.


    The Wisdom Tree was the only thing that remained colourful, continuing to have nice colours of leaves in different parts of its crown. Xuefeng tried to pull his hand away from the tree but realised that he couldn¡¯t.


    "What the f..." Xuefeng asked himself confused, not evenpleting the curse when he felt the bracelet suddenly change.

 Chapter 259 Mysterious Bracele

    <h4>Chapter 259 Mysterious Bracele</h4>


    The bracelet shone brightly with golden light and started turning into liquid, wrapping his arm with it. When the liquid finally spread towards his palm and touched the Wisdom Tree¡¯s bark, the whole cave suddenly shook.


    Bang!


    Another explosion crushed against his mind, causing him to feel enormous pain. He couldn¡¯t move no matter what but the pain was only intensifying. Even when he called for Ling, he didn¡¯t hear her voice as if his voice didn¡¯t even reach her.


    Feeling the pain all over his body, Xuefeng finally decided to resist it and focused all of his power to pull out the hand from the tree, but then he suddenly heard a familiar voice inside his head, ¡¯Don¡¯t resist... I¡¯m doing it for your own good. With me by your side, no one will be able to stop you.¡¯


    Xuefeng quickly recognized the female voice to be that of Little Ming and asked, feeling like his mind was going to explode, ¡¯Little Ming? What is going on... It hurts...¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s going to pass soon. Just rx your body and let me help you.¡¯ Little Ming called out softly, feeling guilty of what she was doing but she could only apologizeter as, in the end, she had no other choice anymore.


    ¡¯What are you... nning to do...?¡¯ Xuefeng asked weakly, already feeling as if he was losing consciousness. He didn¡¯t know what Little Ming was nning but with the way she worded it, it definitely wasn¡¯t something harmless.


    Knowing that she was hurting him, Little Ming suddenly felt like crying, tears soon falling from her small eyes and she quickly apologized, ¡¯Sob... It will only hurt a little... I¡¯m sorry... I didn¡¯t know the bracelet was this strong... It began draining my powers too fast so my only solution is to¡ª¡¯


    Unfortunately, before Xuefeng could hear the whole exnation, he lost his consciousness, arriving inplete darkness. Little Ming could only catch his Spirit and hug it into her body.


    Xuefeng was huddled in her embrace as Little Ming didn¡¯t let him go, continuing to caress his cheeks as if he was her little kid. She wanted to look at him far longer but she didn¡¯t have much time left.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry... I will pay you back in the future...¡¯ She whispered as her body started ageing at a rapid speed. It hasn¡¯t been a moment but she already grew a few centimetres, turning into a mature youngdy. Having no time, she leaned over and kissed Xuefeng¡¯s lips with tears still flowing from her eyes. She definitely didn¡¯t n for it to happen like this, but she didn¡¯t have any other choice.


    .......


    Right when Xuefeng opened his eyes, he saw Nuwa¡¯s pretty face and heard her call out happily to him, "Xuefeng! You are awake!" Xuefeng looked around still disoriented and found out that he was still inside the Wisdom Tree Cave,ying on Nuwa¡¯sp.


    There was a lingering headache roaming inside his mind which was disturbing his thoughts but he still asked in confusion, "What happened...?" He was slowly recalling that he actually lost consciousness while talking with Little Ming and soon more memories started flowing back into his mind.


    "I found youying on the ground about fifteen minutes ago. When I heard the rumbling I instantly rushed here." Nuwa exined before asking with worry, "Is everything alright? I checked you all over but I can¡¯t find any injuries. Even your Spirit is fine."


    "I¡¯m fine already..." Xuefeng stood up while shaking his head a bit and nced at the bracelet on his wrist. It was still there in the solid form as it was before and other than having a golding hue shining on it the whole time, nothing else changed. The Wisdom Tree was still there, only having much fewer leaves than before with more than half of them gone.


    ¡¯Little Ming?¡¯ Xuefeng asked inside of his mind, recalling her constant apologies. He didn¡¯t feel like anything changed inside of him, but he knew that she nned to do something to him.


    Instead of Little Ming¡¯s voice, he heard Ling calling out to him in worry, ¡¯Xuefeng, what happened? I couldn¡¯t reach out to you no matter how many times I tried. What happened after you touched the tree?¡¯


    ¡¯Can you check if there is anything going on with my Spirit?¡¯ Xuefeng asked, trying to figure out what did Little Ming do to him. She had to do something else she wouldn¡¯t create such a scene earlier.


    Xuefeng also wondered what secrets did that bracelet hide, but decided to leave that forter as he knew it wasn¡¯t a subject for one sitting. If even Little Ming didn¡¯t know of bracelet powers then he definitely shouldn¡¯t mess with it.


    ¡¯With your Spirit? Let me check quickly...¡¯ Ling asked confused but she swiftly entered into his body deciding to check himpletely without question. It turned out that she quickly got blocked by an invisible barrier in Xuefeng¡¯s Spirit. It looked very normal and healthy from the outside but once Ling tried to ender inside, she couldn¡¯t pass it.


    Realising that there was nothing she could do to fight the barrier, Ling asked in a panic, ¡¯Xuefeng? Tell me what happened?! I can¡¯t ess your Spirit! Something is blocking me!¡¯ For her, not being able to ess it was definitely something worth worrying for. Ling already decided to connect with Xuefeng¡¯ Spirit but how could she do it if she couldn¡¯t even ess it.


    At the same time, Nuwa also asked curiously, "What happened here? Did you do anything to cause the cave shaking? The leaves on Wisdom Tree also decreased." Nuwa didn¡¯t suspect him to do anything bad and simply just pointed out the fact.


    "It was this bracelet. When I touched the bark of Wisdom Tree, it suddenly started going crazy, turning into a liquid that covered my arm and then it started doing something with the Wisdom Tree. I don¡¯t know what happened afterwards as I passed out from the pain." Xuefeng reported what happened to the both of them but didn¡¯t mention anything about Little Ming yet. He wanted to reach out to her first to know what is going on before he tells everyone about it.


    Of course, Xuefeng trusted Ling about this and told her the truth of what was the situation actually like, sending the memory clips into her mind as well. She was his Fate Spirit so she actually thought about this more seriously than others. On the other hand, if he told anything to Nuwa, she would probably get worried unnecessarily for him.


    Just as he expected, hearing that he went through some pain, Nuwa quickly hugged him tightly and asked lovingly, "It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, right?" Only when he shook his head did she rx and focused on the other issue, Xuefeng¡¯s bracelet. She grazed his finger on the outside and said in wonder, "I never seen such a bracelet before... Can I try it on?"


    "Actually, I can¡¯t take it off as it is stuck on me. I still don¡¯t know how it works but it was given to me by Little Ming so It has to be priceless. I will try to make contact with her and ask her to exin it to me in more details." Xuefeng showed her the stuck bracelet, knowing nothing about the mechanism to turn it into liquid like before.


    Hearing his way of calling, Nuwa frowned a bit, asking calmly, "Little Ming? Are you calling our Goddess Mingshu like that?" Even if she agreed for him to call her like that, it was still weird for her.


    "Mhmm, she is a sweet girl, but she seems to not want to reply right now. I wonder what happened...?" Xuefeng nodded and called out loud, trying to get Little Ming to hear him but there was still no reaction from her whatsoever.


    "It¡¯s okay. We can¡¯t expect her to reply all the time. Let¡¯s go, we won¡¯t figure out anything by standing here like that. I already arranged the matter with the auction so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems anymore. We can leave anytime." Knowing that her Goddess allowed him that, Nuwa didn¡¯t delve deeper and pulled Xuefeng by the arm, deciding to leave.


    Xuefeng was quite reluctant to leave as he still didn¡¯t get a reply from Little Ming but then Ling suddenly said anxiously, realising what could be the case after some investigation, ¡¯I think I know why she is not replying. She must have locked herself in your Spirit after kissing you... Damn, I think she wants to connect with your Spirit!¡¯

 Chapter 260 Who Are You...?

    <h4>Chapter 260 Who Are You...?</h4>


    ¡¯What? Can she even do that? I thought that only one Fate Spirit can be connected to the Fate Holder?¡¯ Xuefeng quickly asked, feeling the anxiousness in Ling¡¯s voice. If he was correct and Little Ming tried to break that connection so she can rece it with herself, it would exin why she cried, apologizing non-stop.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know... It shouldn¡¯t be possible to possess two Fate Spirits at the same time as the burden on the Spirit would be too much for it to handle... But... As we know who she is, maybe she has some methods that are unknown to me...¡¯ Ling answered with worry still lingering in her voice. It was definitely a bad situation for her.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to hurt Ling but he had to mention the main issue he thought of that Ling didn¡¯t exactly see. Wording out his message, he spoke cautiously, ¡¯What if she does something bad like cancelling our bond with each other and rece it with her own? I definitely don¡¯t want that to happen...¡¯


    Hearing his message, Ling¡¯s voice began shaking as she asked as if she didn¡¯t understand his question, ¡¯What...?¡¯ Ling quickly pped her forehead, realising how blind she was. She wasn¡¯t connected with Xuefeng yet so just like she nned to leave Xuefeng at first, the bond between them could be removed by someone powerful.


    Only being connected would make their Spirits bonded forever and that¡¯s what she was already nning to do. Without Xuefeng, she would be a free Fate Spirit, but at the same time, an extremely vulnerable one too. If someone caught her, it would definitely be a disaster for her.


    ¡¯Xuefeng! She really can do it! Its a really long process but with enough time, she can definitely take control of your Spirit. If we don¡¯t stop her, she will separate us from each other...¡¯ Ling called out, clearly panicking at this point. She was rarely like that, but this time she actually had no options of fighting back herself and her fate depended on someone else.


    Nuwa who was pulling him while hugging into his arms noticed that something was wrong and quickly asked, stopping right before they were to leave the cave, "Xuefeng, why are you frowning? Do you still feel unwell?"


    "There is something wrong with my Spirit. Let me check what is going on." Xuefeng sat down cross-legged on the ground, exining himself to Nuwa and asked in his mind, ¡¯Ling, let me entered your space now." He knew that the situation was serious and he had to quickly fix it. Xuefeng definitely didn¡¯t want to lose Ling and that was his main goal.


    Just as he finished his sentence, he appeared in Ling¡¯s space and Ling rushed into Xuefeng¡¯s arms right away. He could see right away that she was really bothered by this and even her cheeks had traces of falling tears which she forgot to get rid off.


    "It¡¯s alright... No matter who it is, I won¡¯t let them take you away from me. You are mine already, remember your promise? You said you will stay by my side forever." Xuefeng said gently as he lifted Ling¡¯s chin and nted a sweet kiss on her lips, trying to calm her down a little.


    Ling didn¡¯t say anything and simply looked at him quite upset, before returning into Xuefeng¡¯s embrace. It was the first time Xuefeng saw Ling behaving like this and Xuefeng actually started getting mad at Little Ming for doing such a thing to them.


    He didn¡¯t want to jump into conclusions too early, but Little Ming wouldn¡¯t apologize if she wanted to coexist with Ling as his secondary Spirit. The chances of Little Ming¡¯s n to be what they thought was pretty high.


    Feeling he needed to do something quickly, Xuefeng grabbed Ling by the shoulders and asked her directly, "Ling, focus. Tell me if there is a way to reach Little Ming so that I could talk to her. What happened to calm and collected you? It¡¯s still not over. I can convince her to change her mind."


    "It¡¯s all your fault... You made me like this..." Lingined as she med Xuefeng for her behaviour right there but under Xuefeng¡¯s re, she cleaned her eyes with Xuefeng shirt and said after some thought, "There is no way you can break into your Spirit if she doesn¡¯t want to let you in. She already took control of the inside so you can only beg her to let you enter."


    "I would still like to give it a try. I hope she listens to me." Xuefeng said confidently, thinking that Little Ming should at least listen to him.


    Just as he said so, they both disappeared from their positions as they transported to Xuefeng¡¯s dantian, right in front of his Spirit. It was standing gently just as usual as if there was nothing wrong with it.


    Ling pointed at Xuefeng¡¯s Spirit and said while pouting, "You can try calling out to her. She doesn¡¯t listen to me." Ling knew already that no matter what is the oue of this issue, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay friendly with Little Ming.


    Xuefeng first tried to enter his own Spirit¡¯s space and only when he realised that he also couldn¡¯t enter did he call out, "Little Ming, are you there? Can you let me in?" Just as they both expected, there was no response and the Spirit remained silent.


    Even calling out once again while applying pressure on his own Spirit didn¡¯t help so Xuefeng was only left with one choice which he didn¡¯t want to try. He liked Little Ming but if she thought that he will let her do as she pleased and hurt someone he cared about then she was definitely mistaken.


    "Little Ming, listen to me clearly, cause I¡¯m not going to repeat myself. I don¡¯t know what are your ns and what you want to do right now, but I know one thing for sure. If a person ever... EVER... hurt someone that I care about, there wouldn¡¯t be a talk about forgiving at all. That person is simply dead to me and there is no going back. You said I will forgive you in the future for what you are about to do, but let me tell you that if n to hurt others, I will hate you and never forgive you. I never tolerated it and I never will. I know you have a problem, but I can help you resolve it without hurting others." Xuefeng spilt everything that he wanted to say in one monologue before asking, "Are you going to let me in or you will continue to ignore me?"


    Just as he thought that Little Ming will ignore him once again, the Spirit shed with golden light and he was sucked inside. The first thing he spotted was a giant golden ball and a tall woman standing right in front of it. She was facing Xuefeng with her back but he could see just from this that her figure was impable.


    Touching it with both of her hands, the women said in a mature voice without turning around to Xuefeng, "I have no choice. Even if you hate meter, I have to do it. You will understand why in the future, but for now, I can only ask you to stay away from this."


    When Xuefeng heard thedy¡¯s voice, he somehow felt it was familiar, but he still asked confused, "Who are you...?"

 Chapter 261 Anything

    <h4>Chapter 261 Anything</h4>


    Xuefeng already started getting angry at thedy, no matter who she was and continued, "And what do you mean by, stay away from this? You are literally inside of my Spirit, trying to break mine and Ling¡¯s connection. Do you think I will allow this?!" Even if she was the same Little Ming, it didn¡¯t matter to him. As long as she hurts anyone he cared about, she wouldn¡¯t find a way to his heart in the future.


    Hearing no further responses from her, Xuefeng got even more annoyed as her silence confirmed his thoughts. He quickly walked up to Little Ming, trying to stop her from continuing but just as he was a step away from her, his body froze.


    He heard a sigh from her as she finally stopped what she was doing and turned around, facing him. Just as Xuefeng thought, it was Little Ming but in a more mature version. Her white hair was much longer now, reaching down to her waist and her facial features matured as well. With her curvy body and full chest, she was no longer a cute little sister but rather a sessful elder sister.


    Little Ming caressed Xuefeng¡¯s cheek and went straight to the point, shooting bullets towards Ling, "She didn¡¯t connect with you when there was time. Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to be with you and nned to run away. Don¡¯t you understand that? You were just a tool which she was nning to use to save her Thunder Goddess and reunite with herter."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter now. She knows her mistake and we both reached an agreement already. We will still connect with each other so no one can separate us anymore." Xuefeng stared at Little Ming¡¯s eyes trying to find something but there was nothing he could use.


    Little Ming looked at him surprised, but then suddenly smirked, questioning him, "Oh, really? Does she want to connect half of your Spirit¡¯s together? Did she tell you what will happen to you as well if you do it? It¡¯s true that it will work simrly to the previous connection, but it will also constrict you as well. Just as you will be able to use her abilities, she would be able to use yours too. It wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if she tried to take control over you as well."


    "She wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt me. There is something called trust and there is no way two people can be in a rtionship without it." Xuefeng quickly shook his head, not believing that Ling would do so for even a second.


    "You are a huge optimist. Wake up. People are selfish. They will do anything to achieve their goals and Ling is such a person¡ª" Little Ming smiled as she looked at him with pity and tried to make him understand the truth when Xuefeng interrupted her with a shout, "Shut up! The only selfish person here is you! Earlier I thought you were someone I could trust but I guess I was wrong."


    Xuefeng continued to re at Little Ming but she didn¡¯t react as he anticipated and instead did the exact opposite. Her smooth hand grasped Xuefeng¡¯s cheeks and she pulled him closer to her, saying while continuing to gently smile at him, "I¡¯m sorry boy but such speech won¡¯t work on me. I¡¯m too old for you to influence me like that. Maybe if it was my little sister then maybe you would sway her, but she also understands that we need to have you sooner orter. The moment you appeared in our space, you already became our target. Your body is too perfect to be wasted to a small Fate Fragment."


    Xuefeng wanted to bash her more but when he heard her, he quickly squinted his eyes and said, "You are not Little Ming!" Xuefeng was confused earlier finding the current Little Ming quite different even though her body matured, but now he understood why. It wasn¡¯t her in the first ce!


    The mature Ming let of his face and flipped her hand as if it was nothing, admitting the truth, "Well, technically, I am her and she is me. We are two sides of a single coin. Of course, I¡¯m more powerful than her. She was only out because I was sleeping. I let her y around a bit and I am still surprised she actually found such a nice boy for me."


    With the way she said it, Xuefeng suddenly felt like a snack instead of a human and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "...What do you n to do with me...?"


    If what she said was true, he wouldn¡¯t have much chance to fight back against her as she was apletely different person. He tried to convince her based on the fact that they were friends before but that obviously wouldn¡¯t work on her now.


    "Oh, well, as long as you behave nicely, I can tell you." The mature Ming said as she finally released him from the bindings so he could still move and asked while patting Xuefeng on the head, "Are you going to be a good boy?"


    Knowing that he doesn¡¯t have another choice rather than listening to learn more of her ns, Xuefeng nodded, but it was clear that he wasn¡¯t happy with the current situation as the smile wasn¡¯t seen on his face since the moment he entered into his spirit.


    Unfortunately, the mature Ming didn¡¯t mind that as she obviously didn¡¯t care about Xuefeng¡¯s feelings and said while pointing at the bracelet on Xuefeng¡¯s wrist which followed him everywhere, "The bracelet you have on your arm, it¡¯s mine. You shouldn¡¯t have gotten it but I guess I didn¡¯t exin it to her properly so that can be counted as my bad. The bracelet is too strong to control without a holder and this is the reason I hid it within the Wisdom Tree."


    ncing at Xuefeng¡¯s wrist with a sigh, she added, "After I felt that my other self couldn¡¯t handle it anymore, I woke up and tried to take the bracelet away, but it was toote already. It already rooted itself within your body and unless I kill you, there is no way I can get it back. That was my original n but my younger sister didn¡¯t let me, begging me to leave you alive. It¡¯s still my other self so I had to respect her request. It only cost her some time of confinement but she was happy with that deal."


    The maturedy brushed her white hair gently as she shrugged, actually happy with such an oue. She was able to leave, forcing her little sister to be closed inside of her and now she was the only one deciding what to do.


    "Little Ming..." Xuefeng muttered, deep inside happy that he wasn¡¯t mistaken about her character. It wasn¡¯t Little Ming who was trying to hurt them but thedy in front of him.


    With that said, mature Ming smiled as she grazed her fingers on Xuefeng¡¯s cheeks and neck while continuing by answering his worries, "She is alright. When I am bored, I might let her out a bit so I can sleep but I doubt that will happen in the near future.


    "She made a mess that I need to clean afterwards so she deserves punishment. My only choice now is to connect with you and be your Fate Spirit. If I don¡¯t do that, your body will soon be consumed by the bracelet, so you should rather be thanking me for saving you instead of bashing me."


    After understanding the turns on events, Xuefeng calmed down a bit, but that still didn¡¯t change the fact that the mature Ming didn¡¯t talk with him before she decided everything by herself. Another issue was losing Ling which wasn¡¯t even in question if he agreed or not as he already expressed his opinion about this and it didn¡¯t change.


    Catching her hands, Xuefeng looked sharply at her and asked, "What about Ling?" Xuefeng definitely didn¡¯t n to let go of that issue.


    "Hoho, you still have some temper left in you." Mature Mingughed a bit at his reaction and asked him with a yful smile, "What about her? Didn¡¯t we already discuss her fate? I will cancel your bond and rece her. She is not needed. After that, I will probably absorb her abilities and make them mine. Do you have anything you want to tell me before I continue?"


    Knowing that Xuefeng couldn¡¯t convince her with kindness or threats, there was one more strategy he didn¡¯t try yet. He quickly nodded his head and decided to y on her ego, "Yes, I disagree. If you are so powerful, howe you can¡¯t just make it so that you two co-exist with each other? Is that too much for you? I thought you are the mother to all Fate Fragments but it seems like you can¡¯t do everything."


    Xuefeng¡¯s attempt caused him to receive a quick re from the mature Ming but he didn¡¯t mind that as he knew it was at least working. Staring at him for a while she called out, trying to act indifferent, "It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t. I just don¡¯t want to bother and bring more trouble. Why would I choose the hardest solution instead of the easiest one?"


    "Because I ask you to. You said you wanted to be my Fate Spirit but how are we going to cooperate if I start hating you? That¡¯s going to happen if you hurt Ling. How about you treat it as a wee gift to me?" Xuefeng proposed, hoping to make her give in but she quickly shook her head, saying it with a t rejection, "No. Why would I do something that brings me no benefit? Even if you hate me, I don¡¯t mind. Pleasing you is not my goal."


    "What do you want for leaving Ling alone?" Xuefeng asked seriously, which actually caused the white-haireddy to let out a grin, already knowing what she wanted but still said, "What can you give me?"


    Thinking about Ling, imagining her sweet smile inside of her mind, Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate to make a decision, "Anything."

 Chapter 262 Fate Nemesis

    <h4>Chapter 262 Fate Nemesis</h4>


    "Xuefeng! What happened? Did you talk to her¡ª You..." Just when Xuefeng left the space hidden in his Spirit he got hugged by Ling who was waiting for him anxiously outside and she quickly started her questioning but choked on her words when another person appeared right behind him.


    Ming flipped her hair to the side as she approached them and introduced herself with a smile, "Hey, I¡¯m Ming. You don¡¯t need to be so scared of me as I won¡¯t do anything to you. Hope we can work well together in the future." Ming¡¯s attitude changedpletely from how she was just a moment ago, but Xuefeng paid a huge price for it so it was only expected.


    Instead of reaching out her own hand to greet Ming, Ling turned to Xuefeng and asked confused, "Xuefeng... What is going on?" She didn¡¯t see him upset but he wasn¡¯t happy either so there had to be something hidden.


    Xuefeng showed her the smile that was missing and exined directly, "I convinced Ming to be my second Spirit instead of breaking the contract between us. This way I can still be with you and basically, nothing will change."


    "Mhmm, now we can be like sisters, fighting for Xuefeng like two knights." Ming confirmed Xuefeng words as she smiled gently, asking afterwards while patting Ling¡¯s shoulder, "What do you think?"


    Ignoring Ming once again, Ling suddenly disappeared together with Xuefeng which caused Ming toughed as she smirked to herself. She wasn¡¯t sad as the situation happened to proceed just as she expected. Ling wouldn¡¯t forgive her easily for what she nned to do, but she was fine with it.


    Appearing inside Ling¡¯s space, one would expect Xuefeng¡¯s smile to disappear but it was actually the opposite. His smile only deepened as he hugged Ling tightly and kissed her lips in a happy mood which made her ultimately confused. Someone was ckmailing them a moment ago but Xuefeng was full of smiles instead of trying to figure out the solution.


    "Xuefeng..." Ling called out to him to bring him back from the clouds so they could talk of what happened and only then did Xuefeng say with an apologetic smile, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just happy right now. I identally found a solution to our problem."


    Hearing this, Ling¡¯s eyes also brightened as she asked excitedly, "What is it? Can we get rid of that Ming with it? I really don¡¯t like her..." Ling was really quick in expressing her desires to eliminate Ming as she knew it wouldn¡¯t bring them anything good and will only create troubles.


    "No, we won¡¯t be able to get rid of her..." Xuefeng shook his head which made Ling smile falter but then Xuefeng continued which made her smile recover, "...but we will definitely be able to control her."


    "Really?! How?" Ling quickly asked, not patient enough to wait anymore. She would be satisfied as long as they didn¡¯t have to be the ones on Ming¡¯s mercy.


    Instead of replying directly, Xuefeng reached out with his right hand which had a golden bracelet on his wrist and asked mysteriously, "Can you tell me why is this bracelet following me into your space? It¡¯s an artefact. It shouldn¡¯t follow together with my mind and materialize there."


    Hearing his weird question, she actually recalled what she nned to ask earlier and reported while gently touching the bracelet, "Actually I wanted to talk to you about it before. It directly blocks my powers and I can¡¯t do anything to it. I can¡¯t stop it from following you even if I try as if it¡¯s immune to Fate Qi..."


    Finishing her sentence, she realised something and looked in shock at Xuefeng, "Don¡¯t tell me¡ª" Xuefeng only nodded, confirming her guess and thinking it would be best to show her the bracelet proves directly, he suddenly called out, "Activate!"


    Bzzz...


    Just when the word came out of his mouth, the bracelet started vibrating and an immense power started leaking out of it, immediately pushing Ling back and causing her to pale a bit. Just as Ling thought, the bracelet definitely had power which worked as a great counter against Fate Qi or Fate Spirits in general.


    Within seconds, the bracelet turned into liquid and covered Xuefeng¡¯s arm like a slime, shining with a golden hue. Trying to show off its powers, Xuefeng approached the castle wall and gently touched it. Just as he expected, his hand went directly through the wall as if there was nothing there. He didn¡¯t feel anything against his hand as if the wall disappeared before he could even touch it.


    "It seems like it really is just like he said. He is a nemesis to Fate..." Xuefeng muttered in wonder as he retracted the bracelet powers and turned back to Ling. He could see that she had a really scared look on her face, which confirmed his thoughts.


    "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry. I would never use it on you..." Xuefeng approached Ling and hugged her tightly, trying to calm her down. When his right hand touched her, Ling shivered a bit out of her survival instinct but she quickly rxed under Xuefeng¡¯s assurance.


    "What is that? Howe you can control it?" Ling asked as she watched the bracelet with curiosity, having no idea such object even existed. She didn¡¯t reach out to touch it this time, keeping save distance from it just in case. Ling also guessed that it had to be a great secret else she would definitely know a Fate Nemesis like this was ever created.


    "I honestly know little as well because the Spirit inside of it didn¡¯t tell me much. All I know is that it feeds off Fate Qi. Earlier I was really frustrated from being controlled by Ming and from the things she asked for letting you live. Out of desperation, I reached out with his mind towards the bracelet after knowing that it was the main reason why we ended up in that situation and surprisingly, the Spirit inside of it answered." Xuefeng reported, describing his meeting that deepened their connection.


    "It agreed to help me after I proposed to feed it properly and promised to help to find all of its Elemental Crystals. He was kind enough to give me a year to find the first stone." Xuefeng exined further, watching the bracelet with a grin. He knew that this decision added more responsibilities on his back but the trade was fair.


    "I¡¯m so d..." Hearing the whole story, Ling couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. She didn¡¯t want to share Xuefeng with any other Fate Spirit, but knowing Xuefeng, she knew that he would care for her the same.


    Pulling away from her, Xuefeng decided to return, beginning the second phase of his n, "Ming is still waiting there for us. She wants to cooperate with you to create a connection with my Spirit. Both of you are supposed to trade one-fourth of your Spirit with mine leaving me with the other half. This is the deal I made with her. The Bracelet Spirit told me to ept all of her demands and connect with her normally. We nned to connect anyway and she can help us with it."


    Ling couldn¡¯t help but get excited knowing they would be tied together and called out happily, "Alright! I want to finallybine with you. Tell me what to do and I will follow your n." Ling was d she could finally repair her mistake from before which she still regrets to this day.

 Chapter 263 Impossible!

    <h4>Chapter 263 Impossible!</h4>


    Just as Xuefeng¡¯s consciousness returned to his dantian with Ling in his arms, Mingmented while smirking, "Hah, you guys are finally back. It took you quite a while."


    Without wasting any time on a useless talk, Ling called out while ring at Ming, "Are you ready? Let¡¯s be over it fast." This was how she would act normally even if they didn¡¯t decide anything earlier with Xuefeng so she didn¡¯t need to pretend to trick Ming.


    Seeing Ling ring at her like that, Ming couldn¡¯t help butugh and rx a bit, already expecting that Xuefeng would tell Ling everything. Thinking that everything was under her control, Ming called out while giggling, "Haha, yeah, I¡¯m ready. You bothe here." She didn¡¯t suspect anything as for her, it was impossible that the bracelet¡¯s Spirit would lower himself to work with Xuefeng.


    "What is the process? I want to know which method you n to use." Ling asked just to make sure they knew what they were doing. If she saw anything incorrect in it, even if that could help then, she wouldn¡¯t risk Xuefeng¡¯s life. Spirit was a very delicate object that could be easily hurt if one handled it incorrectly.


    Ming only smiled at her investigation tries and pointed at Xuefeng¡¯s spirit, saying rxed, "We have to start with Xuefeng taking over his own Spirit¡¯s body and controlling it first. After that, we will be able to connect our souls through direct contact and a contract spell. A kiss and an embrace should be enough I think."


    Hearing there was a spell involved, Ling squinted her eyes and asked sharply, "What contract spell?"


    Ming smirked and exined further, "You don¡¯t trust me? Don¡¯t worry, I can go first and show you if you want. It doesn¡¯t matter if we go separately as the contract only trade one-fourth of your Spirit. It is alsopletely safe. Well, for us at least. Xuefeng might feel some pain but he is a big boy and can handle it, right?"


    Knowing that she couldn¡¯t let that happen, Ling called back right away, "No, I will go first. Tell me the spell." Xuefeng¡¯s safety was always Ling¡¯s first priority. She knew that there was little chance that she wanted to hurt him as she already had a chance to do it but didn¡¯t. It was always better to be safe than sorryter.


    "Alright, I don¡¯t mind." Ming could only shrug and pass the technique to Ling through touch which Ling quickly checked. Only after she found no problems with the skill, Ling turned to Xuefeng and nodded her head.


    Xuefeng approached his own Spirit and asked confused, acting genuinely, "What should I do then? I never tried to connect with my own Spirit so I have no idea where to start."


    "Just touch its forehead and wish you could connect. You are one after all. You are both the same." Ming quickly exined to which Xuefeng nodded and tried right away.


    Just as Ming said, when he touched the Spirit¡¯s forehead with the intention of entering and controlling it, the vision of his own consciousness materialisation disappeared. The next thing he saw was the view from the Spirit¡¯s eyes which didn¡¯t feel different from the previous one.


    Moving around with his fingers to feel the body of the Spirit, Xuefeng asked curiously, "Are there any other uses of this move?" The only difference was the feeling of the fleshy body as he didn¡¯t have it while travelling with the help of his consciousness.


    Before Ming could answer, it was Ling who approached him and replied, "You can cultivate faster if you connect with your spirit, but it is not necesarry when you have me. I can do that for you."


    "Alright, thank you." Xuefeng kissed her on the forehead as he thanked her before asking, "Are you ready?"


    Seeing the care Xuefeng was giving to Ling somehow triggered Ming as deep emotions started getting out on the outside as if Little Ming was trying to express herself, but the mature Ming quickly muffled them, locking her little sister tighter. They had quite a nice rtionship but right now Little Ming was undergoing a punishment.


    ¡¯Sis! Don¡¯t do anything bad to him! I care about him! You promised to leave them alone!¡¯ Little Ming was shouting inside her sis mind but no matter what she said, there was no response sent to her. Little Ming knew she shouldn¡¯t have given the bracelet to Xuefeng but she still didn¡¯t regret it after it happened and could only hope that Xuefeng learns how to use it before it¡¯s toote.


    Hearing her little sister muttering, Ming only sighed internally, not bothering to exin it to her anymore and called out to Xuefeng, "I¡¯m ready as well. You guys can start and I will supervise." In this world, selfish beings survive the most and that was exactly her n. Her other self was too soft sometimes and no matter what she said, it didn¡¯t work on her.


    "Alright,e here mdy." Xuefeng was still happy he could connect with Ling so the first part of his n was just enjoyment. He grabbed Ling into his arms with his Spirit body and hugged her tightly. He could already feel a strange vibe between them just as he touched her, which confirmed that this method worked.


    Without waiting for Ling to say anything, Xuefeng muttered while rubbing his nose against his, kissing her right after, "You won¡¯t be able to leave me after this..." Xuefeng didn¡¯t go crazy this time knowing the situation was serious but still used countless deep kisses, hoping to make their bond even stronger.


    Their lips moved but Xuefeng didn¡¯t feel anything special happening. He decided to pull away from Ling to check what was going on but then suddenly, his body felt as if it was struck by lightning. He felt a horrible pain as if his body was being ripped apart by some strange force.


    He expected some pain just as Ming mentioned it, but he didn¡¯t think it would be this bad. Fortunately, the sweet kiss with Ling continued and she even began using more force in seizing his lips which distracted him a bit from the pain.


    Just when Xuefeng wondered how long it willst, he felt a soothing sensation filling the spot of his pain, neutralizing it quickly. He didn¡¯t need an exnation anymore to understand what happened.


    Ling didn¡¯t feel the pain as she received one-fourth of his Spirit first and only then did she exchange her own for that. Knowing this, he didn¡¯t feel bad about the pain anymore. Xuefeng would rather hold onto most of the pain himself as long as he can spare Ling from going through such trouble.


    After finally pulling away from him when the connection was finalized, Ling asked right away with worry, "Are you alright...?" Ling could feel the shivers of Xuefeng¡¯s Spirit after having part of it tore apart and she immediately felt guilty.


    "I¡¯m alright... Your Spirit smoothed the pain quickly so I didn¡¯t feel it for long..." Xuefeng lied to her so she wouldn¡¯t feel bad but she could somehow feel he was lying. She wanted to scold him, but in the end, she stopped herself, kissing him once again as payment for resisting it bravely.


    "We are connected now... I¡¯m d." Hugging him tightly she expressed her happiness, feeling a bit relieved that it finally happened. Now, hopefully, nothing could separate them.


    Unfortunately, before they could enjoy themselves to the fullest, Ming called out to them, breaking their moment apart, "Alright lovebirds, that¡¯s enough. If we prolong it too long, Xuefeng¡¯s Spirit will heal and he will feel even more pain the next time he trades his Spirit. It¡¯s my turn now and this is the best time."


    Ling didn¡¯t want to leave Xuefeng¡¯s arms but the argument of causing more pain to Xuefeng convinced her as she finally pulled away from him, saying from the side, "Alright, take care."


    Ling didn¡¯t n to leave their side just in case anything bad happened, but Ming didn¡¯t mind that and boldly wrapped her arms around Xuefeng¡¯s neck, staring at him curiously. As they stood together, their white hair matched in colour, creating quite a nice picture.


    Of course, Ming also noticed it and teased Xuefeng as she glided with her nails on his cheek, saying yfully, "Don¡¯t you think we look good together? Hehe, we will have a lot of fun together..." Just as Ming said so, she leaned over and covered his lips with a sweet kiss.


    Rip!


    Xuefeng expected a small buffer of time before the pain woulde just like in Ling¡¯s case, but not much time passed after their lips touched when he heard a t ripping sound in his mind. Whenparing the current pain to the earlier one, the one cause by Ming was definitely more than ten times extra painful.


    It was caused by the fact that his Spirit still didn¡¯t integrate properly with one-fourth of Link¡¯s Spirit and right now, he was ripping another part, basically leaving him with only half left which was barely enough for the Spirit to function properly.


    Fortunately, Ming didn¡¯t take pleasure in torturing him and quickly sent her part as well, patching the missing piece. Even after that, Xuefeng could still feel the lingering pain inside of him. Ling was trying to be gentle with him and smoothed the whole feeling with gentle kisses but Ming didn¡¯t beat around the bush, going straight into it without hesitation.


    Finishing her job, Ming pulled out her tongue which she slipped into his mouth in the process to provide better connection and said with satisfaction, "I guess we are done. Now both me and Ling are connected with your Spirit, making you a Dual Spirit Fate Holder. Aren¡¯t you happy? Having two Spirit beauties who serve you every day, no matter if its a day or night?"


    Xuefeng held his stomach as he muttered to her, "Yeah, as long as they behave nicely, I don¡¯t mind that." He knew she wasn¡¯t a good girl so there were bound to be problems with her in their connection stayed like that.


    "Haha, don¡¯t worry. I wouldn¡¯t mistreat my Fate Holder. As long as you behave, I would also stay nice. We are after all bound together already." Mingughed as she patted Xuefeng on the head, only to be lightly pushed away by Ling who hugged Xuefeng in worry, but she didn¡¯t mind, leaving those stuff to her.


    Knowing there was nothing left for her to do, Ming nced at Xuefeng¡¯s bracelet and called out, "I will return to my ce then. If you need something, then call me. I will handle the bracelet problems." Mind didn¡¯t wait for his answer and simply reached out to Xuefeng¡¯s right hand.


    "Activate!" Just as she was about to touch it, Ming heard Xuefeng¡¯s shout and suddenly familiar energy forced her hand away, causing her face to pale at the same time.


    Ming stared in shock at Xuefeng as she took a few steps back and seeing the smirk on his face she finally realised what happened. Even while understanding what is going on, she couldn¡¯t help but cry in confusion, "Impossible!"

 Chapter 264 Five Minutes

    <h4>Chapter 264 Five Minutes</h4>


    The bracelet turned into liquid and covered Xuefeng¡¯s arm as he started walking towards Ming. Seeing her panicked expression he knew that the bracelet¡¯s power was just as the Spirit inside of it told him. No matter how strong the Fate Spirit is, they didn¡¯t stand a chance against his power.


    "How did you¡ª" Ming¡¯s face turned ugly when she realised that the situation didn¡¯t look good for her and decided to ask how did he do it but her words got stuck in her mouth. She had a really hard time even forcing the Spirit to talk to her and even harder when she wanted to convince him to stay with her.


    "Didn¡¯t think I wouldn¡¯t learn about it, huh? The Bracelet is already connected to me so one day or another I would realise its powers anyway. Do you think that you can still ckmail me?" Xuefeng asked as he finally stopped in front of Ming, looking her straight in the eyes with a grin. He didn¡¯t like the mature Ming attitude from the start so he wasn¡¯t even a bit sad for threatening her.


    Knowing she was already pushed to the wall without any escape routes, Ming quickly gave in without even fighting, "Fine... You win. I surrender." She understood the bracelet¡¯s powers much better than Xuefeng did so she knew there was no way for her to resist even with her vast knowledge.


    "Haha," Xuefeng found that quite funny as heughed and asked sarcastically, "Do you think that the problem is solved because you yielded?" Xuefeng didn¡¯t think she would be this shameless to not even apologize for her behaviour.


    "Alright, what else do you what? I¡¯m already your Fate Spirit. I can¡¯t leave you anymore and you can¡¯t hurt me either. If you hurt me, your Spirit would suffer as well so it¡¯s not like I¡¯m scared of you even if you control the bracelet." Ming rolled her eyes when she heard Xuefeng¡¯s question and red back at him, showing her previous temperament.


    Only then did Xuefeng realise that he still didn¡¯t have a n of what to do with her. Killing her definitely wasn¡¯t an option as theplications from doing that would be too much to handle. Not even taking their connection into ount, her hidden aces alone were dangerous enough to change this idea. He didn¡¯t worry that she might hurt him but she could still hurt others which he certainly didn¡¯t want to see.


    Thinking of a quick solution, Xuefeng shook his head and replied, "I¡¯m not going to hurt you, but you are going to bring back your younger sister. I want to talk to her first before I decide what to do with you."


    Ming looked at Xuefeng for a few seconds and showed him five fingers as she called out, "Five minutes. I¡¯m not giving her more. She deserves punishment and she knows it too."


    Xuefeng frowned seeing that her attitude didn¡¯t change at all and said sharply, "I don¡¯t think you are in a position where you can bargain with me. There are many ways to regenerate a hurt Spirit and I believe Ling can help me as well. If you really want to test my patience then go ahead."


    "Five minutes." Unfortunately, Ming only repeated her first two words, ignoring him and started the transformation, suddenly getting shorter in height while having her face bing young. In literally no time, mature Ming turned into the familiar Little Ming who Xuefeng spent a huge tonne of time in this world.


    Her dress looked really buggy on her but she quickly changed to her usual pink hoodie instead and looked at Xuefeng with her cute round eyes. One could see a regretful expression on her face, but other than that, there was also the happiness of being able to meet with Xuefeng again.


    Having only five minutes, Little Ming didn¡¯t waste any time and quickly walked up to Xuefeng, saying apologetically, "Xuefeng, I¡¯m really sorry... I know that it will take a while for you to forgive me, but I will try my best to repay you..."


    Before Xuefeng could say anything, Little Ming suddenly stepped forward, hugging him tightly as she continued, "I know that it was all my fault as I could definitely first talk to you about it. We would find the solution ourselves without dragging your Ling¡¯s connection with you into this. I¡¯m really sorry once again."


    "It¡¯s not me you should be apologizing but Ling. You tried to separate us while hurting her in the process. Instead of doing exactly what we just did, you wanted to take everything for yourself selfishly taking her ce. And you are right, it will take a while before I trust you the same as before." Xuefeng pulled Little Ming away from him and turned her towards Ling who stood on the side, watching the ongoing situation.


    "Mhmm, I understand." Little Ming wasn¡¯t mad at Xuefeng for those words as it was her fault, to begin with. She already expected such reaction from Xuefeng so she wasn¡¯t surprised as well.


    Walking away from him, Little Ming walked up to Ling and apologized sincerely in a simr fashion as before to which Ling could only sigh, not having the heart to scold a little teen. It was different when it was mature Ming controlling her body as she felt equal with her at least.


    "I know you must have a lot of question but I answer them after my punishment. I know I did wrong so I should suffer first. What I can say now is that even though my second personality might be quite annoying, she is still fundamentally a good person. I will try to talk to her so that we can work together as a team instead of fighting." Little Ming exined quickly, knowing that the time was ticking.


    "Why can¡¯t you stay instead? I find her quite irritating. I would rather have you by my side if I had to choose." Xuefeng asked as he didn¡¯t like that idea of having mature Ming back this soon, but Little Ming only shrugged, saying warmly, "She is me and I¡¯m her. We are inseparable and there is nothing I can do about it. She¡ª"


    Unfortunately, just as she wanted to finish her speech, Ming transformed once again, turning back into mature Ming once again before calling out indifferently, "Time¡¯s up."

 Chapter 265 Fate Kingdom Secrets?

    <h4>Chapter 265 Fate Kingdom Secrets?</h4>


    "That definitely wasn¡¯t five minutes..." Xuefeng rolled his eyes when he saw mature Ming cutting her younger self¡¯s speech in just a minute but Ming only shrugged and called out, "Oh, really? I thought it was. Maybe I just count too fast. Too bad. You can talk to her next time."


    "Are you joking with me? This is not funny." Seeing her attitude returning, Xuefeng got annoyed once again. He wanted to know more about the situation but Ming was blocking Little Ming from speaking up.


    Just as they were about to banter once again, a deep male voice escaped from the bracelet and bellowed towards Ming, "Behave!" Both Ling and Ming shuddered after hearing the voice and Ming shut up immediately.


    "I let you live only because you know the location of the ruins. I nned to torture you to get the information but Xuefeng who is my partner now decided to spare you. You should be thanking him instead, not banter like an idiot." The bracelet¡¯s Spirit called out to Ming, leaking something that Xuefeng wanted to hide for now before bashing at Xuefeng as well, "And you, stop being so soft on them and rule them. Be a man and get a hold of them all."


    "You didn¡¯t have to mention it... I was just about to get hold of her." Xuefeng rolled his eyes at the Spirit¡¯s scolding as he already knew what he had to fix. Looking towards Ling, Xuefeng reached out to her, inviting her into his embrace, "Ling?" He wanted to show her that he was still the same.


    Ling was a bit scared of the bracelet but she believed him and entered into his arms,ying her head on Xuefeng¡¯s shoulder. The look he was giving her was much different than before as if Xuefeng finally matured and understood something, which kind of made him even more attractive.


    Having Ling in his arms, Xuefeng nced at Ming who was staring at him confused and finally she gave in, realising it wasn¡¯t just Xuefeng she was facing. With the bracelet¡¯s Spirit advising him from the side, it would be hard for her to sway Xuefeng.


    "I¡¯m sorry... I will behave from now on..." Taking a deep breath, Ming finally apologized sincerely, nning on being nice for a while.


    There were not many options before her right there and she wasn¡¯t a fool. She knew that they only kept her before she was useful to them. She was after all a fountain of knowledge which could help Xuefeng a lot in the future.


    If they didn¡¯t connect with her, she would have to stay back in the Holy Land¡¯s Wisdom Tree or stay inside of the bracelet space which wasn¡¯t quitefortable for the bracelet¡¯s Spirit. A Spirit couldn¡¯t survive in the outside world without a host that could carry them which is why they either needed a Spirit Artefact or a human as a carrier.


    "I let you stay with me cause I don¡¯t believe Little Ming deserve such fate just because you are annoying. As long as you are a nice girl, I wouldn¡¯t mind you staying here. Your knowledge and ability will be useful to me as well. So, do you n to argue more in the future or work together for better results?" Xuefeng informed her, speaking the honest truth, forgetting about being soft as that didn¡¯t work with her.


    Knowing she had no other choice, Ming nodded right away, agreeing with a small smile, "Let¡¯s work well together then. I will try my best to be of help to you." Xuefeng felt suspicious with her agreeing so fast, but he couldn¡¯t do anything else in this situation.


    "Tell me, why did you even need to try cancelling our connection with Ling and take control? Is there a problem somewhere?" Xuefeng asked the main thing he wanted to learn from her that kept bothering him.


    "Well, you should better ask your bracelet friend. He said that if we don¡¯t connect with you, he will consume your body. I promised him a Fate Holder who would find Elemental Stones for him so if I didn¡¯t connect with you, he wouldn¡¯t waste time on you. The moment my little sis gave you the bracelet, we could either let you die or connect with you. We, of course, choose thetter. In the end, you were the one who struck a deal with him, fixing the situation." Ming exined the situation which left Xuefeng speechless, but at the same time relieved.


    Xuefeng kind of expected that the bracelet¡¯s Spirit wasn¡¯t a saint so he merely confirmed that but he was relieved that Little Ming wasn¡¯t in fault as he thought and only cared for his wellbeing. It was the mature Ming and bracelet¡¯s Spirit who didn¡¯t care about Ling at all and only changed that after they saw how much he care about her.


    "I want you to let Little Ming out, exchanging your ce with her every day. She was only following your orders so she doesn¡¯t deserve any punishment." Xuefeng demanded one more thing after hearing Ming¡¯s exnation.


    "I also want you to let Little Ming out, exchanging your ce with her every day. I believe she was only following your orders so she doesn¡¯t deserve any punishment." Xuefeng demanded one more thing, not forgetting about Little Ming.


    "Sure, but constant swapping is tiring so she needs to rest now anyway. We can change once a day then..." Ming didn¡¯t like that at all butpromised in the end.


    Having everything sorted, for now, Xuefeng decided to return back to the real world in case Nuwa was worried about him, thinking of asking more question after that, "Alright, give me a moment now. I will talk to you in a bit."


    ....


    When Xuefeng returned with his consciousness to his mind and opened his eyes, he realised that he was no longer in the Wisdom Tree cave. Nuwa already dragged him back towards the pce and the was currentlyying on the sofa with his head on Nuwa¡¯s softp.


    "Honey, is everything alright? You were out for quite a while. I didn¡¯t want you to sit down in a hard cave floor so I brought you back." Nuwa asked with a gentle smile as she rubbed Xuefeng¡¯s cheek with her thumb.


    "Mhmm, I think everything is settled now. All I have left is talk some more to learn some information and I should be ready to leave with you." Xuefeng replied with the same smile as he grasped her free hand in thanks for her care.


    "No need to hurry. Take your time. I just want to stay with you so I don¡¯t really care where we are. You can talk whileying on myp if you like it." Nuwa proposed as she booped his nose yfully. She was suddenly behaving too lovely and cute, very differentpared to her usual self but Xuefeng liked the change from time to time.


    "Alright. Don¡¯t mind me if I do." Xuefeng couldn¡¯t reject her if she presented it like this and gotfy on herp right away, closing his eyes in rxation. It was a great difference from all the arguments he had recently and quite a refreshment.


    Enjoying Nuwa¡¯s gentle brushes on his hair, Xuefeng called out in his mind, ¡¯Ming, I wanted to ask about this Holy Land. Was it created by you?¡¯ Xuefeng was thinking of asking it for a while as it looked like it was Ming who controlled everything here.


    ¡¯Yes and no. Only Wisdom Tree was brought by me was which I used as my base and it allowed me to control the space to some extent. Years ago I also let some Forest Elves live here and they happen to grow up to this point. If you are nning to ask about the Fate Stones then I can only tell you how they are appearing out of nowhere, not why. This Holy Land is connected with some other special space which is very mysterious even for me. You probably heard of it already.¡¯ Ming replied from the inside of his Spirit, using it as her home now.


    ¡¯Fate Kingdom?¡¯ Xuefeng asked curiously, recalling some previous conversations with Ling to which Ming confirmed it, ¡¯Yes. Unfortunately, this connection could only be used to transfer Qi, not people. I can sense the Fate Kingdom¡¯s Fate Qi in here and I suspect this space was created by the leaking Qi, not someone specific. I¡¯m lucky that I discovered it before anyone else and managed to cover it else theplications would be enormous. Also, the Qi that is leaking out of this connection is the source which creates Fate Stones.¡¯


    ¡¯Have you been there? In that Fate Kingdom.¡¯ Xuefeng found it quite interesting and delved deeper for more information.


    Trying to win back her favour, Ming didn¡¯t hesitate to reply anymore, ¡¯Of course. I was born there. Unfortunately, after I went out to y around in this world, the Fate Kingdom suddenly closed and I didn¡¯t have contact with anyone from there in quite a while. There are more of us who can¡¯t go back but they are managing this world right now. They are also from the Fate Kingdom just like me.¡¯


    Hearing up to this point, Xuefeng suddenly thought that all the Fate Spirits were from there so he asked Ling to confirm, ¡¯So Ling, you are also from the Fate Kingdom?¡¯


    Sadly, Ling didn¡¯t verify his theory as she said, ¡¯I don¡¯t remember actually. In my first memory I was already connected with a Fate Holder.¡¯


    Before Xuefeng could reply, Ming preceded him and exined it, proving her worth, ¡¯There are two types of Fate Spirits. One that lives in the Fate Kingdom and regtes how worlds work and another that search for the candidate. Xuefeng you are still too weak to bother yourself with all of this but with me here, I will tell you everything when the time is right.¡¯


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t actually argue with that. Nuwa was still waiting for him so he didn¡¯t n to prolong this talk with stuff that wasn¡¯t currently important. He already asked about the Fate Kingdom because of his curiosity.


    Thinking of the stuff that he still wanted to know urgently, Xuefeng asked, "How about this Holy Land. Is that possible that it was you who made that restriction on humans there? Can you revert it so that others can also enter there?"


    Ming caught up his n right away and giggled, investigating, "Haha, do you n to have all your girlfriends move into my Holy Land? I can do it for you, but will there be a reward?"


    ¡¯Ming...¡¯ Xuefeng was rendered speechless, thinking that she already started to change but she returned to her old personality this fast.


    Noticing his change Ming quickly corrected herself, sighing, ¡¯I¡¯m joking... Gosh, it¡¯s a habit. You can bring them without any problems now. This space is a great mean of transportation so we can use it to its fullest. The only downside is that you have to know where you are going, so you have to travel there by himself first to imagine the space or at least have another person there with the token that is connected to the Holy Land...¡¯ Thinking that Xuefeng would be mad again, Ming added, ¡¯I¡¯m your Fate Spirit, okay? I wouldn¡¯t mistreat you.¡¯


    Knowing that Xuefeng could now move everyone together with him, his mood improved noticeably and he didn¡¯t even mind Ming¡¯s behaviour as he asked thest question, ¡¯What¡¯s your ability then?¡¯ Being someone from the mysterious Fate Kingdom, she was bound to have an amazing ability so he couldn¡¯t help but be curious.


    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t angry at her, Ming confidence returned and she replied whileughing yfully, ¡¯Hehe, I will show you when we leave. We will need a target for that.¡¯ When it came to abilities, Ming was definitely proud of her own.


    Getting everything he wanted, Xuefeng opened his eyes and called out softly as he looked up at Nuwa, "I¡¯m done." Just a moment ago she was still brushing his head, gently patting him, but now Nuwa also had her eyes closed as if she was sleeping which made Xuefeng smile.


    Xuefeng realised what she wanted and leaned over, kissing her on the lips as a reward for her patience before calling out warmly, "Wake up my Queen."

 Chapter 266 Selection

    <h4>Chapter 266 Selection</h4>


    "Mhmm... You always know what I want." Nuwa said sweetly as she smiled while opening her eyes. Before Xuefeng could pull away she leaned over for much more, tasting his lips as she wished. She didn¡¯t mind exchanging kisses for waiting like that.


    "So everything is ready? We can leave right now?" Xuefeng asked as he stood up and pulled her up with him. They both had the Storage Rings so there was no problem with luggage for them.


    "Yup. When you were away I talked to Tangwei for a bit and she left, already knowing what she needs to do. We can go on an adventure whenever we want." Nuwa nodded as she showed him the ring on her finger. She was already ready and packed a few days ago the first time she thought about it.


    Knowing there was nothing else for her to do here, Xuefeng pulled her towards the throne which had a portal beneath it and said, "Let¡¯s go then. The others are very interested in meeting you. Yiren is also missing you."


    "Alright. I also want to see what is your taste in women. I hope they are as great as I think they are. Tianshi was somewhat okay." Nuwa said with a curious look on her face as she pushed the throne away and asked while reaching out to him, "Hubby, are you ready?"


    Xuefeng didn¡¯tment on that but grabbed Nuwa into his arms and jumped into the portal while holding the token. The throne moved, returning to its ce right when they dropped and soon they reached the end, sinking into the water.


    Nuwa also felt much different today,pared to when she does it alone. She didn¡¯t pick a destination and instead left it all in Xuefeng¡¯s hands. She felt a sweet sense of assurance, having the sureness that she would be well if she stays inside of his arms. Nuwa wasn¡¯t worried at all to leave her safety in his embrace which felt like one of her small goals was achieved.


    .......


    Getting out of theke this time gotplicated as they happened to be unlucky meeting some people camping nearby. He wanted to swim towards another shore to get out of the water, but Nuwa apparently didn¡¯t realise that her outfit would be even more provocative than normal if she got wet and headed straight towards the closest shore.


    "Look! Someone is swimming in theke!" Before they even reached the shore, Xuefeng heard the cultivators on the beach cry out and he saw them pulling out their weapons. Xuefeng only cursed as Air Qi wings spread from his back and spun once, lifting him out of the water.


    Xuefeng quickly reached Nuwa who separated from him and caught her like an eagle, pulling her into his embrace before flying into the sky under shocked gazes of the cultivators.


    "Dummy, why did you separate from me?! Can¡¯t you see you are all wet and they can ogle your body like that? All your clothes are sticking into your skin..." Xuefeng scolded right away when they rose above the forest to quite a height but when he saw her smile and felt her gentle hug, his anger slowly began to dissipate.


    He quickly ran Fire Qi through their clothes to make them dry but that wasn¡¯t enough. The way she was dress would bring too much attention to them and people would stare at Nuwa which he definitely couldn¡¯t allow. It was the same situation with Yiren who wore simr clothes to her mother.


    "I just wanted to see your reaction, hehe. You look so cute when you get worried about me. Can you scold me more? You can punish me too. I love when you get angry." Nuwa wrapped her arms around his neck and giggled, happily asking for him to show more emotions, but that only extinguished his enthusiasm to scold her anymore.


    "We need to get you changed. You can¡¯t be flying and walking in the city like that. I don¡¯t want others to look at you." Xuefeng grabbed her skirt and pulled it down a bit, before holding it tightly so it wouldn¡¯t show her undergarments. From the side view, Xuefeng was just holding Nuwa¡¯s butt yet in reality, he was protecting her.


    "Now I want to see a jealous Xuefeng..." Nuwa thought out loud, even nning something evil, but then Xuefeng pped her butt with some power, showing his dissatisfaction with her idea.


    Xuefeng was following bracelet¡¯s Spirit advice and didn¡¯t let Nuwa get on his head, saying sternly, "Don¡¯t even think about it. If you misbehave, I will send you back to the Holy Land right away." This sentence quickly forced her to cease her ns, feeling in Xuefeng¡¯s voice that he wasn¡¯t joking at all.


    "I was just joking... I wouldn¡¯t do anything like that. You are the only man I will ever touch. Are you happy?" Nuwa rubbed her nose against his face and quickly began pleasing him, countering her previous behaviour.


    With her like that, it was hard to get mad at her but Xuefeng didn¡¯t n on allowing any more of simr teasing anymore and pped her butt again as an answer to her question before saying while changing the topic, "Let¡¯s just fly straight towards the city. We will quickly visit the tailor before anything else and get you a nice dress."


    Seeing Xuefeng so cool and manly, Nuwa suddenly got excited and decided to let him spoil her more, saying sweetly with a kiss on his cheek, "Carry me then. I like being in your arms... You should protect your Queen, okay?"


    "Alright, hang onto me tightly then." Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind that as this way he would be sure she doesn¡¯t do anything stupid and flew straight towards the city.


    .......


    Just as they arrived above the city, heading toward the young tailor shop, Nuwa noticed there were a lot of people standing on the street in a nicely ordered line and asked curiously, "Why are those people queuing there? What are thosedies waiting for?"


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t reply right away as he was also in quite a shock seeing how the tailoring business grew in a span of a few days and muttered quietly, "To think they already have this much clients..."


    Seeing that Xuefeng was heading towards the crown, Nuwa realised that it was their destination as well which made her wonder, "Those clothes must have some good quality. It seems a lot ofdies are going crazy for them."


    "Mhmm, they are ones of the best. After all, your hubby was the one who designed some of them. I¡¯m actually the co-owner of this shop." Seeing that Nuwa got interested, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but brag a bit.


    Nuwa nced at the smug on his face but she didn¡¯t give him this satisfaction and decided to postpone praising him to after she actually sees the product itself. Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind that as he knew she would like the lingerie that he designed for sure.


    As they got closer to the ground, Xuefeng noticed that the tailor shop was much bigger than a few days ago. The neighbouring shops were now part of the tailor shop and even Shadow Guards were assigned to protect the business while keeping the order.


    "It looks like my father decided to invest in the business when he saw how manydies are interested in new clothes and lingerie. The production probably increased as new personnel was hired." Xuefengmented, already waiting to hear from his father¡¯s praise of how good of a business he created.


    Just as Nuwa wanted to reply, somedies from the queue looked upwards towards him and started screaming. Of course, they were not scared but rather excited, shouting with happiness, "Everyone, look! It¡¯s Young Master Liu! He came back!"


    With one cry, another one followed and soon alldies on the street were crying out while reaching out to him, "Young Master! I love you!" Hearing such cries, Xuefeng felt dumbfounded, not knowing how to react. He never expected he would get so many fans out of nowhere.


    Feeling that suddenly the hands wrapped around his neck were tightening, Xuefeng paled as he finally nced at Nuwa and saw a chilly smile on her lips. When his women were smiling when they should obviously behave differently, Xuefeng knew that his time would be really rough in the next moment.


    "You seem to be famous here. So manydies are willing to throw themselves in your arms... You must be smiling even during your sleep, huh?" Nuwa asked as her smile turned into a sweet one instead, no longer looking that threatening but for him, it was much worse when he couldn¡¯t figure her ns.


    "Nuwa... You know that I don¡¯t even know them, right? I wasn¡¯t in the city for thest few days so I also don¡¯t know what is going on. I don¡¯t even recognize any of them. They probably know I was the one behind the clothes so they want to please me now... They were not like that before." Xuefeng didn¡¯t need to but he still exined himself, proving himself innocent and Nuwa expression changed noticeably.


    Unfortunately, before Nuwa said anything, an emerald-eyeddy walked up from the crowd and called out to them as they hovered above the crowd, "Young Master Xuefeng! Wee back!"


    When Xuefeng saw her face, he recognized thedy right away as the young tailor¡¯s sister, Miss Riu. He didn¡¯t hesitate to call out to her with a wave, "Lady Riu! Long time no see!"


    "Hmpf!" Only after Nuwa snorted and jumped out of his embrace did Xuefeng realise what mistake he made, quickly facepalming himself. Xuefeng somewhat wondered if someone above was ruining his life or it was just him who was this dumb.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to chase after Nuwa who descended in front of the shop, walking towards the entrance, without looking at anyone around her.


    "Young Master Liu!" Just as Xuefengnded, thedies decided to approach him as he had no women around him anymore which made them much bolder than before but unfortunately for them, Xuefeng wasn¡¯t interested at all and just gave a nce as a signal to the Shadow Guards standing by the entrance to fix it.


    They quickly understood him and quickly moved, appearing in front of him and the crowd and one of them shouted, "Those who leave the queue will have to go back to the end!" This one sentence stopped the heateddies from rushing up to him and returned to their spots. After all, they spent too much time waiting for their turn.


    That still didn¡¯t stop them from calling out to Xuefeng, hoping that he would nce at them for a moment, but Xuefeng didn¡¯t n on stopping, entering the shop secondter.


    "Sigh... This is over for us... Young Master already won the heart of all thedies... If only we had just a bit of his fortune, we would die happy." The young guys who stood on the other side of the street couldn¡¯t help but sigh in envy when they saw Xuefeng having such fortune with women while not even needing it. Xuefeng already imed the best beauties based even on the one he just had in his arms.


    "Young Master, can you see how many clients we have?! It¡¯s all thanks to you. I¡¯m sorry for now believing you before." Lady Riu said happily as she walked into the store behind Xuefeng. She was really excited seeing her business blooming in just two days after striking the deal with Liu n. There was nothing else that could make her happier right now.


    "I¡¯m happy for you. I will try to help you design some new clothes for womenter. Do you know where my partner could go? She entered before us but I can¡¯t find her." Xuefeng smiled at Lady Riu, knowing she should be ecstatic right now, but he was more focused on searching for Nuwa who suddenly disappeared inside the giant shop.


    The small tailor shop from before wasn¡¯t that small anymore after all. They listened to Xuefeng¡¯s suggestion and made ready dresses which they hang around in the shop for the clients to look through. He knew that in this world, all the clothes were handmade and each piece was unique. Xuefeng, however, wanted to change this and make it in a simr fashion like on Earth.


    Even if the clothes were not unique, they would be cheaper than traditional ones but also prettier than them so the old customs wouldn¡¯t matter anymore. Having multiple sizes of the same dress ready to buy right away was their advantage. At that moment, there were manydies looking through the various dresses on the hangers to the point they had to limit the entry as it would be too crowded.


    Some of them noticed Xuefeng right away but seeing that he was talking to Lady Riu, they didn¡¯t want to disturb them, only throwing some flirtatious nces instead.


    "That¡¯s great! My brother made many designs himself based on the ones that Miss Tianshi drew before but they were not as good." Lady Riu smiled happily knowing they would have more great designs before looking around the shop to help with searching and muttered after not spotting Nuwa anywhere, "Maybe she is on the second floor? We ced the lingerie on the second floor to make a separate section for it."


    With that suggestion, they both went upstairs and Xuefeng finally noticed her, walking around while touching different underwear. Knowing she was fine, Xuefeng turned to Lady Riu and asked, "How is lingerie selling? I see some nice new designs so your brother must have worked on that."


    "Ugh... Don¡¯t mention it. He spends so much time on them that I sometimes think he is a pervert. Anyway, they are selling well. Much better than dresses. Because of that, we decided to assign more people into making those instead. Liu n provided us with many talented tailors from different cities which helped us a lot with the production speed." Lady Riu exined with a wry smile.


    "Excuse me," Xuefeng wanted to talk more, but then he spotted Nuwa looking towards him, giving him the "nce" and he quickly changed his n, walking up to her instead.


    Just as he neared Nuwa, Xuefeng happened to hear a part of the conversation when walking next to the changing rooms, which made him slow down for a second to hear some more.


    "Gosh, you look so pretty in those. They should bring you a lot of luck when you take part in the selection tomorrow. I will cheer for you from the side too."


    "You should alsoe with me, I bet you will have some chance too. Who knows what they are looking for. Maybe our talents are not the best, but we might win them over with some other qualities. I hear it is a Sect Master who came herself this time. To think that they would create a special enrolment time and even pass by our small city. Heavens are helping us."


    "Alright! I will go as well. They were in our city since yesterday, staying inside the Liu n but no one knows how long they n to stay there so we need to grab this chance. I guess if not for Liu n, we wouldn¡¯t be this lucky. Did you see the Liu n Young Master? I heard he is a hottie. Maybe we will be able to meet him¡ª"


    When Xuefeng heard they were talking about him, he continued walking forward as if he didn¡¯t hear anything. After overhearing this, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, ¡¯Did Sect Master from the academy came to recruit me?¡¯

 Chapter 267 Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 267 Surprise</h4>


    "Did you design these?" Nuwa asked as she sensed Xuefeng approaching her from behind. She was holding a white sexy bra, filling the texture with her fingers. Nuwa picked it as it matched with her dress, but she wondered why even wear one of these when they would only restrain her breasts.


    "Yup, I did. Well, I just told the young tailor here about the concept and he came up with them. Honestly, he did a nice job here if I were to judge." Xuefeng answered her as he also picked one piece from the hanger and found the job really well done. Recalling the previous issue, he didn¡¯t forget to exin that as well, "Nuwa, Lady Riu is the owner of the shop. She is my partner in business. Nothing else."


    "I know. I¡¯m not that silly. I sensed that she wasing earlier when she saw you so I knew she must¡¯ve known you. She was working in the shop before that so it¡¯s not hard to exin it. I just left earlier so that you have some time to talk." Dongmei revealed her thought process, making Xuefeng smile proudly. She was indeed a maturedy with experienced thinking which is why he should use a different approach to subdue her.


    "Thank you. We did talk a bit about the business. I promised to draw some more designs for them so we will move backstageter." Xuefeng kissed her on the cheek as a thank you for that and asked, while looking at the many designs on the wall, "Did you find anything that you are interested in here? Take whatever you like."


    "Can I only take the bottom? I don¡¯t think I would like wearing the top. I like them for free." Nuwa put away the white bra and picked white panties that matched the bra. She already scanned her butt and chose the right size right away.


    "No problem. Take as many as you want. I will pay for them with my share of the earnings. Do you want some other colours too?" Xuefeng took a few of the same ones so Nuwa would have spare pairs and looked at the other designs in various other colours, nning to buy her what she wants.


    Just when Nuwa wanted to reply, they both heard a conversation between twodies who were whispering behind her back, thinking that they wouldn¡¯t hear just because they were on the other side of the room.


    "Young Master Liu is so mature and manly. He is even buying undergarment for his women without even blinking or getting embarrassed. If only I could be his concubine or even a servant, I would be content with my life."


    "Don¡¯t you have a boyfriend already? What happened to him?"


    "Of course he can¡¯tpare with Young Master Liu at all. I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to break up with him. The young master, on the other hand,es from a good background, has good looks and his cultivation is even better. Did you see his wings? He can fly already... I wish I could fly in his arms like that."


    Listening to the young teens, Nuwa smirked andmented, "Should I tell them that you are also a big dummy as well?"


    "Cough, I¡¯m not a dummy... Okay, maybe sometimes. Quickly pick what you want and let¡¯s leave. I don¡¯t want to hear any more gossip about me." Xuefeng coughed when he heard her as he knew what Nuwa was talking and hurried her so they wouldn¡¯t have to listen to more of such conversations.


    "Hehe, alright. I only want these few. I don¡¯t need anymore." Nuwa onlyughed a bit at him and gave him thest pair before adding, "Let¡¯s go meet this tailor then. I didn¡¯t like any of the dresses on the base level. I hope he has some special hidden gems in his workshop."


    "Mhmm, let¡¯s go then. After that, we need to go straight to my n as probably something interesting is going on there. I overheard a nice piece of news which I need to check." Xuefeng took Nuwa by the hand and led her back towards Lady Riu who was waiting for them at the entrance. Xuefeng promised to help design some new clothes for them so she was obviously excited, waiting to lead them to the workshop.


    "Ah! Young Master Liu!" Just as they passed the changing rooms, two girls went out from the same one that Xuefeng overheard some information and they quickly cried out when they saw Xuefeng.


    They were quite shocked seeing him just after they talked about him and suddenly wondered if Xuefeng heard them which quickly caused the two teens to blush. At first, Xuefeng didn¡¯t n to say anything, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t help himself from calling out with a yful smile, "Good luck at the selection."


    Without looking at them anymore, Xuefeng walked away with Nuwa who only shook her head with a smile. She already knew what Xuefeng overheard and didn¡¯t mind his teasing towards the two teens, actually finding it funny.


    .......


    "Young Master! You finally came back! Did you see how quickly we improved the shop? It¡¯s all thanks to your father¡¯s help. He provided us with everything the moment he visited our shop. I can¡¯t thank you both enough." The moment Xuefeng entered the workshop at the back, he was immediately spotted by the young tailor and received a bear hug from him. He was so happy that he treated Xuefeng as a friend but Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind at all, actually preferring it.


    Just as Xuefeng expected, there were many workers working backstage, more than thirty actually, creating various dresses and lingerie like machines. Normally this much work would be impossible to do in such a short time but with the help of their cultivation, they could speed up some steps.


    "That¡¯s good. I told him to take a look at it and I¡¯m d he helped." Xuefeng nodded at the young tailor and was about to introduce Nuwa when she let go of his hand, approaching the dress prototypes on the side which she didn¡¯t see in the shop earlier.


    Turning to look at Nuwa, Xuefeng still introduced her proudly, "This is my girlfriend, Nuwa. We are looking for a dress. Do you have anything special? I will help you with some designs after she chooses something."


    "Mhmm! Right away. I would never mistreat the Young Master¡¯s lover. I will definitely prepare the best dress she has ever seen." Young tailor finally looked at the beautifuldy on the side, being focused only on Xuefeng earlier and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but brighten.


    It wasn¡¯t because Nuwa was an extreme beauty but because her body proportions were just perfect for the dress he was just working on. He was a tailor, after all, he was looking more at the body of thedies instead of the face, switching on tailor mode right away.


    Only after a moment did he notice some patterns that have been repeating whenever Xuefeng wasing here and couldn¡¯t help but ask while whispering, "On a side note... How does Young Master court so many top grade beauties? Can I know the secret? I¡¯m still single, you know, cough."


    Hearing the young tailor¡¯s question, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly and shrugged, saying with a grin, "Hah, I will tell you the secret when I figure it out, because honestly, I still have no idea." Probably all of his women were out of his league when they met, but they still somehow fell in love with him.


    Hearing the question, the young tailor couldn¡¯t help but sigh, thinking that he would be single forever at this point but then regained his vigour when they approached Nuwa and called out, "Miss Nuwa, let¡¯s move to my private room. I have a special dress that I just started working on today morning and it¡¯s almost finished. I think it would be perfect for you."


    "Alright." Nuwa nodded calmly, acting like a proper queen in front of them, which made everyone wonder from which big family she was from.


    When Nuwa finally saw the dress, trying it on afterwards, she was actually pleasantly surprised, having both the colours and style that she liked. It was a light green dress having a skirt that extends down to the middle of her thighs with a small cut in the middle, exposing her fit belly. Xuefeng would argue that it exposed too much but she didn¡¯t mind that.


    Her breasts were supported by a tightened material underneath while being wrapped lightly but soft material, acting like a bra inside the dress which she liked much more than the normal bras. Her sides were also covered this time which was quite a disadvantage for her, but the overall look was nice.


    What she liked the most was the while petals flowers that were sewn into the actual dress, giving her the fresh look. When she wore the dress, they also opened as if they were still alive, releasing a pleasant smell. It was a surprise for the young tailor as those petals were chosen by him because of their properties.


    They would never rot even if the petals were plucked from the flowers but now they looked like they were alive. He couldn¡¯t have known that Forest Elves were blessed by nature and just by being next to the flower, it would bloom as if it was in the best soil in this world.


    "I like it." Nuwa announced after looking at herself in the mirror from every direction, deciding on taking it for herself. It was made from natural materials from nature so she felt even better in it.


    "I¡¯m d. Miss, you can treat this dress as yours from now on. This will be the only copy of it so Miss doesn¡¯t need to worry that someone has the same one. Only unique dresses will be presented to you." The young tailor nodded happily seeing that his dress was matching Nuwa perfectly as if she was born for it.


    Thinking what else he would add, he suddenly thought of a great idea, calling out excitedly while searching through a bunch of materials for something, "Miss, wait a moment! I have something that would look great with the dress."


    What the young tailor pulled out from the pile of clothes was a pair of cute green sandals made from some type of nt, having two straps connected to them and said, "Miss, please try on those sandals. They will match perfectly with the dress."


    Just as he expected, they added a great elegance and alluring feeling to Nuwa¡¯s legs. Even Xuefeng nodded, thinking her legs were even sexier than before.


    Seeing Xuefeng¡¯s nce, Nuwa walked up to him and said while wrapping her arms around his neck, "Well, as long as Xuefeng likes it then I will wear it." She didn¡¯t mind the young tailor¡¯s presence and allowed Xuefeng to feel the dress from up close, whispering to him, knowing that he would be the one taking it offter, "Will it slide off easily too?"


    "I like it as well. We will take it." Xuefeng replied out loud before whispering back to her with a mischievous smirk, "There shouldn¡¯t be a problem..."


    "Perfect! How about we talk about some designs I have been working on? I would like some opinion on them." Young tailor eximed before moving towards the next topic, valuing both of their times.


    .......


    "I guess no one knows much about the selection happening. We should just check it out ourselves and ask my father first." Xuefeng called out to Nuwa after they finally left the shops, heading towards the n. He asked Lady Riu and the tailor about what he heard but he didn¡¯t get much information. They had been too busy to listen to the news.


    "I wish to meet your sweet girlfriends. Do you think they already arrived?" Nuwa asked as she flew behind him, this time on her own. She didn¡¯t want to ruin her dress too much during the flight so she decided to go by herself.


    "Maybe. Some time already passed. If nothing stopped them, they should being back around that time. Let¡¯snd in my courtyard first. We will see if they are there and only then visit my father." Xuefeng shrugged, not feeling anything from Yiren¡¯s and his connection so he guessed that nothing happened to them.


    "Mhmm, but don¡¯t expect I will be nice to everyone just because they are your girlfriends. If I don¡¯t like someone, I will let you know." Nuwa reminded him before theynded, making him already imagine the headache he would have watching those scenes if that happened.


    Flying into the n grounds, they were not stopped by anyone, probably because the Shadow Guards saw them earlier and already reported that Young Master returned already.


    They headed straight towards Xuefeng courtyard and Nuwa called out first, seeing a person standing next to the familiar pond, "Someone is there." She didn¡¯t wait for Xuefeng¡¯s reply as she dived down right away. Xuefeng could only follow closely behind her,nding a secondter with a gentle thud.


    At first he didn¡¯t recognize the woman in front of him but when he saw her face upon her turning around, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help crying out shocked, "Shan?! What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 268 Tes

    <h4>Chapter 268 Tes</h4>


    Training the coldest techniques, Princess Shan¡¯s personality would naturally shift as well, bing more distant and aloof, but when she saw Xuefeng looking at her like that, a rare smile finally appeared on her face as she called out in a sweet voice, "Hey, Xuefeng..."


    Honestly, Princess Shan was extremely nervous the whole trip to Liu n and even now, before Xuefeng arrived, she was constantly thinking of what Xuefeng would say the moment they meet again. She didn¡¯t even know if he woulde but her imagination couldn¡¯t stop creating various scenes of what could happenter when their eyes nce at each other.


    When her Sect Master saw how she behaved, her curiosity began increasing the more she stayed in this n. At this point, she nned to stay here until hees back. If he was here, there is no way she would do any selection at all. This was just a pretext to increase the time she could spend here. After all, some selection processes couldst many days.


    When Princess Shan looked at Xuefeng, she didn¡¯t mind his shock, somehow finding it cute of him. No matter what he did, she liked it, but she couldn¡¯t help it. Under Sect Master protection, she was no longer in danger because of Shen Zhao, the Sacred Sword Kingdom Prince, but her feelings still stayed the same, thinking of Xuefeng as her saviour and the pir of support.


    "Hey¡ª" Xuefeng returned the smile and wanted to walk up to her to offer his greetings when suddenly Nuwa overtook him, hugging Princess Shan on his ce while calling out, "Shan, what a cute name. You must be one of his girlfriends, right?"


    When Princess Shan heard her, the cold facade on her face crumbled as her cheeks flushed red. If her Sect Master saw that she would definitely be shocked. Spending so much time shaping her personality, so that not many things could move her only to have it destroyed with one boy.


    Seeing her looked down embarrassed, Nuwa eyes brightened, finding that adorable. She couldn¡¯t help but squeeze her tighter, finding some parts of herself in Princess Shan. Just like Nuwa, she was cold on the outside for everyone else but when it came to her lover, she would melt right away.


    "Cold on the outside but soft on the inside. You seem to love Xuefeng a lot. I think I like you already. I was doubting Xuefeng pick up skills but it seems that he is choosing only the best." Nuwa praised as she let Princess Shan¡¯s heady down her chest while she continued to gently rub her head.


    Feeling the familiar pats, the same ones she used to receive from her mother when she was young, Princess Shan somehow felt the motherly love she was missing for so long. The mesmerising smell of the flowers on Nuwa¡¯s dress didn¡¯t help at all in pulling away from her and only pushed her to tighten the hug herself.


    "Mhmm..." Princess Shan didn¡¯t want to confirm anything as she and Xuefeng were not exactly together yet, but she still nodded as didn¡¯t want to leave Nuwa¡¯s embrace. The two didn¡¯t know each other but If she was Xuefeng¡¯s friend, Princess Shan didn¡¯t mind getting close with her.


    "Hey, what about me? Will I not receive a hug?" Xuefeng looked speechless seeing that he was ignored and reached out with his hands, nning to get a hug as well.


    Unfortunately, his ns were ruined really quickly when Nuwa pretended she didn¡¯t see that, suddenly dragging Princess Shan away from him by wrapping her arms together and only leaving a note, "Shan, let¡¯s have a girls talk first. I need to learn more about you. Xuefeng can wait."


    Just as Xuefeng thought he would be left hanging alone, Princess Shan suddenly let go of Nuwa and started running towards Xuefeng as she muttered to herself, "No, I can¡¯t wait anymore..."


    She didn¡¯t mind Nuwapany, but she was waiting for this moment for too long to just give it up. When she jumped into his arms, Xuefeng almost fell from the momentum but fortunately managed to support himself. He immediately tightened his hug on her just as strong as she did.


    Xuefeng considered Princess Shan as a very good friend and didn¡¯t mind hugging her after such a long time of separation. She, on the other hand, knew Xuefeng feelings were still not there, but that obviously wouldn¡¯t stop her. Xuefeng didn¡¯t say no when Nuwa asked if she was his girlfriend so she already considered that a win.


    "I missed you a lot..." Princess Shan whispered after some time, still hugging onto his neck, allowing his hands to gently caress her back. If she could decide, their hug wouldst for hours until she was finally satisfied, filling the desires she had for thest few months.


    "It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here..." Xuefeng smiled and assured her while gently patting her on the head, asking right after, "Did they take care of you there?" He also nced at Nuwa to see her reaction but she was surprisingly smiling, patiently waiting.


    "Mhmm, I was mostly safe thanks to my master... After I told her about you, she decided to make a visit and take me with her. If not for that, I wouldn¡¯t be able to meet you..." Princess Shan muttered happily, exining her reason for the visit. It was extremely hard to get a pass to visit family in the White Lotus Sect, especially if someone just joined it, so she was blessed to have such a chance this quickly.


    "I guess I will have to meet with her and thank her for taking care of you. Is she in the n right now?" Xuefeng asked while wondering what did Princess Shan tell her master that would make her desire to meet him so much. They did have to travel a bit of a distance to reach here. He didn¡¯t believe that they came with the reason of performing the selection for their sect.


    "Yup, she is talking with your parents right now in the n Leader¡¯s mansion." Princess Shan found herself much morefortable now after staying in Xuefeng¡¯s arms for so long and wasn¡¯t nervous anymore, talking confidently.


    Just when Xuefeng wanted to continue conversing with her, Nuwa called out from behind of them, interrupting him, "Shan, are youing? There is a lot we need to talk about."


    Reluctantly, Princess Shan let go of Xuefeng, dropping down to the ground and left a quick kiss on his cheek before running back to Nuwa. She was also curious of who she was to Xuefeng, looking like a twenty-year-old beauty but having the maturity of a mother.


    "I will leave you girls alone then. You can join me when you finish." Xuefeng waved his hand for goodbyes and decided to visit his father study. There were a lot of questions he wanted answers to.


    He knew that Nuwa went astray with her assumptions but he didn¡¯t try to correct her at that moment, leaving it for Princess Shan to exin. It would be extremely awkward between them if he suddenly rejected her in front of Nuwa.


    Spawning his wings once again, he flew into the sky, heading towards the main building in the n. When Princess Shan saw his wings once again, she looked amazed at how Xuefeng grew in thosest few months. From a noobie cultivator into a full-fledged one that looked as if he had years of experience.


    When Princess Shan arrived by Nuwa¡¯s side, looking at her curiously, she was met with a deep question right in the feels, "You are not his girlfriend yet, right?"


    Realising she was busted, Princess Shan didn¡¯t lie anymore and said truthfully, "I¡¯m not... Yet." When Nuwa saw the confidence in her eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but let out augh,menting, "Haha, I like you a bit now. Now only you passed my test, you also had this nice stubborn me in you."


    "Test?" Princess Shan asked confused, not realising she was already undergoing a test. Wasn¡¯t it too fast?


    "I took you away from him the moment you guys meet. If you didn¡¯t run towards him to at least hug him upon greeting, I would kick you out right away. He needs support, not a weakdy. I¡¯m d you passed the test." Nuwa shrugged as she leaned over on the boulder, staring interestedly at Princess Shan frown. Nuwa already nned to test everyone Xuefeng wanted to be with so no one was safe.

 Chapter 269 You Can Join Too...

    <h4>Chapter 269 You Can Join Too...</h4>


    When Xuefengnded in front of his parent¡¯s mansion, he saw a few cold lookingdies with white dresses that covered most of their bodies. They were standing together with Shadow Guard members but it didn¡¯t seem like they were talking with them. They were coldly looking around at anyone who was approaching and didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by the Shadow Guard¡¯s members questions.


    "Young Master Liu!" The moment they saw Xuefeng, Shadow Guard¡¯s members called out happily, greeting him, d to finally see someone familiar who could help them subdue the colddies. Xuefeng was known to have a good fortune with women so they thought of him as their role model.


    "Good day. Is my father in his study?" Xuefeng asked as he nodded towards them, greeting them back, before smiling softly at thedies. The beauties heard many stories from their sister about the guy in front of him and they had to admit that he was indeed impressive. The wings on his back which looked like some type of skill gained their attention from the start while his handsome face and fashion added even more points to their opinion.


    "And who could youdies be? Did youe here to my Shan? Are you her sisters from the Sect?" Xuefeng asked as he looked them from head to toe, deciding to help his subordinates a little.


    "Yes... We are White Lotus Sect¡¯s disciples. We are also Sect Master¡¯s protectors and also Shan is our Sect Sister... Our Sect Master is awaiting Young Master." One of the girls stepped forward and introduced themselves with a slight smile, before recalling that her master wanted to meet Xuefeng and quickly created a way for him.


    "Oh, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s the exact reason for my visit. I already met with Shan and she told me about it. I will excuse myself then." Xuefeng cancelled the wings and acknowledged their focus on the job, no longer wasting time. Just as he was passing them, he saw how his Shadow Guards were looking at him with puppy eyes and Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help butugh internally.


    He didn¡¯t n to leave his brothers without help after all so he called out to thedies while patting one of them on the shoulder, "Ladies, be kind to my people. They belong to my finest Shadow Guard with the best talents in the n."


    Without saying anything else, Xuefeng walked into the building, making the shadow guards stare at him with thankful gazes. They knew that it should be enough as the look on White Lotus Sect¡¯sdies changed when they looked at them, not tantly ignoring them like before which was great progress.


    Normally Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t knock on the doors when he nned to meet his father but this time there was a special guest there, someone who took care of his friend so Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to look impolite.


    "Oh, It¡¯s Xuefeng! We were just talking about you. Come join us." Liu Xiaobei called out happily upon seeing that it was Xuefeng who entered, pointing towards the seat next to the unfamiliardy.


    His father¡¯s cheeks were already rosy from the wine they were drinking which could exin why he sounded so joyfully. Fortunately, there was his mother sitting next to him, carefully protecting him so he wouldn¡¯t do anything stupid.


    Xuefeng walked up to his parents, greeting them both with a hug before finally walking up to the sofa the supposed Sect Master was seating on, greeting everyone again, "Good afternoon. What did I miss?"


    Thedy next to him was observing him from up close but he only smiled at her softly and introduced himself, "I¡¯m Liu Xuefeng. Is Miss the Sect Master of White Lotus Sect?"


    "Indeed, I am." The Sect Master admitted with her crispy sweet voice and asked, "And you should be the boy that my disciple is always talking about, right?"


    "I guess that¡¯s me. Thank you for taking care of her. I didn¡¯t like the situation she was in so I¡¯m d it was handled in time. I wasn¡¯t strong enough earlier so I couldn¡¯t help her." Xuefeng smiled and thanked sincerely, causing the Sect Master¡¯s eyes to brighten. She already had a good first impression of Xuefeng, someone who knew what were his strengths and wasn¡¯t rush with his things.


    "That¡¯s good. One should know their strengths." The sexy beauty praised him as she gave him a sweet smile and moved a bit closer to him on the sofa, asking while blinking her eyes alluringly, "How about now, are you confident that you can beat him?"


    When Mu Lan saw her son being flirted right in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but curse in her mind, ¡¯That vixen. First trying to seduce my husband and now she goes for my son...¡¯ She wanted to say something to her already but her husband stopped her, assuring that nothing would happen between them and that good rtions with another Sect were always appreciated.


    Hearing the question, Xuefeng only smiled and replied confidently, looking straight into her eyes, "I¡¯m sure that I can beat anyone under Saint Stage."


    "Cough, cough... I don¡¯t seem to believe you." The Sect Master quickly coughed twice, almost choking on the wine she was drinking, finding his words too hard to believe.


    Normally it wouldn¡¯t be that impossible as there were many young geniuses in this world but she knew from Princess Shan that Xuefeng only started his cultivation a few months ago. His progression in less than half a year up to Spirit Lord Stage was already a miracle for her but he also imed that he could beat anyone under Saint stage which was a very bold statement.


    "It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not like I care this much to prove it. Miss asked so I answered." Xuefeng shrugged, not bothered much by her doubt. Pouring himself a cup of wine, he gently took a gulp before asking, "I was told that Miss wanted to meet with me. Is there anything I can help you with?"


    The Sect Leader watched how natural Xuefeng behaved, knowing exactly who she was and couldn¡¯t help but evaluate this boy once again. The seed of curiosity was already nted and it was blooming higher the more time she spent with him. She didn¡¯t actually have any particr purpose for this visit, nning to just visit and meet with him, but now her thoughts started changing.


    Weighing the possible paths she could take to get him on her side, she suddenly thought of a genius n and proposed, "Actually... I heard that you have many excellent females around you. I wondered if they can join my White Lotus Sect? It¡¯s an all females Sect so you can be sure that they will be safe."


    Unfortunately, Xuefeng didn¡¯t think too much about it and shook his head, quickly rejected her with a simple t refusal, "No." He already knew what his women would say if they were asked such a question. The answer would be the same. Another reason would be his own unwillingness to separate with them, nning on being shameless with it.


    Even with his refusal, the Sect Leader didn¡¯t get angry or anything, thinking it was fair for him to do, but still asked for a reason, "Why? Do you think my Sect is too lowly for them to join it?"


    "It¡¯s that at all. They just don¡¯t want to separate from me and the other way around, I don¡¯t want them to leave me too. I nned on joining the Sect but I intended to take them all with me. I don¡¯t think that White Lotus Sect would ept a male like me." Xuefeng exined, causing the sexy Sect Master to fall into contemtion.


    Thinking that they were done, Xuefeng called out to Liu Xiaobei, "Father, I like how you settled the tailor shop. I told them to invest all of our profits into improving the shop and the quality of the materials. You don¡¯t mind, right?"


    Hearing his son maturing so fast, Liu Xiaobei felt really proud, leaving everything to him, "Mhmm, it¡¯s your business so you can do what you want. I only helped a bit when you were away. Even without my help, I know you would do the same."


    Just as Xuefeng wanted to continue talking about other topics, the Sect Leader muttered out loud, "You can join too."


    Xuefeng broke his train of thoughts with this sentence and looked back at her, asking confused, "You want me to join your Sect? Isn¡¯t it only females Sect? Wouldn¡¯t the main Sect disagree to it if reported? I know that your Sect is just a brunch of the one in the Empire."


    "Don¡¯t worry about the Empire. You said you can defeat anyone under the Saint Stage? Prove it by defeating Shan and I will allow you to join together with your women. What do you think?" The Sect Master just smiled, not bothered by the main Sect opinion.


    To her, Xuefeng didn¡¯t exactly understand the value of such genius. If she could find a cultivator that could battle Emperor Stage Cultivators in less than six months after starting cultivation, the White Lotus Sect in the Empire wouldn¡¯t care if he was a male or not. They would take him and put all of their resources to groom him.


    Hearing that he only needed to defeat Shan, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but ask, "That¡¯s it?" Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to be rude when he said it, but he was rather confident in his abilities now. If he were to use his Fate Holder abilities, even Saints were not a match for him.


    To his confidence, the Sect Master onlyughed and said lightly, "Heh, if you think that Shan is still the same weak girl you talked to three months ago, then you will definitely lose."

 Chapter 270 Open Hear

    <h4>Chapter 270 Open Hear</h4>


    "I don¡¯t mind. I would be happy to check how much Shan has improved. I hope the Sect didn¡¯t save on resources while nurturing her." Xuefengmented casually as he gave her a side nce. Xuefeng was actually eager to battle someone after getting his new abilities so such an opportunity was well timed.


    If Shan really improved a lot then she would definitely be a decent opponent to test them on. Xuefeng didn¡¯t have much time to train with them yet, but he was confident that he would learn them quickly.


    "Shan joined me quitete, but during the time she was under my wing, she never had anythingcking in her cultivation. Where one needed to pay with contribution points, Shan could have it for free. Don¡¯t underestimate the power of the Sect Master. I¡¯m thew there." The sexy Sect Master exined with ease, not bothered by suchments. Copying Xuefeng, she ced her legs on top of each other and reached out for a jug of wine to pour herself some more when Xuefeng acted first, filling her ss like a gentleman.


    "Here you go. A ss from me as a thank you for taking care of Shan." Xuefeng poured himself another ss as well and raised it up, nning to toast with her.


    Clink.


    The sses let out a clinking sound as they hit each other and the Sect Master took the first sip while smiling at him. The more time she spent with Xuefeng, the more attractive he was to her.


    It wasn¡¯t a baseless rumour that she liked to seduce men who were already taken as she indeed had such a kink. Not only that, Xuefeng genuinely sounded like a great guy, being confident, smart, mature and even knowledgeable. It would be a surprise if she didn¡¯t find him attractive at that moment.


    Seeing the gaze in which the vixen was looking at her son, Mu Lan decided to interfere, calling out to remind Xuefeng, "Son, where are Wuying and the rest? Weren¡¯t they supposed to be with you?"


    Hearing the question, Xuefeng switched the topics, forgetting about the female Sect Master for a moment, "We separated earlier and Wen was supposed to bring them all back safely. Right, Father, do you have a method to contact Wuying? I forgot to give her a matching Signal Crystal so we could talk in case anything happened."


    "Of course I do. She is still the leader of Shadow Guards so I need to a way to contact her. You took her away from me but she should still have one on her. Here try it." Liu Xiaobei pulled out a Green Signal Crystal and threw it towards his son, already a bit freshened up after having his show stolen by him. He didn¡¯t need to entertain the sexy Sect Leader anymore so he just rxed now.


    "Alright," Xuefeng stood up and walked up to the window, activating the Signal Crystal away from them so that he wouldn¡¯t bother them. Surprisingly, Wuying picked up the call right away and asked, "Xuefeng, is that you?"


    "How did you know it was me?" Xuefeng asked with a smile, happy to hear a familiar voice. He didn¡¯t think he would be busted this fast but knowing Wuying, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess. This was the only way Xuefeng could contact her.


    "Your father wouldn¡¯t call me knowing I¡¯m with you so the only option is you arriving earlier and calling me. We are still an hour away from the n. Wu Kong was begging me to have a break so we could eat and looking at his puppy eyes, I couldn¡¯t reject. It has been more than 30 mins but he is still not satisfied. We will leave in a bit and continue our travels." Wuying reported, already knowing what Xuefeng wanted to hear.


    "Mhmm, it¡¯s okay. You can just carry him away saying that I have much better snacks here. I have a small snack for you as well..." Xuefeng proposed, feeling himself in a yful mood and he didn¡¯t need to wait long to hear the sounds of a conversation in the background, "Wu Kong, we are leaving! Big Brother is waiting for us!"


    "Noooo, my foooood!"


    "Stop holding the chair, we are going!"


    "Sis, five more minutes, please! We can¡¯t leave so much food alone!"


    "Nope."


    Smack!


    "Aaah! My own sister to betray me... Out of everyone I know."


    Xuefeng could easily imagine what happened and couldn¡¯t help but smile listening to the siblings¡¯ interactions. It was then that Wuying¡¯s voice returned to the call and she reported, "We are heading out. Wait for me there..."


    Crack.


    When Wuying started talking, the crystal suddenly cracked, signalling that the connection would soon break so Xuefeng didn¡¯t wait and said his goodbyes, "Alright, safe travels then. I will wait for you guys here. I love you."


    "I love you too¡ª" When Wuying tried to reply, Xuefeng only heard the first few words before the crystal cracked, breaking into dust in his hand. The Signal Crystals were not eternal. Once they were used too many times, they would simply break.


    Xuefeng was d that he was able to hear at least the first three words which were more naturally leaving their mouths recently. Knowing they were safe, Xuefeng didn¡¯t worry anymore and walked back to the table, informing his parents, "They should arrive in an hour. They were dyed because they stopped for some food."


    "Yeah, we could hear. You were not secretive about your conversation at all." Liu Xiaobei rolled his eyes when he heard his son¡¯s report and asked while squinting his eyes, "Are you showing off in front of your father?"


    "Haha, yes! Can¡¯t I brag a bit?" Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help butugh after being exposed and patted his father on the shoulder, boldly agreeing to this statement. It would be strange if he wasn¡¯t proud of having such great girlfriends.


    Just as Liu Xiaobei wanted to continue bantering with his son, the sexy Sect Master stood up and interrupted them, asking, "Shall we go and test Young Master¡¯s skills now? We still have an hour of free time."


    "Miss wants me to fight Shan right now?" Xuefeng found it a bit too rushed but in the end, he didn¡¯t mind it that much so he agreed even before the beauty answered, "I don¡¯t mind. As long as Shan wants to, we can do it right away."


    "Perfect. Thank you for spending your time with me n Leader Liu. I will depend on your son for the second part of the day." The Sect Leader bade farewell to Liu Xiaobei as she walked up to Xuefeng and gently hugged his arm, allowing him to lead her.


    Seeing her leaving, Mu Lan didn¡¯t let her husband say anything and replied on his behalf instead, "No problem. It was a pleasure. Xuefeng will take care of everything." She believed that Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t do anything stupid with the sexy vixen so she decided to leave everything in his hands.


    Nodding his head, Liu Xiaobei confirmed his wife¡¯s words, "I agree. Xuefeng is mature enough to handle anything rted to his future. You two can go first. We will jointer." Liu Xiaobei knew he had to please his wife for how he behaved these two days so they excused themselves as well.


    Just as Xuefeng left his father¡¯s study, he nced at the sexy beauty who was still shamelessly holding onto his arm and coughed, informing her gently about it, "Cough, the arm..."


    "Oh, am I bothering you this much? I can let go if you really insist..." The sexy Sect Master tried to make a pitiful look, ncing softly at him but Xuefeng wasn¡¯t really moved and nodded his head, confirming, "Yes, please. My girlfriend will get jealous. If she sees you holding my arm like that, she will kill you."


    "What...?" Normally if she heard such a threat, she would most certainlyugh in almost all cases but looking at Xuefeng¡¯s eyes, she knew he wasn¡¯t joking.


    "If you don¡¯t believe me then let¡¯s go on like this and try for yourself. She is talking with Shan in my courtyard right now. She will definitely wee you with an open heart. Well, at least one heart will be open." Xuefeng shrugged, continuing to walk forward while exining, but before Xuefeng could finish exining, the sexy Sect Leader let go of his arm unwillingly. She didn¡¯tpletely believe Xuefeng¡¯s words but decided to y it safe.

 Chapter 271 I Dont Like Her

    <h4>Chapter 271 I Don¡°t Like Her</h4>


    Before they went down the stairs, Xuefeng suddenly stopped and asked, "What¡¯s your name, Miss? I don¡¯t like using such formalities." Xuefeng always quickly moved to call everyone as if they were his friends as it was much morefortable, but when the sexy Sect Master heard it, she frowned, not meeting with such a question often.


    She looked at him, curious of his next answer andmented, "I¡¯m the Sect Master of a big Sect. I don¡¯t think it would be normal if you call me by my name, am I right?"


    "Oh, don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯m already friends with much more powerful people. It would be more awkward if I called you a Sect Master instead." Xuefeng replied honestly, assuring her gently.


    When listening to him, she couldn¡¯t feel even a bit of bragging feeling as if what he had just said was normal for him. It sounded like Xuefeng always interacted with powerful people and a Sect Master of her calibre was just a small figure, which made her quite depressed.


    ¡¯Who is this guy...? Why can¡¯t I figure him out at all...? He is like an open book but still has a lot of mysteries even though you can see it all...¡¯ The Sect Master thought in her mind, frustrated about Xuefeng¡¯s behaviour. Normally she wouldn¡¯t have any problems in picking up a good approach in seducing a man, but she had trouble with this one case.


    Looking him in the eyes, she decided to see how he will reactter when herdies know how he calls her and admitted, "You can call me Jiao. Only friends call me that..."


    "Alright, Jiao, cute name. Let¡¯s go." Xuefeng simply nodded with a slight smile as he patted her on the head and continued walking down the stairs. Jiao couldn¡¯t help but blush when she heard him calling her name so casually as well as feel his gentle touch. Fortunately, she quickly shook her head and regained her focus which befitted a Sect Master.


    Jiao liked to seduce married men, but that didn¡¯t mean she was this familiar with every one of them. It was rare for her to give her name to someone and even rarer if she allowed someone to touch her. She was an expert in seducing without even letting men ce a hand on her. For her, men were only ythings that were supposed to listen to her every call.


    ¡¯Tsk, show off. Since when did Xuefeng be so smooth and confident?¡¯ Mingmented sarcastically inside of Xuefeng¡¯s mind to which the bracelet¡¯s Spirit added, ¡¯He was always like that but he needed a little push to change. I¡¯m not staying with a little bitch so he¡¯d better stay this way.¡¯


    Hearing that Xuefeng was being badmouthed, Ling also jumped into the conversation like a female tiger protecting their cubs, ¡¯Who did you call a little bitch?!¡¯ She didn¡¯t care about the bracelet¡¯s Spirit powers when it came to Xuefeng.


    Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t do anything to him and he knew it too, not bothered to be kind at all, calling out right back at her, ¡¯Of course I¡¯m talking about Xuefeng. It¡¯s all because of you that he was like that. You girls made him too soft. Fortunately, I came in the right moment and set him on the correct path. With me by his side, no women will lead him by the nose.¡¯


    Hearing them arguing pointlessly, Xuefeng quickly stopped them, ¡¯Alright, quiet down everyone. I can¡¯t focus if you shout so much. Go argue somewhere else.¡¯Only after this did silence fill his mind and he could finally think normally. Listening to the conversation of three spirits at the same time was very tiring.


    "Ladies first." When they finally reached the entrance, Xuefeng opened the doors and allowed Jiao to pass first, showing his respect for women which gained him even more admiration from thedies who watched everything from outside.


    Jiao wasn¡¯t new to this custom but still appreciated it, knowing that at least he cared for her a bit. When she passed him, her hand grazed by his chest as if by ident, using her nails to leave a teasing feeling behind. Xuefeng wasn¡¯t dumb, so he knew what was her n since the moment he saw her look at him but he could only pity her instead of getting excited. Once she meets Nuwa, he didn¡¯t think there would be a nice ending to her flirts.


    "Sect Master! Young Master Liu!" With the two of them out, their subordinates greeted them both at the same time. Jiao only smiled as she patted her disciples on the heads like a godmother and one could see based on their gazes that they idolized her.


    "We are going to meet with your sister Shan now. Young Master Liu decided to have a sparring session with her. What do you think about that?" Jiao asked curiously as she gave Xuefeng a side nce.


    "Oh! But Sect Master, isn¡¯t that bullying? Young Master only started his cultivation recently. He shouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Shan with his cultivation stage right now..." One of the five beauties who had quite a good opinion about Xuefeng called out in his defence, or rather to warn him about Shan¡¯s power.


    They all already witnessed her strength before they left for this trip and Shan established herself as a leading disciple by defeating them all effortlessly. After that, they began looking up to her a lot. She didn¡¯t try to disrespect Xuefeng but rather believed in her Senior Sister¡¯s strength.


    Hearing the exact question she wanted, the sexy Jiao brushed her ice blue hair and replied proudly while looking at Xuefeng, "Well, we don¡¯t need to worry about that. Young Master Liu said he will be fine. No experts below¡ª"


    Unfortunately, before she could end, Xuefeng suddenly approached her and patted her head, calling out gently, "Jiao, stop fooling around and follow me. I will be busyter." He didn¡¯t wait for her reaction and simply walked away, slowly heading towards his courtyard.


    Thedies looked as if they were paralyzed by lightning but when they saw their Sect Master blush, they couldn¡¯t help but exim, "Ah! Master!" Before they could get into details and ask what just happened, Jiao shook her head to get rid of the evil thoughts, making her hair messily fly around before she said sternly to her disciples, "Don¡¯t ask about it. It¡¯splicated..."


    She didn¡¯t n on exining or rather, she didn¡¯t know how to exin it. This was apletely new experience for her as she would almost never let a man touch her for the second or third time. Xuefeng¡¯s behaviour was putting her off from the start, not knowing how she should act around him.


    Thedies nced at each other with a knowing smile and didn¡¯tment anymore, but that only made Jiao more frustrated about the situation. It wasn¡¯t what they thought at all. Xuefeng was just ying around with her...


    Without stopping or turning around, Xuefeng waved his hand and asked, "Are youing? We don¡¯t have the whole day." Seeing how cool Xuefeng acted, thedies couldn¡¯t help but start jumping around, getting excited for their Senior Sister or possibly even their Sect Master.


    Having no choice, Jiao stepped forward, catching up to Xuefeng while calling out, "We areing!" Thedies only giggled and followed after their Sect Master, leaving a few Shadow Guard¡¯s members dumbstruck, trying to understand what they just witnessed.


    "Sigh, let¡¯s give up, Young Master¡¯s game is too strong for us. With one move he can get them all excited and make them follow him around. We can¡¯t even convince them to talk to us. We will never get a chance to get such fine beauties..." A Shadow Guard member sighed, giving up on the top shelf, actually thinking of getting a normal wife instead.


    Even the vice-leader who happened to be present couldn¡¯t help but nce at the beauties with yearning but stillmented, giving more hope to hisrades, "Let¡¯s increase out cultivation first. Women only follow the strongest. Once we work hard like Young Master, beauties won¡¯t be able to resist us. Look at the Young Master. He started cultivating four months ago but he already caught up to us. Shouldn¡¯t we all be ashamed of ourselves?"


    Hearing his words, the fighting will that they just lost was reborn once again and they all agreed at the same time, "Let¡¯s do it!"


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t think that his fortune with women could motivate them to work harder else he would have already used this method. When they arrived back in his courtyard, he spotted Nuwa and Princess Shan sitting on the grass and conversing happily. Only when Xuefeng approached them closer did they stop and looked at him with smiles.


    Pulling Nuwa into his arms, Xuefengmented, "It seems like you two are getting along pretty well." In all honesty, Xuefeng would already be satisfied if Nuwa didn¡¯t try to kill anyone, so the scene of them talking normally was bliss.


    "Yeah, we talked a lot while you were gone. She is a good girl." Nuwa snuggled into Xuefeng chest, not bothered by the other people in the garden and reached out to pat Princess Shan on the head as if she was praising a kid.


    Princess Shan epted her pat happily before finally ncing towards Jiao. Nuwa also happened to nce in that direction and asked, "Who are they?" When she noticed Jiao gaze towards them, she somehow didn¡¯t get a nice feeling from her.


    "They are my Master and my Junior Sisters from the Sect." Princess Shan exined quickly before she ran up to Jiao, greeting her respectfully, "Master." Seeing that Jiao only nodded towards her, Nuwa whispered as she hugged Xuefeng around his neck, "I don¡¯t like her."

 Chapter 272 Conflic

    <h4>Chapter 272 Conflic</h4>


    Xuefeng patted Nuwa¡¯s head before creating a barrier around them so that they wouldn¡¯t be overheard. He held Nuwa in his arms just in case she tried to do anything dangerous and said softly, "She is Shan¡¯s Master who took care of her when I couldn¡¯t. Be good." He knew that Nuwa was very direct in expressing her feelings. He didn¡¯t want to start any unnecessary conflicts.


    "I still don¡¯t like her. She is looking at you as if you are a snack. I don¡¯t like that. If she tries anything funny..." Nuwa shrugged and red towards Jiao as she warned her, but Xuefeng quickly stopped her, assuring her, "She won¡¯t. The most she can do is trying to flirt with me. Ignore all that."


    Thinking it was still not enough to convince her, Xuefeng added, "Do it for me and stay put, okay?"


    Unfortunately, just as he expected, Nuwa wasn¡¯t happy with it andmented, staying true to her words from before, "I told you already. If I don¡¯t like someone, I won¡¯t let that person get close to you. This woman smells trouble. Trust my women intuition and stay away from her."


    Instead of waiting for Xuefeng to reply, Nuwa suddenly released the barrier around them with a wave of her hand and nced provocatively towards Jiao. She also happened to be looking at Nuwa at that time and squinted her eyes, not knowing what she nned to do.


    Nuwa only smirked at her and wrapped her hands around Xuefeng, suddenly kissing him deeply. Keeping his head in ce, she gently brushed his hair at the back and continued to eat his lips, pulling one of her legs upwards.


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t just push her away, but after some time passed, she was still inside his embrace despite many guests waiting for them. Xuefeng decided to reach out towards her butt and grab it forcefully, urging her to pull away from him. Only with such sign did Nuwa stop kissing him and hugged his arm instead, looking innocently at him.


    Caressing her cheeks against his arm, Nuwa looked at him apologetically and said, making sure she was loud and clear so that Jiao would hear them, "I¡¯m sorry... You were away for so long that I couldn¡¯t resist myself. As your girlfriend, I can¡¯t get enough of you."


    "..." Seeing her like that, Xuefeng turned speechless. Nuwa method to turn him mute was quite extraordinary. He has never seen anyone more shameless than her.


    Nuwa didn¡¯t mind his expressions and suddenly pulled him towards the rest, calling out to him, "Come on, let me greet our guests. It¡¯s Shan¡¯s Master and Senior Sisters after all."


    Hearing her sudden change in the attitude, Xuefeng knew that this wouldn¡¯t go well for sure. He even started thinking of not letting her talk more with Jiao but he knew it wouldn¡¯t work on her. Just to be sure that nothing goes wrong, Xuefeng got ready to interfere in everything happens.


    When Jiao saw Nuwa¡¯s showcase, she also smirked, not bothered much. There were many wives that used to behave very simr to Nuwa right now but they still couldn¡¯t keep their men for themselves. It was just a matter of time for her.


    Getting close to the group, Nuwa approached them, greeting them with a kind smile, "Hello, I¡¯m Nuwa, Xuefeng¡¯s girlfriend. Nice to meet you." Nuwa didn¡¯t hide her name, feeling proud of it since Xuefeng learnt about it. She already had a man who learnt about it first so there was no need to hide it anymore.


    Hearing the kind voice, Jiao wanted to reply ordingly, not showing any of her cards when suddenly a strong pressure shed against her, causing her to be paralyzed. She couldn¡¯t move no matter what she tried to do and only after a great difficulty her eyes moved, spotting Nuwa innocent smile. She could feel that the pressure wasing from her, but none of her defences worked.


    ¡¯It¡¯s her! Who is she to have such power...?!¡¯ Jiao panicked in her mind, realising that if she actually fought with Nuwa, the battle wouldn¡¯t be apetition but rather a one-sided ughter.


    "Good day Miss!" Not realising their Master condition, the girls called out happily, greeting Nuwa with smiles, knowing her connection to Xuefeng. Even if Xuefeng had one girlfriend, it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t have more. For them, it wasn¡¯t that necessary to be the one lover as long as the man was a great man.


    Fortunately for Jiao, Xuefeng quickly noticed her condition, standing right in front of her and quickly stopped Nuwa, squeezing her hand as hard as he could. Nuwa was totally going out of his control so there was nothing he could do other than convincing her to stop.


    "Cough, cough!" Only after a few more seconds did Nuwa finally ceased her bullying and released Jiao from her Unique Power, causing her to cough abruptly, gasping for breath.


    Unlike Yiren, Nuwa hadplete control over her Inborn Ability, making her one of the strongest beings in this world. If Yiren was able to control it as well, even Spirit Monarchs would find it hard to resist her, even though with her low cultivation.


    "Master?! Are you okay?" Hearing Jiao¡¯s coughing, her disciples immediately approached her to check out on if she was okay but Jiao waved her hand, showing she was alright.


    Xuefeng already could hear bracelet¡¯s Spirit advice even without him speaking, asking him to do something about Nuwa¡¯s misbehaviour. Something had to be done and he already knew about it. Xuefeng also didn¡¯t like how she did anything she wanted.


    Right when Xuefeng wanted to tell her what he thinks about it, Nuwa surprisingly admitted her faults as she said, "I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my bad. Sometimes some of my power is leaking and I can¡¯t control. Are you okay?"


    "I¡¯m okay..." Jiao replied back, still keeping her cool. Being a Sect Master for thest few years taught her a lot and thickened her skin as well. She knew that Nuwa was just trying to intimidate her right now, but that didn¡¯t scare her away.


    Princess Shan looked at both Jiao and Nuwa, havingplicated emotions. Normally she would side with her Master but Nuwa was connected to Xuefeng so it was best for her to stay neutral. She already noticed the tension between the two of them from the start and she didn¡¯t like to be trapped in between.


    Unfortunately, just as she thought about it, Jiao called out to her, going straight to the point of their visit, "Shan, you will have a sparring session with Young Master Liu."


    "Me?" It would be strange if Princess Shan didn¡¯t call out in surprise after hearing her Master request. Jiao knew very well about her feelings towards Xuefeng. Why would she make him fight? Was it because of Nuwa?


    Nuwa was also just as confused as Princess Shan, looking towards Xuefeng with a questioning look to which Xuefeng simply replied without waiting for Jiao to exin, "I got asked to join White Lotus Sect and I only agreed to do it if Shan can beat me in a fight."


    Obviously, when Princess Shan and Nuwa heard this, both of them open their eyes wide, asking at the same time, "What?!" Of course, bother of them had different expressions when they cried it out. One was excited and suddenly all fired up to battle while the other got depressed, not expecting such turns of events.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to cry out once again at the same time, both having a different opinion this time:


    "I agree!"


    "I disagree!"

 Chapter 273 Domain

    <h4>Chapter 273 Domain</h4>


    "Nuwa, this is just sparring. I need to join a Sect anyway so that I can join the Empire Tournament. To be honest, I don¡¯t really care about which Sect I join, so I might as well enter one with my friend in it. White Lotus Sect seems like a good option." Xuefeng tried to cal Nuwa down, slowly exining his motives.


    Unfortunately, even with that Nuwa wasn¡¯t quite satisfied and asked, "Can¡¯t you join any other Sect then? I bet there are so many other Sects that can get you the pass as well."


    Hearing her reject the offer this fast just because she disliked Jiao, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly, patting his silly girlfriend¡¯s head before finally saying, "Let¡¯s just wait and see if Shan can defeat me first." Even if Xuefeng wanted to be more assertive, he still had a soft spot for his women, always preferring to fix the issue in peace.


    Turning to Princess Shan who was still excited to battle with him, Xuefeng asked with a smile, "What do you think Shan? Can you defeat me? If you do, I might be your Senior Brother in the Sect."


    Of course, Princess Shan didn¡¯t hesitate and nodded right away, "I will do my best to win!" Thinking it was Jiao¡¯s idea to bring Xuefeng into their Sect so that the two of them could be together, Princess Shan quickly approached her and called out, while resisting the urge to hug her, "Thank you, Master!"


    Jiao knew exactly what her student meant by that but she didn¡¯t exin it to her, not exposing Xuefeng as well. Her Junior Sisters also stayed quiet, not saying anything about the real deal. They respected Xuefeng for turning it around so that Princess Shan would be much more motivated while at the same time providing himself with a harder opponent.


    Patting Princess Shan¡¯s shoulder, Jiao encouraged her, not acknowledging Nuwa as Xuefeng¡¯s girlfriend on purpose to make her mad, "Hope you do well. Let¡¯s show Young Master Liu¡¯s friend the power of our White Lotus Sect. She doesn¡¯t seem to believe in our Sect." She was sure that Nuwa wouldn¡¯t kill her, having a connection to Princess Shan after all.


    After hearing Nuwament, she would be satisfied with either of them winning. In one case she would be able to roast Nuwa and in the other, she would be able to poach Xuefeng which also worked for her. Even if Nuwa was stronger than her, when theye into their territory, the situation would look much different.


    ring openly at Jiao, Nuwa leaned over and kissed Xuefeng on the cheek, calling out cooly, "Xuefeng, win this." It sounded more like an order than a good luck message but Xuefeng only smiled and nodded. Nuwa didn¡¯t know that if he won, they would still visit the Sect.


    Nuwa was strong and could solve all of his problems if he asked her, but what would that make him? No one likes useless bastards so he didn¡¯t n on bing one. He would rather work hard and defeat the prince of Sacred Sword Kingdom himself, keeping his word.


    Having both parties ready, Xuefeng approached Shan and proposed with a smile, "Let¡¯s visit the training grounds then? It¡¯s not far from here."


    "Yes! I¡¯m ready. It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t fight here. I don¡¯t want to make a mess of your courtyard." Princess Shan replied as she hopped to his side with confidence emanating from her body.


    Princess Shan looked like she already won the fight but that was what Xuefeng could expect from her. She didn¡¯t change much in the end, being the same bold Princess he liked spending time with.


    Seeing her excitement, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t be happier. He was also eager to fight a strong opponent, so if Princess Shan could actually push him more in the battle, that would be the best.


    As they walked out of the courtyard, Princess Shan looked gently at Xuefeng¡¯s new look and couldn¡¯t help but praise him, nning to start some conversation, "I like your new hair."


    Xuefeng flipped his white hair as he looked away from Nuwa who walked next to him and patted Princess Shan¡¯s head as a reward,plementing her as well, "Thank you, you are also pretty as always. How much did you advance since you were away? You seem to be very confident that you can beat me."


    Princess Shan didn¡¯t actually mind that question thanks to the gentle pat she just received and also because she was more than happy to finally have a chance to talk with Xuefeng once again. She replied honestly after thinking for a moment, "Actually, not much in terms of the cultivation. I only advanced to Spirit Overlord stage. My main focus over thest few months was mostly towards my mastery over Water Element. I should be reaching full mastery any time soon. What about you?"


    "I also focused on my Elements. I have a few more than you though. I also mastered them all already. I also got some tricks up my sleeve so you should be careful when we fight." Xuefeng tried to be nice and warn her a bit, nning to go all out on her from the start, but he didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly exim right after she heard him, "What?! Did you master them all?"


    Princess Shan sounded shocked but in a good way, happy for him if that was the truth as a hopeful smile appeared on her face, waiting for him to confirm it.


    "Is it that strange?" Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but look at her confused, not getting why she was so shocked. Even without being half-elf and half-human, Xuefeng still believed he would master his Elements pretty fast. Wasn¡¯t it just manipting and transforming Qi?


    "No no. That¡¯s very impressive actually. If that¡¯s true then I might really have a hard time winning." Princess Shan quickly shook her head, praising him instead before sighing a bit as her battle might end up a loss in such a situation. She still asked out of curiosity, "What is the stage of your Domain then? Did you maybe reach the second stage on at least one element already?"


    Hearing her question, it was now Xuefeng¡¯s time to get confused, not understanding what Princess Shan was asking. What second stage? What domain? Did they master different elements?


    "You don¡¯t know?" Princess Shan saw his confusion and asked with a yful smile, rxing her tensed body after getting a scare from him earlier. Xuefeng saw her smirk and asked without thinking, "What is a Domain?"


    "Hah, I guess I will have to show you. It would be really strange if you already mastered your Domain for every Element." Hearing his question, Princess Shan chuckled, confirming her guess and didn¡¯t expose anything else, deciding to impress Xuefeng with her skills.


    ¡¯What is a Domain?¡¯ Having no patience to wait forter, Xuefeng quickly asked the same question in his mind and quickly received his answers.


    Ling was the one who called out first, admitting her mistake before she got exposed by Ming, ¡¯I was going to tell you about it after you mastered all the basic skills of your Elements but so many things happened that I actually forgot.¡¯


    Without wasting time she simply exined, ¡¯The Domain is just another stage of Elemental Cultivation. After you achieve such stage, you are able to sync with your Element, creating an area around you which ispletely filled with your Element, giving you a huge advantage in battle. Just as you can use nature as part of your attacks, when you activate your domain, you are able to use all the elements inside to attack from all sides. Shan is probably reaching the firstplete stage of Water Element.¡¯


    Knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find time for that anyway, Xuefeng wasn¡¯t actually that mad at Ling. He got the basic understanding thanks to her now but still needed to ask for more details, ¡¯Is it hard to reach such mastery?¡¯


    ¡¯For normal cultivators, yes, it is hard. For half-elves like you, it should take you much less time. Your body is naturally closer to nature and elements. I think Nuwa should be able to teach you some special methods of hers. She should have already mastered her own Elements to this stage.¡¯ Ling proposed, knowing that Nuwa would be the best teacher for this subject.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t go straight to Nuwa for that but instead muttered to himself while tightening his grip on her hand, "I guess I will need to learn this Domain too." He used the grip to pass Nuwa the message and she quickly returned the grasp, returning the message while adding a small rub on his shoulder with her finger. Sometimes they didn¡¯t even need to talk to know what was on their minds.


    "I guess we arrived. Are you ready for a battle?" Princess Shan asked after seeing the many Liu n Members training on the big training grounds.


    Xuefeng nodded but frowned at the same time, knowing it would be hard to battle with so many people here, so he went in first, deciding to make this battle an event for everyone to learn, "Yup, let me clear everyone just in case we get too crazy."


    Seeing Princess Shan watching Xuefeng back patiently, her Junior sisters sighed with smiles on their faces,menting among themselves, "Senior Sister Shan is so in love. The way she looks at him makes my heart throb happily..."


    "Yeah, I think it would be great if Young Master joined our sect. Master, who do you think will win?"


    They asked Jiao who was only observing recently, deciding to take a step back, watching from the side until it was her time to shine. Jiao could only guess, having some theory that Xuefeng wasn¡¯t as weak as she thought before and replied to her pupil, "He might win actually..."

 Chapter 274 Show Match

    <h4>Chapter 274 Show Match</h4>


    Senior Chen was just about to visit the training ground to test out the new de he bought today when he suddenly spotted a bunch of young n members overtaking him and rushing towards the same destination. He couldn¡¯t help but stop one of them and ask, "Where are you all running to?"


    He didn¡¯t expect that the lowly Spirit Master teen would not give him enough respect to stop and reply but instead shoved his hand away and replied, "I will bete! The battle is about to start!" The teen didn¡¯t wait for Senior Chen to answer and ran away after everyone else in worry that he would miss the battle.


    ¡¯Battle?¡¯ Senior Chen, of course, wouldn¡¯t miss anything interesting like a fight and immediately followed after the teen, catching up to him quickly before asking while running, "Who is fighting?"


    "It¡¯s Young Master Liu! He came back and organized a show match right now! I don¡¯t know anything else." The teen replied right away without looking at Senior Chen but then he realised there was already no one next to him as Senior Chen disappeared, already being tens of meters in front of him.


    Recalling his loss in a sword battle against Xuefeng a few months ago, Senior Chen couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡¯Let¡¯s see how much stronger he is now...¡¯


    .......


    Xuefeng looked around him, seeing hundreds of Cultivators already waiting for the show to start at the edges of the Training Grounds and aimed his ck mes yer at Princess Shan, asking politely, "Are you ready? The moment we start, you will not have any time to catch a breath."


    Princess Shan nced at the familiar ck mes burning on top of the sword and didn¡¯t worry much anymore, pointing her own ice cold katana at him before chuckling as she replied back, "I should be saying the same to you. Don¡¯t forget who taught you how to use your sword, hehe."


    "Heh, alright. Nuwa, can I count on you?" Xuefeng smiled at the confident Princess Shan and called out to Nuwa who Xuefeng chose as a referee for the match. She was strong enough to stop them just in time if any party was clearly going to get hurt. Xuefeng didn¡¯t n to kill Princess Shan but he also didn¡¯t n on limiting his powers. The whole point of this battle for him was to test all of his new abilities.


    Nuwa nced at both of them and suddenly created a small water ball on her palm before slowly rising above them, announcing to them, "When the ball touches the ground, the fight will start." Seeing them both give out a confirmation nod, Nuwa didn¡¯t hesitate to release the ball, letting it gently fall towards the ground.


    Xuefeng was the first one to act, activating his Lightning Armour all around his body just when the water ball sshed. He nned to probe her skills first before he would use big guns so it was always better to stay protected if he had such a chance.


    Princess Shan was also notzing around as she started closing the distance at the same time while covering her body with a thinyer of icy hue around her body. She raised her eyebrow when she saw Xuefeng lightning armour but that didn¡¯t stop her at all.


    It didn¡¯t take more than two seconds for Princess Shan to reach him and her katana¡¯s de was already falling towards Xuefeng¡¯s shoulder, freezing the air around it while the cold emanated from it.


    nk! The des shed. Hot and cold touched each other, exploding from one another only to collide again in a simr fashion. Xuefeng was no longer the same swordsman as he used to be before and Princess Shan noticed it too after only a few exchanges with him. She couldn¡¯t help but praise him internally but this wasn¡¯t the time for that.


    Having no chance to beat him in swordsmanship, Princess Shan quickly switched to tricks and spells, preparing an ice missile right after she jumped away from him but right as shended, a raging fireball was already flying towards her.


    Bam! Princess Shan dodged it but didn¡¯t expect tens more were already being aimed at her. Princess Shan could only hack with her katana, cutting and slicing the fireballs until her body was finally blown away by two of them. Of course, such an attack couldn¡¯t even break her armour so she was only knocked back, but that was exactly what Xuefeng wanted.


    When the crowd saw their Young Master just blew his opponent away, everyone started cheering. It was quite unusual for them to see Elements in action and many didn¡¯t even know that they existed which made their blood boil from the start.


    Princess Shan was not in the environment with a lot of water so her abilities were only limited to using her own Elemental Qi. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t waste it just like Xuefeng did, having only one Element, so she decided to just use her strongest ability from the start, finishing the probing.


    Princess Shannded on the ground gracefully and immediately started activating her Domain. Too bad she couldn¡¯t even focus for a second as she suddenly felt that something was moving underground and had to roll away.


    Rumble!


    Just as she escaped, an earth spike broke through the earth and exploded the dirt in every direction. Before she could take a breath, another spike broke the ground in the ce she just rolled away from which made her wonder in her mind, ¡¯How much Qi does he have...?¡¯


    Her question stayed unanswered as she continued to dodge all the spikes skillfully, now having a realisation of why Xuefeng warned her before. She really did not have any time to take a deep breath. She felt like a mouse that was trying to escape against an eagle.


    As Princess Shan happen to nce at Xuefeng, she noticed that he already hid his sword and just bullied her from the distance with his spells which made her quite embarrassed. She wanted to show him her skills but so far she didn¡¯t do much, only running away from him.


    ¡¯I guess I can try this Attack Multiplier first...¡¯ Xuefeng thought as he suddenly infused his Fate Qi into some Lightning Qi which he already stored in his hand to let out a Lightning Bolt. Seeing that Princess Shan was already quite pitiful, Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to bully her anymore. If he didn¡¯t have skills to test, he would already stop the battle, knowing she had little chance to win.


    Reaching out with his hand, Xuefeng finally released his Lightning Bolt towards Princess Shan who was already being led into meeting it head-on. Princess Shan thought it was just a single attack so she was prepared to block it, but then the Lightning Bolt turned Golden, splitting apart as if being cloned, creating hundreds of identical copies following its master.


    Maybe the Lightning Bolt was too fast for normal cultivators but with Princess Shan¡¯s reaction time, she quickly reacted by finally forcing her Domain to activate. To connect with nature, Princess Shan needed a lot of focus but time was of the essence in this situation.


    Before the Lightning could reach her, Princess Shan¡¯s eyes suddenly turned ice blue. The coldness her body emanated momentarily froze the ground around her and a thin barrier from her body started spreading, swiftly drifting away from her, covering more area with each millisecond.


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Hundreds of Lightning Bolts began bombarding the cold barrier, exploding on top of it but surprisingly, nothing was happening to it. The barrier continued to spread much quicker than the speed of Lightning and quickly swallowed Xuefeng as well.


    He instantly felt the freezing temperature on his skin as everything started freezing and even the Lightning that was flickering as his armour began slowing down.


    The spikes that were already preparing to strike from underground hit the frozen ground but got stuck, not able to prate the surface.


    Princess Shan only smiled, seeing that her Domain worked perfectly this time and began to slowly approach Xuefeng, not bothered by the coldness at all. Before she even reached him, she couldn¡¯t help herself but call out to him with a yful smile, "Dear, let me show you the power of my Ice Domain."

 Chapter 275 Who won?

    <h4>Chapter 275 Who won?</h4>


    "Oh?" Xuefeng raised his eyebrow in surprise when he felt the effects of Princess Shan¡¯s Domain, his Lightning Shield dimming inside the cold. He suddenly felt like all the elements he released in the air around him disappeared and were reced with Water Element. What surprised him more was that he couldn¡¯t use those elements as well.


    There was a special feeling to them as if they were already imed by someone else even though they were not used by Princess Shan. Before he could even realise, the cold around him started increasing and his body began literally turning into a block of ice. Even when he channelled Fire Qi to warm up his body, it was being consumed too fast and it didn¡¯t help much, the coldness still stronger in power.


    ¡¯Heh, don¡¯t worry, even if she closed our source of Elements, we can still create a lot of Qi thanks to Fate Stones. You don¡¯t need to worry about using your Qi at all. Go crazy.¡¯ Just as he wondered what to do, Ming broke through his mind and reminded him of his advantage. What he had but others didn¡¯t was an almost unlimited Qi which upon realisation made his let out a smile.


    "You still didn¡¯t give up and even smile, hehe. You don¡¯t seem to understand what situation you are in. Let me show you!" Seeing his smile Princess Shan called out chuckling even though her time was limited and rushed towards him with an Ice Katana back in her hand.


    She could feel Xuefeng using waves of Fire Qi creating ayer of protecting shield around him but she knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for too long as his Dantian should be empty any time soon. What gave Princess Shan more confidence was also the fact that while Xuefeng powers were limited, she could do everything the same and even more!


    With his body back to normal as Fire Qi wrapped around his him, ck mes yer once again appeared in Xuefeng¡¯s hand just in time to receive Princess Shan¡¯s Katana, parrying her nted cut. With enough Spirit and Fire Qi, the mes on his body and de didn¡¯t lose to the power of coldness and flickered happily, enjoying the endless feeding.


    Ling didn¡¯t fight with Ming as they worked together for the first time, one providing Xuefeng with Fire Qi while the other fed Spirit Stones to his Sword Artefact. After parrying Princess Shan¡¯s strike, Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate to counterattack with a one of his own, moving swiftly to the side and shing at his exposed side.


    m!


    Just as his sword was about to connect, without any warning, Xuefeng felt a sudden impact on the side of his belly and his body was blown away. He didn¡¯t know from where the attack came from but before he could evennd on the ground another blow like a hammer hit him, this time from behind, mming him towards the ground.


    "Oh!" When everyone saw Xuefeng getting smashed into the ground they all gasped, straining their necks to look through the icy barrier with difficulty.


    "Ugh..." Xuefeng spat out blood as he actually got hit really badly there. He didn¡¯t see what just happened and only Ling exined it to him as they could see it all without problems, ¡¯Shan is materialising attacks from the distance. She controls everything inside this Domain so at any time she canunch an attack from all sides. But don¡¯t worry, her Water Qi is slowly ending. She can¡¯t sustain this Domain for long and its area is also slowly shrinking with each attack.¡¯


    Hearing the quick exnation, Xuefeng finally began to understand the whole concept and couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. What would happen if he could use such Domain with an almost unlimited supply of Qi? Just the thought of it made him ecstatic.


    Ling¡¯s regeneration already got activated as Xuefeng stood up turning his extinguished mes back on and he searched for Princess Shan, surprised that she didn¡¯t continue her attacks. He spotted her slowly walking towards him and heard her say, "I knew you wouldn¡¯t be done after this much. I guess I can be more rough with you then. I didn¡¯t want to hurt you too much."


    "Well, I¡¯m also going easy on you. But not anymore. That sneak attack did hurt." Xuefeng wiped the blood from his lips and finally decided to give her a sweet lesson.


    He told himself that he wants to have a serious battle where he would go all out, but deep down he knew the truth. If Xuefeng was fighting someone he wasn¡¯t fine killing, he couldn¡¯t use his most powerful skillbos, afraid he would kill her.


    Without wasting any more time, Xuefeng suddenly waved with his sword sending ck mes all around them, not even aiming at Princess Shan but at the ground. As the ground was frozen, covered with ice, the ck mes constant burning caused the whole area to be filled with steam, hiding them both within it.


    This caused quite an outrage outside the barrier but Xuefeng didn¡¯t care that much suddenly disappearing after leaving onest smile for her. Princess Shan knew that the ck mes were too hard to extinguish so she didn¡¯t even try, only freezing the steam around her which quickly turned into a solid state, giving her vision.


    Princess Shan was surprised that even inside her own Domain, she wasn¡¯t able to localize Xuefeng but that didn¡¯t make her worry too much. He had to leave the invisibility at some point if he wanted to attack her.


    Thinking about that, another idea also spurted in his mind which finally started making her anxious, ¡¯Unless he ns to wait for me to use all of my Water Qi... There is no way I can defeat him without my Domain... I need to win in the next one minute or its over...¡¯


    Just as she thought about it, Xuefeng appeared behind her and immediately sent an air bomb towards her, infusing it with a bit of fate Qi before copying it mid-air. Unfortunately, Princess Shan acted immediately and before they even reached her, multiple ice chunks started appearing on their way, blowing them to bits. The ice dust from the explosion blocked her vision once again but she knew it was useless as Xuefeng already disappeared from his position.


    Rotating around with her Ice Katana ready, Princess Shan contemted if it was worth to use her ultimate attack, she worked on recently and quickly decided after recalling what was the reward for her victory, ¡¯I should use it... I have to bring him to the Sect with me...¡¯


    She expected Xuefeng¡¯s attack once again any time soon so Princess Shan got ready to activate her ultimate right away when suddenly she felt weird warmth wrapping around her body. Xuefeng didn¡¯t know but even if he disappeared, the Fire Qi on his body was still there so the moment he reached out to hug her, she immediately felt it.


    It was at that moment when Xuefeng reappeared and finished his hug, catching both of her arms together so she wouldn¡¯t be able to move and asked yfully, "Are you looking for me?"


    Swoosh, swoosh, Swoosh.


    Before he even finished his question, hundreds of ice spikes swiftly erupted from the ground, heading straight towards them both, only to stop a few centimetres from their bodies, surrounding them. Without struggling, Princess Shan asked as well, "Who do you think won?"

 Chapter 276 Punishment?

    <h4>Chapter 276 Punishment?</h4>


    Princess Shan had a smirk on her face knowing that she could kill Xuefeng if she wanted, but then she heard a soft chuckle from Xuefeng, making her tense. She suddenly realised that something was weird. She somehow felt as if Xuefeng was different, not like his usual self. The warmth he gave her was simr but the way he acted was off.


    Before she could think too deep into it, Princess Shan suddenly felt the chuckling sound disappear from behind and instead reappear in front of her. Just as she expected, Xuefeng was standing in front of her with a small grin on his face. With one click of his fingers, the body that was hugging her loosened its grip and began dissipating, turning back into Spirit Qi which it was created from.


    "Did you like my clone? I found quite a useful method thanks to you." Xuefeng asked as he started walking up to her while crushing the Ice Spikes on his way. He was d he kept a safe distance at the edge of her barrier else he would be unknowingly impaled by them in the process.


    When Xuefeng activated his invisibility, he thought of a genius n of baiting her with his clone and it worked. With Ling¡¯s space as a medium, a clone was created momentarily and he used it to sneak up on her. It was quite troublesome as they had to infuse Fire Qi as well as Fate Qi into the clone to pass on all of his abilities onto it.


    Even without him exposing the clone, it would disintegrate at the same time because the energies inside of were creating chaos. There was a reason that a dantian was separated into nine segments and that was to prevent such chaos from happening. Elemental Qi could only be mixed for a short amount of time, which is why thesebinations were only used during battles and attacks.


    "Sigh, so it was your clone... I guess it is my loss... I really wanted to bring you back with me..." Realising that she lost, Princess Shan sighed deeply, really giving it her all to win.


    Now that Princess Shan thought about it, if she activated her ability at the start, there was a high chance of her winning which made her depressed. Just like Xuefeng, she hesitated from the beginning as she didn¡¯t want to hurt him. What would be the point of winning if she identally killed him? Would she bring back his corpse?


    "It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m actually very impressed with you. To think that you grew up this fast over thest couple of months. I am really proud of you." Xuefeng praised her the moment he reached her and patted her head to cheer her up. Princess Shan¡¯s coldness was quickly melted under his touch and she leaned over to him to enjoy it more.


    She was still kind of down, because of her loss so she muttered, "But I still lost... We will soon separate once again and I hate it..." There were many things Princess Shan would actually give up to prevent this from happening. She felt really lonely for thest three months she was away and when she finally met Xuefeng again, she realised how true that was.


    Seeing her this sad, Xuefeng suddenly smiled yfully and asked her, saving his surprise forst, "What if I still go with you even after your loss?"


    "Really?!" Xuefeng¡¯s question immediately made Princess Shan¡¯s eyes shine brightly as she looked up at him with hope, pleading internally that he wasn¡¯t joking with her.


    "Mhmm, I will try to convince your Master. If I won against you, it shouldn¡¯t be that hard to join knowing that I already got such an offer proposed as a reward. Jiao should be fine with it already." Xuefeng didn¡¯t tell her the real deal so she doesn¡¯t feel bad and instead just gave her more hope, keeping her in the suspense a little longer.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Princess Shan would suddenly get super excited and dive into his arms while crying out, "That¡¯s great!" Xuefeng felt the tight hug and could only reply with the same, embracing her while rubbing her back a few times.


    In the end, it wasn¡¯t that strange for friends to hug each other. Nuwa was watching the whole battle from above and since she didn¡¯te down to stop him, everything was legal, right? After all, they already had some steamy actions together and even kissed before so it was normal.


    Outside the steamy area, everyone was eagerly waiting for the results of the battle as they already saw that the ice barrier disappeared and the steam started to thin out, leaking outside. Most of the cultivators in the Training Grounds didn¡¯t have a way to peek at the battle but it didn¡¯t mean that everyone couldn¡¯t.


    The six sexydies who were standing together were the second scene that gained a lot of attention from the crowd. Many of them saw thedies already in front of the n Leader Mansion, but they wouldn¡¯t reject ogling their bodies some more. It was, after all, rare that they could see top quality beauties like those.


    With a big crowd like that, they could stare at them without any consequences and many used that opportunity in exchange for losing some scenes of the battle. When they couldn¡¯t see the battle because of the steam, the White Lotus Sect¡¯s disciples became the number one topic.


    "Sigh, to think that Senior Sister lost. She really tried hard to win but at the same time, we can all see she was holding back a bit. Senior Sister seems to have genuine feelings for this boy." One of thediesmented before she turned to their master and asked sweetly, "Master, I guess we will have our first Senior Brother in the sect, right?"


    Jiao only smiled at that question and nodded, quite intrigued with Xuefeng¡¯s abilities. She was surprised that Xuefeng actually had so many Elements mastered to a basic stage. They only saw Fire, Lightning, Air and Earth Element but how much more did he hide?


    At this point, Jiao wouldn¡¯t be surprised that he mastered even more, having some kind of secret with him. It was extremely hard to learn and cultivate using Elemental Qi but Xuefeng did it all in a few months. Some people couldn¡¯t even do in years on what he did in months.


    "Yes. We need to get him into our Sect. His abilities and talent would be quite useful to the sect even though he is a man." Jiao admitted as he watched her disciple hugging Xuefeng tightly to which the fivedies immediately nodded, also sharing the same thinking.


    Without feeling shy at all, one of themmented, "Honestly, having a sect without males is quite boring... I wish there were some in our sect to release our stress, hehe. ying alone is quite tiring... If only there was someone nice avable..."


    Just as she said so, one handsome cultivator who stood closest to them happened to overhear the conversation and suddenly approached her, calling out cooly, "Hey~ My name is Jeff."


    The boy didn¡¯t expect that before he could even introduce himself, a sharp sword was already aimed at his face, halting his approach and cold words entered into his ears with a thick killing intent behind them, "Get lost or I will kill you and feed your body to the rats."


    Just this one exchange made a lot of the guys closest to thedies to take a step back and return their gazes towards the battlefield. Thedies already looked cold before, but everyone was thinking they just acted like that to avoid unnecessary contacts with them, but in the end, they behaved exactly as cold as they looked.


    "If the Sect suddenly had males, they would only be ves because of girls like you. If you are so brave, go ask Senior Brother to entertain youter, hehe." The otherdies immediatelyughed at her behaviour and proposed a challenge as they giggled to which thedy couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    She knew that it was almost impossible for her to be with Xuefeng so she just shut up, not epting anything. She would have to first best her Senior Sister before even trying.


    Nuwa who was watching the whole battle from the sky didn¡¯t actually have a happy expression on her face. It wasn¡¯t because of Princess Shan hugging Xuefeng, as that did not even bother her, but the reward for the winner did. Even when Princess Shan lost, Xuefeng still decided to travel with them and join their Sect, which made Nuwa quite upset.


    She really smelled trouble from Jiao, but Xuefeng didn¡¯t listen to her. The only thing Nuwa could do was stay close to Xuefeng the whole time and protect him in case anything happened. There was nothing else she had to do at the moment and Xuefeng couldn¡¯t do anything to stop her from following.


    Having decided what to do, her good mood came back to her and shended next to Xuefeng. Even while having Nuwa¡¯s agreement to openly pursue Xuefeng, Princess Shan forced herself to separate from him, deciding to act more in private.


    At the same time, the steam already thinned outpletely and Nuwa announced loudly to the crowd, "The sparring is finished! Young Master Liu wins!" This announcement made the crowd cheer loudly, obviously having more of Xuefeng¡¯s supporters in their ranks.


    "Nuwa¡ª" Xuefeng knew that Nuwa heard everything he said and tried to talk to her about it but Nuwa only ced her finger on his lips before whispering into his ear seductively, "Don¡¯t worry... You will get your punishment at home."

 Chapter 277 Girlfriends First Meeting - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 277 Girlfriend¡°s First Meeting - Part 1</h4>


    Xuefeng could only smile bitterly, imagining what punishment Nuwa could grant him for that, but he was sure it was either something extremely painful or... something extremely pleasurable for both of them. With Nuwa, there was just no in between with her.


    While walking back to the rest, Xuefeng asked in his mind, recalling Ming¡¯s words from before, ¡¯Why couldn¡¯t I test your ability in the battle earlier?¡¯ Xuefeng nned to test everything in this spar, but when he asked Ming, she rejected him, saying that it wouldn¡¯t work in this situation. It made him really curious about what that could be.


    ¡¯Even if it¡¯s useful in battle, it is basically useless in duels. You need another person working together with you if you want to use it. I can assure you that it definitely has many uses. I will tell you when the timees where we can make use of it.¡¯ Ming replied mysteriously, not exining what it was, which made Xuefeng even more curious now.


    To not distract him with this issue, Ming gave him a small clue for now, ¡¯I won¡¯t tell you much but the power involves the Spirits and it¡¯s more of a control ability rather than an attacking one.¡¯


    Hearing the clue, Xuefeng pondered for a moment and actually got quite a few guesses, but he couldn¡¯t be one hundred percent sure so he just let it go, satisfying his curiosity for a little while.


    "Xuefeng, congrattions on the win," When they reached thedies, Jiao was the first one to call out to him, showing him a satisfied smile. She decided to act boldly just like he does, switching to his first name. She also wanted to tease Nuwa a bit, so it worked for her, reaching two purposes.


    "Thanks, it seems I will be joining you guys soon, right?" Xuefeng asked with a funny mood after seeing Princess Shan¡¯s pleading eyes. She still believed there was a chance he wouldn¡¯t being with her so she was cheering internally for it to work out.


    Because of that, even before Jiao could exin, just when Princess Shan heard Xuefeng¡¯s question, she quickly hopped to Jiao¡¯s side and proposed in Xuefeng favour, "Master, I think we can still give Xuefeng a chance. He won against me after all. Having such skills, we can¡¯t miss out on such an opportunity to take him in."


    "Alright, if you say so. I can let him join, but it will be your responsibility if anything bad happens, okay?" Jiao couldn¡¯t admit to their little scheme of pushing Shan into trying her best to win, so she simply agreed, making it sound like it was all because of her disciple¡¯s pleading.


    "Xuefeng, did you hear? You cane with us." Getting the reply she wanted, Princess Shan couldn¡¯t be happier and walked back to Xuefeng, hugging him across his chest, not caring about her image. There were many people still secretly watching them from the side as they started walking back to the arena, greatly motivated to start their training after seeing Xuefeng¡¯s prowess, but Princess Shan didn¡¯t care.


    Knowing that any other details should be discussed in private, Xuefeng led everyone back to his courtyard and only then did he ask more, "What about the others? I won¡¯t be entering alone. If you want me to join, I need more spots." Xuefeng didn¡¯t n on leaving anyone behind, moving together with all of his girlfriends.


    "I already decided to choose exactly ten of the best girls from the entire city in tomorrow¡¯s selection. If you want your girlfriends to join, they can take those spots. I can¡¯t add anyone just like that. You are an exception as you are gifted." Jiao exined which made Xuefeng frown. He wasn¡¯t worried that they couldn¡¯t pass the selection but considered it an unnecessary bother.


    Before Xuefeng couldin, Nuwa opened her mouth first as she asked sarcastically, "You can¡¯t? Weren¡¯t you are the Sect Master? I thought you had more rights, but I guess this Sect Master position is just for show in the end."


    Jiao didn¡¯t get mad, remaining calm with the sole purpose of making Nuwa look bad and replied politely, looking towards Xuefeng, "We are after all a branch sect. There are rules that I need to follow. Every member joining has to be approved by the Main Sect and I only have the right to choose three myself without authorization. I¡¯ve already used two of those spots, so I can only use one on you. The others would have to be confirmed by the Main Sect and they granted me only ten spots when I informed them about this trip. I already announced this to the public so there is no going back. I can¡¯t take those spots back and grant them to you."


    "You know that they are probably all stronger than me?" Xuefeng asked with a smile, finding it funny that as the weakest member of their group, he had received a free card, but they had to attend the selection. He considered Yiren to be stronger than him as well just because of her Royal Elf¡¯s ability, which he didn¡¯t think he could ovee, even though she was still in the process of mastering it.


    "If they really are as you say, they don¡¯t need to worry about the selection. It will be smooth sailing for them." Jiao wasn¡¯t surprised to hear it as she could see that Nuwa was even stronger than her so it wasn¡¯t hard to believe. What was more of a secret for her was how Xuefeng seduced all of them instead. From the way he talked, it sounded as if there were not just two or three of them.


    "Also," Jiao added before Xuefeng could say anything else and continued while side ncing at Nuwa, "To join the Sect, one needs to be at least sixteen years of age. That¡¯s the minimum. Unfortunately, there is a maximum as well and that is thirty. Once one reach thirty years old, they cannot stay in the Sect anymore unless they be an elder so their only solution is to get into the Main Sect."


    Nuwa knew right away that thisment was fired at her, but before she coulde back with an argument on her own, Xuefeng ced his arm in front of her to stop her from doing or saying anything and asked Jiao with his smile gone, "And what do you mean by that? Even if my woman is thirty-one, fifty or one hundred years old, it doesn¡¯t really matter. I already told you. Either I join with all of them or I won¡¯t join at all. If you don¡¯t want me, I will join another Sect."


    A quick frown appeared on Jiao¡¯s face when she heard that, not expecting Xuefeng to fight back for Nuwa this aggressively, but then she realised it was quite understandable. Nuwa was his girlfriend. Doesn¡¯t matter if she was stronger than him or not, he had to stay by her side and protect her. Jiao didn¡¯t think about it, but Xuefeng was actually protecting her as well.


    Taking a step back in this situation, Jiao exined herself with a gentle smile, "I was just informing you about the rules... Of course, we will take a look at your case with a grain of salt. Special talents deserve special privileges."


    "That¡¯s great. I thought so too. I was just trying to confirm it." Xuefeng nodded as the small smile return onto his face and his hand finally released Nuwa. Instead of letting go, Xuefeng moved it onto Nuwa¡¯s waist and brought her closer to himself.


    She looked at him with a strange look in return but epted it, notmenting on the previous issue anymore. Nuwa actually felt really good inside when she experienced Xuefeng defending her like that, and it would be weird if others also didn¡¯t notice Xuefeng¡¯s coolness. Just from that, Xuefeng received additional points in their ranking.


    Just then, Nuwa turned around and looked towards the sky, feeling like something was approaching them quite fast and the rest followed. They didn¡¯t need to wait for long before they saw two flying beasts speeding towards them before gently diving down right on top of them. They were still standing in the garden so they moved out of the way for the beasts tond.


    The white tiger was the first tond with a stomp and it immediately red at the unknowndies with its sharp eyes, checking them out for potential danger. The tiger¡¯snding was followed by an eagle which arrived in a much gentler fashion,nding almost soundlessly. When Xuefeng saw the faces of the people on top of the beasts, a genuine smile appeared on his face.


    "Excuse us for a moment," Apologizing to Jiao and thedies, Xuefeng immediately took Nuwa by the hand and led her towards Lulu who then switched her gaze to Nuwa, who looked like the biggest threat of all the people gathered in the garden. Lulu didn¡¯t re at her only because she was holding Xuefeng¡¯s hand, signalling she was someone friendly.


    "Xuefeng!" Yiren was the first one to cry out happily when she spotted Xuefeng and she didn¡¯t even wait for him to approach her before jumping lightly off of Lulu¡¯s back. Xuefeng had to take a few quick steps forward to catch her and with how light she was, he didn¡¯t have problems with that.


    Yiren quickly wrapped her arms around Xuefeng¡¯s neck, hugging him tightly and only when she opened her eyes did she notice her mother.


    "Is this how women in love are nowadays? Forget about their parents and only think about their lovers?" Nuwamented as she sighed in disappointment, but then she heard a short cry, "Mother!", and she also received a deep hug from her loving daughter.


    It was then that the other two women dropped down from the tiger and the eagle, creating a soft thud uponnding, which gained Nuwa¡¯s attention, their gazes suddenly interlocking with each other.

 Chapter 278 Girlfriends First Meeting - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 278 Girlfriend¡°s First Meeting - Part 2</h4>


    Xuefeng thought that the situation would get intense right away, but surprisingly it went really smoothly. Knowing that Nuwa was Yiren¡¯s mother, even Xiao Wen didn¡¯t create unnecessary scenes as she was Xuefeng¡¯s girlfriend before her. Even with just that, fighting her would be akin to suicide, not even counting the fact that Nuwa was much stronger than her. Her own position wasn¡¯t secured enough for her to battle others.


    One thing is sure, both Wuying and Xiao Wen didn¡¯t expect that Nuwa would be here, thinking such a meeting would be scheduled a little bit further in the future. Xiao Wen was supposed to experience her first time with Xuefeng today but she was surprised with Nuwa¡¯s appearance, which made her quite anxious. Would her moment even happen today?


    ¡¯Xuefeng promised me... Let¡¯s seeter...¡¯ Xiao Wen thought in her mind before nodding at Nuwa, greeting her respectfully. Nuwa was after all a senior as well as Yiren¡¯s mother. She decided to y it nicely from the start, moving the further nning forter.


    As Wuying took down both Wu Lan and the sulking Wu Kong, Yiren stopped hugging her mother. She took her hand before dragging her excitedly in front of Xiao Wen and Wuying, introducing them, "Mom, this is my younger sister Xiao Wen and the beauty in ck is my second sis, Wuying. They¡¯ve been curious to meet you for some time already." Yiren was probably the one who was the most excited of them all, which created a unique charm around her.


    Nuwa looked at Xiao Wen first after hearing herst name and smiled, reaching out with her hand as a greeting, "Nice to meet you. Are you maybe Xiao Feng¡¯s daughter?" Nuwa noticed some simrities in Xiao Wen to Tianshi, who she met before so it was easy for her to see the simrities.


    Xiao Wen wasn¡¯t quite bothered by getting discovered this fast and nodded as she epted Nuwa¡¯s soft hand, admitting calmly, "Yes, I¡¯m his second daughter if we count Yiren as the oldest." She didn¡¯t mind revealing such stuff to her as they would get leaked one way or another.


    After confirming her guess, Nuwa reached out, gently patting Xiao Wen¡¯s head and said softly, "Mhmm, I can see some of your sister¡¯s features in you. I guess I can be considered your half-mother then? Hope we get along well."


    Xiao Wen didn¡¯tment anything on that and instead turned to Xuefeng who already walked up to them, calling out to him happily while rushing into his arms, "Xuefeng! I missed you..." She didn¡¯t mind everyone watching her and dived for a kiss right away, letting loose of her pent up longing.


    "I missed you too." Xuefeng hugged her tightly, not minding to return her kiss with enough passion to satisfy her. Meanwhile, Wuying also reached them and greeted Nuwa politely, "Hello, I¡¯m Wuying. Yiren told us many good things about you."


    "Oh, really?" Nuwa looked at her daughter in surprise and smiled yfully, admitting, "She was just being polite. I¡¯m quite a baddie. I¡¯m Nuwa by the way."


    Before Wuying could reply, Nuwa noticed something and asked worried as she ced her hand on Wuying¡¯s forehead, "You seem to be pale. Are you hurt or something?" Nuwa also spotted a bit of redness in her eyes which was not normal, but just as she was about to point that out, Wuying shook her head and she returned back to normal.


    Looking towards Xuefeng who already let go of Xiao Wen, Wuying exined herself kindly, hoping for him to hear it, "I¡¯m fine... Just tired after the whole journey as we were flying a lot today. I think a nice hug from my lover would give me some energy..."


    Xuefeng naturally couldn¡¯t reject her and quickly reached her, hugging Wuying into his arms while nting a long sweet kiss on her lips before saying apologetically, "I¡¯m sorry, I will never ask you to travel alone again. I found another method and I will tell you about itter."


    Xuefeng could feel Wuying¡¯s shivers the moment he hugged her and he knew it wasn¡¯t because she was scared of him. Wuying was too excited to finally meet with him, or rather, his blood. She was fine a moment ago, but during their hug, Wuying suddenly ced her head on Xuefeng¡¯s shoulder and kissed his neck yfully. It looked like she was just trying to be funny but Xuefeng knew the real purpose.


    ¡¯Sigh, I need to do something with this craving of hers. It¡¯s getting much worse with each day.¡¯ Xuefeng thought as he pulled her away, knowing it wasn¡¯t the time and ce for such games.


    Unfortunately, Xuefeng wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed Wuying¡¯s behaviour. Nuwa was also someone who was closely observing the two new arrivals, nning out her tests. She wouldn¡¯t let them stay if she noticed that their feelings were not real and something told her that Wuying was suspicious.


    ¡¯There is definitely much more to it than just tiredness... I need to investigate her first. I will leave thest two sisters for dessert...¡¯ Nuwa thought as she squinted her eyes at Wuying when she saw her shivers and suspicious behaviour. The order didn¡¯t matter for her as long as everyone was tested.


    Looking at thest two kids which she didn¡¯t know yet, Nuwa decided to greet them when suddenly the small girl grabbed her brother¡¯s hand and approached Nuwa, greeting her instead, "Hello miss. I¡¯m Wu Lan and this is my brother Wu Kong. Nice to meet you." When she talked, Wu Lan grabbed the corners of her simple dress, acting all cute and lovely which quickly awakened Nuwa motherly instincts.


    "Ah, you are so cute." Nuwa quickly squeezed Wu Lan¡¯s cheeks, expressing happily before asking curiously while brushing through Wu Kong¡¯s hair, "And why is this boy grumpy?"


    "He didn¡¯t get to finish his meal so he has been upset since then." Wu Lan exined helplessly, not knowing what to do with this brother of hers.


    "Here, eat this and you will feel better." Nuwa only smiled at this, already having a good idea of how to handle kids, and pulled out a small snack from her ring, hovering it in front of him.


    When Wu Kong heard the word ¡¯eat¡¯, a focused expression appeared on his face and he quickly sniffed around, finding his prey right away. Seeing Nuwa¡¯s gentle smile, he picked the snack and didn¡¯t hesitate to eat it with slow bites. He didn¡¯t have any food with him so he nned to enjoy it for a long time but just when the first bite of the snack entered into his mouth, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, biting into the whole snack momentarily.


    "Mhmm, so good..." Wu Kong patted his belly satisfied before he hugged Nuwa¡¯s waist, asking while looking at her as if she was a goddess, "Big Sis, can I be your little brother?"


    "Haha, just cause she gave you food, you will worship her now?" Xuefeng suddenly called out after overseeing the cute scene, walking back to the group with both Wuying and Xiao Wen.


    "Mhmm, Big Sis is a goddess. No one can match her in beauty and wisdom." Wu Kong nodded firmly, ready to worship anyone who gave him delicious food like that. Nuwa onlyughed at this and gave him another snack while patting his head.


    "Don¡¯t give him any more food or he won¡¯t stop pestering you." Xuefeng warned her with a smile, knowing that Wu Kong would do anything for the food, before he continued saying, "Nuwa, you met with everyone now. Hope you can all get along." while looking at them all standing together.


    So far, Xuefeng was amazed that everything worked out so smoothly, having no arguments or drama after their first meeting and Xuefeng already considered that a sess. If only they could all continue being peaceful like that, Xuefeng would literally be in heaven.


    "Mhmm, I¡¯m hoping for that as well. We will stay together for a while so that¡¯s the only option for us." Nuwa nodded, exchanging nces with Xiao Wen and Wuying, being all smiles for now. Nuwa would only release her storm if she discovered something she didn¡¯t like and she was sure it would happen. The only question was when.


    Just when Wuying finally forced herself to pull her gaze away from Xuefeng, knowing she will only get her mealter, she nced towards the group ofdies not too far away from them and spotted someone familiar. She couldn¡¯t help but exim right away and call out with a smile, "Oh! Shan! What are you doing here?"


    For a moment she forgot about her craving and disappeared from where she stood and appeared next to Princess Shan who greeted her happily, "It has been a while." They separated for more than three months ago after bing friends in the short week Princess Shan stayed in the n. They were actually each other¡¯s first friend so they remembered it quite dearly.


    "Yeah, you are finally back. You seem to being for a visit, right? When are you leaving?" Wuying asked curiously after seeing the otherdies behind her. She figured out that she must have arrived with her sect senior sisters who apanied her, but it was rare that disciples could leave for too long.


    "She is leaving in a few days." Instead of Princess Shan, it was Xuefeng who replied as they approached the White Lotus Sect¡¯sdies, and just when Wuying was getting sad, he added, "But we will be leaving with them."

 Chapter 279 Oh Boy, Here We Go Again

    <h4>Chapter 279 Oh Boy, Here We Go Again</h4>


    "Really? Are we going to join Sacred Sword Sect this soon?" Wuying asked as she turned back to Xuefeng and the group. Xuefeng already talked about joining it earlier and she nned to go anywhere he did. No matter what decision he takes, she would follow.


    "Nope, we are not joining them. I changed my ns." Xuefeng replied mysteriously as he shook his head, but seeing her curious expression, Xuefeng didn¡¯t keep her in suspense for too long as he added, "We will join Shan¡¯s Sect. You will be able to hang out with her every day."


    Turning back to Princess Shan and seeing her nod, Wuying¡¯s eyes brightened and she couldn¡¯t help it but hug her beforementing with a grin, "That¡¯s great! It has been a long time since I beat you in a spar."


    Hearing Wuying twisting the facts, Princess Shan immediately snorted before correcting her dear friend, "Pfft, you mean ¡¯you lost¡¯? You didn¡¯t win once against me."


    "Haha! As if you won. There was always a draw. I think we need to repeat it once again to determine a winner then. Xuefeng can be our referee." Wuying alsoughed, proposing a friendly duel and even pulled in Xuefeng to which he quickly rolled his eyes, saying, "Why am I always pulled into your games?"


    Not waiting for their reply, Xuefeng checked Jiao out and found her staring at him intently as if deep in thought, so he took this opportunity and introduced her to the rest, "This is the Sect Master of White Lotus Sect, Jiao. She will be helping us during the enrolment."


    Hearing no reply from her as she continued to gaze at him, Xuefeng thought she agreed with that so he asked, "Can you exin what the selection for tomorrow will look like?" He basically did not know anything about it, but if they are going to join anyway, it would be best if they got a tip earlier so they could prepare. If they somehow failed, Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t be surprised when Nuwa suddenly visits their Main Sect to cause trouble.


    "Jiao?" When Xuefeng heard no answer once again, he called out her name, and only then did rity return back into her eyes as she replied, "Sorry, what did you say? I was absent-minded for a second." This left Xuefeng speechless and he repeated his question, wondering what could distract her this much.


    In Jiao¡¯s mind, for thest few minutes, since Wuying and Xiao Wen arrived, there was an intense battle. She has been contemting many things, whereas most of them were regarding Xuefeng and Xiao Wen. Firstly, she was shocked to see Xiao Wen here. What was even more shocking was the fact that Xiao Wen was Xuefeng¡¯s lover.


    Maybe her disciples didn¡¯t know the Xiao Family but she, as a Sect Master of a prestigious Sect had knowledge about many things. As there was only one Xiao Family in this world, it was impossible to mistake them with someone else. If anyone was impersonating Xiao Family member, there was only death awaiting them, so no one even dared to attempt it.


    Knowing that Xiao Feng, the leader of Xiao Family had only two daughters, Xiao Wen had to be one of them, and judging by her Cultivation Stage, only the eldest daughter had such power. There were many rumours that the younger daughter already had someone and now the oldest one was also taken.


    ¡¯Wait, there was a rumour that Xiao Family travelled to the Eastern Region a few times already and stayed here for some time. Did they meet Xuefeng during their trip? This would exin how Xiao Wen met him...¡¯ Jiao tried to figure out the connection between them all and she unknowingly started gawking at Xuefeng as a result.


    ¡¯Xuefeng... What do you have that gets all thosedies crazy for you...?¡¯ Jiao wondered, finding that quite a mystery, which she really wanted to unravel. It was at that moment when Xuefeng called out to her and Jiao awakened from her trance.


    "It won¡¯t be a tournament-like selection like we usually do as we don¡¯t have time for that, so instead we will be using a special crystal that measures talent in studying Water Element. Some of the Cultivators¡¯ Dantians can amodate and absorb Water Essence much faster than others, which is what we test.


    "As you may have guessed already, our White Lotus Sect specializes in Water Element techniques, so we don¡¯t ept anyone with poor Water Element Talent. It just happens that the higher Spirit Talent, the higher Element Talent, but that¡¯s not always reliable so we are using a special crystal to tell the difference." Jiao exined without thinking much, still quite troubled with her previous thoughts.


    Hearing it was this simple, Xuefeng asked curiously, "Can I test myself too? Even if I won¡¯t take part in the selection, I want to know my talent too."


    "Sure." Jiao squinted her eyes for a second but nodded in the end, pulling out a transparent square-shaped crystal and passed it gently to Xuefeng, exining, "The crystal contains a highly concentrated Water Qi inside, which is ownerless, dormant and ready to absorb. Even if someone has mastered Water Element, they would still find it impossible to pull all the Qi away. The further you pull it from its core, the more bluish it will get. We base your grade on the colour. Try it."


    Now that Jiao thought about it, she was also curious about Xuefeng¡¯s talents. If he was able to master so many elements at such a short time, his Elemental Talent was bound to be high.


    "Alright. I think I know what to do." Xuefeng stopped ying with the crystal and focused on it to start absorbing the hidden Qi.


    When Nuwa saw it, she smiled, already knowing the results. Xuefeng underestimated the power of the Royal Elf Bloodline, and the future events would definitely render the others speechless. If Nuwa liked Jiao then maybe she would warn her beforehand, but unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t the case.


    It hasn¡¯t been more than a few seconds when Xuefeng started that he got some results, turning the crystal into a light blue before quickly into sky-blue colour. Jiao only smiled, expecting such effects but then her eyes widened when the crystal suddenly turned into dark blue, purple and then cracked out of nowhere.


    Before Xuefeng could stop absorbing in time, Jiao¡¯s crystal exploded, leaving only a blue cloud in the air which Xuefeng absorbed into his fingers. The discipledies from the White Lotus Sect gaped their eyes at the scene and Jiao paled, not expecting such a situation at all. Even Princess Shan was frowning, knowing the true value of the crystal. The rest were simply happy for Xuefeng so they all cheered.


    To top it off, Xuefengmented with a confused expression, "This crystal seems to be broken. I didn¡¯t even try and it broke. Did you try to y a trick on me?"


    ¡¯No one tried you trick you! This was the real treasure you just broke!¡¯ The girls wanted to shout it out but could only dare to do it in their mind.


    Just then, Xuefeng acted as if he heard something in his mind and suddenly sat down on the ground, beginning meditating. In just a moment, a small tornado of Spirit Essence was created above his body and he quickly started absorbing it. He was already close to Spirit Overlord stage so when he heard Ling¡¯s call, informing him that he can use this dense Water Qi to advance, Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate.


    Increasing his Spirit Qi capacity in the dantian, his Water Qi levels were rising as well. It was quite a waste to use Spirit Stones for cultivation in their case, but Ming still began dissolving hundreds of Spirit Stones into Spirit Essence while forcing his Spirit to absorb more. It didn¡¯t take more than ten minutes for him to suddenly advance, feeling much lighter than before. Part of his dantian was now filled with dense Water Qi, which made him quite satisfied.


    Unfortunately, his actions didn¡¯t make everyone happy and Jiao was one of those people. She waited patiently until Xuefeng finished his advancement before asking with hidden anger after he was done, "Do you know what you have done? There was only one copy of it in our Sect..."


    Xuefeng looked at her upset expression, and helped her look on the bright side instead of stressing herself by saying, "Are you worried that the Main Sect will hold you ountable for that? I think they will reward you instead. You found someone who can break the crystal with his talent. Isn¡¯t that quite a feat?"


    Upon hearing him, her thoughts froze and she realised her thinking was really wrong. That¡¯s right. She found a great talent for the Sect. Shouldn¡¯t she be rewarded instead? Her mood improved a bit after this realisation, but that didn¡¯t stop her from taking advantage of him, "Doesn¡¯t matter. You still broke it. Now you owe me one."


    "Fine. When I find one in the future, I will give it to you." Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to argue pointlessly and just offered the same value in exchange. He did after all benefit from it so he couldn¡¯t be stingy with her.


    "Deal." Jiao quickly epted it, but then she actualized her chain of thoughts and found out they no longer have a tool to perform tomorrow¡¯s selection.


    With a small curse, she gathered herdies and decided to excuse themselves, nning to think of the next idea, "Damn, we need to think of something else. Ladies, let¡¯s go back to our courtyard. We will see each other tomorrow then."


    "Alright, it will be gettingte soon anyway so we should all retire for now." Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind that, still having a lot of things to do with his women this evening.


    When Wuying saw that Princess Shan was also trying to leave with the others, she grabbed her hand and asked while proposing, "Shan, where are you going? Can¡¯t you just stay here with us?" Princess Shan was basically one their own so there were no problems with her staying here.


    When Princess Shan heard that, she looked at Xuefeng and he agreed, saying with a smile, "I don¡¯t mind. We have more than enough rooms." He didn¡¯t n to bring her to bed with everyone else as he still wanted to live past today, but she could still use her old bedroom.


    Jiao paused seeing only five disciples walking with her and called out to the missing person, "Shan, are youing?"


    There was not much to think over as Princess Shan quickly decided what she wanted, replying apologetically, "I will be staying with Xuefeng here..." If she could spend more time with the person she loved, it was obvious she would choose this option.


    "Have fun then." Jiao wasn¡¯t mad as she would make the same decision if she was in her position and left with everyone else, leaving four beauties, two kids and Xuefeng alone in the garden.


    Seeing all four of them staring at him alluringly, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but think while letting out a sigh, ¡¯Oh boy, here we go again...¡¯

 Chapter 280 Puppy Love

    <h4>Chapter 280 Puppy Love</h4>


    Not knowing where he should start, Xuefeng suddenly decided to just escape for a moment. He felt like a chicken who was about to be eaten by a bunch of hungry alligators.


    Before calling out to the two siblings to steal them away, Wu Lan took her brother¡¯s hand and walked up to Xuefeng, asking sweetly, "Big brother, will you take us to meet your parents? We cannot join the Sect so we can only stay here. We will have to meet with them one way or another."


    When Xuefeng heard it, he suddenly felt blessed to have this little angel by his side and thought that just cuddling her into his arms was not enough to express his emotions. He quickly nodded, grabbing their hands and called out to thedies apologetically, "I guess I will have to do that first. How about you all get to know each other better?"


    It was Nuwa who replied first, agreeing in everyone¡¯s ce, only confirming it afterwards, "Sure, go ahead. We have a lot to catch up on with one another, right?" At that point, it would be quite hard on anyone who disagreed, so no one rejected the suggestion, nodding in agreement.


    Only Yiren was too innocent to see what Nuwa was nning on doing, but the others were already too experienced in the art of schemes and deception, so they couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡¯Is she nning to take the lead...?¡¯


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t know what the girls were thinking or nning, but Wu Lan did. When she realised what each of her sisters nned, a headache quickly appeared in her mind. She wanted to advise Xuefeng about it, but now decided against it, deciding to let them figure it out themselves. It wouldn¡¯t work out if Xuefeng interfered in the power struggle. It could only make it worse.


    "Alright then, Wu Lan, Wu Kong, let¡¯s go." Thinking that everything was alright, Xuefeng walked forward with them but then noticed the resistance from Wu Kong who said while pouting, "But I want to stay with Big Sister!"


    He knew that if he acted cute for a while longer, he would receive another snack, but Xuefeng didn¡¯t buy any of it and stopped using carrots, switching them with a stick while ring at him, "I guess someone won¡¯t get dinner tonight then."


    Surprisingly, the word dinner was especially effective and Wu Kong quickly regained his powers, happily following after Xuefeng. It caused all thedies tough, finding it too cute of a scene.


    Only after Xuefeng left did thedies stop smiling and instead look at one another with a serious look. Nuwa, of course, gained the most attention from them all as she was the one with the most seniority among them, which caused her to smile.


    "Did something happen? Why is everyone so quiet?" Yiren was the first to break the silence as she walked into the middle of the circle and started waving her hands in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, checking if they are alive.


    "We are just checking out one another. Nothing too serious honey. One day you will learn that it¡¯s good to know your friends well, but it¡¯s best to know your opponents even better." Nuwa exined it to her daughter, gently brushing her fingers through her hair. She really liked this innocent personality of her daughter so she decided to keep it like that for as long as she could.


    Yiren still didn¡¯t understand what her mother meant and asked, "Opponents? Aren¡¯t we all family here?" Yiren didn¡¯t yet realise that she was in the middle of a battlefield.


    Replying only with a smile and a pat, Nuwa turned to the rest before asking mysteriously, "Shall we talk?"


    .......


    Wu Lan was worried that Xuefeng would ask something rted to her big sisters but fortunately, as they walked towards the n Leader¡¯s mansion, Xuefeng only asked about White Lotus Sect Leader instead, "Can you tell me what Jiao¡¯s thoughts were? What is her real motive in inviting me into her Sect?"


    Wu Lan didn¡¯t mind revealing it as that was partially obvious and replied sweetly, "Actually, it¡¯s just another woman who is attracted to big brother. She wants to seduce you and steal you away from all of your lovers. She is also curious about your abilities and how you managed to seduce your women. Especially sister Wen as she seems to have figured out her origin."


    Xuefeng onlyughed at that andmented, "Hah, I wish to know an answer to this question too. When she finds out, I need to ask her then."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t worry about Jiao¡¯s attempts in stealing him away, as he knew himself best. He wouldn¡¯t be with anyone he doesn¡¯t deeply like so there was no option to sway him with seduction. He already had many lovers who could provide him with enough entertainment that it could lead to his death.


    Hearing Xuefeng acting like he didn¡¯t know, Wu Lan reported to him based on her observations, "Big brother, you are really cool. Don¡¯t lower your value like this. You are kind, confident and caring to others, which everyone can see. You are also handsome so it¡¯s not hard to like you..."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t actually expect this many praises, so he smiled hearing them, "Oof, really? That¡¯s nice." He was confident about his looks and personality anyway so this didn¡¯t change him much, only improving his mood.


    "Let¡¯s go and visit my father now. Hopefully, we will also be able to meet Little Mei. She is around your age, so you guys can hang around together with her. She knows this n very well." Xuefeng proposed, recalling that it has been some time since he met his little friend. Now she shouldn¡¯t be lonely with two friends he will bring her.


    "Little Mei?" Surprisingly, it was Wu Kong who got interested, knowing there will be anotherdy in his age around them. Xuefeng only smiled at that without replying and brought them to the mansion.


    .......


    After hearing Xuefeng¡¯s exnation, both of his parents were amazed and his father quickly asked in wonder, deciding to test it right away, "Really? Is there such an ability? Hey sweetie, tell me what are Uncle¡¯s ns."


    "Uncle ns to do some naughty stuff to auntie tonight. You wish to try new pos¡ª" Wu Lan smiled and epted Liu Xiaobei¡¯s wish, but before she could finish, Uncle Xiaobei shushed her, "Shhh, I believe you! No need to say more..."


    Unfortunately, it was already toote as Mu Lan¡¯s expression changed and she pped the back of his head, cursing, "What are you thinking you idiot?! There are kids here!"


    "Hehe, we will be leaving quite soon and I hope Wu Lan and her brother can stay with you. She can maybe help you in many business transactions? Knowing the enemy¡¯s intentions can be quite advantageous." Xuefeng smirked seeing the scene and proposed as he patted both kids¡¯ heads. No one would target an unknown kid next to his father and she would be able to slowly grow.


    His father was also fully healed and his Cultivation also increased really quickly. He couldn¡¯t sense his stage which meant he had to be above Spirit Overlord stage. Such a safe environment was best for her.


    "Of course! We would dly take care of them. Don¡¯t worry, you will feel like at home. I¡¯m already training Little Mei so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem if I add two more people to my schedule." Mu Lan was the one who epted it first. Her mindset when it came to kids was; the more, the merrier.


    "Thank you, Auntie." Wu Lan moved forward right away, hugging onto Mu Lan waist which made her smile shine brighter. Mu Lan wanted to have more kids, but knowing they would be moving soon, she didn¡¯t want to put her child through this.


    "Where is Little Mei?" Wu Kong suddenly asked, curiosity visible on his face.


    "Little Mei should be here any time soon as we are supposed to start our evening training session. Don¡¯t worry, you will be able to meet her. You three should get along well. She is such a sweet little beauty." Mu Lan answered and Wu Kong immediately got excited when he heard it.


    Knock, Knock.


    Just as she said so, they heard the sound of knocking and Mu Lan smiled, calling out towards the doors, "Oh, there she is. Little Mei, you cane in." Just as the doors opened, Wu Kong blushed, seeing a great beauty around his age entering the room. He felt his heart beating faster for no apparent reason and the time paused around him. The sounds from the room faded in the background while Little Mei appeared in the centre of his focus.


    Just then, Little Mei happened to look in his direction and let out a cry of ecstasy, "Big brother!" She didn¡¯t waste time and immediately rushed towards him which made Wu Kong stop breathing for a second.


    Her arms were reaching out for a hug as she ran towards him and he subconsciously reached out his own too. He didn¡¯t expect that Wu Lan would suddenly pull his hands down without saying anything and only a momentter did he understand why.


    Little Mei didn¡¯t run to him but changed her route at thest moment and jumped into Xuefeng¡¯s arms, calling out with longing, "I missed you so much..."


    ¡¯What happened with me just now...?¡¯ Wu Kong asked himself in his mind, totally confused about what just happened. It was the very first time he felt like that, so he wasn¡¯t quite sure how to act.


    Seeing her dummy brother like that, Wu Lan rolled her eyes and decided to help him, whispering into his ear, "Introduce yourself to her."


    "Okay..." Wu Kong blinked twice and nodded, walking up to Xuefeng who just put Little Mei back on the floor.


    Unfortunately, before he even said anything, Little Mei spotted him and smiled, introducing herself sweetly, "Hey, I¡¯m Little Mei! Who are you?"


    Seeing her smile, Wu Kong paused for a moment, actually forgetting how to speak and only when his sister pinched him from behind did her say nervously, "I¡¯m K-kong..."


    "Nice to meet you, Kong." Little Mei replied politely and even reached out for his hand, shaking it like a little adult.


    Compared to her calmness, Wu Kong¡¯s mind was a mess as one thought kept rumbling in his mind, ¡¯Why is she so pretty...?¡¯

 Chapter 281 Girlfriends Talks

    <h4>Chapter 281 Girlfriend¡°s Talks</h4>


    Knowing her brother¡¯s intentions, Wu Lan couldn¡¯t help but smile at his silliness and introduced herself too, "Nice to meet you too. I¡¯m Wu Lan."


    She could be partially responsible for Wu Kong¡¯s spoiled character as she knew she treated him too softly sometimes, but Wu Lan still nned to raise him into a decent man and seeing how he acted in front of Little Mei, she suddenly thought of using that.


    "Little Mei, those two will be your new friends from now on. Hope you three can get along well." Xuefeng patted Little Mei on the head and exined the two siblings visit, knowing that she will listen to him.


    "Mhmm, I will do anything for Big Brother." Little Mei leaned over to feel his pats more, almost purring like a cat from the pleasure.


    Thinking that everything was done, Xuefeng decided to return back to his courtyard, nning on finally taming the raging beasts waiting for him there. "Alright, then I will leave you guys for now. My mom will take care of you all. Don¡¯t ck off in your training."


    Unfortunately, before he could even move one step, Little Mei stopped Xuefeng from walking away by hugging onto him as she cried out, asking multiple questions right away, "Noo! Big Brother, are you leaving already? How long will you stay in the n? You were away for a long time and you n to leave again..."


    "I will be leaving the n soon and I should be away much longer this time..." Xuefeng said truthfully, but seeing Little Mei¡¯s upset expression, he quickly added trying to save the situation, "Don¡¯t be sad... I will being back every now and then to see you. You are my little sister remember?"


    Hearing Xuefeng calling her like that, her eyes dimmed for a second but they quickly regained their lustre and Little Mei proposed, "If you are leaving soon, can youe with us and watch our training? I want to show you my progress..."


    Before Xuefeng could figure out any rejections, Little Mei added softly, feigning sadness, "Just do at least this much and It will make my day... Being away from you is really painful big brother..."


    Sniff... For much better effect, Little Mei sniffed as if she was really close to crying and she was trying to stop it, which finally broke Xuefeng¡¯s line.


    It didn¡¯t cost him much to justply with her request, other than making his lovers wait a moment but that was also good. As long as they don¡¯t kill each other, the more time they spend with each other, the better for him. He wanted them to get along well.


    "Fine... I will watch your training but only for a moment... I still have some things to settle tonight." Xuefeng agreed helplessly, which caused Little Mei to jump in ecstasy and lock her arms around his neck. Xuefeng only smiled seeing her reaction, expecting one like that from her already.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Little Mei would suddenly turn to his mother and call out happily, "Auntie, it worked!" Mu Lan also didn¡¯t expect that and quickly tried to shush her but then stopped, seeing Xuefeng staring at her, which caused her to smile embarrassingly.


    "What are you teaching her?" Xuefeng asked as he rolled his eyes at his mother, thinking that he was being yed with. Did his mother just tell Little Mei that crying works best on him?


    Having already been exposed, Mu Lan simply shrugged, only exining it vaguely, "What do you want from me? It¡¯s important for a youngdy to know some tricks. I was just teaching her the basics..."


    "Sigh, whatever. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m short on time so let¡¯s not waste any more of it." Knowing he couldn¡¯t do anything, Xuefeng just let it go, urging everyone so that they could start earlier.


    "Alright. Let¡¯s go." Mu Lan didn¡¯t have a reason to disagree so they all began leaving. The only one who was still quite sloppy was Wu Kong, who was still in a daze after meeting the beautiful Little Mei. Thinking of talking to her more, his legs suddenly moved on their own, following after her like a good boy.


    Wu Lan knew everything that her brother and Little Mei nned, which made her sigh, not wanting her own blood to suffer like that, but there is nothing she could do. It¡¯s not like it was Little Mei¡¯s fault as she had the right to love whoever she liked. Wu Lan could only help her brother get out of this mess before he enters too deep into it.


    ¡¯Kong and Big brother just can¡¯tpare... Having such an opponent from the start will hurt his feelings... I definitely need to get this out of his mind.¡¯ Wu Lan nned as she hugged her brother, loving him more than anything else in this world.


    .......


    Back in Xuefeng¡¯s courtyard, the fivedies wereying down on the grass, looking towards the sky while also catching thest rays of the sun on their bodies. Contrary to what Xuefeng thought would happen, thedies behaved quite peacefully, talking nicely while also getting to know each other.


    Only Yiren knew her mother there, while the rest were basically strangers. The same thing applied with Princess Shan and everyone else, except Wuying who knew her beforehand. Princess Shan wasn¡¯t Xuefeng¡¯s girlfriend yet, but after some initial talking and their experiences she shared with everyone, they basically treated her like one of their own.


    Knowing Xuefeng, it wasn¡¯t hard for her to move from a close friend to the lover¡¯s stage. Nuwa already epted her as well, approving her personality and strength. Thest thing they wanted was an iron ball that will drag them all down and they all had this understanding. No one wanted to stay behind and be left alone so they all had to work hard to keep up with everyone¡¯s skill.


    "Xiao Wen, we know how everyone found out about their feelings for Xuefeng but what about you. Based on your story, you were not that eager to be with him before. What changed your mind?" Nuwa asked, nning on getting as much data as possible before she would even proceed with her tests.


    They already described their first meeting with Xuefeng and Xiao Wen was the one who had a shing rtionship with him for the longest time. Even Princess Shan, who admitted she was a bit hostile at the start, quickly improved after learning the real Xuefeng. There was no ce for lies between sisters, so none of them hid anything from each other.


    "I had really bad experiences with men in general for as long as I could remember. Most of them just take one look at your body and that¡¯s it, they don¡¯t even care about what¡¯s inside. It took me a while to understand that Xuefeng was different from the rest. He cared about me even when we were just friends before, not expecting anything in return.


    "Also, he didn¡¯t even think of being with me at the start. Xuefeng only focused on the women he had, which was also what I liked about him. It took me a lot to make him understand my feelings..." Xiao Wen exined it with her story, suddenly recalling the scene from the sofa where she had to confess three times before Xuefeng even realised what she meant.


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile sweetly upon recalling their first kiss and mutter, "He is such a dummy..." Just when she said so, her eyes opened wide and sheughed. All five of them said the same thing at the same time which caused all of them tough together.


    "But he is our dummy..." Wuyingmented right after, to which everyone nodded, each thinking of their own special moments they had with him.


    After finally learning all the basics, Nuwa suddenly changed the topic, saying calmly, "Ladies, we all know that Xuefeng wants to treat us equally, but it leads to him having no time to satisfy each of us properly. I suspect that all of you sometimes want to have some time alone with him, am I correct?"


    "Mhmm..." The girls couldn¡¯t say no to that as it would be a lie, so everyone agreed. It was quite clear that each of them was only tolerating the sharing, but if they were to choose, everyone would pick having Xuefeng for themselves.


    "Aside from that, Xuefeng needs to focus on his own training which leads to even more time being consumed. How do you think he can take care of everyone in the future if he can¡¯t even find time to train properly because he is trying to please all of us?" Nuwa asked, bringing a certain issue into their attention.


    She didn¡¯t leave it at that and continued, "There is only so much time in the day which he can spend and it is almost impossible to fit everything well together while having a goal in mind to satisfy everyone. We need to support him instead of thinking of just our well-being. After all, it¡¯s not just Xuefeng¡¯s responsibility but ours too. I admit, I also think about myself a lot, putting my desires first but after looking at the situation and knowing Xuefeng¡¯s personality, this will not work. We need to change or at least sacrifice something, else we will not improve and move forward at all."


    Nuwa¡¯s speech made the rest silent for a moment as they understood well that she wasn¡¯t wrong. What she mentioned was exactly what they have been thinking about since they moved into this rtionship.


    Xiao Wen was the first to ask, worried about her first time experience that was nned for today, "What do you propose?" She didn¡¯t want to give it up.

 Chapter 282 Manuals

    <h4>Chapter 282 Manuals</h4>


    "Ha! Take that!" Little Mei called out after smashing the head of a training puppet, her hands still having some lingering Qi which she used in her Fist Art.


    Since the moment Xuefeng started cultivating with elements, it was rare for him to see or use Spirit Arts. The only one he was using quite often was his clone art, so he was quite surprised to see Little Mei¡¯s Art being this powerful. Knowing that the level of the puppet wasparable to the average Spirit King Beast in power, he could only be impressed.


    With the head of the puppet smashed, one would think that the opponent was defeated but not for Little Mei. Her right leg shone brightly as she focused on the corpse of the puppet and made a sudden kick with a rotation for additional power while crying loudly, "Haaa yaaaa!"


    Boom!


    The body of the puppet also copsed, exploding upon contact with Little Mei¡¯s kick. The wreckage of the puppet was also knocked back, dropping to the ground a few dozen meters away from her. Xuefeng was definitely shocked seeing such power presented by just a thirteen-year-old girl and couldn¡¯t help but p, thinking the showcase was over.


    Who would have thought that Little Mei would not lose her focus at all and rush towards the puppet remains, jumping halfway only to start rotating midair before finally crashing against the puppet with her leg?


    Crack.


    The ground of private training grounds surrounding the puppet cracked in all directions and only then did Little Mei stop, cleaning the dust from her clothes and finally started running back towards Xuefeng. Her expression also changedpletely, from a ferocious tiger during her attacks to a cute and lovely little bunny.


    ¡¯So strong and graceful...¡¯ Wu Kong watched the whole scene from the side and praised in a daze, looking at how gently her body moved during each step. He wanted to congratte her, but Little Mei wasn¡¯t especially waiting for his words.


    "Big Brother, aren¡¯t I strong? I can already destroy level 3 puppets with just my fists." Little Mei asked as she reached Xuefeng¡¯s side and leaned over, holding onto his jacket. She was awaiting his praises and pats which she loved so much.


    Xuefeng knew what she wanted so he satisfied her demands, gently patting her head before praising, genuinely impressed, "Yes, my Little Mei is super strong. I¡¯m actually really dazzled by your performance. I didn¡¯t expect you to fight so well. You must have worked really hard thosest few months?"


    Hearing his praises and especially the way he called her, Little Mei blushed right away, giggling cutely, "Hehe, of course. I was practising under Auntie¡¯s guidance for more than three months. Not only is Auntie amazing, but I also worked hard! I didn¡¯t miss even one day without practice. Big Brother promised to take me on an adventure if I¡¯m strong enough after all."


    Looking at Xuefeng with eyes full of hope, Little Mei added, "You didn¡¯t forget, right?" Xuefeng¡¯s impact on her life was huge, which could be seen by the number of hours she put into training just because of one promise he made jokingly back when he first met her.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t expect that this was actually the reason she worked so hard, but seeing her putting so much work into her training, he actually felt good, knowing that he could influence someone like this. He definitely didn¡¯t want to ruin that, thinking it was a good way to motivate her and nodded, "Of course, I didn¡¯t forget. But you know there is definitely a lot more you need to improve on for that to happen so continue working hard, okay?"


    Knowing that Xuefeng still remembered his promise caused a deep smile to appear on her face and Little Mei hugged Xuefeng, assuring him, "Yes! I will definitely put a lot of effort into training."


    "Mhmm, I believe you." Xuefeng smiled kindly while patting her again and while she was still holding only him, Xuefeng suddenly thought of an idea, calling out in his mind right after, ¡¯Ling, Ming, can I transfer the Elemental Cultivation arts to someone? Like sending knowledge or something?¡¯


    Before Ling could reply, Ming already went ahead and advised, ¡¯Hmm, you can, but that will only include your understanding of the subject, which may not work on someone else. After all, you are no longer a human anymore. Your methods will always have a little difference in them. What you can do is write the copy of what Yiren taught you and pass it onto someone so they can learn from it, understanding it themselves on their own. Just find me a Spirit Manual where I can paste the Cultivation Technique and you are set.¡¯


    Knowing it would take too much time by heading to the Spirit Tower, Xuefeng turned to the only person who might have such goods and asked without exining, "Mom, do you have any Spirit Manuals on you?"


    Mu Lan didn¡¯t understand the sudden question but nodded, pulling out a few manuals from her Storage Ring and presented them to him, asking curiously, "Why do you need those? I only have five of them."


    "Perfect. I needed exactly this much. Little Mei, wait a second." Xuefeng pulled Little Mei away for a moment and took all five manuals from his mother¡¯s hands. That was his entire job, as everything else was handled by both Ling and Ming. The content of those manuals was quickly disappearing from them and it was quickly reced by all five Cultivation Techniques for all five elements he knew.


    Obviously, Mu Lan realised what he was doing and quickly tried to stop him, not expecting her son to destroy the manuals, "Xuefeng! Stop!" Unfortunately, Xuefeng seemed to not care much and continued, filling one manual after another. To calm his mother a bit, Xuefeng threw one of the finished manuals to her, now titled, "Water Element Cultivation Technique."


    When she saw one technique after anothernding in her hands, she finally recalled that Xuefeng knew the Elements. Why didn¡¯t they think of that earlier?! Such cultivation Techniques were priceless! Unfortunately, before Mu Lan could enjoy this moment to the fullest, Xuefeng reminded her after finishing thest manual about Air Element, "I am not gifting them to the n so only those close to our family can study them. Don¡¯t let anyone else ess them."


    "I understand. We will only share them with trusted people." His mother quickly understood the value of those Cultivation Techniques and even forgot that Xuefeng erased five other Spirit Arts, knowing those five were enough to pay back for her loss.


    Taking the Air Element manual, Xuefeng gave it to Little Mei and exined, "I want you to start studying this technique in your free time. If you master it, you will be able to fly in the sky just like me."


    "Really?! I will study!" Hearing that she could fly with those beautiful wings like Xuefeng, Little Mei couldn¡¯t help but get excited, not nning to wait any longer before she starts.


    Knowing that Little Mei was settled, Xuefeng pulled the brother and sister to his side as well, calling out to them, "You guys can also join her in studying too. I have high hopes for you."


    "Yes, Big Brother. I will make sure both of us study well." Wu Lan nodded, promising for the both of them which made Xuefeng nod in satisfaction. His lovers were still waiting for him so he finally decided to leave.


    "I will be going back today but we will see each other tomorrow, okay?" Xuefeng called out to everyone and this time no oneined, only nodding in return. Even Little Mei was engrossed with studying the manual, letting him go after one short hug.


    With Xuefeng gone, Mu Lan busied herself with reading her own manual for Lightning Element manual while giving out Fire and Water Element to the Wu siblings. Wu Lan finally took the lead and could start her teachings.


    "why are you standing here like a pole? Take your manual and go up to her, proposing to study together." Wu Lan whispered to her silly brother, waking him from his trance.


    "But... Won¡¯t I disturb her?" Wu Kong asked back worriedly. He didn¡¯t n on ruining his chances from the start, so he was extremely careful.


    Wu Lan could only roll her eyes and push her brother towards Little Mei after reminding him, "If you don¡¯t take initiative, you won¡¯t be able to get what you want. Do you want her to be taken by Big Brother Xuefeng? If you can¡¯t even get closer to her, how are you going to win against him? Go and sit beside her. You don¡¯t need to talk to her too much, just the presence alone is enough for now."


    Wu Kong could only gulp, bracing himself and just went for it. If only she talked with him for a moment, he would be content with that. Walking up to Little Mei, Wu Kong sat down next to her and without saying anything, he just started reading the manual, his mind too cloudy to ask a solid question.


    Knowing that Little Mei didn¡¯t even think about her brother, Wu Lan could only sigh. Little Mei was too engrossed with the book because it was a present from Xuefeng. After epting his request, there was nothing else in her mind other than that.


    I guess it will be much harder than I thought... One was dense while the other is obsessed with someone else. I guess only time will tell...¡¯ Wu Lan thought as she watched the two sitting next to each other and smiled helplessly.

 Chapter 283 Upgrade

    <h4>Chapter 283 Upgrade</h4>


    Oblivious to the struggles of the young, Xuefeng left the private training grounds, he created a pair of Air Qi Wings on his back, deciding to use the quickest method of transportation as he didn¡¯t have anyone following him this time. Just as heunched into the air like usual, Xuefeng noticed his reflection in the small fountain on the street which made him see just how exactly his wings looked on him.


    He looked like a handsome angel who just descended from the heavens and Xuefeng kind of liked it, but for some reason, something wascking for him. Maybe it sounds narcissistic, but itcked the mour and some originality. Everyone could make white wings if they figured out the correct structure and positioning, but they were all white, looking almost the same.


    "How about I add a little bit of Spirit Qi to change their colour? Will the structure copse or not? I don¡¯t think I can mix the different Qi this easily..." Xuefeng asked himself quietly, nning to actually test it out and that¡¯s what he did, infusing his ck Spirit Qi into his wings without waiting for Ling¡¯s or Ming¡¯s confirmation.


    ¡¯I think ck would look nice... It can match my jacket.¡¯ Xuefeng thought as he saw his white wings turning into ck the more Qi he infused inside. Surprisingly, after some effort, the wings turnedpletely ck and they didn¡¯t feel any different from the actual wings. Even after a few swings, they were still working just as fine.


    Xuefeng thought for a second that it worked, getting somewhat happy but then he heard Ling ruin the happiness in his mind, ¡¯It won¡¯tst for long. Spirit Qi is also an element. Elements can¡¯t mix for too long.¡¯


    Just as she finished speaking, Xuefeng noticed that something was wrong. His wings started getting surprisingly light and moving his wings to the front, he realised why. There were already many holes spread around them and they only increased in size with each second. He couldn¡¯t do anything other than absorbing the leftover Qi back into his body before separating it.


    Sighing, Xuefeng asked Ling as that was his only solution, ¡¯Sigh, it didn¡¯t work as I thought. Is there a way to make it work?¡¯


    ¡¯It didn¡¯t work because chaos is never an answer. Unless you use something to catalyse both Qi, it will only disintegrate upon mixing and you would be wasting your Qi unnecessarily.¡¯ Ling exined where he made a mistake, which made him hope that Ling actually had the solution.


    Ling only paused for a moment, contemting if she should tell him this, but knowing they didn¡¯t need to be stingy based on their current stock, she revealed unwillingly, ¡¯I don¡¯t have the catalyst you are looking for, but what you can do on the other hand, is use Fate Qi as a supplement. Not only will it make your wings stronger but you can also change the colour to your cosmetic preferences.¡¯


    ¡¯Wait, aren¡¯t the Qi not supposed to mix together?¡¯ Xuefeng got confused for a moment and only understood it as he spoke, correcting his question, ¡¯Is it because Fate Qi is made from all elements so it can connect with Air Qi?¡¯


    Ling was d he guessed it quickly and she exined further happily, ¡¯Yes, exactly. You just need to make sure to not lose your wings else a lot of Fate Qi will be lost. Now, create it the same way you did before but now instead of Spirit Qi, use Fate Qi. The strength of your wings should be much more explosive as well.¡¯


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t have much to talk about anymore and simply tried it out just as she proposed. Instead of creating new wings entirely from Air Qi only to modify themter, Xuefeng decided to modify them from the start, using both Fate Qi and Air Qi together.


    It wasn¡¯t hard for him to do, as the end product was the same. Only the materials were different. In the ce of his old wings, a new pair appeared, but when Xuefeng saw the result, he couldn¡¯t help but cringe not expecting this. Howe they shine like antern!?


    As he looked at his shiny golden wings, he quickly decided to tone it down, not expecting them to give out a blinding hue like that. Only after some adjustments did the sh effect on them lower a bit, at least to the point that it didn¡¯t bother him as much. He would still look like a first target to kill if he ever happened to fight in the battlefield with those two on his back.


    ¡¯Are you going toin now? We went through all that because you wanted some mour and now you understood it was stupid?¡¯ The Bracelet¡¯s Spirit asked as he suddenly woke up, seeing howplicated the situation Xuefeng created for no reason was.


    ¡¯I didn¡¯t say anything. I like them. At least they are different than everyone else¡¯s. If I find them boring, I can always change them back to normal. Let¡¯s go back.¡¯ Xuefeng didn¡¯t n on admitting that he was wrong so he embraced them, not changing anything anymore andunched into the air.


    Bang!


    With one strong swing of his upgraded wings, Xuefeng ejected into the air with a strong bang as if a modern gun was fired. The explosive power he used raised him high into the air, tens of meters above the city as if it was nothing. He definitely didn¡¯t expect that at all, using the same strength as he used before but this time he wasunched much higher.


    "Not bad!" Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but praise out loud, now totally liking his upgrade. Even if he was shining like a lightbulb, at least he received some power in exchange for that. "I only need to adjust my strength to it and it should be alright. I bet even Nuwa¡¯s wings are not as strong as mine now, hehe."


    With another swing of his golden wings, Xuefeng rushed towards his own courtyard with a speed almost twice as fast as his previous maximum velocity. Because the distance wasn¡¯t that big, he went past his destination like an arrow. He somehow felt like ying around for a bit, flying above the n at maximum speed for a few minutes before finallynding inside of his garden with a quiet thud.


    "Did you enjoy yourself?" Nuwa asked quietly as she walked up to him, quite interested in Xuefeng¡¯s wings herself. She watched him fly for a while and the speed was much higher than her own, which made her wonder what he did.


    Xuefeng spread his wings to show their full mour before folding them in his back as he pulled Nuwa into his arms and nodded with a yful smile, "Yup. It was fun. I made an upgrade to them so I wanted to test it out a little bit. What do you think?"


    "I like them. They are definitely stronger than mine." Nuwamented as she reached out and felt their softness before asking curiously while caressing his lips with her finger, "I wonder, did you use Fate Qi for that?"


    "Hah, nothing can escape your eyes. I indeed used a bit of it in creating them." Xuefeng only smirked, not even surprised she guessed it and tried to bite her finger yfully, but she pulled it away in time. He wanted to y more with her but seeing Yiren, Wuying and Princess Shan sitting cross-legged on the ground, Xuefeng could help but ask, "Are they all cultivating? What made you girls so diligent?"


    Hearing his question, Nuwa smiled mysteriously and suddenly kissed him deeply, making use of the short time they were alone before replying vaguely, not going into many details, "We had a short talk with each other and they all understood that knowing your cultivation speed, they would be quickly left behind if they didn¡¯t work hard. They decided to use every moment possible to improve."


    "Oh..." Realising the truth actually made him warm in the heart, but he knew this was the reality right now.


    Xuefeng was indeed improving much faster than everyone else thanks to being a Fate Holder. He was sure that he wouldn¡¯t leave anyone behind and believed he would rather force them all to train harder with him. The current situation worked quite well for him so he quickly approved it.


    Looking at Nuwa, who was the only one not training, Xuefeng asked while gently rubbing her butt, getting ready to smack it as punishment, "Then what about you? Why are you not training?" He even gave her a mischievous smile which quickly gave his ns away.


    Nuwa smirked at him and informed, "Hah, I think you will be disappointed. I¡¯ve already reached this world¡¯s limit in cultivation. If I were to cultivate a bit more, I would be forced to leave to Heaven¡¯s Realm. I don¡¯t want you to miss me this much so I decided to wait for you. We will be able to go there together. Aren¡¯t I a merciful queen?"


    Smack


    Xuefeng still smacked her butt lightly without any warning, not able to resist himself and asked as he leaned over for another kiss, "Do you think that can save you?" Nuwa¡¯s body was just too hot, making him want to touch it all the time if he had such an opportunity.


    Nuwa also couldn¡¯t resist herself so she gave him onest kiss before pulling her lips away, saying right after to calm his desire down, "We can¡¯t anymore. If you don¡¯t stop, I will be forced to eat you up..."


    Xuefeng found it weird as Nuwa would never reject any naughty y and asked confused, "Is that a bad thing?" Nuwa only smiled helplessly and said while pointing at Xuefeng¡¯s room, "I would love to do everything with you right now, but there is someone else waiting for you. I¡¯m trying to be fair for once. Sigh. I don¡¯t know what happened to me."


    "Someone else?" Xuefeng muttered as he looked at the direction she was pointing and finally recalled what he wanted to ask earlier, "Where is Xiao Wen?"

 Chapter 284 New Experience - Part 1 *

    <h4>Chapter 284 New Experience - Part 1 *</h4>


    ¡¯What did they eat to actually behave so nicely?¡¯ Xuefeng asked himself as he opened the door to his room. He just couldn¡¯t believe that they actually didn¡¯t argue at all and talked it all out.


    They could make a lot of problems for him this night and give him lots of headaches but everything ended up just right. So far they were all peaceful, but Xuefeng wondered if that will stay that way after Tianshi also joins them, making it five of them altogether. The sheer number of them made Xuefeng wonder how he even did it.


    ¡¯There is still Shan... What do I do with her?¡¯ Xuefeng wondered about another issue, recalling theirplicated rtionship. He was not an idiot. He knew how she felt, but were they on that stage already?


    They did kiss back when Xuefeng was still new to dating and they still had this promise between each other, which he still nned to fulfil. Even if Princess Shan was safe already as she was under Jiao¡¯s protection, he still wanted to get rid of this thorn for her.


    ¡¯I guess I will just wait and see how it goes...¡¯ Xuefeng thought as he breathed a mouthful of air in a sigh.


    Looking around the room, he spotted no one inside, but he could feel and smell that someone was inside the bathroom. He already promised Xiao Wen and the time has finallye for their special moment. Throwing off his jacket on the bed, Xuefeng approached the bathroom and didn¡¯t hesitate to open the doors. He was sure Xiao Wen already sensed himing inside the room and seeing no reaction from her side, she wanted him to go inside.


    Upon opening the doors, the steam gushed out from the bathroom, but even with that, he could barely see anything inside. Fortunately, with his Spirit Awareness, it would be hard for him to get lost. She didn¡¯t block it so he could easily navigate through the steam.


    Just as he reached her, his shirt dropped to the floor and he leaned over while crouching down to her while she was chilling in the bathtub, before kissing her on the neck. His hands gently slid along her arms as he whispered while tickling her ear with his lips, "I¡¯m sorry I kept you waiting..."


    She was already his woman so Xuefeng wasn¡¯t restricting himself from anything with her, continuing to kiss her smooth neck while massaging her arms and shoulders. After practising on Yiren many times, he was quite good at it so just after a few moves, Xiao Wen let out a rxed moan, greeting him, "Mhmmm... Wee back..."


    As Xuefeng worked his way with her tense muscles, he asked, hoping to get some answers which he did not get from Nuwa, "How was the meeting with others? You guys didn¡¯t argue or anything?" As he said so, he began applying more pressure, heading towards her deep muscles which started finally releasing the stress rooting her from the inside.


    "It was alright... I don¡¯t think we will have any problems while hanging around together. Only Nuwa¡ª Mhmm... Might have a personality that shes with mine... Ahh... But we should be alright after some work..." Xiao Wen exined the situation as she left herself in his hands, letting out satisfied groans with each of his deeper movements.


    Finding it quite ufortable to crouch like that, Xuefeng finally stood up rubbing her cheek with his thumb before moving away and slowly taking off his pants. This bold move made Xiao Wen blush as she immediately thought he would tell her to do something naughty right away, but Xuefeng walked up to the opposite end of the bathtub instead, entering it with his back facing her.


    The bathtub was quite spacious so only the tips of their feet were touching each other. Xiao Wen didn¡¯t exactly know what to expect from him as it was her first experience like that, so she simply followed his pace, trying to figure out what their next move is supposed to be.


    They stared at their bodies which werepletely exposed in front of each other and silently waited for one another to make a move. In the end, it was Xuefeng who didn¡¯t wait anymore as he couldn¡¯t get enough of Xiao Wen¡¯s body and reached out with his foot, rubbing it against hers while looking yfully at her.


    He knew she might be a little nervous right now so he had to make her feel rxed a bit. ying around a bit while ticking each other with their toes definitely didn¡¯t belong to the best way, but as long as it did the job, Xuefeng wouldn¡¯tin.


    Seeing her smiling more after their yful game, Xuefeng finally stopped and asked with an inviting smile, "When are you going toe to my side? I¡¯m waiting for you." Seeing her panic for a second, Xuefeng reached out towards her feet and slowly pulled her towards himself.


    Just as she thought that he would pull her into his arms and their experience would start, Xuefeng stopped pulling when her legs wereying on hisp. They both looked at each other and Xuefeng said with a gentle smile, "Wen, just rx. I wouldn¡¯t do anything you are notfortable with."


    At the same time, he grabbed her left foot with both of his hands and began massaging it as well. Feeling the pain that came together with the sudden release, Xiao Wen rxed,ying on the surface of the water and agreed softly, "Alright..."


    "I know that you waited a long time for this day so I will make sure you feel great. Don¡¯t worry about anything. Just let me do everything until you arefortable enough with me." Xuefeng assured her sweetly, watching her perky breasts peek out of the water while continuing his foot massage. He used a lot of strength but Xiao Wen was bravely handling it all.


    Looking at his gentle expression as he continued to give her funny pains on her sole, she tried to correct him but couldn¡¯t help but get distracted in this situation, "I amfortable with you¡ª Ahh... Right there, that spot..."


    Finishing with the first one, Xuefeng grabbed the second one and repeated the same procedure, letting her whine in pleasing pain. It was the pain which would appear as quickly as it disappeared only to be reced by relief.


    Xiao Wen didn¡¯t feel exactly right being the only one to receive pleasure so she pulled away right after she had enough to satisfy her and moved towards him like a panther asking unfairly, "Why is it only you who has to work...? I also want to do something for you..."


    Xuefeng found her really alluring with how she crawled up to his face with a willing expression which ignited his internal fire. He reached out, holding onto her chin and pulled her a bit closer until their lips almost touched and asked her quietly while looking deep into her eyes, "What can you do for me...?"


    "What do you want me to do...?" She whispered back as she grazed her lips against his, rubbing their roses together and without waiting for his answer, she closed the distance between them.


    Kissing deeply onto Xuefeng¡¯s bottom lip, her handsnded on top of his broad shoulders before falling on his chest as she tried squeezing it. She only felt rock hard muscles which she couldn¡¯t help but touch all around, feeling the explosive power that could be generated by them.


    Pulling away from their deep kiss, she whispered seductively, "I can do this..." Without backing away too much, she closed the distance again but this time it was Xuefeng who led the kiss, not letting her go to tease him just as she nned and continued to kiss her, pulling her tongue out for another battle which she had been craving for since their first kiss.


    With one hand brushing through her wet crimson hair and another one holding onto her face, he didn¡¯t let go of her for a long time, dancing with her tongue until hurried breathing could be heard from Xiao Wen, not expecting such intense action. It was then that he gently pulled away from her, not letting her follow him and whispered yfully, "I can do this too... Do you want me to show you what else I can do?"

 Chapter 285 New Experience - part 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 285 New Experience - part 2 *</h4>


    Hearing the question right after leaving the yful battlefield, Xiao Wen didn¡¯t even think of rejecting him and nodded, already desiring to get more of him. It was the first time that she received this much attention from him so she was totally intoxicated by the emotions brewing in her mind.


    Xiao Wen was already sitting on his legs but Xuefeng suddenly lifted her up and pulled her into his arms with her back facing him. His hands wrapped around her smooth belly as his lips found their way onto her neck, sucking on it greedily. It quickly caused Xiao Wen to let out a sweet moan as she leaned her head over his shoulder, allowing him to do anything he wanted to her. She was ready as long as it was with him.


    Xuefeng was already somewhat aroused with such a sexy body in his arms so when Xiao Wen leaned on his chest, she also met his long member who already stood on attention, bing harder and harder with each movement of her hips. Nuwa and Xiao Wen were ones who could proudly show off their round but firm bottoms, having much more to love in that scope than the others.


    She flinched a bit after feeling a hard and hot object poking her back, but upon realising what it was, Xiao Wen didn¡¯t do anything other than blush. She wanted to reach out to feel it a bit but didn¡¯t find the necessary boldness go through with it. Xiao Wen was brave and domineering normally, but when she suddenly happened tond inside of his arms, all of that was quickly disappearing.


    Before she could decide on what to do, Xuefeng finally moved with his hands, beginning to skim along her body with the tips of his fingers, teasing her with his gentle touch. First, it was her belly which tickled her plenty, but they quickly moved upwards, heading towards her ample chest. She thought he would go straight into rubbing and squeezing it around like he did before, but she became disappointed when he suddenly dodged them and travelled upwards towards her arms.


    ¡¯Did I be this lewd already...?¡¯ Xiao Wen thought, actually wanting him to caress them forcefully, not caring about the rules. Because of his teasing, she wanted to reach out and lead his hands to squeeze her breasts strongly which scared her quite a bit, not expecting herself to feel like that from the start.


    Unfortunately, her prayers were not heard by him as he continued to slowly tease her skin endlessly, leaving a burning line with each of his fingers which lingered even after they moved elsewhere. Her breathing was already hurried after their kiss but now she started feeling it much deeper, getting hot all over her body.


    When his hands finally moved downwards and grazed on the soft skin of her breasts, she wanted to cry out softly but her lips got sealed, suppressing her cries for more. Xiao Wen didn¡¯t know what exactly was going on with her. Was she really so horny to get aroused just from some simple touches?


    Xuefeng¡¯s fingers didn¡¯t mind her troubles as he began using one finger, moving in a circle around both of her breasts, closing into the centre with each round motion. Her own arms were wrapped around his neck but being unable to cry out, she suddenly clenched her hands together with Xuefeng¡¯s hair, signalling she was ready for more.


    Who would have thought that even after this, Xuefeng would slowly continue with his pace, reaching the centre only after a few more rotations? She was already frustrated but when his fingers finally touched her nipples, Xuefeng changed his approach from a kitten to a wild tiger.


    "Aaahh!" Xiao Wen couldn¡¯t stay quiet anymore and let out a long moan that left her breathless for a second. After being so gentle from the start, she didn¡¯t expect his hands to suddenly grasp strongly just as she wanted him to do from the start. She was totally caught off guard. What¡¯s more, she also felt a pleasurable striking current run through her body as if someone struck her with small lightning.


    The current didn¡¯t stop on just one strike, right after Xuefeng yed with her nipples as if they were two small joysticks, she felt another current fill her body, this time much stronger than before, making her bend like a bow on top of him. Xiao Wen¡¯s body even raised above the hot water and suddenly a waterfall of juices erupted from her lower body.


    Xiao Wen wanted to cry out but couldn¡¯t, suddenly having no air in her lungs. Only when she copsed weakly on him did she finally catch her breath. Her body was still experiencing extreme shivers all around her body, bringing her unusual pleasure.


    Xuefeng, as if not bothered by it at all, continued to kiss and hug her while slowly sliding one of his hands downwards on her belly. Xiao Wen could guess what Xuefeng nned to do right now, but she didn¡¯t stop him, being in too much pleasure at that moment. She also wanted to scold him for using Lightning Qi on her, but when it came down to it, she only said cutely, "Meanie..."


    Xuefeng only smiled at that and reminded her, "You invaded my domain first. You should have been prepared for that before entering into my arms. Don¡¯t think that I will stop now."


    Without waiting for anything else, Xuefeng didn¡¯t waste any more time, nning on pushing further while she was still aroused and his three fingers finally found their way to her bottom lips. His middle finger went right through the middle of her entrance while two side fingers apanied it, following their brother in arms.


    Feeling him going up and down while teasing her crevice with each movement of his fingers, which threatened her with invasion, Xiao Wen pleaded, "Ah... Babe... give me a short break..." She expected that Xuefeng would not listen to her as usual, but this time he surprisingly listened and stopped.


    Unfortunately, such a deal couldn¡¯t be done selflessly as Xuefeng said right after with a mischievous smile, "You can have a break but not for free."


    Xiao Wen literally needed a few minutes to catch her breath so she would ept anything. Having nothing to lose, she nodded in agreement as she asked, "What do you want for five minutes...?", proposing her own idea, "We can kiss..."


    "Not enough." Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate to reject her and suddenly pulled away from her before sitting on the edge of the bathtub. Xiao Wen didn¡¯t know what Xuefeng nned so she turned to look at him and only then she quickly realised what he wanted.


    She suddenly blushed and tried to look away, but Xuefeng caught her hand and pulled her close to him, cing his raging erection right in front of her face. Before she could say anything, Xuefeng called out dominantly, "Here. Hold it."


    Listening to his domineering tone, she found herself listening to him even without thinking about it and only realised doing so after her hand was already grabbing onto his hard member.


    ¡¯So hard and hot...¡¯ Xiao Wen thought in wonder as her eyes opened wide before they glued to the sizeable object in front of her. She didn¡¯t know exactly what to do next but hearing no furthermands from Xuefeng, the crimson-haired teen decided to start her first adventure without a map, going forward blindly until she finds the right way, just as she always did.


    Squeezing it with some force, she found it quite sturdy so she didn¡¯t hesitate to use the same power in her approach. Xiao Wen first began to touch his member all around, trying to first find out what she had to deal with and also the correct method to pleasure him. She was smart, so she believed it wouldn¡¯t be that hard to figure it out.


    As she rubbed it all around, skimming it with her delicate hands from top to bottom, Xiao Wen found out that the top was the most sensitive based on his gentle twitches from time to time when she passed on the tip with her fingers. Knowing it was his weak spot, Xiao Wen focused on that part the most.


    It didn¡¯t take her long to figure out the movements as her one hand started stroking on the base while the other began rubbing gently on the head. Finding water to be not enough as lubrication for smoother movements, she suddenly thought of using her saliva which was much stickier, just what she needed.


    The only thing she was worried about was Xuefeng¡¯s thoughts. Will he think of her as a lewd girl if he sees her thinking about it this quickly? Xiao Wen looked upwards just before she was about to test it and found him smiling at her, as if he knew what she was thinking.


    He reached out to pat her on the head and praised, "You learn pretty fast. I think you are the quickest to learn like that."


    "Really...?" Xiao Wen didn¡¯t know why but she felt good when he mentioned her being the best in something, but then her enthusiasm faltered, realising that she was the best at something naughty which didn¡¯t suit a girl like her and she replied while pouting, "I don¡¯t want this title..."


    "Haha, toote!" Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help butugh at her cute expression as he brushed her hair away from her face and advised while gently holding her head from behind, "You can try licking it too."


    Hearing him say the same thing that she was secretly hiding at the back of her mind, Xiao Wen flushed red and cried out, embarrassed, "I know! I was about to!" Without waiting for his follow-upment, she suddenly went a step ahead of his advice and put the whole head into her mouth as punishment.

 Chapter 286 New Experience - part 3 *

    <h4>Chapter 286 New Experience - part 3 *</h4>


    "Ahh..." Feeling a sudden change of environment, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft moan. The moment something appeared in her mouth, Xiao Wen¡¯s tongue immediately started wiggling on instinct, rubbing against the tip which made him feel true pleasure.


    When she heard his reaction, she actually felt satisfaction from being able to influence him like that and didn¡¯t stop doing it. Her tongue ran around the most sensitive parts as she nced upwards to see his reaction to everything she did. The more pleasure she saw on his face, the more eager she was to continue.


    With her saliva spreading evenly on the head, she started applying it to the whole shaft as well, making it easier for her to slide up and down with both of her hands. She didn¡¯t push it too deep inside of her mouth, having only the exposed headying on her tongue, but just this much made Xuefeng feel amazing. He didn¡¯t expect that just her tongue could make him reach such heights this quickly.


    Xiao Wen suddenly pulled his member out from her mouth, still continuing to tickle it with the tip of her tongue and asked yfully as she started sliding down towards the base, "Am I doing a good job?" Based on his reaction, Xiao Wen knew what the answer would be, but she still wanted to hear it from his mouth.


    "Yes... I¡¯m actually surpris¡ª Ahh..." Xuefeng had to give her the credit for such a nice service, but before he could finish, another unexpected moan left his lips, breaking his speech.


    Xiao Wen moved with her tongue on his shaft as he spoke, heading downwards towards his balls and without hesitation, she swallowed it whole, sucking on it like a lollipop. At the same time, her hand moved towards the top and gripped it strongly before ying around with her thumb, rubbing it with interest.


    "You are the best..." Xuefeng had to admit it, knowing that even Nuwa didn¡¯t give him such a nice blowjob like Xiao Wen did right now. There was something weird about her tongue which made him almost go crazy from it.


    Xiao Wen only smiled as if she already knew it and asked, returning to the top while slowly moving her tongue around, "Is it the best one you ever had...?" Before he could reply, she kissed the tip a few times and slowly swallowed it, wrapping her lips around it tightly.


    Looking at her gentle eyes as she asked the question, he said what she wanted to hear, which was also the truth, "Yes... I love it." Xuefeng didn¡¯t know that such a statement really made a difference for her, making her consider new paths she wanted to take right now.


    ¡¯Uff... I am the best even without using it...¡¯ Xiao Wen suddenly thought with relief, happy that she didn¡¯t need to use the ability she acquired some time ago. It was one which she never got to use after she learned about its properties.


    Unfortunately, because she thought of it already, as she continued to lick him, this thought kepting back over and over which made her consider it once again.


    Xiao Wen felt Xuefeng¡¯s hand which applied small pressure at the back of her head and thought, ¡¯Should I try it on him...? If it¡¯s just Xuefeng... maybe there shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡¯


    She recalled thedy who died from her sword at the early stages of her cultivation, and how she used her ability to make men fall onto their knees in front of her by giving them immense pleasure. Xiao Wen didn¡¯t think she would do the same, given this wasn¡¯t her intention at all. All she wanted right now was to give Xuefeng the best experience he could have.


    ¡¯I¡¯m not evil like her, so I won¡¯t use it against him... I guess I can try it once and stop if it turns out badly...¡¯ Having full control over herself, Xiao Wen decided to try it. She already got this power so it was quite a waste not to use it even once.


    "Mhmm... I am at my limits already..." Just as she finally decided, Xuefeng informed her of his iing burst and she also felt his member twitching inside her mouth. She didn¡¯t hesitate to pull it out and call out, "Wait!" Now that she thought it through, she really wanted to make him feel even better so cumming this fast wasn¡¯t an option for her.


    Xuefeng let out a cold breath, feeling quite weird not being able to release when he was this close and asked confused, "Why? Is something wrong? You were doing great."


    Instead of replying, she asked as she traced her finger from top to bottom and from bottom to the top again, "Xuefeng, can I try something different that will make you feel even more amazing?"


    Xuefeng found that a bit suspicious, but still epted, not expecting anything too crazy, "Huh? Sure..." After all, she was still a newbie, experiencing everything for the first time. He didn¡¯t expect that she had a hidden ace up her sleeve.


    Xiao Wen only grinned at that and couldn¡¯t wait to surprise him. Her ability allowed her to turn one part of her body into a pleasure spot which could make her partner explode with ecstasy upon even a gentle touch. It was a very lewd ability which made her not use it even if it could get her everything she wanted. She wanted to use her own power to earn that instead of seduction.


    Thinking of which part she should choose, Xiao Wen picked her tongue, thinking of testing it first with single licks before switching to something more ambitiouster. Focusing her ability, a golden hue suddenly appeared on top of her tongue and she didn¡¯t waste time, going straight into it.


    Xiao Wen didn¡¯t want to overdo it as her knowledge about the effects of this ability was non-existent so she decided to start with the shaft. Leaning over, she gotplete control over his staff once again and suddenly gave the head a small lick, barely touching the skin with the tip of her tongue.


    She observed Xuefeng¡¯s face during that moment and seeing his eyes go wide open, she couldn¡¯t help but smile, knowing that her ability actually worked, but then she herself shivered surprised, finding her tongue sent a wave of pleasure all around her body.


    ¡¯What?! Aah...¡¯ Xiao Wen cried out in her mind, not expecting to also have the same feeling transferred to her, causing her to moan loudly in her mind as no words came out of her mouth.


    "What did you do...? Your tongue feels amazing..." Xuefeng quickly asked, finding the difference just too big. Just from this single lick, he was able to guess that it wasn¡¯t just a simple lick. Something changed with her tongue.


    Without waiting for her reply, Xuefeng leaned over and pulled her upwards by her chin, kissing her. He didn¡¯t hesitate to open her mouth and reach for her tongue which she was hiding.


    "Mhmmm!" Both of them eximed right after they tongues touched, wrapping around each other on instinct for more sudden pleasure. Xuefeng felt as if his mind was getting a solid massage, making him momentarily unable to talk only to fill himter with a desire to cry out her name.


    Quickly pulling away while still having his rationality intact, Xuefeng asked, interested, "What did you do?!" Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t get the reply as Xiao Wen closed the distance while pulling him back into the bath and shed with his tongue once again.

 Chapter 287 New Experience - part 4 *

    <h4>Chapter 287 New Experience - part 4 *</h4>


    Ssh! The hot steamy water exploded to the sides as they dived under the water, still connected in their passionate kiss. Their tongues rubbed against each other and with each movement, they felt spasms of pleasure, both sharing their shivers with one another.


    ¡¯Howe it feels so good for me too!?¡¯ Xiao Wen cried out in her mind as she continued to wrap her arms and legs around Xuefeng¡¯s muscr body, feeling amazing all around. She never expected this ability to work both ways and now understood why that woman followed this path. It was too addicting!


    The moment her tongue touched Xuefeng¡¯s body, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from giving another lick or kiss. She wanted to continue forever and her whole body wanted to swallow him. The burning fire was constantly spreading on her skin and Xuefeng was the water she needed to extinguish it. Despite theck of air, they were rolling in the bathtub with their minds running wild.


    Xiao Wen understood she was slowly losing her rationality within the sea of pleasure so she didn¡¯t hesitate to halt, for now, crying out in her mind, ¡¯Stop!¡¯ Feeling the effect cease, she quickly pulled her head away from Xuefeng and resurfaced together with him, gasping for air. At that moment, she happened to be on top of him, so she sat down on hisp and breathed deeply while leaning on Xuefeng¡¯s chest.


    "I suddenly felt a burning desire to eat you and it didn¡¯t want to fade away... Was it the thing you wanted to use on me?" Xuefeng asked confused as he pulled her chin upwards to look at her flushed face, recalling her previous words.


    "Mhmm... I felt great too... My mind was slipping so I had to stop it... " Xiao Wen could only admit with a nod, not knowing what his reaction would be, but Xuefeng didn¡¯t look mad at all, proposing softly instead, "I want a bit more... Can you do it one more time?"


    "I can..." Xiao Wen found it hard to resist him when he asked her so sincerely and just when she was about to ask what exactly he wanted, Xuefeng picked her up and ced her against the wall while standing up. Without any further words, Xuefeng took her hand and led it onto his member with a gentle smile. She could guess what he wanted from her.


    ¡¯Should I try it with my mouth instead of tongue...?¡¯ Xiao Wen hesitated while stroking it up and down, not knowing what to pick. The effects were really amazing, but that¡¯s what she was worried about. She felt too good right from the start and she didn¡¯t want to lose herself.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t push her too hard and waited as Xiao Wen contemted on what to do while using the traditional method, licking the tip before sucking on the head while slowly taking it deeper and deeper into her mouth. As she started moving a bit, she realised Xuefeng followed her, pushing it further just as she did, syncing with her movements.


    "Ha..." Xuefeng breathed with relief, which surprised her. She thought Xuefeng wouldin due to the difference in pleasure, but she didn¡¯t see any of that, only soft moans as he moved inside of her mouth, slowly reaching towards her throat.


    ¡¯Right... I don¡¯t need any special abilities to make him feel good... I can do it on my own!¡¯ Xiao Wen figured out in her mind and suddenly her moves intensified, pushing against his back, which forced the whole staff into her throat. She felt a bit of difort, but it quickly disappeared as she pulled away only to swallow the whole thing once again, repeating the process in a few quick sessions.


    Even Xuefeng was surprised and tried to slow down, but Xiao Wen didn¡¯t let him, following after him towards the other side of the bathtub while still continuing to eat him up.


    Xuefeng was already at his limits earlier so when Xiao Wenunched her assault at him, it wasn¡¯t a surprise that he couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. He didn¡¯t want to burst deep inside of her so he tried to pull her away in time, but Xiao Wen was so drummed up that she continued sucking on the tip right after.


    "Mhmm!" What weed her was a surprise stream of golden seeds which quickly caused her to exim. Xiao Wen wanted to pull away on instinct but knowing it was Xuefeng¡¯s, she stayed put, gathering the thick liquid in her mouth until Xuefeng was done spurting and pulled away, breathing hurriedly.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do with the liquid and even thought of spitting it out but then her tongue tasted it, making her halt. She tasted it with her tongue for the second time before thinking, confused, ¡¯Why does it taste so good...?¡¯


    Seeing her confused look, Xuefeng gave her a knowing smile and said while rubbing her full cheek, "It¡¯s okay. You can drink it. Others say it¡¯s good for the skin."


    Gulp. Just as Xuefeng suggested, after savouring the taste onest time, Xiao Wen swallowed the thick liquid in one gulp. She gripped it firmly, trying to squeeze everything before licking thest few drops from the tip while enjoying each of them.


    "Howe it¡¯s so good?" Xiao Wen couldn¡¯t help but ask, finding it quite suspicious. If that was a normal urrence, every man would boast about it but she never heard such facts.


    "It¡¯s because of my regeneration ability which is also very nutritious for my body other than having healing properties. Each time I use it to heal my wounds, it also regenerates my stamina and improves my body, including my seeds." Xuefeng exined as he entered inside the water and reached out towards her lower belly, gently rubbing it before teasing, "Our babies in the future will be very healthy because of that."


    Thisment made Xiao Wen flush right away and she quickly stopped his hand, asking sarcastically, "Who wants to have babies with you?!" They still didn¡¯t even move past the final stage and Xuefeng already thought about kids which caught her off guard.


    Hearing her question, Xuefeng pretended to be sad and asked back, "You don¡¯t want to have kids with me in the future...?"

 Chapter 288 New Experience - part 5 **

    <h4>Chapter 288 New Experience - part 5 **</h4>


    Xuefeng even looked to the side, trying to take his hands away from her, but she stopped him, calling out with a little panic visible in her eyes, "I was kidding! I do want to have kids with you..."


    As if nothing happened, Xuefeng sad expression vanished and it was quickly reced by a smile as he suddenly picked her up, saying smugly, "Oh, perfect. Let¡¯s do it then."


    Xiao Wen found herself momentarily in the air as Xuefeng left the bathtub and carried her out of the bathroom. She was blinking as if waiting for fresh ideas to enter her brain, but that didn¡¯t happen until she was thrown onto the bed and her lips were sealed the moment Xuefeng covered her body with his.


    She could feel that Xuefeng¡¯s desire to eat her for real this time was burning strongly and she was unable to resist it, or rather, didn¡¯t want to resist it. Xiao Wen waited for this moment for quite some time, so even if she wasn¡¯t one hundred percent sure of what to do, she was ready to confront it.


    As Xuefeng started already getting turned on, kissing her lips, her neck, her nipples before going back to her lips while continuing to rub her breasts, Xiao Wen suddenly proposed, "Xuefeng... Can I be on top?" She knew he was going to take action soon so she acted before that.


    He found that a weird request so he stopped kissing her neck, looking back at her face and asked, assuring her with a kind smile, "Why? I will be gentle. You don¡¯t need to worry about that."


    "I know you will. I just want to be in control over my first time." As she said so, Xiao Wen kissed him and suddenly wrapped her arms around his chest, rolling on the bed. Sitting on top of him, she looked down at his face only to see his smirk and hear hisment, "It¡¯s not like I would say no, but do you know what to do?"


    Xiao Wen wouldn¡¯t be herself if she didn¡¯t pout at him for that and she quickly called out while forcefully squeezing his member which was already rock hard once again,


    "Of course I do! I just need to put it in..." As Xiao Wen replied back, she realised that every time it¡¯s Xuefeng who would bait her into saying such embarrassing stuff, so she hit him on his thigh as punishment, but that only made himugh, finding her too cute.


    Pulling Xiao Wen by the knees, Xuefeng ced her on his hips, fixing his member right in between her legs and called out with a gentle smile, "Should I help you?"


    "No, thank you." Xiao Wen only stuck out her tongue at him as she rejected his help and looked down towards the raging erection which already waited to enter her. When she saw it reaching almost up to her belly button, she swallowed her saliva, now realising how big it was. Would that even fit inside of her?


    Not wanting him to wait, she took onest breath and raised her bottom, hovering above his hips and aimed his member inside of her, nning on making it enter her slowly. Xiao Wen had at least this much knowledge about it, which gave her more confidencepared with the other naughty things he made her do.


    "Ah..." As she hovered about it for some time, she finally let the tip slide inside, finding it hard to believe how smoothly it went. She and Xuefeng were already too wet for there to be any problems with that.


    "You don¡¯t need to hurry. Slowly move up and down, get morefortable with the feeling before even reaching deeper. You can take your time." Even if she wanted to do everything herself, Xuefeng didn¡¯t stop giving her advice, which she epted willingly. She knew he had experience in it so there was no reason to reject his knowledge.


    It was just the tip inside of her but with each movement, more and more of his member spread her walls apart to venture deeper into the unknown. Xuefeng found it weird that she didn¡¯t feel any pain from this, but then, he finally saw some expression change on her face.


    It did hurt her, making Xiao Wen stop for a second butpared to the pain she went through after getting cut and hurt countless times, this little bit was nothing for her. She continued to move up and down even though it hurt her, finally reaching the base.


    Xiao Wen stayed like that, feeling as if hundreds of ants were crawling inside of her stomach as well as Xuefeng¡¯s pulsing member which decided on rubbing against her walls and said quietly, expecting small praise, "I did it..."


    Seeing the trace of blood, dripping from her entrance, Xuefeng leaned over as he sat up as well and hugged Xiao Wen tightly, praising her while kissing her, "Good girl..."


    At that moment, Xiao Wen¡¯s bottom moved, still staying in Xuefeng¡¯s embrace, rhythmically shaking with her hips while trying to get used to the pain. She knew that she would feel a lot of pleasure soon, so she didn¡¯t mind passing these tough moments to get her sweet dessert.


    She thought of using her new ability, but after testing it just once, Xiao Wen realised it wouldn¡¯t be the real experience she wanted to have with Xuefeng. Her effort paid off quickly though, finding that she was in less pain the more she moved around. Xuefeng was also helping her with his constant distractions.


    As if kissing him to sleep, Xiao Wen slowly lowered him back on the bed, leaving a few sweet cherries on his lips every few centimetres until he was finallyying down once again. Pulling away from him and she sat uppletely, only leading his hands onto her chest before muttering back the same words he said to her previously, "Don¡¯t worry about anything. I will be gentle." Without waiting for his reply, she began working her hips.

 Chapter 289 New Experience - Part 6 **

    <h4>Chapter 289 New Experience - Part 6 **</h4>


    ¡¯That woman must have thought that the only way she can make a man feel pleasure was through her ability but that¡¯s untrue. One can feel amazing even without that¡ª Ahhh... So good...¡¯ Xiao Wen thought in her mind, feeling happy that she didn¡¯t sumb to the pleasure and decided to follow the traditional way. Not only did she feel amazing, Xuefeng wasn¡¯t short on pleasure either.


    Sheid on top of him, moving up and down with her hips, syncing her mind with the long rod which slid deep inside of her with each movement. Xiao Wen didn¡¯t feel any pain anymore, only pure pleasure which continued to push her desire for more. Each time she would pull out until the end of it, up to the tip, only to slowly lower her hips again, feeling it rubbing her walls until it reaches the end, teasing it everywhere which brought her even more joy.


    Xiao Wen wanted to be in full control and Xuefeng let her do what she wanted, leading his hands onto her breasts so he could rub and squeeze them with vigor. When she noticed that Xuefeng tried to move with his hips as well, she led his hands onto her bottom but realised it was a mistake, a somewhat pleasurable mistake.


    Just as Xuefeng¡¯s handsnded on her butt, he grabbed it firmly and mmed it against his hips, all the way down to his base. This caused her to cry out a soft moan, "Ahh... Not so fast..." She said that, but at the same time, she kind of liked his rough move, feeling it even stronger inside.


    p! As if reading her mind, Xuefeng suddenly pped her butt with both of his hands before grabbing it and forcefully mming it against his hips yet again in quick session. Just as she let out another cry and was about to scold him, Xuefeng moved one of his hands onto her back, pushing her downwards into his chest while still moving his hips to continue the act.


    nting a deep kiss which felt as if he tried to suck her lips away, Xuefeng asked with passion in his voice, "Are you done ying around...?" She didn¡¯t understand what he meant by that, but then he followed up with other questions, "Do you want to see what the real experience looks like...? Do you want to feel it more?"


    Xiao Wen didn¡¯t know what he nned, but the way he said it made her want exactly that, making her nod her head without a solid answer but that was enough for Xuefeng to start, making her finally understand what it feels like to be a woman.


    ¡¯Ahh!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t even a minute after she agreed when she wanted to scream in pleasure but couldn¡¯t as her lips were closed in a tight battle of their tongues. Just when she let him take control over her bottom, Xuefeng increased their usual pace, acting as if he didn¡¯t get even a bit tired, continuing to m against her entrance, trying to rip it apart. She had to tighten her arms around his neck and cover his lips to suppress her iing moans, afraid to disturb others staying in the garden.


    Xiao Wen should already be grateful to them for letting her have this time alone with Xuefeng, but here she was, screaming as loud as her throat could bear in pleasure, teasing them all. She could feel the strong Spirit Awareness lingering in their surroundings, so she knew that Nuwa had been watching the whole time and even if that was not the case, all the girls in the garden possess Spirit Eyes strong enough to pass through the thin wall. The feeling of being watched made Xiao Wen much more excited for some reason.


    She was surprised that just after Xuefeng got into proper motion, she already felt her fingers and toes tingle, signalling the release of pent up pleasure, the same she felt before in the bath.


    Just as she expected, the love juices erupted soon after as her body tensed up, shivers filling her whole body which forced her to finally pull her lips away and shout out to release her feelings, "Aaah, I can¡¯t anymore! Don¡¯t stop!" Xiao Wen didn¡¯t know why she shouted that, but Xuefeng understood her well, suddenly rolling on the bed and thrusting strongly from the top of her.


    The more he pumped with his hips, teasing her deep inside with his tip which twitched every now and then, the longer her momentsted, not nning on ending any time soon. Her body felt hot, tingling all over as her skin became super sensitive. Each of his touches began increasing her desire to be more physical and she didn¡¯t want to stop.


    Because of that, her legs wrapped around his waist as she pushed his hips together with him and her arms began roaming on his broad shoulders. Before her mind went nch, forgetting about everything other than Xuefeng in her embrace, she whispered with hurried breaths into his ear, "Xuefeng, I love you dummy... Ahh!"


    Just as she finished her confession, sudden hotness started filling up her insides which was connected with thest few strongest thrusts of his hips and Xiao Wen let out herst bits of air from her lungs, staring at the ceiling with her eyes wide open.


    She already experienced this feeling once and couldn¡¯t mistake it for something else. Xuefeng was cumming right inside of her! Her tired mind immediately went back to their talk about kids and it would be strange if she didn¡¯t think about it. ¡¯Is Xuefeng trying to get me pregnant...? No... We can¡¯t have kids right now...¡¯


    "Oof... It feels so good inside of you..." Xuefengmented as heid down on top of her and kissed her, rubbing her cheeks gently after saying, "I love you too." It was never a bad time to express one¡¯s feelings and Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind showing his. After Xiao Wen confessed to him just now, he had to let her know it wasn¡¯t one-sided.


    Xuefeng wanted to admire her wet red hair, rosy lips and cheeks before he enters into his mode for another round but then he noticed her confused gaze as Xiao Wen continued to stare at him.


    "What happened, sweetie?" Xuefeng asked after he kissed her, following it with a calm smile.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Wen would hit him with a somewhat important question, involving their future, "Were you serious about the kids...? I can still feel it flowing inside of me..."


    Fortunately, Xuefeng already thought about it at some point, knowing that such talk would surface while having this many girlfriends and kissed her again to scatter her worries, saying with care in his eyes, "Yes, but not now. Maybe in the far future when I will know for sure that nothing can hurt you and the kids. For now, you can absorb it all as it has a lot of Fate Qi inside of it. Don¡¯t think about it."


    "Mhmm, alright..." Hearing his exnation, she thought it was quite reasonable, knowing they had too much to do right now and kids would only disturb them. Being together with Xuefeng for so long, she actually forgot about her ongoing war with the Tang Family. If she were to have a kid any time soon, that would bring quite a disadvantage to her battle prowess.


    She contemted every pro and con for that issue and had to admit that cultivators in this world had real troubles while having a baby, especially those with high cultivation and status. To get where they are right now, almost all of them had to offend many people who only wait for the right time, when you are vulnerable to strike back.


    Female Cultivators could control their pregnancy but they had to choose the right time for that, knowing they had someone who could protect them at that time. The stronger one was, the more power the baby would suck away from them to grow before leaving them with a lot of time of recuperation after birth.


    Xiao Wen rubbed Xuefeng¡¯s smooth white hair, looking absent-minded as she got distracted by her thoughts and she didn¡¯t notice the sudden smirk which appeared on his face. Only after Xuefeng lifted her up in the air, leaning her over the wall which abutted to the bed, did Xiao Wen regain her focus and ask, surprised, "Ah? What are you doing?"


    Xuefeng smirked again andmented as he pulled both of her legs upwards, "Heh, you are more innocent than I thought. Do you think this is over already?"


    Unfortunately for Xiao Wen, Xuefeng didn¡¯t give her time to reply as he pulled his hips away from her before mming against the inside of her once again, making sure she would never forget her first experience with him.

 Chapter 290 Sisters Kiss **

    <h4>Chapter 290 Sister¡°s Kiss **</h4>


    ¡¯Ah! I can¡¯t stop myself anymore!¡¯ Yiren cried out in her mind as she finally reached out between her legs, not expecting to feel such intense pleasure from her connection with Xuefeng. She tried to resist it, but then she suddenly felt a burn stronger than ever, making her want to rip her clothes apart and join Xuefeng. She wanted him to finally extinguish this ember that tried to conquer her body.


    Each time this situation happened, Xuefeng was nowhere close to her, but right now, he was right here next door! She only needed to walk a few steps and she could throw herself into his embrace, forcing him to ravage her like he used to in the past.


    Unfortunately, each time she tried to stand up and run towards him, she recalled her mother¡¯s words, ¡¯To train your Spirit strength, one needs to have an unbreakable mind first. If you give in to temptation, your inborn ability won¡¯t improve and you won¡¯t be able to help Xuefeng in the future. I also wasn¡¯t as strong when I was your age, but twenty-five years away from any men helped me improve. Your situation is different so you need to try other methods to improve.¡¯


    Yiren knew that the only reason her mother let Xiao Wen have her first time together with Xuefeng was to train her Spirit, which was the main source to power their innate ability. She tried to resist the temptation for this long but right now, she couldn¡¯t anymore.


    Just as she broke her limits, someone hugged her and she immediately recognized this embrace, knowing her mother too well. Nuwa didn¡¯t n to hide and whispered softly into her ear, praising her loving daughter, "You did well... Go enjoy yourself as a reward."


    Yiren¡¯s eyes opened and she looked at Nuwa, flushing on her face, actually waiting to hear those words for so long. With just one quick hug, Nuwa let go of her and Yiren ran towards Xuefeng¡¯s room without looking back at the others. She was already waiting for too long, getting teased over and over again.


    At the same time, inside the room, Xuefeng already changed his position, testing a new one every two minutes, pushing Xiao Wen¡¯s imagination to the limits. He moved Xiao Wen back on the bed, but this time shey face down on her belly while Xuefeng had full ess to her bottom, thrusting into her from behind.


    Xiao Wen already came twice since the time he came inside of her, but Xuefeng didn¡¯t stop, continuing to make her mind go nk every time they changed their position. Xiao Wen felt like no matter what they did, as long as it was Xuefeng that was doing it, she could reach the summit without any equipment needed.


    Her throat was already rigid from shouting his name so she buried her face inside the quilt, trying to suppress her voice. Xiao Wen was too exhausted to notice anything happening in their surroundings, only focusing on her own body which was constantly being prated, but Xuefeng was always vignt and noticed someone approaching them right away.


    The door opened quietly and Xuefeng saw Yiren, hugging her chest while looking down. Before he could say anything, Yiren ran up to the bed and threw herself into his arms, letting him catch her, not caring about his opinion. It was he who made her like that and now she couldn¡¯t handle herself anymore.


    Xiao Wen¡¯s awareness waspletely turned off, leaving herself in Xuefeng¡¯s hands so she didn¡¯t know that while Xuefeng continued to assault her, he was also being kissed by Yiren who didn¡¯t n on leaving his arms. With one move, Yiren suddenly took off her dress, throwing it away, sitting sexily with only her panties on and whispered to Xuefeng with desire in her eyes who wondered how to solve this, "I want it too..."


    Without waiting for his response as she didn¡¯t n on epting any other reply, Yiren suddenly jumped on Xiao Wen back, pressing her breasts against it and leaned over, kissing her on the cheek.


    Feeling something soft but heavy on her back, Xiao Wen lifted herself up and turned around to check what it was, only to get surprised by her sister, "Eh? Yiren?!"


    "Hehe," Yiren giggled as she suddenly embraced Xiao Wen across her chest and squeezed her breasts yfully, saying apologetically, "I am sorry to disturb you guys but can I join?"


    "Yiren! This is not funny... I¡¯m still not done¡ª Ahh... Don¡¯t pinch them..." Xiao Wen tried to scold her, but Yiren only smiled and attacked, knowing her opponent was already weakened. Yiren knew what she could get away with and right now, it was almost everything.


    Xuefeng who looked at the scene, also smiled, not minding Yiren¡¯s presence at all. Looking down at the second butt which appeared in front of him, he now understood why Yiren came in, so hot and ready for him to take her in. Yiren¡¯s panties were all stained by her love juices and Xuefeng actually felt bad leaving her like that. Their connection was too strong and each time she had to suffer from the side effects.


    Pulling away from Xiao Wen, Xuefeng used the towel to clean both of them before teasing Yiren¡¯s entrance with the tip, exposing it for his view with it. She was all wet and ready for him, moving with her butt so she could feel more of it. Xuefeng didn¡¯t make her wait anymore and plunged it all inside of her in one move which caused her to exim with joy, "Ah!"


    Xiao Wen pouted for having her moment stolen but then eximed the same way as Yiren, feeling Xuefeng¡¯s member back inside her out of nowhere. Laying on each other like a sandwich, Xuefeng began pleasuring both of them, of course, giving Xiao Wen more attention in the hope of pleasing her.


    Comints were still filling her mind but honestly, Xiao Wen didn¡¯t have the strength toin anymore so she simply let it be, focusing on the next orgasm she felt wasing. She knew that such a day when she could enjoy full attention from Xuefeng would be hard toe by so she decided to enjoy it as long as itsted, even though Yiren stole some of her show.


    Yiren was already aroused from all of their shared emotions so when Xuefeng continued to thrust into her, the hotness only increased, making her fall into the same state as Xiao Wen. Trying to make them bothe at the same time, Xuefeng entered into Xiao Wen before he tried using his fingers on Yiren, going in and out while continuously rubbing her cherry bean which was already hot and red.


    "Ahh!" Just a few more secondster, both of them cried out as their bodies shook but Xuefeng didn¡¯t stop, continuing to rub them inside to prolong their orgasm. Only when he saw them finish moaning like before did Xuefeng pull away from them, sitting against the wall, also quite tired from all the exercises. One must know that he didn¡¯t use his regeneration to regain his stamina today and was working with what he had.


    "Both of you,e here." Still, being able to burst onest time, Xuefeng called for them and Yiren was the first who reached him and leaned over to kiss him, thanking him sincerely, "Thank you. You were amazing..."


    Xiao Wen was more tired than Yiren after already cumming for the fifth time, but she still crawled up to them only to get pulled into Xuefeng¡¯s embrace and receive the same kiss from him.


    Before she could say anything, Yiren suddenly started stroking on Xuefeng¡¯s member, finding it already at its limits based on her experience and asked yfully, "You are also close to bursting, right? I can see it twitching..."


    "Yes," Xuefeng replied simply, but he didn¡¯t need to say any more as Yiren already volunteered, diving downwards before swallowing it without hesitation. If Xiao Wen didn¡¯t want it, she was happy to have it all for herself.


    Unfortunately, her n didn¡¯t go as she expected as Xiao Wen also followed her example, suddenly having herpetitive side turned on, stealing it for herself from Yiren¡¯s hands.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t support such behaviour on his watch, so he flicked Xiao Wen on the ear and scolded, "Don¡¯t fight." Xiao Wen rubbed her ear as she red at him in pain but her gaze softened when she realised it was her mistake and stopped fighting, learning from her error.


    They both shared together, licking and sucking on the tip, sometimes having their tongues touch each other, but that only made them giggle and continue right after, ying around. Unfortunately, such urrences kept happening to them so, after a few times, they stopped caring about it anymore, teasing one another by tickling each other¡¯s tongue.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t know why he found it super erotic, but he couldn¡¯t stop watching their little games. The only downside was that his arousal kept increasing because of that and he suddenly couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. He took back the control and pulled their heads away, finally bursting, shooting straight at them.


    "Ah! There is still so much even after cumming this many times..." Xiao Wen was the first to exim in wonder, finally witnessing live how much of Xuefeng¡¯s golden seeds were shot each time. She suddenly felt embarrassed knowing how much of it she already absorbed. Both of their faces were all covered!


    "Mhmm... It¡¯s still as tasty as ever." Yirenmented without bothering about Xiao Wen¡¯s reaction as she gathered everything from her cheeks and licked it off her finger. She quickly cleaned herself and seeing that Xiao Wen was still not done, Yiren leaned over and licked her cheek, stealing a big part away.


    "Hey!" Of course, Xiao Wen couldn¡¯t let her take everything and quickly pulled Yiren back, kissing her lips before trying to steal it back with her tongue. They battled for a moment until Xiao Wen finally pulled away, getting some of it back, which put a smile on her face.


    She was happy that she won and looked at Xuefeng with a victorious gaze, only to find him staring at her with an open mouth, having a surprised expression on his face. At the start, Xiao Wen didn¡¯t understand it but after looking at Yiren who licked her lips with a smile, she blushed all the way down to her neck, not expecting she would actually kiss her sister like that.


    nning on teasing her more, Yiren patted her younger sister on the head andmented, "Don¡¯t worry sis, you are a good kisser. I liked it."


    "I... Aaahh! It¡¯s all your fault..." Xiao Wen was already red but Yiren¡¯sment made her want to get under the ground and she cried out, ming it all on Xuefeng as she buried her head in his chest.


    Xuefeng dly epted the me, thinking it was a nice trade for witnessing such an action in front of him. Yup, definitely worth it.

 Chapter 291 Family War

    <h4>Chapter 291 Family War</h4>


    Inside the Central Region, that night was really cloudy without even a speck of moonlight falling from the sky. Even in the glorious Capital, the centre of the whole world, everyone was staying at their homes with their doors tightly shut and no one wandering around the streets. This was quite an unusual urrence knowing that the Capital was always busy, even during the night.


    It could only be the fault of something scary happening in the city, something which forced everyone to hide and the only such topic was the war between the two biggest families in this world. Normally, the situation would not look like this even during the most heated days but today was different.


    Everything was dark all around the Capital but one ce was greatly lit up, causing the whole city to shake. It was the Xiao Family Pce! Everyone knew that Xiao Family had the most amount of soldiers and expert cultivators who worked full time for them, making their Pce almost impossible to break in without leaving hundreds of lives behind.


    But, Tang Family which was at war with the Xiao¡¯s decided to test this theory going in with full force, attacking sneakily at night. The whole Pce territory was too big for them to advance through, so instead, they focused all of their forces on one spot, making the entry easier to them.


    Unfortunately, even that was hard to aplish because of the barrier protecting the Pce which was too strong to break through. The only way to enter was through one of the gates which had thinner barrier but even with that, the sound of breaking would rm all the elites nearby and they would quickly swarm, surrounding the invaders in no time. The only solution was having one strong cultivator attack from the inside and turn off the barrier manually.


    "Traitor! You won¡¯t get away with this!" One of the main protectors of the Western Gate shouted at one of his brothers who stood on the others side now, together with the invaders who suddenly sneak attacked the Pce.


    Cough! Cough! Right after yelling, the man spat blood while clutching his belly which was filled with holes. He was attacked by too many people at the same time and even if he was a Sage Stage cultivator, he couldn¡¯t defend by so many attackers.


    "Kill him quickly! Don¡¯t waste time. We are taking the Tianshi away and we are running away. We can¡¯t rm. Go!" Tang Fei shouted towards his cultivators, being the one, as a Family Head, to lead the charge, betting all on one card. If they could get Tianshi, the whole war would be over.


    Thosest few days they lost almost fifty percent of their revenue as everyone began to withdraw their funds from their businesses, immediately siding with Xiao Family. Not only all of the businessmen turned back on them but they were also the first to support Xiao Family, speeding up their demise. In only those few days they were up against the wall without any way out.


    The traitor who switched sides and helped Tang Family for money was the first one to volunteer to kill thest gate protector, dashing towards theying man whileughing, "Hah, who cares! With the money I got I can live a happy life! Now die!"


    He didn¡¯t expect that instead of panic, he would hear a big fatugh from the sage cultivator, "Haha! You wish! All off you will die instead!" before he suddenly began inting his body as if he was about to explode.


    "Shit!" Tang Fei could only curse and shield himself his experts with a thick barrier before the cultivator exploded.


    Boom! The ground shook and the floor started to crumble, forcing everyone to fly into the sky. Almost half of the Gate¡¯s tower was blown away by this simple explosion.


    Another Sage cultivator apanying Tang Fei cursed, not believing one would do something like this, "Fuck, this idiot detonated his Spirit!" They were shocked cause one needed their Spirit to reincarnate but he detonated all of it, meaning he already cancelled his chances of living second live.


    "Let¡¯s go! The sneaky operation is over. We need to reach Tianshi first. I will stop Xiao Feng." Tang Fei didn¡¯t dilly dally and quickly called for all of his cultivators, rushing into the sky first. He only chose the best of the best, all being above or at least Saint stage with unique skills but there were still a lot of them with him, looking like a swarm of bugs as they flew towards their goal.


    Unfortunately, due to the loud explosion, every cultivator of Xiao Family was quickly woken up from their sleep and rushed to defend their territory. The Tang Family were quickly surrounded but their goal wasn¡¯t to win a fight. It was to kidnap Tianshi! They focused all of their attention on breaking through the encirclement and pushed forward.


    "TANG FEI!!! YOU DARE!?" Just then, a loud yell reached them all as a powerful source of energy filled their surroundings. Before Tang Family cultivators could even react, a muscr middle-aged man with double hammers in his hands teleported right beside the first enemy expert and his hammer already was heading towards his head.


    Crush! The cultivator¡¯s head exploded right away upon contact, creating a shockwave that sted another two experts. Xiao Feng was smart and knowing that he couldn¡¯t defeat Tang Fei equally quickly, he opted to kill all of his minions first instead.


    Tang Fei obviously could also see through it and quickly rushed towards his old enemy, ordering his people instead, "Take Tianshi hostage! Leave him for me!".


    They all listened, breaking towards Tianshi courtyard while he spawned his Spirit Cauldron, defending the next strike from Xiao Feng.


    "Bastard!" Xiao Feng cursed as he smashed both hammers at Tang Fei cauldron and suddenly teleported away, trying to catch up to the little bugs but Tang Fei repeated this motion after him, appearing in front of Xiao Feng and blocked his way.


    Tang Fei smirked back to Xiao Feng and replied, happy to see Xiao Feng pissed off reaction, "I wouldn¡¯t be this sure about that!"

 Chapter 292 Tianshis Escape - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 292 Tianshi¡°s Escape - Part 1</h4>


    Hearing the loud noise outside, Tianshi quickly got up from the bed, running towards the window to see what is going on. What she saw made her quickly scared, seeing hundreds of cultivators flying in the sky,unching attacks left and right, illuminating the sky. Tianshi suddenly felt like she was back on earth, watching the fireworks on the New Years Eve.


    Smash!


    Just as she got distracted by the many powerful experts, she heard a loud smack on the doors to her room as if someone kicked it with strong power, causing them to explode and smash against the wall.


    Upon turning around, Tianshi saw her new bodyguard Pio running up to her with a frown on his face, seeing it for the first time and he red at her as he scolded, "Xiao Family is being attacked, why you are still not ready?! We are leaving!"


    She only then understood the severity of the situation and looking at her silky nightgown, she decided to quickly change when another explosion sounded in the air, this time much closer to them than thest time.


    Rumble!


    The ground started to shake, almost throwing Tianshi to the ground but she was caught by Pio in time, who instantly dragged her out of the building by the hand. Just as they left, the ceiling fell got destroyed due to the massive shaking.


    Yi and Yu were already standing there, wearing their Spirit Armours and holding their swords, ready to cut anyone who will get close to their Princess. They looked at the barrier which was enveloping the courtyard and saw more than fifty enemy cultivators, fighting against the defenders while a few who looked the strongest of them, began attacking it all together at one spot in an attempt to break in.


    Yi quickly walked up to Tianshi and called out seriously, "Princess, run! They are going to break in soon. We will stop them and buy you some time!" Tianshi was still quite overwhelmed by the situation and it would be surprising that her body didn¡¯t tense up, being in the middle of the war.


    She looked Yi, not knowing what to do exactly and asked in a panic, "How do I run away? We are surrounded!" Everything was too sudden for her. She didn¡¯t experience any real battles like that, causing her mind to go crazy.


    "We have no time to run away now, as we are already trapped. I can take care of them but not if she is with us." Pio replied calmly after his initial unwillingness to deal with so many cultivators, trying to get control over the situation and asked Tianshi, letting go of her arm, "Don¡¯t you have any escape measure? Your father should have given you something."


    Tianshi quickly looked inside of her ring and quickly found the escape crystal her father gave her, showing it to them, "Yes, I do! Father gave it to me and told me to use it for an emergency!"


    Bang!


    Just when she finished, the barrier finally broke and tens of cultivators began rushing towards them, shouting, "Get her!"


    "Princess leave now!" Yi shouted right away knowing the battle is about to start beforeunching a series of attacks at the invaders together with her sister, trying to buy some time for her.


    Pio also moved, reaching out to the crystal on his forehead, crushing it right away which caused a cloud of silvery dust to spread all around the courtyard.


    Tianshi didn¡¯t want to leave them for death so she wanted to help them somehow but before she could say anything, Pio shouted at her angrily, "Why are you still here?!" Without hesitation, he smacked the crystal in her hand, breaking it into dust. It caused space to quickly wrap around her, ready to send her far away.


    Tianshi tried to resist but she waspletely immobilized, her surroundings already disappearing, bit by bit. Just then, she saw Yi and Yu sh with one cultivator who was the fastest, trying to block them him reaching her, but with just one swing of his mace, Yu body was smashed away, ignoring her swordpletely. The difference in the strength was too much for her to resist.


    ¡¯Nooo!¡¯ Tianshi naturally tried to scream, but no words came out of her mouth. Thest thing she was only able to see before being sent away was Yu body being sent flying. It hit the ground with a thud which she couldn¡¯t even hear and her head got ripped away due to the impact. What scared Tianshi the most was Yi being the next in line and the mace was already moving towards her thin body.


    Unfortunately, before the scene could y out, her surroundings got exchanged by darkness. This didn¡¯t change for more than a few seconds and only then did some colour start appearing around her. When Tianshi could finally move her body again, she realised she was in the forest, outside of the capital.


    "Yi!!!" Unfortunately, that didn¡¯t stop her from screaming with the pain in her voice. She became really good friends with Yi after some time but now, just like Yu she might be gone forever. She couldn¡¯t think of anything else other than recalling the scene in her mind, ying it over and over in her head, until she finally eximed, "Pio will save her!"


    She remembered the mist that Pio released and him saying he could take care of all of them if she wasn¡¯t there. If he was so sure that he can defeat them, he should be able to save Yi as well, right?


    "He can definitely save her! Pio wouldn¡¯t leave her alone to die..." Tianshi hoped, speaking out loud, only to find out she wasn¡¯t exactly sure of that at all. After spending some time with Pio, she learnt that he would only do something if he wanted. He wouldn¡¯t do anything unnecessary which would require an additional effort. Would he go out of his way to help a stranger?

 Chapter 293 Tianshis Escape - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 293 Tianshi¡°s Escape - Part 2</h4>


    p!


    Tianshi pped herself lightly on the face, trying to wake up and clear her mind but it didn¡¯t work as nned. The images of dead Yu kepting back.


    "Pio has to save her! He knows she is my friend..." Tianshi shook her head, not epting any other option and forced herself to stop thinking about it, for now, deciding to decide what to do now. Tianshi was in an unknown ce, away from the city, but that didn¡¯t mean she was safe. She could understand it this much.


    Tianshi took a deep breath and ran into the air, using her Heavenly Steps to peek at her surroundings above the tops of the trees. The first mission was to figure out where she was so she could run away to a save ce. The first ce that came to her mind was to find Xuefeng and stay by his side, but she knew he was too far away from her right now. It would take her weeks to reach him.


    "I know this ce... Theke I met Xuefeng at should be very close to here..." Seeing the many towers of the Capital in the horizon, Tianshi quickly recognized where she was, already seeing this sight before. Recalling that, she suddenly felt like pulling out the token she received from Xuefeng and hugged it into her chest, feeling as if Xuefeng was always with her thanks to it.


    Tianshi had to localize theke first to know where she should go as he sense of direction was always bad so she gracefully walked even higher into the sky, spawning white clouds beneath her feet.


    Just as she was about to look around her, she spotted more than ten cultivators flying in the night sky, some distance away from her and unfortunately, they also noticed her beginning to chase after her.


    "Fuck!" Tianshi was a gentle girl but sometimes she also had to curse and this was one of those times. She just realised how stupid she was to show herself high in the air when she was a wanted woman right now.


    Tianshi, of course, didn¡¯t hesitate to run away in the opposite direction, utilizing her Heavenly Steps to the limits. Her Movement Technique she learnt before also got turned on as she pumped all of her Spirit Qi into in, adding the little bit of speed to her run.


    ¡¯Arrgh! I¡¯m so stupid! They must have known I will escape so they left patrols at the circuit of my maximum range, hoping to catch me when I teleport.¡¯ Tianshi ran forward as she quickly found out what happened. She knew there was nothing else for her to do in that situation but she still med herself for that. If she didn¡¯t panic at the start, Tianshi believed she would think of something better.


    Whoosh! She knew it would be hard to run away from them as they kept getting closer but then a fireball whished next to her head, missing the target but it still exploded in front of her, creating a cloud of fire.


    "Aah!" Tianshi cried out, feeling the hotness on her body and shot a massive Air Qi wave in front of her on instinct, dispersing just enough of it to pass with her momentum.


    Knowing she couldn¡¯t shake them off in the air, Tianshi dropped down into the forest, nning to ran in between of the trees. They couldn¡¯t fly in the straight line with full speed but she knew that couldn¡¯t stop them for long.


    ¡¯What do I do now?!¡¯ Tianshi repeated the same question in her mind, running without care for her stamina. She was basically in a situation without an easy solution.


    Suddenly, a realisation came into her mind, recalling the incident from a few days ago, ¡¯Wait! Theke! Xuefeng used the token toe here. I should be able to use it to leave as well! Xuefeng appeared inside theke and vanished inside of it as well so the token can probably only activate inside the water!¡¯


    The only problem she had was finding theke. Squeezing the token tightly in her hand, Tianshi once again tried to run into the air, hoping to find theke this time. Looking back at her pursuers, she noticed they were already only a few hundred meters away from her which pushed her to run even faster.


    ¡¯I see it!¡¯ Fortunately, just as she looked around one more time, she happened to see the lit pier with thenterns on theke. Earlier it was too dark for her to see so far away and the pier was covered by the trees. It was quite far away from her but she had no other choice of survival. If she couldn¡¯t make it to theke in time, she would be caught and her family would be in trouble.


    "She is close! Catch her!" Her pursuers were already so close that she was able to hear their shouts but Tianshi didn¡¯t give up. There was only less than two hundred meters away until she was safe! She had to make it!


    Swish! Swish!


    Another two fireballs travelled towards her, forcing her to dodge it and that drained her Dantian which was running low on Air Qi even more. Each step, she used a small chunk of it.


    Bang!


    Another explosion happened in the air, but this time they hit the target and Tianshi cried out in pain as she was blown away towards theke, "Aaaagggh!" She could feel the fire burning her back as she flew forward with the momentum. The distance was already very little, but she wouldn¡¯t get there with just this much. The was still some meters she needed tond in the water.


    Ignoring the horrific pain, she shot thest two pulse waves of Air Qi from her hands, emptying her dantian from it. Fortunately, that was enough for her.


    Ssh!


    Her body crashed into the water like a ming meteor, creating a giant ssh of water even though she hit it with her legs. Hitting the water with this speed was akin to crushing against the rocks and Tianshi definitely felt the impact. She didn¡¯t feel her legs as she sunk underwater so she guessed that they were broken but she forced herself to ignore the pain.


    The only thing she thought of was Xuefeng¡¯s token which she quickly activated, sending her Spirit Qi inside of it, entering the doors which appeared without hesitation.


    The Tang Family cultivators quickly dived into the water when their team leader shouted, "Find her quick! She needs to be alive else we are doomed!" Unfortunately for them, Tianshi was already far away from there, in the other hiddennd.

 Chapter 294 Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 294 Aftermath</h4>


    Thud!


    Tang Fei was once again blown away by Xiao Feng¡¯s double hammers, crashing into the ground with a loud thud. He couldn¡¯t help but curse and cough out blood as he tried to get out of the hole his body created during the impact, "Fuck! Cough, cough!"


    He was prolonging the battle, waiting for his subordinates to contact him and tell him that they caught Tianshi but he didn¡¯t get any information, meaning she escaped. He could already see no cultivators from his side battling, meaning they were probably all killed.


    ¡¯In the end, we lost... Even after gathering all of my elites, we could only break into her courtyard just to lure her away. Howe the strength difference is so much?... I mobilized thousands of people all outside the Capital to catch her but they still failed...¡¯ Tang Fei thought, sighing in his mind. Everything that he worked for would be gone now. He could escape but what about his family?


    Looking at Xiao Feng who was slowly approaching, he quickly decided what to do next, ¡¯It¡¯s all my son¡¯s fault. I guess I¡¯m not losing much by abandoning them. I guess it¡¯s time to run and enter Heaven¡¯s Realm first. At least I will have a better starting position than him.¡¯


    He pulled out the Escape Crystal but just as he was about to use it, he heard the familiar vibrations in his ring, the same one he was waiting to hear this whole battle. It could only mean one thing. Tianshi was caught by his men!


    Tang Fei couldn¡¯t help but burst out in a fatugh as he rose into the sky, pulling out the information crystal instead and forgot about escaping, thinking it was time to celebrate instead, "Buhahahahahahaha! I won in the end!" It didn¡¯t matter how many experts he lost, as long as he got Tianshi. He knew how much Xiao Feng cared for his family so it was obvious that the tables would turn now.


    Xiao Feng was ready to continue striking when he heard Tang Feiugh, halting his movements. He saw the information crystal in Tang Fei¡¯s hands and his thoughts immediately wandered towards Tianshi, not wanting to believe it.


    Tang Fei rose up to Xiao Feng¡¯s level,pletely covered with blood, but he didn¡¯t mind that. He had a wide smile nted on his face as he said whileughing, "Haha! My elites caught your daughter! Surrender or she will die!" The crystal was still vibrating, waiting for the receiver to open the message.


    "I don¡¯t believe you! Show me the message! Don¡¯t think I will let you fool me! I know that Tianshi is safe." Xiao Feng shouted back, preparing his hammers for another ending strike, covering them with rippling energy as if they tried to rip the void apart.


    "Haha, just as you wish! If you really want to hear your daughter screaming in pain, I will let you experience that!" Tang Fei wiped the blood from his face and finally activated the crystal, letting his old friend listen to the message his subordinates left him.


    The message was short and it yed out right away narrated by a scared youthful voice, "L-leader! She ran away! W-we can¡¯t find her! We are sorry, we failed you." When Tang Fei heard the whole message, his face paled and he didn¡¯t hesitate to raise his cauldron, trying to defend against the next strike of Xiao Feng.


    Unfortunately, they were too close to each other and Xiao Feng didn¡¯t need even a split second to reach him. His hammers were fueled with the power of Ether Qi and theynded on Tang Fei¡¯s head before he could block them.


    Bang!


    The Spirit Qi barrier around Tang Fei¡¯s skin crumbled upon impact and his head simply disappeared from existence, destroyed by the hammer¡¯s Ether Qi which sucked in everything in its path. The sound of an explosion came from the second hammer which struck at the ck cauldron. Tang Fei was at least fast enough to block one attack but still failed to defend against the second one.


    Before the body fell limply to the ground, Xiao Feng caught it, taking away the cauldron from his hands andmented with an angry face, "I gave you this cauldron and you used it against me. Idiot." Even with the strike of his hammers over and over again, there were almost no marks on it, signalling how great this artefact was.


    "You never deserved it. My greatest masterpiece and you sullied it. I should have never sold it to you." Xiao Feng said scornfully as he put the cauldron back into his ring before suddenly reaching out towards Tang Fei¡¯s Dantian. Out of thin air, many items started spilling out of his body and Xiao Feng caught them all. Taking his ring away as well, he finally burned the body with special ck fire, somehow simr to Xuefeng¡¯s ck mes.


    Tang Fei was after all a Spirit Monarch. He had many treasures on him which costed more than some countries and Xiao Feng wasn¡¯t stupid enough to leave them there. He defeated him so he deserved the loot of the loser.


    As Xiao Feng finally looked around the battlefield which happened to be his Pce territory, he was d he didn¡¯t see much destruction as most fights happened in the air. He looked around at his men, looking handsome and glorious with the hammer in his hands as if he was a god himself. No one minded the blood spread on his clothes as that added even more power to his image.


    Xiao Feng didn¡¯t know who started it but before he realised it, everyone started cheering while raising their weapons up and down in a victory cry, "Long Live Master Xiao! Long Live Master Xiao! Long Live Master Xiao!"


    Who wouldn¡¯t like their Family to have a powerful leader? Belonging to the most powerful faction in the world was something to be proud of and this disy of power was definitely something they were all yearning for. There was not a single person not happy that they belonged to the Xiao Family and everyone knew the era of the Xiao¡¯s would now begin.


    Raising his hammer as well, Xiao Feng shouted, "Tang Family is no more!" This created an even bigger cheering from everyone and they didn¡¯t want to stop.


    Normally, after a victory, Xiao Feng would stay with his men but this time there were much more important things to do which required his attention. First was Tianshi and the second was uprooting the Tang family. He already knew that Tianshi was safe but he still needed to find her and bring her home as soon as possible.


    Just as Xiao Feng wanted to look for him, Elder Yang appeared next to him and called out while bowing in respect, "Master Xiao!" He came to report on the casualties only to see Tang Fei dying from his master¡¯s hands which made him ecstatic even for his old age. He also had blood on his clothes, staining them after leading an attack to kill all the people blocking the entrance to Tianshi¡¯s Courtyard.


    Nodding at the elder, Xiao Feng asked seriously, "What¡¯s the status? How is Tianshi?" He didn¡¯t ask about his wife as he knew with her strength she was safe. Only Tang Fei was stronger than her but he was here with him.


    Elder Yang knew what was more important and reported, starting with news of Tianshi even though there was not much about her, "Master, Princess Tianshi escaped using the Escape crystal you gave her. Based on Tang Fei¡¯s message, he must have created patrols around the capital in hope to catch her after teleporting away. She must have somehow slipped away but we can¡¯t pinpoint her location. I already sent people to search for her.


    "Good. Find her at all cost." Knowing they were already searching for her, Xiao Feng calmed down and headed towards Tianshi¡¯s courtyard to meet with Pio who was supposed to protect his daughter.


    Elder Yang could only follow him and report about the casualties on the way, "We lost only four Sages and about sixty Saints but there are many injured. This is all because Tang Family didn¡¯t bother finishing the wounded as they wanted to break through as fast as they could. We were all informed about the attack thanks to one hero who exploded his Spirit to warn everyone. I am nning to award him with the title of high contribution to the Family, giving his family triple his monthly earnings each month for the rest of their lives."


    "I approve." Xiao Feng didn¡¯t hesitate to agree after hearing what happened, knowing that only thanks to him many lives were saved before asking, "Was the traitor caught?" There was no other way for the Tang Family to sneak into the Pce so Xiao Feng didn¡¯t need to guess how it was done.


    Elder Yang was just about to talk about it so he continued, "We found one person unconscious in the destroyed Gate Tower and after a quick questioning, he admitted to his faults."


    Just as he expected, Xiao Feng already got his answer and replied, "Three days of torture, then kill him and his family in front of everyone. There is no mercy for traitors."


    "Yes." Elder Yang could only nod, fully agreeing with Xiao Feng.


    When they finally reached Tianshi¡¯s courtyard, Xiao Feng saw all the bodiesying on the training grounds and couldn¡¯t help but frown. He wasn¡¯t surprised by the number of them, but rather the way the Tang Family members were killed. Almost all of them had their heads decapitated and their limbs cut off.


    Just as he wondered what happened, he heard the sound of a sword smacking something, together with sounds of weeping and wailing. When Xiao Feng looked at the scene and the female body smashed on the ground next to it, he couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for the poor girl who couldn¡¯t ept the truth.


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    Yi smashed her sword over and over against the body of one enemy cultivator, crying out, pain filling her voice, "Why?! Why?! She didn¡¯t do anything bad! Why?!"


    Her eyes were all red with tears constantly spilling onto her cheeks and her angry expression didn¡¯t change, clear hatred visible in her eyes.


    If Tianshi was there, she would recognize the man¡¯s body to be the one running with mace, the one who killed Yu with one smack of it. After many cuts and shes, the body was already unrecognizable with its head already cut off by Yi herself.


    Pio stood behind Yi, watching her actions with a calm face while letting her vent the anger and cry out her pain from losing someone really close. He did everything he could to keep her alive so he already did his part.


    Just then, Pio looked into the sky as he sensed someone approaching and noticed two people he already met watching them from the sky. Knowing it was time to end it, Pio walked up to Yi and stopped her hand just as she was about to strike once again, calling out, "That¡¯s enough. He is already dead."


    Of course, Yi wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk with others, focusing on taking her revenge and tried to shrug his hand away, shouting through her sobs, "Noo! Let go of me! He deserves it! He killed my sister!" She still couldn¡¯t understand what happened. They came here knowing Tianshi would teleport away and that they would most likely die. Even while knowing that, she couldn¡¯t believe that they killed her sister.


    Yi didn¡¯t have good contact with her recently, but she was still her sister. Yi loved her dearly and now she was gone. She could never talk to her again. She could neverugh and see her smile. Everything was over...


    Feeling her struggling, Pio hit her wrist, forcing her to let go of her sword and pulled her away, repeating sternly into her eyes, "I said that¡¯s enough. This is war. People die. If you can¡¯t handle this much pain then you are not the right person to protect your miss. Get your shit together." Pio might have sounded rude, but his words really hit Yi, making her regain some of her mental rity and understand what she had been doing.


    She stopped crying as she looked down, feeling as if she had no strength in her hands. Yi understood why her sister died. She was too weak to protect her or even to help her. When she wanted to take her revenge, it was Pio who did everything, only letting her get a kill in the end. All the hard work she did these years was useless as long as her enemies were still stronger than her. She wouldn¡¯t be able to protect anyone like this.


    Feeling Pio¡¯s embrace loosening, she dropped to the ground, having no strength in her legs but still crawled to her sister¡¯s body and grabbed her hand, feeling her smooth palm. Despite training so hard, it was still as smooth as a baby¡¯s cheeks. It was the only part of her body which was still intact, being the same as before.


    Even though they were twins, this hand often patted her head each time she advanced in her training or won a duel. She acted like her big sister and always supported her. No matter how much they argued, Yu was always there when she needed her.


    "She didn¡¯t deserve to die..." Yi muttered as she took her sister¡¯s hand and caressed it.


    "Then what are you going to do about it? Are you going to sit there and cry?" Pio asked, finding it interesting how the situation yed out. He could see the new determination being born in Yi¡¯s body and he didn¡¯t mind to shape it a bit.


    "..." Yi paused for a moment, not answering his question for a bit but then she muttered under her breath, "I want all of them dead..." She was quite quiet so Pio called out, even though he heard her clearly, "What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you. Say it louder."


    Yi suddenly turned around and shouted, "I want all of them dead! Everyone from Tang Family! I want all of them gone!" Her eyes were still red but they had a new sh in them, the determination Pio was looking for.


    Pio flicked up her sword from the ground with his foot, catching it by the tip and presented it to her, saying calmly, "That¡¯s great. Go and kill them then." Hearing him, Yi paused once again, no longer acting rashly like before and shook her head, "I can¡¯t, I¡¯m weak. If not for you, I would also be dead..."


    Ending at that, she suddenly looked Pio in the eyes and said, "I¡¯m weak, but you are strong. You can kill them all for me." Yi words actually made Pio smile lightly as he asked, "And what will I get from that?"


    Yi still remembered how easily Pio killed everyone, appearing and disappearing everywhere, cutting everyone¡¯s heads off as if they were nothing so she didn¡¯t need to worry about Pio¡¯s strength.


    Knowing there wasn¡¯t anything she could offer, Yi pointed at herself and said, "If you can kill them all by tomorrow, I will be¡ª" Just as she was about to offer, Pio interrupted her and declined, "I¡¯m not interested in you. If I was, you would already be mine."


    Hearing his quick rejection, Yi couldn¡¯t help but shiver a bit, feeling quite shaken for being denied this fast and asked back, looking straight into his eyes,cking options already, "Then what do you want? I will do anything." She wanted everything rted to the Tang Family gone as soon as possible. She knew it would take her ages to reach the power high enough to perform this task, so she didn¡¯t have a choice.


    Witnessing the scene in front of his eyes, Pio suddenly felt nostalgic, noticing some simrities to his own experiences from the past. He wanted to help her improve a bit with this deal but now hepletely changed his mind, thinking of using something else on her.


    Deciding just as his heart was telling him, Pio finally agreed, "Alright. They will be all gone by tomorrow. As a payment, I will bring you somewhere and you can¡¯t resist. Not only will it change your fate, but also make you strong enough to protect the people you care about."


    Before Yi could ept the deal, Pio acted as if she already agreed and looked towards Xiao Feng who was still in the sky and said with a shrug, "Master Xiao, I might be away for some time tonight."

 Chapter 295 Greatest Swordsman

    <h4>Chapter 295 Greatest Swordsman</h4>


    Just as Pio decided to leave to continue killing just as he promised, Xiao Feng appeared in front of him, blocking his way and said, looking at him sternly, "Wait, I¡¯m still not done with you."


    Pio could only stop and look at his temporary master, with the wind blowing at his silvery hair. He already expected what Xiao Feng will ask so Pio wasn¡¯t unprepared for the questioning.


    ncing at all the bodies on the ground around them, Xiao Feng decided to ask about that first, "Did you kill them all?" There were almost twenty bodies of quite famous cultivators, each having the Sage Stage which put them into the top elites category. Xiao Feng felt it was a real shame to lose so many cultivators in such a stupid war but there was nothing he could do now.


    "Yes." Pio simply nodded, not bothered by Xiao Feng¡¯s mighty presence. When he was in the special space for Fate Holders, he felt the same thing from almost everyone so he got used to it already.


    Seeing the confident look in Pio¡¯s eyes, Xiao Feng didn¡¯t delve on this subject anymore, believing that he had the skills but asked something else which bothered him, "Why did you let my daughter escape alone instead of protecting her. With your strength, you were capable of that."


    With that said, Xiao Feng nced at Yi who was also staring at her master but she couldn¡¯t sustain the eye contact so she looked down. She knew what Xiao Feng meant with that. She was just a servant. Compared to Tianshi, she was nothing to her master. The question Xiao Feng wanted to ask was why did Pio save her instead of his daughter first.


    Of course, Pio acted like he didn¡¯t understand that and said calmly, "I could only save one person. Young Princess had a way of escape so I utilized the resources to save the most people possible."


    Xiao Feng naturally frowned and replied back, providing some information, "Tang Family had patrols all outside the capital, waiting for Tianshi to teleport so they could easily catch her. You didn¡¯t save but rather endanger her. What is your exnation?" As Xiao Feng asked, he released his Spirit Awareness, trying to pressure Pio and fix his attitude but then looked surprised. Before it reached Pio, it was magically disappearing as if sucked inside of Pio¡¯s body.


    When Yi heard that Tianshi could be in danger, she immediately looked at Xiao Feng in worry, wanting to call out to him but stopped herself in time, understanding that Xiao Feng wouldn¡¯t stand here like this if Tianshi was in some serious danger.


    Pio couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly at Xiao Feng¡¯s attempts to scare him andmented on it, "That won¡¯t work on me." before continuing, "Anyway, there was no time for me to take the crystal away from Young Princess and use it on Yi. Young Princess was stubborn and didn¡¯t want to leave. I didn¡¯t want to let her stay and witness both Yi and Yu¡¯s death. Not only would that make her hate me for only protecting her, but also leave a significant stigma in her mind that could affect her future cultivation and life. I couldn¡¯t let that happen."


    Hearing the exnation, Xiao Feng¡¯s frown deepened as he actually found Pio¡¯s response reasonable. Even if Tianshi got caught, they could still steal her away, but once a demon appears in her heart, it would be hard to heal.


    "If Young Princess was in danger, we wouldn¡¯t be chatting here. I will first kill all the members of Tang Family before joining the search of Young Princess. I hope she will be found before that time." Pio presented his n, also figuring out that Tianshi was somewhat safe.


    Xiao Feng thought about it for a second and decided to postpone his punishment, ordered to Pio while showing one finger, "You have one day. You will assist Elder Yang in taking over Tang Family headquarters and taking over all of their businesses in the capital. Kill all close members and take over all high ranked alchemists."


    Looking to the side, he said to his Right Hand in the family, "Elder Yang, you can mobilize all forces and hidden reserves. I want to see Tianshi by tomorrow. Kill all the patrols, don¡¯t let anyone escape. They are still searching for Tianshi. Before they realise they lost her, you need to strike. Got it?"


    Elder Yang was old but each time he heard there was battle and killing, the power he was hiding inside of him was awakening really quick and he shouted while imaging the iing bloodshed, "Yes, Master!"


    Pio didn¡¯t mind getting some helpers as it would be really tiring to actually kill hundreds of people by himself. He walked up to Yi who was once again looking back at her sister¡¯s body and passed her sword into her hand and ordered, "Let¡¯s go."


    Yi only sadly looked at him and said, "She was a great sister..." Now she really regretted all the arguments they had in the past, thinking it was really silly. Instead of fighting with your brother or sister over some small stuff, one should alwaysugh and have fun. Now with her sister gone, those moments will nevere back.


    "I told you what you have to do if you want to do something for her. Be one of the best swordsmen and make her proud. Now, if you want to kill and get revenge for your sister, follow me." After those words, Pio didn¡¯t look back at her and walked forward towards the exit. He knew she would follow him.


    After giving onest look at her sister¡¯s body, Yi picked up Yu¡¯s sword before taking all of her sister¡¯s belongings. She didn¡¯t want anyone else to touch them. The sword which lost its connection with its master was like a baby, quickly surrendering to Yi¡¯s rule. She moved it around her second hand, weighing it for a second before muttering, "Don¡¯t worry sister... I will take it with me so you can take your revenge. I will make you witness how I grow and be the greatest swordsman we wanted to be."


    Saying that, she left, running towards Pio who already walked far away. When Xiao Feng saw that Yi actually picked herself up from the loss this fast, he nodded with satisfaction. As long as she could use this motivation, she would be a great cultivator in the future.


    Before Elder Yang left, Xiao Feng pulled out the Signal Crystal connected to Tianshi and tried to contact her once again, trying to think of where she could be right now. He already did so earlier on his way here and he found no signal with her crystal, not able to tell her location. Her life crystal showed she was alive so it could only mean that she is either too far or simr to Xuefeng situation, she entered another hidden realm.


    ¡¯Wait...¡¯ As he thought about it, he suddenly recalled the mysterious expert which saved Tianshi in theke. He didn¡¯t hesitate and teleported away from the spot. Xiao Feng quickly rushed towards the nearbyke east of the capital, trying to confirm his theory.


    Just as he arrived in the sky above theke he saw a few Tang Family cultivators searching through theke anxiously and he smiled, now understanding everything. The cultivators¡¯ talk only helped him as they cried out, unaware of his presence, "She disappeared! Fuck, we need to run away. If Tang Fei catches us, we are dead."


    "I¡¯m going. We can leave the Central Region today, no one will know."


    "Let¡¯s go then."


    Unfortunately, Xiao Feng couldn¡¯t let that happen and suddenly appeared in front of the cultivators with his double hammers ready, calling out to them with a smile, "And where are you going? Why don¡¯t you stay?"


    Before the closest one could scream, his skull was crushed with one strike of his hammers. They were all shocked to see Xiao Feng there and thought about running but it was already toote for that.


    It would be surprising if Xiao Feng needed more than a few seconds to kill each of them and he quickly rounded the clean up to half a minute, killing all six of them. He scanned the wholeke with his Spirit Awareness and found nothing, but that wasn¡¯t the problem as he already confirmed where she was.


    Xiao Feng didn¡¯t hesitate and pulled out the Red Signal Crystal which was connected to his oldest daughter, Xiao Wen before contacting her, ready to talk to Xuefeng about something important.

 Chapter 296 Extreme Pains

    <h4>Chapter 296 Extreme Pains</h4>


    "Aaaghh!" The moment Tianshi¡¯s head reached the surface, a loud cry of pain resounded in the Queen of Forest Elves¡¯ bathroom. She barely had the strength to grab the edges of the well as pain was almost paralyzing her body.


    Earlier, during her escape from Tang Family¡¯s cultivators, when she was hit with a raging fireball, she could bear the pain from the mes that burned her back as itsted only a few seconds before being extinguished by falling in the water. Even the pain from her broken legs wasn¡¯t that overbearing at that time so she wasn¡¯t super worried about it but unfortunately, she was painfully wrong.


    Because of the adrenaline during her escape, she didn¡¯t feel the full scopes of her pain and only after she appeared in this new ce, the whole dose finally hit her. Even with the mes gone, she felt like her whole back was still burning, covered with hot mes. The cold water from the well didn¡¯t help at all in easing the pain and even worsened it, adding the power to the mes.


    Tianshi couldn¡¯t cope with it, forcing her to scream to let out the frustration, "Aaagh! It hurts so much!" With great difficulty, she tried to get out of the well but her body kept shaking with each move and only after using all of her strength left, she finally pulled herself up, falling to the wooden floor.


    Thud.


    She hit the floor like a wooden nk which caused her another wave of pain to spread throughout her body but this time she kept it in, gritting her teeth to stop herself from screaming.


    During falling, she turned herself around in the air to avoid hitting the floor with her back but that still didn¡¯t help much as she still felt it. There was a strong desire in her mind to scratch her whole back, getting rid of the burning skin but Tianshi knew it would only make it worse.


    With her mind which was all in crumbles due to the pain, Tianshi pulled out all the best healing pills she had on her and swallowed them without hesitation. She didn¡¯t need to look in the mirror to know that the skin on her back waspletely burned down and even if she took the best healing pills, it would be hard for her to magically heal without leaving any scars.


    Just as she thought about it, one person appeared in her mind, someone she wanted to meet really badly since a long time and now she needed him even more. She knew about his power and only he could help her.


    Unfortunately, Xuefeng wasn¡¯t here with her and she doubted he would magically appear here just when she needed him. With the help of the pills, Tianshi¡¯s pain lessened by more than half which allowed her to think clearer and she immediately woke herself up while crying out in her mind, ¡¯Xuefeng won¡¯t help me if I die before hees here! I need to take care of this quickly...¡¯


    The pills her father gave her were really high quality and Tianshi could already feel the effects, feeling like her tissue was repairing but she knew it wasn¡¯t the end. The burning mes burned her dress before touching the skin but before it all burned, she extinguished it with water, causing some of her dress to stick to the burned skin.


    Now that the pills were working on repairing the tissue, she had to get rid of her dress and allow it to healthily grow back. It would be best if she could get rid of the dress before taking the pills but she was too weak for that at the time.


    Before the pills took the full effect, Tianshiy down on her belly and reached out towards her back before trying to pull out one piece of the dress. She knew that it would be tens of times more painful than what she experienced before but she didn¡¯t expect for it to be this intense.


    "Ah!" With just one small pull, her eyes opened wide and she choked on pain, immediately wanting to scream. She didn¡¯t have good ess to her back but she still had to try to get rid of the dress only to find out how ridiculous it was. Unless she pulled it all at one go, she would have to torture herself to her rid of itpletely.


    Even painkillers were not enough to tame the pains she was going through. Her dress was already sticking to her burned skin and the only way to get it off was by ripping the skin together with the dress.


    ¡¯Ugh, you have to do it!¡¯ Tianshi cheered herself up in her mind and knowing she had no other choice at that time, she had to do it. She was in an unknown space and she didn¡¯t know if there was anyone who could help her. Her first instinct told her to find the solution herself first, leaving the desperate searching for help as the second n.


    Taking a deep breath, Tianshi ripped a part of her skirt away, rolling and folding it a bit before putting it between her teeth. With that done, she didn¡¯t hesitate to finally pull on a piece of the dress as strongly as she could.


    "Ughh!" Tears fell from Tianshi¡¯s eyes when a bit chunk of her dead skin got torn away from her body together with her dress before blood started oozing out of the wound. It slowly gathered on top of the wound before streaming down onto her side and dripping onto the floor. If Tianshi watched her back, she would see that her wound was quickly healing up, creating new skin on top of the injury but even if this was the right way, Tianshi didn¡¯t have the will to repeat it.


    When she wanted to reach out of check out the healed spot, her hand shook as if her body was scared of her pulling another piece which could cause her simr pains. Naturally, the idea of using her second n quickly became very appealing to her. It didn¡¯t involve the same pains and there was hope a doctor was in this ce which could help her.


    Tianshi was now a bit upset at her stupidity as she didn¡¯t choose this option from the start just like any normal human being would do and rather chose to experience this much pain. She spat the cloth to the floor and wiped her tears away, bracing herself with the new resolution.


    Tianshi wasn¡¯t a masochist who liked pain and she never went through simr pains before in her life so her decision to avoid the pain could be easily justified. She stopped looking at her previous mistake and focused on crawling towards the doors, nning on checking out where was she. All she knew was that Nuwa came from here but she is supposed to be on their side.


    Tianshi couldn¡¯t walk so if she wanted to find help, she could only crawl outside, dragging her broken legs on the floor and hope someone was around there. Each of her movements felt like being hit by arge sledgehammer over and over again as the burned skin on her back moved around, giving her no mercy.


    There were only five metres she needed to cross but that caused a lot of beads of sweat to appear on her forehead. There was this thought at the back of her head that kept repeating which caused a strange determination to appear in her eyes. What would Xuefeng say if he saw her this weak? Did she deserve to be by his side if she couldn¡¯t even handle this much?


    Finally pushing the doors open, Tianshi saw a nice pce room, breathing a sigh in relief. If she was somewhere in the basement and had to climb the stairs to reach the people, she would cry.


    Just as Tianshi crawled to the middle of the room, she heard someone talking outside which made her look at the doors in hope. With her current status of a wounded person, even if she tried, she wouldn¡¯t be able to beat anyone so she was at the mercy of the people leaving here. She believed that Xuefeng only bes friends with nice people so they would reach out their helping hand.


    The doors finally opened and Tianshi saw a pretty middle-aged woman of golden hair enter the room but then her movements froze when she saw Tianshiying there, her face tired and stained with tears together with her back filled with burns.


    Tianshi didn¡¯t have anything to lose so she decided to reach out for help first when the middle-ageddy suddenly rushed up to her and called out in worry, "Ah! Sweetie, what happened? Don¡¯t move, auntie will help you."


    Thedy was, of course, Nuwa¡¯s Mother which took control over the pce while Nuwa was away. She quickly infused Tianshi body with her Spirit Qi, trying to check what else could be wrong with Tianshi aside from the obvious reasons like her broken legs or burned back and thankfully confirmed that Tianshi was alright.


    Seeing the painful expression on Tianshi¡¯s face, Auntie rubbed Tianshi¡¯s cheeks and pulled out a cup filled with a golden liquid while saying softly, "Poor child, you must be in a lot of pain. Drink this honey and the pain will go away. You must be Xuefeng¡¯s friend, right?"


    Hearing the gentle and soothing voice of thedy, Tianshi could feel the motherly care from her and felt rxed, knowing she would be safe with her. Hearing her saying Xuefeng¡¯s name assured her even more, making her nod at the question and reach out for the cup. She was already vulnerable so if Auntie wanted to do anything with her, she didn¡¯t need to try tricking her.


    Finally feeling safe, a small smile appeared on Tianshi face and she replied while taking the cup of honey, "Thank you..."

 Chapter 297 Camera, Action! *

    <h4>Chapter 297 Camera, Action! *</h4>


    Back in Xuefeng¡¯s room in the Liu n, after their special moment, Xuefeng picked both Xiao Wen and Yiren into his arms and brought them back to the bathroom to properly clean them from all the sweat on their bodies. If it was only one girl, it would have been an easy task but with the two sisters, one more naughty than the other, it took him a lot of time to properly tame them.


    Before they finally could return to bed, it was alreadyte in the evening. Xuefeng naturally felt bad for leaving his other wifies still outside so he quickly decided to bring them in. Of course, firstly, he had to take care of the two little monkeys which clung to his body and didn¡¯t want to let go. The worst thing was that their bodies were so soft andfy that he didn¡¯t want to let go of them either.


    The two sisters werepletely different and he appreciated both of them in a different way. Yiren was more of a quiet and patient one but usually, after she gets the attention she needs, she would shower him with the love and care of a doting wife.


    Yiren was a little bit shorter than Xiao Wen but she was making it up with the size of her breasts and hips which she inherited from her mother. They were nted on Xuefeng¡¯s chest, fighting for the space with Xiao Wen but it was clear Yiren could win if she wanted.


    She was the one who offered Xiao Wen more space out of kindness and love for her. Even with that, they would keep touching with their breasts but at this point, the two of them were like real sisters, sharing everything and caring for one another.


    At first, Xuefeng was feeling both Yiren¡¯s bottom and smooth back but then his hand travelled towards her head, entangling itself with her already dry, golden hair and rubbed the back of her head as he savoured kisses from her. Yiren was always the best one to kiss as their connection was only multiplying their pleasure, doubling the sensation of their lips and tongues.


    His hand then caught onto her pointy ear which she stopped hiding under her hair since her mother, Nuwa, came out from the holynd and Xuefeng knew they didn¡¯t need to worry about others knowing their race. It would also be hard to convince Nuwa so he didn¡¯t even try.


    Upon touching it, Yiren felt the immediate pleasure which signalled her love was still as strong as ever. Only when two lovers had feelings for each other would touching their ears feel amazing and in all other cases, the elves would only feel irritation.


    Xiao Wen, on the other hand, was much differentpared to her gentle and cute sister. Both of her breasts were round and soft to the touch while her bottom all juicy and tender, ready for some passionate rubbing. Xuefeng¡¯s hand was always gentlyying down on her butt, squeezing and grasping the soft flesh while switching from one buttcheek to another.


    Since the moment Xiao Wen confessed her love to Xuefeng, she didn¡¯t mind his touch at all, letting him enjoy her great body as he wished. After all, he was part of the reason she kept herself in shape, making sure he would find her attractive and always happy to pluck, savouring the unique feeling every day.


    She was the type who would always try to find a way to provide him with some enjoyment and seeing he wasn¡¯t pushing her away, Xiao Wen was only getting bolder and bolder, teasing him with her movements. Her breasts would rub around his nipples, making them both erect before connecting in a quiet battle while her hands kept roaming around his bountiful muscles, squeezing where she could and wanted.


    Her lips would be on Xuefeng¡¯s neck, then shoulder as she sucked on his corbone before fighting for his lips with her older sister, Yiren. They both tried to distract him and gather as much of his attention as possible. It somehow began a friendlypetition between them and for some reason, Yiren was winning with more kisses gathered.


    Because of that, even though Xuefeng battled with her so hard not too long ago, making herpletely exhausted, after some time in the bath, Xiao Wen regained her stamina and began teasing Xuefeng¡¯s member for another action, wanting some more of it before they had to return. Unfortunately for her, Xuefeng knew where to cross the line and stopped her hand, moving it onto his body instead, causing her to sulk a bit.


    Xiao Wen wasn¡¯t a sore loser but today was her night and she wanted to get as much as she could before they would return back to sharing Xuefeng with everyone. Xiao Wen embraced her smoking hot sister with one hand across her waist while using the other to hug Xuefeng¡¯s shoulder and leaned over towards their kiss, first giving her notice by sucking on his neck before rubbing her nose on Xuefeng¡¯s cheek.


    It would be strange if Xuefeng didn¡¯t notice her, especially when Xiao Wen started yfully tickling his cheek with the tip of her tongue and he finally let go of Yiren¡¯s tongue, wanting to give some attention to Xiao Wen. To his surprise, before he could lean over with his lips and catch another pair, Yiren leapt forward, suddenly kissing Xiao Wen in his stead.


    Xuefeng¡¯s eyes opened wide as a smile appeared on his face, cheering for Yiren in his heart. He didn¡¯t know why he was excited to see such action and Yiren could feel his enjoyment, continuing to push forward without hesitation. What was even funnier was Xiao Wen who closed her eyes the moment she saw Xuefeng leaning over and she epted Yiren¡¯s lips as if they belonged to Xuefeng.


    Their lips exchanged soft kisses and before Xiao Wen had time to realise that something was wrong, their tongues connected, dancing around each other with passion. Xiao Wen kissed Xuefeng enough times to realise the lips that tried to eat her uppletely were different, much softer than the ones of Xuefeng.


    Although she found the sensation somewhat different, Xiao Wen liked the soft touches on her lips and the small tongue that was cuterpared to the one she was used to already. The smaller tongue fitted in her mouth perfectly, giving them more space for their small battles and yful rubbing.


    She liked it so much that for one moment she forgot herself in pleasure only to finally realise what was going on when it was toote. Other than Xuefeng, there was only Yiren in their embrace so the answer was obvious. Xiao Wen¡¯s eyes momentarily opened and she confirmed her guess, seeing the golden hair and the familiar face of Yiren.


    Even though Xiao Wen liked the kiss, she couldn¡¯t help but exim while trying to pull away from her, not feeling like it was right, "Mhmm!" It was their second kiss tonight and her mind was already conflicted about it.


    To Xiao Wen¡¯s surprise, Yiren didn¡¯t let go off her and closed the distance instead, embracing Xiao Wen around her neck while letting go of Xuefengpletely. He didn¡¯t mind that and simply hugged both of them, enjoying the action from up close. Even though he wasn¡¯t involved, he was having a lot of fun, just watching and keeping their embrace together.


    Their breasts were rubbing against one another as an extra series of kissing sounds filled the bathroom. Xiao Wen couldn¡¯t escape and decided to give in, forgetting about her prejudice thoughts for a moment. Her hands embraced Yiren¡¯s back, finding her sister¡¯s body extremely soft, wanting to touch it more with every second.


    At the start, they roamed on Yiren¡¯s back but as time went on, Xiao Wen became bolder and the desire to feel Yiren¡¯s body increased, nning on testing it whileparing it with her own. Every girl wanted to look better than the other and she unknowingly createdpetition between her own sister.


    Unfortunately, wherever Xiao Wen touched, she couldn¡¯t find a spot where her body was dominantly superior. Yiren skin was porcin smooth and even her bottom was much firmer, feeling as if she was grabbing a perfect example of how a butt should feel like.


    Xiao Wen couldn¡¯t help but think of one possibility, ¡¯Is this the cause of Xuefeng¡¯s...¡¯

 Chapter 298 Slap! Slap!

    <h4>Chapter 298 p! p!</h4>


    p! p!


    "Ahh!" Feeling that it was enough for them, Xuefeng suddenly gave both of them light but juicy ps on the butts, causing them to exim at the same time, separating from their kiss. He used that window to slip in closer and stole both Xiao Wen and Yiren¡¯s lips one by one, slowly severing their embrace, making them switch to hugging him instead.


    As Xuefeng finally let go of their lips, Xiao Wen got a chance and asked Yiren, her cheeks still flushed, "Yiren, why did you kiss me...? We can¡¯t kiss like that."


    Yiren showed her small tongue and said yfully while cing her head on Xuefeng¡¯s chest, "It was a punishment for trying to steal Xuefeng. You shouldn¡¯t disturb someone else¡¯s kiss."


    Xiao Wen wanted to argue more but then Yiren suddenly leaned over, nting a quick peck on her lips before teasing her younger sister once again, "And don¡¯t say you didn¡¯t like it. I could feel your tongue moving on its own."


    Xiao Wen could only pout, having noeback to that, but then Yiren continued, "If you want to repeat it one day, you can just tell me..." This sentence together with Yiren¡¯s smirk made both Xiao Wen and Xuefeng shocked, not expecting Yiren to get so bold out of nowhere.


    Xiao Wen naturally rejected as she called back, "Ha! You wish! This is definitely not happening again!" She somehow felt as if Yiren was the lewdest of them all but she is just hiding and pretends to be innocent.


    Seeing Xiao Wen blushing once again, Yiren giggled as she covered her face with her hand andmented, continuing to tease her sister, "Hehe, little sister is embarrassed... So cute..."


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and also chuckled. Seeing that Xiao Wen was about to explode, he distracted her by kissing her lips, forcing her to swallow her words.


    Without saying anything, for now, Xuefeng picked them both up from the floor and walked back into his room before cing them in front of the bed. The whole bed was still messy after their previous action so they couldn¡¯t sleep in it unless they changed it all. As a punishment for fighting, Xuefeng decided to make the girls do it.


    "I need to go bring the others in but we need to change the bedsheets first. Because you two were fighting just now, you will be the ones to do it. The second set is inside the wardrobe. Xuefeng ordered as he pointed towards the wardrobe in the corner and asked, confirming that they know how to do it, "Do you have a problem with that? You know how to change bedsheets, right?"


    The two sisters were natural-born princesses so it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise for him if they didn¡¯t know how to do it as everything was done by servants for them. Yiren was the first one to nod happily and Xiao Wen followed, not finding it a hard task.


    Only then did Xuefeng realise that Xiao Wen has been travelling a lot all the time so she, of course, required such skills. Yiren was generally diligent so he knew she would be knowledgeable.


    Having their confirmation, Xuefeng pulled them once again into his arms, savouring one more kiss from each of them, not forgetting to feel up their butts in the process before rmending, "You can also wear your sexy nightgowns. There might be Princess Shan joining us as well... I honestly have no idea what to do with her yet but I can¡¯t leave her to sleep alone..."


    Yiren was the first to agree, speaking for the two of them, "We don¡¯t mind, the bed is big enough to fit us all." As Yiren already agreed, Xiao Wen could only confirm it else she would look selfish.


    She didn¡¯t mind sharing Xuefeng with his current wives but Xiao Wen was still against adding other wives, further decreasing her time with Xuefeng. After some deeper thoughts, she realised she was a little bit selfish, thinking it was alright as long as she was the one closest to Xuefeng, always sleeping directly in his arms. There was only this little space around him so whoever was the closest, was the most superior in her opinion.


    Knowing they didn¡¯t mind, Xuefeng went with this n, still quite confused himself, "Alright, we will do that." He did like Princess Shan, but if Xuefeng was to be fully honest, his feelings for her were not as strongpared to the other wives he had. It could be because they didn¡¯t spend enough time together for them to form fully.


    Letting go of them, Xuefeng wore a towel on his hips, tying it loosely, just so it can cover him a bit. He saw the girls still sitting in the same positions, both Wuying and Princess Shan were training or at least looked to be absorbing the Qi. He could see Water Qi flowing into Princess Shan¡¯s body as her toes were submerged in the pond.


    Xuefeng believed that Wuying was more or less training her strong will, trying to resist her desire for his blood but he could see she was struggling, her eyelids shivering ever so slightly. Nuwa, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t doing anything, sitting on the grass while holding her legs up to her chest. She was looking at the fish swimming in the pond while looking at the moon that was mirrored on the water surface.


    Even though Wuying was the closest, Xuefeng decided to leave her forst, knowing that he had to provide her with some relief before she would join them for the night sleep. His first option was Nuwa who he approached first.


    On his way, he leaned over to Wuying and whispered to calm her down while rubbing her cheek, "I wille back to you in a second. Will you wait a bit more?" When Wuying felt his touch, she opened her eyes and nodded, her shaking subsiding with such a promise. She knew they couldn¡¯t just perform such actions in front of everyone and she could only wait for him in this situation.


    Going up to Nuwa, there was no way she still didn¡¯t notice his presence so he knew she chose to ignore him until he went to her side as she didn¡¯t move at all. Xuefeng could only fulfil her wish, crouching behind her and kissed her on the hair while embracing her, wrapping his fingers together with hers.


    Leaning over, Xuefeng kissed her on the ear and whispered, "The Queen is being invited for the rest..." Nuwa couldn¡¯t ignore him anymore with him aiming at her weak spot and she turned her head around, catching his mischievous lips.


    Even though he tried to please her from the start, Nuwa didn¡¯t let go of this opportunity and reacted sarcastically, "Did you finally recall that you have other wives? Did you enjoy yourself properly?" She was the one who proposed such a chain of events so she was fine with it, but Xuefeng definitely prolonged his fun too much.


    Xuefeng already felt bad for leaving them outside while ying together with Yiren and Xiao Wen so hearing Nuwa¡¯s words did not make him less guilty. Xuefeng could only hug her tighter and simply apologise, saying softly, "I¡¯m sorry it took so long. Next time I expect you to join, okay? I don¡¯t want you to be left apart from the rest."


    He could feel that she was getting rxed the more time she spent inside of his embrace so he asked, "Will youe on your own and sleep with me or do you want me to carry you with me?" He knew she would be a bit moody right now so the least he could do is pamper her a bit.


    Instead of agreeing, Nuwa, of course, bantered with him, asking, "You think this is enough to convince me?" For him, Nuwa was the hardest to handle but after spending so much time with her, Xuefeng already knew some things about her.


    Xuefeng suddenly picked her up like a princess and carried her without asking anymore. Before she couldin, he added some kisses to the mix, calming her down as if she received the food she was hungry for. As they neared his room, he stopped and asked yfully, "Is it enough with the kisses? You are notining."


    "Nope, I want more tonight. Others already got their share." Nuwa shamelessly shook her head and reminded him of her words, "I told you, I will only let you meet with others if you satisfy me properly. If not, I will kidnap you and make you only mine."


    "Is this how a Queen should behave? Don¡¯t be naughty." Xuefeng naturally had to reprimand her but deep down he knew his words would pass through her without much of an impact. Just as he expected, Nuwa grinned, wrapping her hands around his neck andmented, "I don¡¯t care. You are mine."


    Opening the doors, Xuefeng smirked and said as he smiled mischievously, "We will see what you say after I¡¯m done with you tonight..." Thinking how he should punish her, Xuefeng looked at the bed and was surprised to find Xiao Wen slowly wearing her clothes while Yiren was finishing making the bed. There was a serious look in Xiao Wen¡¯s eyes, signalling that something happened.


    Xuefeng could only ce Nuwa on the ground and asked as he approached Xiao Wen, "What happened? Where are you going?" Just a moment ago she couldn¡¯t wait to sleep with him and now Xiao Wen looked like there would be no sleep tonight.


    Xiao Wen buttoned her fighting outfit and called out to him while throwing a Red Signal Crystal to him, "Tang Family raided my Family¡¯s Pce. They tried to catch Tianshi to ckmail my father. After running away, she disappeared and father suspects she entered the space Nuwa and Yiren came from."


    Walking up to him, all ready to go, Xiao Wen asked seriously, "Will you take me there with you?"

 Chapter 299 Xiao Fengs Message

    <h4>Chapter 299 Xiao Feng¡°s Message</h4>


    Seeing him still confused, Xiao Wen grabbed his hands and pointed at the Red Signal Crystal that she threw at him a moment ago and exined, "You can listen to the message my father left for you after our talk. Use your Spirit Qi to activate the message. I¡¯m not joking, this might be serious. She is definitely lost somewhere." Only then did Xuefeng understand the severity of the situation and quickly nodded, running his Qi through the crystal, having a message passed to his mind right away.


    ¡¯Tianshi escaped from pursuers and I suspect she is inside the Holy Land. You must have given her a way to enter it right? I know it was you who saved her back then in theke. Go there and bring her back home safe.¡¯ The message was passed in a very domineering manner, Xiao Feng voice sounding as if it was Xuefeng fault and sounded more like an order than a plea.


    It wasn¡¯t a surprise that Xuefeng got mad and his hand squeezed the red crystal, almost crushing it with just his grip. It was only saved by Xiao Wen as she grabbed his hand and hugged it into his chest, calming him, "Calm down Xuefeng. This is not the time to be angry. I¡¯m also pissed off by the news but right now we need to act and check if Tianshi is alright."


    Xuefeng still exploded as he was angry at something else as well, cursing under his breath, "I can¡¯t calm down when your father is this irritating. What does he mean by bringing her back home safe?! She is obviously not safe in the Xiao Family and that¡¯s why she had to run away! I¡¯m not giving her back anymore. The safest ce for her would be near us. This is ridiculous."


    If Xiao Family was raided and Tianshi had to run away, they obviously didn¡¯t do a good job in protecting her. He didn¡¯t n to make the same mistake of letting Xiao Feng take her away from him after hearing such news. He already missed her a lot and now this was happening which ignited him even more.


    "Don¡¯t tell that to me. Tell it to my father when you meet him. First, let¡¯s go to that Holy Land and check if Tianshi is there." Xiao Wen reached out and held Xuefeng face with both hands, trying to calm him down by making him look at her gentle smile before turning to Nuwa who was behind them and asked curiously, "Is that okay with you?"


    Xiao Wen knew that Nuwa was the Queen from Yiren¡¯s tales so she decided to ask for permission first. As Nuwa was also one of them, they all had to respect the other¡¯s decisions and thoughts.


    Instead of replying to Xiao Wen¡¯s question, Nuwa turned to Xuefeng and asked with a frown, "Since when can humans enter the Holy Land? Did you decide that with Goddess Mingshu?"


    Nuwa didn¡¯t mind friends entering the Holy Land but if some other greedy humans gained ess, it would be catastrophic for her people. Right now, if Tianshi really did sessfully enter inside with the token, it only meant that she could also have her token stolen, leading to tragedy. Tianshi was almost caught after all.


    Xuefeng scratched his head hearing Nuwa¡¯s question as he actually forgot to mention it to her before and turned to her, admitting, "Yes... I did talk about it with her, deciding to drop the barrier so we could all enter there. It¡¯s a good way of transportation after all. I wanted to take everyone together with me... I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you, it somehow flew out of my head."


    Seeing her not replying, Xuefeng approached her and held Nuwa¡¯s hand, saying apologetically while looking into her eyes from up close, "Don¡¯t be mad... I was nning to bring that up, but too many things happened in between."


    Nuwa finally responded as she blinked a few times, returning from her dreand, "I was thinking. I¡¯m not mad. I¡¯m just a bit surprised the goddess listened to you like this. Anyway, we can¡¯t let so many tokens stay outside then. If someone evil enters the Holy Land if Tianshi loses it, will you be the one responsible for all the possible damage? It was different when humans couldn¡¯t enter even with the token but now, I can¡¯t let my people be at risk."


    Looking into Nuwa¡¯s eyes, Xuefeng knew that there was no discussion to her decision as she looked sternly at him so he could only agree, finding it a fair trade, "Alright, I will take it from her when we meet. I also don¡¯t want anything to happen."


    Just then, Yiren who finished setting the bedsheets walked up to Xuefeng and hanged herself on his neck, pleading cutely, "Xuefeng, can we also go?" She already wore her light nightgown, but hearing the circumstances, she would have to change once again.


    "Of course, we are going." Before Xuefeng could reply, Nuwa nodded in reply to her question, which made Yiren smile happily, saying excitedly, "Great! I didn¡¯t see auntie for a while already. I still miss her snacks."


    Unfortunately, before Yiren could get enough happiness, Xuefeng caught her and moved her body to the front, rejecting her softly, "No, you both should stay here."


    Both Nuwa and Yiren didn¡¯t like that with Yiren naturally asking, "Why...?" She showed her ssic begging puppy eyes, but Xuefeng didn¡¯t fall for it this time, exining, "Our ns didn¡¯t change. There is still the selection for tomorrow prepared by the White Lotus Sect. How are we going to join it if we are all gone? We can¡¯t go all together. I wanted to go alone with Xiao Wen and bring Tianshi back here before tomorrow."


    Nuwa countered his argument pretty fast, calling out, "Why bother with the mere branch sect if we can join the main one with our skills? We can take Princess Shan with us if that¡¯s what you are worried about. With just one word from Xiao Wen or me, they would beg to take us in." She didn¡¯t yet fully approve of Xiao Wen but she had to admit her influence was big and they could use it to her advantage.


    Just as she thought that Xiao Wen would concur, the red-haired beauty shook her head and said calmly, knowing much more about the dangers of a Fate Holder being in the Central Region, "I agree with Xuefeng. You might not know but there is an organisation for all Fate Holders which gathers all of them from the Central Region. I don¡¯t want Xuefeng to join it yet, or even joining it at all. If we stay in the main Sect, they will definitely bother us, forcing Xuefeng to join it."


    The reason Xiao Wen was telling it to them was not only to inform Nuwa but also to remind Xuefeng of dangers which he kept forgetting. Once he joined, there was no going back. He could only hide for now or fight them directly. Xiao Wen still believed they were too weak to defy the whole organisation.


    After listening to the whole exnation, Nuwa looked frustrated, being forced to give in like that and replied unhappily, "Fine, we will do as you say..." Even though she said that Nuwa leaned over and stole a kiss from him as a payment for listening to him. She was used to doing what she wanted and only when Nuwa got Xuefeng, she started to take Xuefeng¡¯s opinions into consideration.


    Just as Nuwa let go of him, Xiao Wen asked impatiently as she rubbed his shoulder, "Can we go? I am worried about Tianshi." They had no information about her what so ever and there was also a possibility she wasn¡¯t there so Xiao Wen didn¡¯t want to wait anymore.


    Naturally, Xuefeng also knew it as he let go of Yiren as Xiao Wen was still talking and started wearing his clothes, putting his ck leather jacket into his ring. It didn¡¯t take him too much time to get ready and reminded Nuwa when he finished, "Keep everyone safe while I¡¯m gone." Nuwa felt it was unnecessary to say but still nodded with a smile. As the strongest from the group, she naturally felt the responsibility to protect everyone.


    Before they departed, Xuefeng still had one thing that couldn¡¯t be skipped and he rushed outside, calling out to Xiao Wen, "Wait for a second, I still need to do something."

 Chapter 300 Nuwas New Targe

    <h4>Chapter 300 Nuwa¡°s New Targe</h4>


    Even though the situation was serious with Tianshi being lost, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t just leave Wuying, letting her suffer because of her desire for his blood. She was already having trouble right now and if he left her like this for the next day, he didn¡¯t want to know what would happen. The problem was still not resolved so he couldn¡¯t just leave. Xuefeng cared for all of his women equally or at least tried to.


    It wouldn¡¯t be in his nature to just disregard Wuying. If he left, leaving her hurt, he would only me himself more if anything happened. It still hasn¡¯t been more than two minutes since they received the call from Tianshi¡¯s father so their reaction was already quick.


    Opening the doors to his room, Xuefeng nned to rush outside, quickly exining it to both Wuying and Princess Shan but to his surprise, they were both standing right there in front of his room, looking at him worried.


    Wuying was the first one to run up to him and asked worriedly while cing her hands on his chest, "Xuefeng is something the matter? We heard you screaming..." Princess Shan also finished her cultivation, regenerating some of her Water Qi she used in her battle when she heard themotion, making her follow Wuying.


    "Yes, I am afraid I won¡¯t be able to apany you to bed tonight. There is an issue with Tianshi and we need to go check it out. Hopefully, we wille back by tomorrow if it¡¯s nothing serious and we can bring her back here." Xuefeng exined it vaguely, knowing that Princess Shan was next to them and she wasn¡¯t aware of all the secrets. She still wasn¡¯t his woman so until then, he didn¡¯t want to share all of them with her.


    Naturally, Wuying figured out where Xuefeng was going and quickly followed up with a question, "Can I go with you guys...?" If Xuefeng didn¡¯t mention taking her, it could only mean that she wasn¡¯t counted in this journey and either Xuefeng went alone or she was just left out, which she didn¡¯t want for sure.


    Hearing her delicate lips asking this softly, Xuefeng could only brace himself and exin, "You guys need to get a good night sleep so you can be in full strength for tomorrow¡¯s selection. You travelled a lot today and I bet you are all tired. I will only take Xiao Wen, while you will stay together with the rest. Can you do that for me?"


    Wuying didn¡¯t like such a solution but knowing the rest were also staying, she could only agree helplessly, "Mhmm... Alright..." She was excited to receive Xuefeng¡¯s reward but now she lost all of her moods, knowing Xuefeng was leaving them.


    Patting Wuying on the head, Xuefeng turned to Princess Shan who was still standing silently on the side, pondering what to do now and he found the answer for her, "Shan, you can also go inside the room and sleep with the girls tonight. You will be able to catch up with Wuying, they are probably very curious about your travels."


    Having permission and seeing that Xuefeng still wanted to talk to Wuying as he didn¡¯t let go of her, she nodded softly, doing exactly as he advised, "Alright. Hope everything goes well for you." She didn¡¯t know Tianshi but if she was Xuefeng¡¯s wife, she had to be amazing so she didn¡¯t mind. As she passed them, Princess Shan reached out her hand and grazed it on his arm, giving him a sample of a gentle touch she could offer.


    Xuefeng did notice that and normally he would react, but at the time, he didn¡¯t have time for any more flirting. Just as Princess Shan entered the room, Xuefeng closed the door behind her and pulled Wuying to the side, leaning over the wall with her in his arms. Flipping her around, he pushed Wuying¡¯s back against his chest and held her so she wouldn¡¯t move.


    Wuying already figured out what he wanted to do when a small dagger appeared in his hands and called out to stop him, "Xuefeng... It¡¯s okay. I will try my best to resist... It doesn¡¯t hurt this much..." Before she could say anything more, Xuefeng shed the dagger across his wrist, causing the blood to drip out of the wound.


    Xuefeng would never leave any of his women in suffering if he saw them so he didn¡¯t even take Wuying¡¯s words into consideration. Holding her with one hand, he brought the second one to her lips and simply ordered, "Drink."


    When the blood first flowed, Wuying¡¯s eyes turned red, but there would still be some sanity visible in her eyes. Compared to thest time, she resisted a few more seconds before she couldn¡¯t anymore, holding his hand up to her mouth and began sucking the blood. Xuefeng did notice the small pause which caused him to smile. It could only mean she was improving and that was a good sign.


    Xuefeng knew she already had some in the morning so he didn¡¯t n on giving her too much, but her small tongue which constantly licked the wound made him give her a little extra.


    Inside the room, when Nuwa saw what Xuefeng and Wuying were doing, she couldn¡¯t help but frown, looking at both Xiao Wen and Yiren, asking right after, "Did you know about it? Drinking human blood is not normal." Nuwa already noticed something was off with Wuying but she didn¡¯t expect this to be the reason.


    Yiren was the first to respond, happy to reply, "Mom, Wuying practises a powerful blood art but the side effects of it made her hungry for blood. Because of love for Xuefeng, she can no longer drink anyone else¡¯s blood but his. We are trying to help her fight back her desire and make her control those arts. They are super powerful!"


    Hearing the exnation, Nuwa nodded, patting her daughter as a reward, "I get it now... We should definitely help her. Don¡¯t worry, mommy will figure out a way to help her." Nuwa was wondering which girl should she test next and finally found the perfect target.


    Seeing that Xuefeng didn¡¯t n to end it any time soon, Nuwa advised to Xiao Wen who was already ready to leave, "You should go now. Take him with you before he spoils her too much." For Nuwa, Xuefeng was never a good trainer for Wuying as he was too soft on his women. If he let her give in to her desire, she would never learn.


    "I know. I was about to leave. See you all soon." Xiao Wen wasn¡¯t fine with Nuwamanding her but she shrugged it off as she also had such an idea, going out right after.


    When Wuying saw Xiao Wen leaving and walking to the garden with the corner of her eyes, she suddenly let go of Xuefeng¡¯s hand. Her desire was forcing her to drink more, but she fought against it, pulling Xuefeng¡¯s hand away.


    As she already drank some of his blood, she wasn¡¯tpletely out of control now, making her decisions much easier to carry out. If Xiao Wen came out a little bit earlier, Wuying didn¡¯t think she would stop.


    Seeing the wound on his wrist closing, she called out to Xuefeng calmly, "You should go already... I¡¯m fine." Her eyes were closed as she tried to further calm down her desire and she seeded before Xuefeng turned her around andmanded, "Look me in the eyes."


    "I¡¯m fine," Wuying assured him again as she opened her eyes showing her beautiful blue pupils while gathering the blood from the corner of her mouth with her finger and putting it into her mouth.


    Seeing her eyes looking all clean and stable, Xuefeng sigh in relief and finally let go of her, Golden Air Qi Wings forming on his back as he said, "I should be back tomorrow. Take care of Shan, she knows you the most here so try to help her be friends with everyone."


    "I will." Wuying agreed without hesitating and gave Xuefengst peck before he swung with his wings, rising into the air. Xiao Wen was already waiting for him in the sky so Xuefeng couldn¡¯t afford any more words, but she understood it well.


    The speed of golden wings was amazing but just as he expected, during the night, he was like a lightbulb flying in the air. He quickly caught up with Xiao Wen who was silently flying towards theke near the Phoenix City and embraced her from behind, taking her away with him.


    He was naturally faster than her so even if she didn¡¯t like it, Xiao Wen stayed put in his embrace. She didn¡¯tin about Xuefeng¡¯s behaviour either as he already knew what she was unhappy with. His only solution was to speed up to make up for the lost time.

 Chapter 301 Just In Time

    <h4>Chapter 301 Just In Time</h4>


    Seeing Xuefeng fly away, Wuying could only go inside and join the rest of the girls. She was supposed to lead Princess Shan and help her make friends with everyone just as Xuefeng asked her to but just as she entered, Wuying felt the weird atmosphere inside.


    Everyone was looking at her as if she did something wrong and even Princess Shan had a helpless expression on her face, having no options to help her. There were only Nuwa, Yiren, Princess Shan and now she joined but she felt it was one versus three instead.


    "Is something the matter...?" Wuying asked calmly as she walked up to them and sat on the clean sheets, looking at Nuwa as if she was innocent. She already suspected what problem Nuwa could have with her but still feigned ignorance.


    Seeing her trying to act as if nothing happened, Nuwa went straight to the point, questioning what happened while looking at Wuying with a prating gaze, "So you are pretending you don¡¯t know? What is going on with you depending on Xuefeng¡¯s blood? Care to exin?"


    Wuying could only sigh, already knowing such a question would be asked by her and exined the issue from her side, "I also don¡¯t want this but no matter what I do, after a while, I start feeling the unbearable desire to taste Xuefeng¡¯s blood. At the start, from the moment I started practising the two arts, I would thirst for blood and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from thinking about it."


    Falling onto the bed while closing her eyes, Wuying continued, "I was doing fine with just that, only longing for blood when I saw it but since the moment I tasted Xuefeng¡¯s blood, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. All other kinds felt disgustingpared to his and I would vomit it in private, away from everyone as I couldn¡¯t stand its taste. Up till this point, I was still feeling alright but when I used the second blood ability during the fight with the bandits, the situation changedpletely."


    As Wuying paused, Nuwa nced at her daughter and Yiren confirmed, nodding with her eyes full of bright light, happy to talk about Wuying¡¯s coolness, "Yes! With just one move Wuying killed hundreds of bandits, blood chains flying in the sky. Thanks to her we had quite an easy victory."


    Patting her daughter, Nuwa turned back to Wuying who still didn¡¯t finish exining, "Wuying, what happened next? Did your desire increase to the point you can¡¯t live without Xuefeng¡¯s blood now?"


    Wuying opened her eyes and nodded with a smile, "Yes... My head feels like it wants to explode and after some time, it starts hurting. Only after I drink Xuefeng blood, everything turns into rainbows, my surroundings gain more colour and my mood improves, making everything shine."


    Hearing up till this point, Nuwa already decided to make this habit stop and called out sternly, "You can¡¯t use Xuefeng like that. Is he your husband or food? We have to fix it as soon as possible."


    Nuwa thought that Wuying would simply agree, knowing what¡¯s best for her but Wuying stood up and shook her head, saying calmly while looking at Nuwa¡¯s eyes, "I¡¯m improving. Each time I consume Xuefeng¡¯s blood, I feel much better than thest time. I no longer lose control and I¡¯m capable of stopping if that¡¯s necessary. Xuefeng is not my food and he will never be. Not only does my strength increase every day but I¡¯m getting more and more control over my abilities as well. I don¡¯t think I need Xuefeng¡¯s help for long. The side effects are slowly decreasing."


    Nuwa stared at Wuying for a moment, trying to feel if she was lying or not and finally decided, "I will observe how you behave for the next few days and then decide. If I don¡¯t see the improvement, you will stop." With no Xuefeng next to her, Nuwa emanated her usual Queen¡¯s presence, not leaving any room for discussion.


    As Wuying didn¡¯t have any issue with it, she epted the deal, not having the powers to stop Nuwa even if she wanted to forcefully spy on them anyway, "Fine. I know myself and can feel I¡¯m doing better."


    Feeling the tension between the two of them, Yiren suddenly cried out and focused the girl¡¯s gazes on herself, asking cutely, "Aaah, can we all go to bed already? I want everyone to cuddle tonight! No more fighting!"


    Seeing Yiren¡¯s reaction, they allughed, even Princess Shan rxing a bit. Even if she has been friends with Wuying for almost a week before, they were away from each other for a few months already so the old friendship wasn¡¯t as strong as before. Right now all she wanted was to be friends with everyone and be epted into the group. Even if Xuefeng did not develop feelings for her in his mind, she still believed such day woulde but, it would be much harder if his most important treasures did not ept her.


    Even with the confrontation from Nuwa, Wuying was still cheerful, being in her best mood each time she tasted Xuefeng¡¯s blood, Wuying reached out and pulled Yiren into her arms, asking yfully, "Cuddles you say, huh? How about tickles?"


    Before Yiren could react, Wuying started tickling her on each side, making Yiren burst outughing while begging for mercy, "Ahaha, No! I hate¡ª Hahahaha, don¡¯t tickle me..." Nuwa was still in her domineering mood but seeing how the situation yed out, she stopped herself, watching the three girls ying around instead.


    ........


    At the same time, in Nuwa¡¯s pce room, a ck-haired girl was lying down on the sofa, her back all red, covered in golden honey. A Middle-aged woman, simr in appearance to both Nuwa and Yiren was sitting on top of her, pulling a piece of the dress that was stuck to girl¡¯s back.


    "Ahh!" Tianshi screamed once again, her throat already sore from all the screaming from not long ago.


    "I know it still hurts but there is only onest piece left and you will be free from all the pains." The Auntie applied a bit of warm medical honey on Tianshi¡¯s back in the spot where she just ripped her skin away which immediately pacified the pain. They have been doing it for some time already and even the painkiller she drank couldn¡¯tpletely stop the pain she had to go through.


    Although the pain was much lighterpared to before, it was still unbearable, her eyes creating a new tear each time Auntie was pulling one piece at a time. After this much crying, there were no more tears left to fall. The only constion were the gentle pats that Auntie was giving her which made her feel like back at home on Earth when her mom was taking care of her when she was sick. The culture waspletely different in this world but here, Auntie only had love filling her heart.


    "Sweetheart, can you handle one more now or do you need a break?" Auntie said warmly as she gently rubbed the honey on her back. The wounds were quickly healing thanks to the high ranked pills Tianshi took but it didn¡¯t stop scars from forming. The main goal of the healing pills Tianshi took was to heal her wounds and save her life in danger, not to make her skin smooth.


    Tianshi let go of the sofa she was squeezing and called out softly, her voice cracking, "I don¡¯t want anymore..." She was really done and didn¡¯t want to feel any more pain than that.


    Auntie felt really bad for Tianshi but there was nothing else she could do. The wounds had to be cleared right away else there would be moreplicationster. She leaned over and rubbed her nose against Tianshi¡¯s cheek and tried to calm her down, "Shhh... It will be okay... Just one more and we are done. I will be gentle like always."


    Seeing Tianshi calm down a bit and nod her head, she took a small cloth and ced it in front of her mouth and said, "Thest one is the biggest one so please bite on this so that you won¡¯t hurt your throat anymore." She didn¡¯t want Tianshi to scream anymore and also hurt her teeth. Earlier there were just small parts so it was alright, but now she had to rip off a big part.


    "Okay..." Tianshi was already quite absent-minded due to all the pain so she just followed Auntie orders, biting on the small cloth, feeling warm pats that only further rxed her. After each pain, there was time for relief in the form of medical honey but they had to reach that goal.


    Auntie finally went back to her ce, sitting on top of Tianshi leg¡¯s and firmly grabbed thest piece of the dress left that was still connected to her body. Seeing that Tianshi was already tensed up, ready for the pain toe, Auntie began talking to her as a distraction, "Alright, just listen to my voice and everything will be alright. I know it will be har¡ª"


    Just as Auntie was in the middle of the sentence, she ripped off thest part, causing Tianshi to let out a silenced scream, "Mhmmmm!!!" Fortunately for her, Auntie was quick and applied the honey on the wound, relieving her from the burning pain once again.


    With her whole dress gone, Tianshi¡¯s top waspletely bare but that wasn¡¯t a problem as there was only Auntie and her in the room. The wounds on Tianshi¡¯s back were already healing and the only thing she needed was rest. She could see how tired Tianshi was and up till now, only pain was keeping her awake.


    cing a small pillow under Tianshi¡¯s head, Auntie called out to her in a soft voice, "Sleep, my dear. No one will disturb you here. Xuefeng wille soon and help you healpletely... Shhh..."


    Hearing Xuefeng¡¯s name, Tianshi rxed and her head leaned on the pillow thinking about her man who wille to save her, falling asleep right after.


    Just then, Auntie heard a ssh of water in the bathroom and she smiled,menting under her breath, "Just in time."

 Chapter 302 I Will Stay With You

    <h4>Chapter 302 I Will Stay With You</h4>


    Just as Xuefeng broke the surface of the water with Xiao Wen in his arms, he released his Spirit Awareness, filling the whole bathroom before passing the walls and entering the throne room. He was ready to scan the whole pce in the hope to find her but to think he didn¡¯t have to, his search ending before it even started.


    "I found her!" Xuefeng cried out right away the moment he found Tianshi¡¯s bodyying on the sofa but then his happiness faltered when he realised she wasying without any movements. He could feel Auntie sitting next to her but that still didn¡¯t help him suppress his worries.


    "Tianshi!" Xiao Wen shouted the moment her own Spirit Awareness spotted her dear sister and she didn¡¯t wait for a second, getting out of Xuefeng¡¯s embrace before climbing the well¡¯s edge. Even without drying themselves, both of them ran towards the doors, almost crashing on each other.


    When they saw Tianshiying on her back with the yellow substance on her back, they quickly understood what had happened. Tianshi seems to have gotten hurt in her pursuit and Auntie was the one who helped her.


    Xuefeng called out from the distance as he quickly rushed to the sofa, looking at the damage done to Tianshi¡¯s back, "Auntie! How is she?!" Before he received her reply, Xuefeng already kneeled in front of her and grabbed her hand, Fate Qi being pumped into her body.


    Xiao Wen stood next to him, looking worriedly at the horrible looking back, all covered in scars. Naturally, her body began filling with anger, one that even Xuefeng has never seen before. No one could hurt her little sister else they were done for. Tang Family was already on her death list and she couldn¡¯t help to kill them all.


    Seeing the care in Xuefeng¡¯s eyes, Auntie exined her perspective, not hiding anything so Xuefeng could understand what pains did Tianshi go through, "When I came here, I found her lying in the middle of the floor, her back all charred. Despite all pains, she crawled from the bathroom to seek help. Her skin was also burned with her dress sticking to her body. I had to rip it away, one piece after another while she screamed despite the painkiller I gave her."


    When Xuefeng heard what state Tianshi was in, his body shivered as his blood boiled inside of him. Anger tried to get the best of him but he suppressed it, for the time being, focusing all of his Fate Qi into his healing powers. Normally it was Ling that was controlling the regeneration ability but now Xuefeng took the reigns, not sparing even a bit unused.


    For a moment he regretted noting right after they got a message from Xiao Feng, but then Auntie continued, "Don¡¯t me yourself. Even if you came earlier, she would still have to go through a lot of pain. The only ones you should me is the one who did it." With that said, she patted Xuefeng on the head with motherly care.


    Unfortunately, even with that Xuefeng still felt mad at himself, as he should be. He knew he still wouldn¡¯t leave Wuying without giving her blood but at least he wouldn¡¯t talk so much, getting angry for nothing when Tianshi could be in danger.


    As Tianshi¡¯s back began filling with Fate Qi, It quickly shone with golden light, theyer of honey illuminating it in the surroundings. One by one, the scars were being reced by smooth and rosy skin.


    The healing pills Tianshi did a good job but they couldn¡¯t clean the scars as Xuefeng¡¯s regeneration could. In just a few seconds, her whole back was already as even as ever and Xuefeng only had to peel off theyer of honey to reveal it.


    Tianshi fell asleep tired from all the pains but when a feeling of great relief came as Tianshi¡¯s skin could finally breathe the air, her eyelids shivered and her lips parted, letting out a soft moan as she spoke her lover¡¯s name, "Aah... Xue... Feng..."


    Afraid she would wake up, Xuefeng hugged her and kissed her cheek, rubbing it with his nose as he whispered, "Shh... I¡¯m here... You are all fine now... Just sleep and I will take care of everything..." As if she heard his soothing voice, Tianshi calmed down and her breathing returned to normal, focused on epting his warmth.


    "How is she?" Xiao Wen asked softly as she approached her sister and fixed the hair that was falling onto Tianshi¡¯s face. Xuefeng rubbed Tianshi¡¯s head and replied while squeezing Xiao Wen¡¯s hand, "She is alright... But the people who hurt her won¡¯t."


    She naturally understood what Xuefeng was nning as she had the same thing in mind. They definitely would not let the Tang family live past tomorrow.


    Looking at Tianshi¡¯s sleeping face and naked back, Xuefeng thanked warmly, "Auntie, thank you for saving her. It really means a lot to me." He knew that if not for Auntie, Tianshi would have been in a much worse condition.


    The Auntie only smiled, not epting his thanks as she said with a soft shrug, "I only did what everyone would do. I couldn¡¯t just leave the poor girl like her alone." Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to push it too much but he already noted in his heart that he owes Auntie favour for that.


    Finding Tianshi¡¯s current position weird, Xuefeng decided to move her, asking for another help, "Auntie, can you aid me in picking Tianshi up? I don¡¯t want to wake her up. She needs to rest right now."


    Naturally, Auntie didn¡¯t have problems with that and her eyes turned white, Tianshi suddenly raising upwards. Xuefeng gently took her into his arms and carried her towards the bedroom at the back where Nuwa sleeps. Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to wake her up but as heid her down, still leaning forward, Tianshi woke up, blinking her eyes as she looked at him from a few centimetres away.


    Xuefeng¡¯s regeneration already healed her body but also got rid of all her tiredness. She would wake up any time soon even without Xuefeng¡¯s interference.


    Looking at him gently, Tianshi smiled and suddenly hugged him across the neck as she whispered, "I knew you wille..." Knowing she didn¡¯t sleep anymore, Xuefeng allowed himself to hug her tightly, pressing her best against his while running his hands on her smooth back.


    Pulling away, Xuefeng rubbed her cheeks with both hands and promised her, "It¡¯s my fault you got hurt as I let you leave my side. I will not let you go anymore. Ever." For Tianshi, Xuefeng was the only person linking her with her old life and she didn¡¯t want to lose it.


    Each day they were away from each other was like a month for her and she was especially d to hear those words from him. If this much pain was needed to stay with him, Tianshi would dly do it again and her smile this time wouldn¡¯t leave her face despite the pain.


    "Mhmm... I will stay with you..." Tianshi naturally agreed to his ns without hesitation but still had some worries back from home, knowing how her parents will react, "But what about my father? He will definitely not agree..."

 Chapter 303 Pio In Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 303 Pio In Trouble</h4>


    Naturally, after what happened with Tianshi, Xuefeng wasn¡¯t going to let her go, thinking the safest ce would be near him and replied with confidence in his voice, "I don¡¯t care about your father¡¯s opinion. You are staying with me. I will take care of it, don¡¯t worry." The way he said it didn¡¯t give Tianshi an option to reject him but she didn¡¯t mind that, happy with such a solution.


    Pulling away from her as he realised he was still wet from the well water, Xuefeng dried himself quickly by transferring his Fire Qi through his clothes before taking out a towel and started wiping the water off of her while saying warmly, "I made you wet. Let me dry your body first before you wear anything." His shirt was short-sleeved today so he didn¡¯t n for that but Tianshi¡¯s sudden hug made it impossible.


    Tianshi wanted to reject his proposition but seeing the care in his eyes, she nodded, letting him do it for her, "Mhmm..." She somehow enjoyed finally receiving his attention after so long of his absence. Xuefeng wanted to know what exactly happened that led to her injuries but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Knowing she was safe already, he first assisted her, making sure she wasfortable.


    At the same time, in the throne room, when Xiao Wen wanted to rush after Xuefeng who carried Tianshi out, her hand was suddenly caught by the Auntie, not letting her follow them. She wanted to pull her hand away but knowing that Auntie saved her sister, she stopped herself, knowing she wouldn¡¯t be held if it wasn¡¯t important.


    Only after Xuefeng disappeared behind the corner did Auntie let go of her and said with a gentle smile, "Xuefeng can handle it. You should leave them for a moment as Tianshi will wake up any time soon. She is already fine thanks to your great husband."


    When Xiao Wen heard Auntie guess their rtion, she couldn¡¯t help but blush and ask while looking away, "Is it that obvious?"


    Auntie giggled seeing such reaction and stood up, nodded in agreement, "Yes. Very. The way you look at him is only reserved for someone really special and close to your heart. He is a really good guy, isn¡¯t he?"


    Xiao Wen looked towards the room Xuefeng went to and her gentle smile was enough for Auntie as an answer. Instead of replying, Xiao Wen dried her clothes in a simr way as Xuefeng and bowed her head slightly, thanking sincerely while reaching out her hand in her introduction, "We don¡¯t know each other well but thank you for saving my sister. I¡¯m Xiao Wen." One had to know it was a hard task to make Xiao Wen bow her head but in this situation, she didn¡¯t have any problems with that.


    As experienced as Auntie was, she knew when to ept thanks and this time, she did not reject them, knowing they were really sincere.


    Gently shaking her hand, Auntie also introduced herself, "You can call me Aunt. You must be that boy, Xiao Feng¡¯s daughter, right?" Without giving Xiao Wen time to respond, she continued while looking at her face, "You all have the same eyes as him together with your sister. It must have been tough for him knowing that Xuefeng already has all three of his daughters as his wives, together with my daughter Nuwa. Maybe these old bones still have a chance, haha."


    Seeing that Xiao Wen looked away as if she didn¡¯t want to answer, Auntie smiled even deeper andmented yfully, "Hah, so he still doesn¡¯t know... I guess there will be a nice surprise for him once you visit him..." Patting Xiao Wen on the shoulder, she didn¡¯t stop on that and advised, "Don¡¯t be scared to show your love for Xuefeng in front of others. If he is really important for you then you should be proud he is your man."


    After saying that, she walked towards Nuwa¡¯s bedroom and Xiao Wen followed her after the advice she received sunk in. She decided to follow it as it actually made sense and said with a smile, "Don¡¯t worry Auntie, you are still young. You can still get the chance to love." Auntie could only smile wryly to that, knowing it was too hard for her.


    .......


    "Damn, I will kill every single one of those bastards!" Xuefeng banged his hand against the wooden wall the moment he heard Tianshi¡¯s exnation. When Xiao Wen came into the room, Tianshi finally told them what happened and their blood boiled.


    Xiao Wen tightened the hug around her sister and called out to Xuefeng with a cold gaze, "You won¡¯t... Cause I will kill them all first." Tianshi described how Tang Family members rushed into their Pce just to kidnap her, killing Yu in the process and how theyter chased her outside the Capital before shooting her down with a long-ranged fireball, allowing her to avoid getting caught only thanks to Xuefeng¡¯s token. The killing intent in their bodies was already high from the beginning but now it was even stronger.


    "And that Pio pisses me off even more! What¡¯s the point of having a bodyguard who doesn¡¯t even protect you?!" Xuefeng shouted, feeling that something wasn¡¯t right with Pio before continuing, "If he is still alive, I will definitely ask the same question to the fake ass bodyguard personally."


    Tianshi couldn¡¯t defend Pio as she knew that if not for Xuefeng¡¯s token and this world, she would be for sure caught and who knows what would happenter. Her mind still returned to Yi¡¯s smiling face as he tried to justify his behaviour, "If he tried to protect only me, Yi would also die in the battle today..."


    She was fine with getting hurt as long as it could save Yi¡¯s life and Xuefeng could see it in her eyes. He didn¡¯t want to bring wrong news to her but still said softly, "We don¡¯t know what exactly happened yet... But one thing I know for sure. I don¡¯t want you to get close to Pio. I smell a wrong vibe from him."


    Tianshi wanted to say something about it but then Xiao Wen concurred Xuefeng¡¯s decision, "I also think this is would be best for you. His main job was to protect you but he failed. There are no second chances when ites to life. Anyway, you will stay with us right now so there is no need to meet him."


    Xuefeng fully agreed with her words and suddenly turned to Auntie who was sitting at the end of the bed, listening with interest, asking for another favour, the third one already, "Auntie, I have a request. Can you keep Tianshipany while we are gone? I want her to stay and rest here."


    Auntie was quick to reply as she nned to do even more than that, "Don¡¯t worry Xuefeng. She will feel like at home."


    Naturally, when Tianshi heard this request, she quickly disagreed as she cried out, "Nooo, you want to leave me again? I want to go with yo¡ª" Unfortunately, before she endedining, Xuefeng kissed her, stopping her unnecessary protest before asking sweetly while looking into her eyes, "Will you do it for me and stay here while getting some rest? Please? I wouldn¡¯t be able to focus with you around me. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt anymore..."


    Seeing his worried expression, Tianshi couldn¡¯t get herself to reject his proposal and nodded, agreeing on one condition, "Yes... But promise you wille back and nothing will happen to you..."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind that as that was exactly his n and said with a confident smile, "I can promise you this much. I will kill many today but I will definitelye back. Please rest well tonight." After kissing Tianshi for thest time as a goodbye, Xuefeng reached out to Xiao Wen who gracefully took his hand and jumped off the bed, right into his arms.


    Tianshi still wasn¡¯t yet aware of the two¡¯s rtionship and found that a bit suspicious but as Xuefeng ced Xiao Wen on the ground, she dismissed those thoughts, rather thinking of Xuefeng¡¯s departure and dangerous battles he was about to partake in.


    Xiao Wen naturally saw her sister¡¯s gaze but they didn¡¯t have time for such talks, deciding to postpone any information about this issue for the time when theye back.


    "Get some rest and don¡¯t create problems for Auntie." Xuefeng reminded Tianshi as he tucked her under the quilt and only after she nodded did he kiss her forehead for the final goodbyes, finally leaving with Xiao Wen by walking back into the throne room.

 Chapter 304 Drakon

    <h4>Chapter 304 Drakon</h4>


    As Xuefeng led Xiao Wen next to the throne, she suddenly stopped him and reminded him in a whisper, "I know that I can¡¯t stop you froming to the Central Region with me as I need you to transport us there but I want you to remember that you will for sure be targeted by the Fate Organisation. They will definitely try to rope you in and you won¡¯t have a way to reject them. I will be there for you but I don¡¯t think I can push them away for you."


    Xiao Wen wanted to keep him away from the Central Region for the same exact reason but as usual, her ns went astray in a different direction.


    Xuefeng knew about that but with the bracelet with him, he felt confident he could fight Fate Holders who were even stronger than him. Holding Xiao Wen¡¯s hands, Xuefeng replied with confidence, "Mhmm, I understand. Don¡¯t worry. I am not as weak as you think I am. If it means fighting against other Fate Holders, I think I have a significant advantage."


    The red-haired beauty naturally felt there was something suspicious about this and wanted to ask about it but stopped herself, knowing that firstly, the talk would take too much time which they didn¡¯t have and secondly, all Fate Holders had secrets. Unless he told her himself, she didn¡¯t want to pry into the hidden aces he had up his sleeve. If he told her everything, they would not be called hidden anymore.


    Xiao Wen also had her own secrets like the many abilities she had and her own tricks which she didn¡¯t reveal to him yet. The only difference between them was the fact that she would not hesitate if Xuefeng asked her for that and would tell him everything. She didn¡¯t know if Xuefeng would do the same but she did not want to test that. They were still new with their love and Xiao Wen wanted to first strengthen it before trying to test its durability.


    Knowing all that, Xiao Wen didn¡¯t waste any more time and said while entering into his arms, "Alright, if that is so then we should get going. I don¡¯t know what the situation is like in the Capital but my father probably already ordered to hunt down the whole Tang Family. Without their leader, they are now like homeless dogs which need to be hunted down before they regroup and start creating problems." She didn¡¯t know where the gate to be sent out was so she just returned into his embrace, the same way she entered here.


    "I agree." Xuefeng could easily figure out the reason she changed the subject but he didn¡¯t bring it up, not nning on telling him about bracelet¡¯s powers yet. He himself still didn¡¯t know the exact ways he could use it so before he gains control over it, Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t brag around.


    Hugging Xiao Wen by her waist, Xuefeng pulled out a box filled with Fate Stones and presented it to her, saying, "Take these. There might be a lot of fighting tonight so if you need to use some of your Fate Qi, don¡¯t hesitate. The worst thing for me would be seeing you getting hurt as well."


    When Xiao Wen opened the box and saw a nice stack of Fate stones inside, Xiao Wen couldn¡¯t help but cry out with shock appearing on his face, "Xuefeng?? Where did you get so many of them?! I can¡¯t take them..." There were more exactly one hundred of them which made Xiao Wen instinctively reject him.


    Unfortunately, she got an immediate re from him as if he didn¡¯t even want to hear anything about rejecting as hemented unhappily, slowly pulling her out of his embrace, "Oh, so you don¡¯t consider me as your man? I guess I was¡ª" Before he could finish his sentence, Xiao Wen leaned over and kissed him, clearly knowing what his next words would be and thank him sincerely, "I will take them then... Thank you. You are my one and only man so don¡¯t say such stuff. One hundred high-tier Fate Stones is just too much that¡¯s why I was a little hesitant at the start..."


    Xuefeng could only smile, his goal was to create such a reaction and assured her, "I understand but don¡¯t worry. You can use them as you wish. If you worry that I willck stones because I gave you this many then stop. I have even more for myself."


    "Alright, then I won¡¯t be polite anymore." Hearing Xuefeng presenting it like that, she really did feel better about the whole gift, finally epting it wholeheartedly before kissing him as a thank you.


    He didn¡¯t know how generous this gift was to her and how much it could increase her strength. Normally she would not use her abilities to save her Fate Qi for the most important fights together with life and death situations as it was too hard to get Fate Qi without killing someone else. She was not like Xuefeng who had an infinite amount of Fate Stones and could spend Fate Qi like it was the mostmon Spirit Qi.


    Opening the throne passage, Xiao Wen saw a hole behind it and Xuefeng picked her up, walking up to the edge before reminding her as they jumped together, "Hold onto me tightly, the portal is down there in the hole."


    As they dropped down, Xuefeng asked in his mind, the question aiming at the bracelet¡¯s Spirit, ¡¯Can you hide my location from this Fate Organisation? I think they can track me because of the Fate Qi scent on my body.¡¯


    Just as he expected, the bracelet¡¯s Spirit felt offended by such question as he replied arrogantly, ¡¯Who do you think I am? I¡¯m Fate¡¯s Nemesis! I can protect you from any Fate Qi attack but don¡¯t get too cocky even having my greatness with you. I can¡¯t block any normal attacks made by other elements for you. Even if you face a Fate Holder, if he fights you with his own strength, you could be trashed.¡¯


    Xuefeng did not have time to respond as they finally hit the water, their surroundings turning into darkness. Xuefeng made sure to squeeze Xiao Wen tightly so as he wouldn¡¯t drop her and thought of their destination while holding the token in his hands.


    The only thing he could think of was theke hended before as that was the only ce in the Central Region he has been in. Tianshi was no longer in the Central Region with the token to lead him.


    As the coldness suddenly hit them, the water around them started changing colour into dark shades of blue which confirmed his sessful arrival. He never knew how that feature worked but as long as it did, Xuefeng did not n toin.


    Xuefeng finally let go of Xiao Wen so they could swim towards the surface. He could already feel something wascking in his arms but shook his head, not feeling about it now. He had to gain some self-control over himself as he already noticed it was hard to live for him without a daily dose of cuddles from his wives.


    Unfortunately, just as he thought about it, bracelet¡¯s Spirit brought bad news for them as he said surprised, ¡¯Oh, I can already feel someone locked on you, wow. His ability is quite impressive. Before I even created a safe zone around you, he already spotted you. I think the whole range of his ability is the Central Region so the moment anyone uses Fate Qi, he or she will know. Do you want me to block him now?¡¯


    For Xuefeng it was an obvious question so he naturally agreed, ¡¯Of course! I will deal with them after I handle Tang Family. I don¡¯t have time to fight two enemies.¡¯ With the rules Xiao Wen mentioned to him before, he already knew that there was no way he could join this organisation. Even with all the benefits they would provide to him, Xuefeng didn¡¯t think separation from his women was worth it. Unless all of them could go together with him, there was no way he would agree.


    ¡¯Got it.¡¯ The bracelet¡¯s Spirit acknowledged him and before they hit the surface an invisibleyer appeared around him, creating a small barrier on his skin that would be sucking all the Fate Qiunched at him, potentially making him invisible to the person tracking them.


    Even Xiao Wen turned to him, looking at his body suspiciously, feeling something was different about him but that only made him confirm that everything went smoothly.


    ¡¯By the way, what¡¯s your name? I can¡¯t call you a bracelet¡¯s Spirit all the time.¡¯ Xuefeng asked one more question as Xiao Wen took him by the hand and began speeding upwards, probably wanting to ask him about the barrier.


    Hearing the question, the bracelet¡¯s Spirit got excited as if he was waiting for it the whole time and cleared his throat before saying cooly, ¡¯Yhym, my name is Drakon! Cool name, ya? I thought of it myself.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but praise it himself which made Xuefeng roll his eyes.


    Ssh!


    Xiao Wen broke the water surface and flew into the air while dragging him by the hand. She grabbed him by the waist as he still didn¡¯t have his wings to fly and didn¡¯t wait long to ask him while feeling his skin all around, "What did you do just now? You feel somewhat distant as if my perception can¡¯t find you."


    Xuefeng assured her as he exined with a slight smile, "I just added an extrayer of protection so they wouldn¡¯t find me. Don¡¯t worry."


    Just as he finished his sentence, they both felt something moving in the distance and a familiar voice reached them,menting on their entry, "It took you quite some time to arrive."

 Chapter 305 Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 305 Confrontation</h4>


    Turning their heads around, they saw a person raising into the night sky, their eyes sharpening to see the man in the darkness. If they used their Spirit Eyes, they could see much further and clearer but with just their own eyes strengthened because of their cultivation, they could see precisely even in the dark. They only needed to adjust them to the darkness.


    They could recognize the men¡¯s voice but when they saw his face, they fully confirmed it was Xiao Feng waiting for them by theke. As he already figured they woulde through thiske. As he observed them, he was still in awe of how useful for transportation this Holy Land was. As a Master of the most prominent family in this world, he immediately understood its power.


    The only problem he had was Xuefeng who was the one deciding who could or couldn¡¯t use it at this point. They didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with each other from the start so Xiao Feng would have to repair it if he ever wanted to utilize it.


    Looking at her father, Xiao Wen thought of letting Xuefeng go on instinct, but then she recalled auntie words and squeezed his waist harder instead, getting him closer to her, not scared to show he was her man. Xuefeng, on the other hand, nned to release his Golden Wings right away to show Xiao Feng who is the boss but stopped for a second, smiling when he felt Xiao Wen not letting go of him.


    He didn¡¯t n to change the setting, but only modify their roles in the scene. His Golden Wings spread out of his back right after that and Xuefeng hugged Xiao Wen into his arms instead. Both of his hands embracing her as he pressed her body onto his chest.


    She naturally blushed, feeling embarrassed as her body turned hot all over after seeing him so brave and bold in front of her father but deep inside, she was blissful. Her arms could not help but wrap around his neck as her head found its ce on his shoulder, snuggling with her nose into his neck.


    Even though she did all that, Xiao Wen didn¡¯t want to face her father, leaving it to Xuefeng who assured her with gentle rubs on the back that everything will be alright.


    With Xiao Wen in his arms, Xuefeng flew up to future father-inw who hovered some distance away from them, seemingly lost in his thought before asking seriously, "What¡¯s the situation, father?" Xuefeng was already prepared for Xiao Feng¡¯s outrage but instead of that, he was weed with a smirk which quite surprised him.


    Xiao Feng watched them up close, observing his daughter¡¯s reactions before ncing at Xuefeng¡¯s shiny wings which illuminated their surroundings and finally asked as he chuckled to himself, "Hah, is this the way of you showing me that thest daughter of mine also fell for you?"


    Xiao Wen wanted to defend them before it was toote, nning on telling how much she loves Xuefeng to convince her father but before she could say anything, Xuefeng lifted her chin and kissed her deeply, not bothered by Xiao Feng watching them.


    Xiao Wen could only follow his lead, epting his kiss wholeheartedly only to hear him say confidently after they separated, "I think this is a better way to confirm it. Yes, Xiao Wen is my woman and I won¡¯t spare anything to make her happy." Xuefeng actually felt really good announcing it to him, no matter the consequences he might face from that.


    Xiao Wen was a bit nervous, feeling like a child who did something bad and waited for punishment but then Xiao Fengughed even harder than before. It didn¡¯t look as if he wasughing at them, but rather on himself.


    They expected an angry expression but they received a grin as Xiao Fengmented sarcastically, "Ah, I really underestimated you. Not only my first daughter and my ex-woman but also two of my other daughters as well. You made all of them into your lovers. Who else are you going to take from me? My wife?"


    Before Xuefeng couldment on that, Xiao Wen was the first to defend him, saying protectively, "No! Xuefeng is not like that. I was the one who wanted it in the first ce. Xuefeng nned to be my friend but I didn¡¯t let him, hehe. Under my advances, he could only ept me."


    As she said that, Xiao Wen held onto his face and kissed him to show her boldness and her father actually believed that, knowing her daughter was capable of that.


    Thinking about it for a moment, Xiao Feng turned to the man who stole all of his daughter¡¯s hearts and asked with his face back to a serious one, "You know that by taking all of my daughters as your women, you are now my only possible sessor to be the leader of Xiao Family? Do you understand how big of a responsibility that is?"


    "I wouldn¡¯t act before considering all of this," Xuefeng said as he already thought about it even before he did anything with her. He had a long night to think after she confessed and this was one of his thoughts. He already had Tianshi which he would never leave so by taking Xiao Wen as well, he naturally became the only male sessor.


    "You are not ready yet. You are too weak. Why did you think I told you to first be the best cultivator in the Eastern Region? I want the best for my daughters and I expect my son-inw to be excellent. I don¡¯t care who he is as long as he can continue from where I left off and protect my daughters when I¡¯m going to leave for Heaven¡¯s Realm. Do you understand me?" Xiao Feng didn¡¯t hesitate to state the truth.


    "I already made some arrangements to reach that goal. I¡¯m confident I can win. You don¡¯t need to worry about it." Xuefeng replied right after. He still needed to take care of the Prince which was pestering Princess Shan so he couldn¡¯t resign from those ns.


    Knowing he understood, Xiao Feng nodded but still warned him, "That¡¯s good. As long as you understand that, I won¡¯t oppose to my daughter¡¯s choices but once I see you are not keeping your promises, I won¡¯t hesitate to break you three apart."


    Blinking as if he recalled something, Xuefeng suddenly added, "Actually, I can¡¯t promise one thing. I might not be the best candidate to lead Xiao Family on your ce."


    This made Xiao Feng release his aura as he squinted his eyes and asked sternly, "And why is that? If you think you can¡¯t, you might as well let go of my daughter right now. Only the next leader of my Xiao Family can marry her."


    When Xiao Wen heard this, she looked at Xuefeng, hoping to hear his exnation as well, not knowing why would he reject such honours. Xiao Family was already established and right now, after destroying Tang Family, it is bound to be even more powerful than it ever was.


    Xuefeng rubbed Xiao Wen¡¯s cheek to calm her down and exined his previous thought, "I¡¯m not saying this because I don¡¯t want to marry your daughters. I¡¯m saying it because I also n to leave this realm very soon. I will take all of my women with me and enter Heaven¡¯s Realm as well. I don¡¯t think I can take care of the family business when we are gone as well, am I right?"


    Hearing him both Xiao Wen and her father calmed down as that was obvious and said, "Then you can still do it until all of my daughters reach peak Monarch stage together with you. It should, of course, take you some time to reach it." He knew that one-day Xuefeng would also follow his footsteps together with his daughter, but it shouldn¡¯t be too soon.


    Contrary to his expectations, Xuefeng dropped a bomb while telling his n with confidence, "I will enter Heaven¡¯s Realm in four years."


    When Xiao Feng heard him, he choked as he cried out, "What?! Did you just say you want to rush from Overlord stage into Monarch Stage in just four years? I know you are also special together with my daughter but even Wen only reached Sage stage by the age of twenty-two. She still has a long way until she can reach Monarch Stage. You are what? Sixteen? Even if you Cultivate every day, you will find it hard to break through so fast."


    Xuefeng could feel Xiao Wen hug him tighter as those words were said which made him feel like she also knew the perks of cultivating with their Spirit. If she were to connect with her Spirit Lang and cultivate like that, she would have reached the Monarch Stage much faster but she decided against it, using her own talent instead.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t n to expose her so he simply exined with a shrug, "I have an ability that allows me to cultivate faster. I can Ascend faster than four years but I also want to spend some time with my women so I added that to the total count."


    Xiao Feng felt like he wasted his life the more he listened to Xuefeng. He had many beauties around him, special powers that boosted his cultivation and everything nned already. His whole life was already nned out smoothly for him.


    Xiao Feng had to take a few breaths to calm down and finally said, "Fine, then I will see how you are doing for myself before deciding what to do." Recalling the more important issue he wanted to ask before they sidetracked, Xiao Wen asked confused, "Now tell me, where is Tianshi?"

 Chapter 306 Scolding

    <h4>Chapter 306 Scolding</h4>


    When Xuefeng heard his first love¡¯s name, his expression changed, no longer looking calm as his face turned cold. He was still yet to me Xiao Feng for Tianshi getting hurt and Xiao Feng just triggered the avnche.


    Xiao Wen could naturally feel his change of attitude on her body as he embraced her tighter. She looked at him, seeing his coldness and immediately tried to stop him, knowing he will vent his anger on her father. Before Xuefeng was about to re and question Xiao Feng, she pulled his chin so he could focus only on her and pleaded softly, "Xuefeng... Please don¡¯t fight with father now... We will find those who did it to her and have our revenge."


    Xuefeng blinked unsure of what to do as he stared at her. He didn¡¯t want to ignore her but he had to make Xiao Feng understand that he made a mistake keeping Tianshi away from him. She could only be fully safe with him as he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to protect her with his life. ncing at Xiao Feng with a ming gaze, Xuefengmented, "I know we will... But they are not the only ones at fault."


    The moment Xiao Feng heard the two, he could not help but question while squinting his eyes, "What happened? Did anything happen to Tianshi?" He was sure that Tianshi was safe but hearing the two words, it didn¡¯t seem like it was the truth.


    As Xiao Feng asked what happened, Xuefeng had to respond ordingly just as he nned, making Xiao Wen sigh. She also thought it was her father¡¯s fault for not being able to protect his daughter well but also knew that fighting and arguing now would not help them in any way.


    "You think that just because Tianshi escaped, she was safe?" Xuefeng asked with an anger building inside of him before exploding outwards, directing everything at Xiao Feng, "She almost died! You took her away from me but you can¡¯t even protect her! Useless!"


    Xuefeng¡¯s words were really sharp and even Xiao Wen felt it, hugging him tightly as she tried to calm him down but that didn¡¯t help at all.


    He continued to re at Xiao Feng and exined, his voice getting louder after each sentence until he started yelling, "Her body was all ck, burned by an enemy¡¯s fireball as she tried to desperately escape from their pursuit. Her legs were broken so she couldn¡¯t walk, crawling with all of her strength in hope to find someone to help her. If not for the Auntie saving her, I would not be able to see her smile ever again! Do you know how much pain she had to go through?! Her eyes were dry as she had no more tears to cry! How could you let that happen?!"


    Xiao Feng shuddered as he imagined how much his daughter suffered based on Xuefeng¡¯s exnation. He would not even blink if Xuefeng described someone else¡¯s pains but it was his daughter, after all, making him feel everything differently. As a father, he was supposed to protect everyone but failed horribly.


    Xiao Feng didn¡¯t mind Xuefeng¡¯s me or vicious tongue, knowing he deserved it. He could me it all on Pio but in the end, he was the one responsible for everything happening in his family. He could expect Tang Family desperate sneak attack at some point and could make some preparations for that.


    Before he could defend himself, Xuefeng continued tearing him apart, "You promised that you will keep her safe but what did you do?! She only suffered and almost died! What a great father you are!"


    At that moment, when Xuefeng was at his peak of scolding, Xiao Wen rubbed him on his neck with her nose, trying to stop him from continuing and Xuefeng this time listened, calming down instead of going harder on his future father-inw.


    Xuefeng still had to point out other faults, one of them being Tianshi¡¯s new guard that clearly failed with his job, "And what is up with this Pio? You let him protect Tianshi but he almost let her die. I don¡¯t know what you were thinking."


    Xuefeng thought that Xiao Feng would try to find excuses but to his surprise, he didn¡¯t fight back with words and simply asked about Tianshi with a worried expression, "How is she now?" He looked more like a caring father at that moment instead of the great master. He knew that Xuefeng wouldn¡¯te here if Tianshi wasn¡¯t alright so he didn¡¯t panic too much.


    After getting no answer, Xuefeng nned on continuing but Xiao Wen acted again which made him sigh, turning much calmer as he replied, "Tianshi is alright now as I healed her back to full health but she is noting back here. From today onwards she will stay with me at all times so I can protect her myself."


    Looking at his daughter, Xiao Feng asked again instead ofmenting, "Wen, are you also going to stay with him?" He was back in his thinking mode. It was easier for him to stop Tianshi with him to motivate Xuefeng to work harder but it was impossible for him to do the same with Xiao Wen. She wasn¡¯t someone he could fight if he had to hold back.


    Xiao Wen nodded right away, not expecting that her actions were not enough as an answer but still confirmed, "Mhmm, I will stay with Xuefeng. I already decided to be with him and I won¡¯t change my decision."


    Xiao Feng could be seen thinking about something and just as they thought he will find problems with them, he said the opposite, "Fine. I will let you be with both of my daughters. They are already old enough to make their own decisions so I won¡¯t stop them, but..." He looked into Xuefeng eyes and continued, "As you are my only son-inw, I have one requirement."


    Hearing about another requirement, Xuefeng naturally countered it, "And if I say no, you will take Tianshi away from me? That¡¯s not going to work anymore. I¡¯m not letting Tianshi go no matter what you say." He already had one requirement which was winning the Eastern Region tournament so it was kind of ridiculous to demand more.


    Xuefeng nned to decline no matter what Xiao Feng says but then the one in question proposed, "You don¡¯t need to ept it but I want to teach you Artefact Crafting. I wanted to postpone it for the future until I¡¯m sure you will marry my girls but I guess I have no choice now. Crafting is our family¡¯s speciality and every Master of Xiao Family was an Artefact Crafter. I want it to stay this way. What do you think?"


    "Crafting?" Xuefeng said out loud as he started thinking about it. He was honestly not expecting such requirement and Xuefeng was somewhat interested. Xiao Wen was also surprised and called out to Xuefeng before he would reject her father, "Xuefeng, Tianshi is already safe and we will get our revenge soon for her. There is nothing else we can do now. Don¡¯t reject my father."


    "If you want to get revenge for those who hurt Tianshi, I already killed them. They are at the bottom of theke. If you want more, you cane with me to kill all Tang Family bastards. I can¡¯t do anything other than payback for my mistake." Xiao Feng answered before Xuefeng could speak as he pointed towards theke beneath them.


    Xuefeng scanned theke with his Spirit Awareness and found five bodies all destroyed which somehow eased his anger. Not rejecting Xiao Feng¡¯s proposal, Xuefeng decided, "We will settle thister. It¡¯s time to kill..."

 Chapter 307 Most Kills Be

    <h4>Chapter 307 Most Kills Be</h4>


    Xiao Feng couldn¡¯t agree more, nodding as he flew forward first, heading back towards the capital with moderate speed. He didn¡¯t want Xuefeng to lose his way so he gave him some leeway else he wouldn¡¯t need much time to get back into the Capital.


    Even if it was a moderate speed for him, he stillunched into the sky like a rocket. For normal cultivators that was more than enough to lose them. Seeing that Xuefeng didn¡¯t have a problem to catch up and even kept the pace, slowly overtaking him, Xiao Feng smiled and increased his speed a little, giving his new son-inw a nice challenge.


    He didn¡¯t expect that just as he did so, Xuefeng would also speed up, Xiao Wen hugging him tightly as they left Xiao Feng behind. He tried to catch up but no matter what he did, Xuefeng would always speed up, keeping a safe distance in front of him.


    It quite irritated Xiao Feng, knowing that Xuefeng was just trying to show off in front of him and he was nning to ignore it when he suddenly overheard his daughter calling out to her golden-winged boy, "Xuefeng, you don¡¯t need to speed up like this. You shouldn¡¯t hurt my father¡¯s pride in front of his daughter..."


    What was even more frustrating was Xuefeng¡¯s reply, "Wen, sweetie, you need to understand that sometimes there is a rivalry between both father and his son-inw. One can not always win. I don¡¯t think he would be happy if I let him win on purpose too."


    "Fuck!" Xiao Feng cursed under his breath and infused his Ether Qi into his body, quickly catching up to Xuefeng as his body looked as if he teleported even second meter. As he surpassed them, Xiao Feng stopped to exchange nces with Xuefeng before grinning and overtaking them as heunched forward.


    Xiao Wen couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at both her father and Xuefeng as shemented, "Gosh, so childish, both of you." Xuefeng hearing that only smiled and rushed after Xiao Feng, squeezing Xiao Wen¡¯s slim body as he flew.


    As they finally reached the gates to the Capital, Xiao Feng stopped and called out to Xuefeng who caught up with a satisfied smile, "You lost." That was a small win for him but he still enjoyed that pleasant victory. For Xiao Wen, it looked like a childishpetition but for the two men in the house, it was much more than that, it was a matter of pride.


    Xuefeng wasn¡¯t too bothered by the loss and only kissed Xiao Wen as a response while gently rubbing her back before finally replying with a shrug, "I¡¯m still the winner, I could hug a beauty in my arms the whole time."


    "You..." Xiao Feng red at Xuefeng but before any other words were said, Xiao Wen let go of Xuefeng and flew in between of them and stopped any further fights, "Shut up both of you. We have more important things to do. If you want topete, make it a bet of the highest number of Tang Family experts killed. At least you¡¯ll be doing something productive."


    "Haha! Wen, you think he can win against me? Since when did you learned how to joke this well?" Xiao Fengughed out loud when he heard his daughterparing him to a sixteen-year-old brat but Xuefeng fought back saying sarcastically, "Yeah, Wen don¡¯tpare me to this old man. He is probably already tired after just one battle."


    As they red back at each other, Xiao Wen stopped them once again, crying out as she pulled out her golden sword, "Enough! If you have so much energy, use it to kill! We are going." Without looking back at them, she took Xuefeng by the hand and pulled him towards the big barrier that surrounded the walls of the Capital.


    With a special token in her hands, they passed through it without problems. Xuefeng could already see how enormous the Capital of the Central Region was from the outside but when he entered, he saw endless buildings and towers, one bigger than the other. Many pces with big territories could be seen from the night sky but it was surprisingly quiet which Xuefeng noticed right away.


    Xiao Feng, who followed right after themmented as he caught up, "The battle still didn¡¯t start. I think Elder Yang is still trying to break Tang Family¡¯s defences. We should join them." Before he moved forward, he looked at Xuefeng and said, "The one will less kills before tomorrow morning is a loser."


    As Xiao Feng flew away, Xuefengughed as hispetitive spirit got fired up. He didn¡¯t have to reply as there is no way he would reject it and Xiao Feng knew it.


    When Xuefeng wanted to chase after him, Xiao Wen suddenly stopped him and only after her father was some distance away from them did she whisper in his ear, "Don¡¯t lose please..." Together with a deep kiss, Xiao Wen¡¯s words awakened Xuefeng¡¯s battle spirit as he replied confidently beforeunching forward, "I won¡¯t. I promise."


    Xiao Wen didn¡¯t want the two most important men in her life to fight but when she had to choose, she didn¡¯t want Xuefeng to lose. She already chose him as her man so Xiao Wen wanted him to be the best in everything that he does.


    .......


    Just as they left the area around theke, someone else appeared out of nowhere, immediately looking around as if the person was looking for food after being hungry for ages.


    It was ady wearing a golden dress, emitting her powerful aura in all of their surroundings but then she frowned when she couldn¡¯t find Xuefeng anywhere and asked the man who came with her, "I can¡¯t find him. Where did he go? Were your calctions wrong? You are never wrong earlier." Normally she would hide but this time she was tired of hiding, wanting to quickly meet Xuefeng.


    The man sighed, once again exining what could happen, "Mdy, I¡¯m sure he was here just a moment ago but he somehow managed to block the fate signals which every Fate Holder has. This is quite surprising as there are very little things that can stop me. He seems to be really careful now when he appeared once again in the Central Region but he shouldn¡¯t have flown too far from here though, so I bet he is in the Capital now."


    Just as he said so, thedy grabbed him by the shoulder and quickly rushed towards the Capital without saying anything. She knew what she wanted and Xuefeng was one of those things.


    She didn¡¯t think he woulde once again, giving her another chance to meet him. She only ordered Pio to find him because she thought he would be too scared toe here again but it didn¡¯t seem like he cared.


    ¡¯Xuefeng... Are you the man I think you are or maybe someone else?¡¯ The Mysteriousdy thought as she transported both of them into space above the Capital. She wasn¡¯t stopped by the barrier even without having a special token, passing through it like a knife through butter.


    She didn¡¯t wait and looked down at everything happening and immediately spotted a golden dot swiftly moving in between the towers as it headed towards one of the biggest pces in the whole Capital. There was a surprised look on her face but it was quickly reced with a smile.


    As she watched his golden wings pping behind his back, the mysteriousdy couldn¡¯t help but get even more interested as she thought, ¡¯I see my bird got some new abilities... Now I am even more eager to meet with him.¡¯


    Just as she wanted to satisfy her curiosity right away, teleporting right in front of Xuefeng, her advisor stopped her as he mentioned, "Mdy, it seems like the man you have your eyes on will be fighting any time soon. How about we wait and watch how he performs? Maybe this way we will learn more about him."


    Hearing the suggestion, the blonde beauty¡¯s eyes lit up and she liked it right away and agreed, dropping her ns to rush things, "Alright. Let¡¯s see what he¡¯s got. If he can exceed my expectations, I might even reward him."


    "He will for sure be blessed, Mdy." The man said while bowing but secretly sighed in relief, knowing he managed to stop her. They were from Heaven¡¯s Realm so they couldn¡¯t interfere in Human matters too much. If Xuefeng was to be the deciding factor of Xiao Family victory and they stopped him, the entire history would change.


    .......


    The entire Capital was super quiet with little to no souls wandering on the streets, but as one was getting closer to the richer part of the city where both Xiao and Tang family pces were situated, the movements started getting bigger. Battles were happening everywhere but they were all one sided as Xiao Family grouped up to kill every lurking Cultivator from Tang Family. Soon, the only ones still alive would be the most important members of the family hiding inside the pce.


    All alchemists from Tang Family¡¯s Medical houses were currently locked up until Tang Family would be gone forever. They didn¡¯t mind who they were working for as long as they were provided money and resources for their experiments and work so not manyined.


    When everyone saw Xuefeng¡¯s golden wings, they would stop what they were doing for a second to look at him out of curiosity, first time seeing a cultivator with such an ability. If Xuefeng told them they could also have wings and much more if only they used some of their imagination, they would definitely feel like they wasted their lives.


    Of course, Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t do that as he wasn¡¯t stupid. It was okay to pass the skills to his women but he would never leak it to the public. Even to his own n, he only passed them a way to gather Elemental Qi, without writing down any skills.


    What was even more surprising for the cultivators was the rtion between Xuefeng and their princess Xiao Wen. Everyone knew her and judging by their intimacy of them holding hands, they quickly guessed that Xiao Family had a new son-inw. As Xuefeng didn¡¯t let go of her, Xiao Wen could only firmly embrace it and announce it to everyone this way.


    She didn¡¯t mind it at all, even thinking of going back into Xuefeng¡¯s arms but she didn¡¯t want to overdo it for the first time.


    Just as they almost reached the main battlefield, Xuefeng heard a male voice calling out calmly in his mind, ¡¯Someone is observing us. The people who tracked you earlier are here. They are currently watching you while being invisible using Fate Qi. Too bad they can¡¯t hide in front of me, hehe.¡¯


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t look around to not expose himself too early but still asked, ¡¯Oh, where are they?¡¯


    Drakon replied, already providing him with a yful action, ¡¯You won¡¯t be able to feel them as even I can barely handle it but you can look in their direction to scare them. Let them know you are more powerful than they think you are by ring at them. They are standing on top of the red tower on the north from you.¡¯


    Xuefeng actually liked the idea but he knew Xiao Wen would try to stop him so he didn¡¯t tell her and simply sneaked away why saying, "Wen, wait a moment." He didn¡¯t reply to her questioning gaze and simply flew upwards, reaching the same level as the roof of the red tower.


    He didn¡¯t see anyone on the roof but still red at the empty space until Xiao Wen flew up to him and asked worriedly, standing right in front of him, "What happened? Did you see anything?"


    "I thought I saw something but it was just two hidden birds watching us. Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go back." Xuefeng assured her as he red at the spot once again before flying back down to the ground without caring about the two spies from the Fate Organization.

 Chapter 308 Drakos Identity

    <h4>Chapter 308 Drakos Identity</h4>


    "Mdy...? Are you alright?" The golden-robed man asked worriedly, seeing her Mdy staring at Xuefeng¡¯s back who was getting further and further with them. Her eyes were wide open as she was momentarily stunned.


    "He could see us..." The mysteriousdy muttered to herself after a moment of daze and repeated out loud, "To think he could actually see us..." She could still see his re when she closed her eyes, her insides tingling when she recalled the scene. For some reason, she found his re pretty attractive, not knowing why she didn¡¯t realise that earlier.


    "Yeah... Now that I think about it... Is it possible that he controls one of the nine Legendary Spirit Beasts? Not only is he able to see through our disguise but also block my Fate Perception. There is one Legendary Spirit Beast which has such powers. I think he escaped from his Realm a few hundred years ago and no one saw him since then. Could it be that he was hiding in the Earth Realm?"


    The Mdy opened her eyes, blinking a few times at the golden-robed youth as if she tried to return to her senses and asked, "You mean Drakos, the Heavenly Dragon? The one who stole the Elemental Bracelet from the Fate Goddess? Do you think he would lower himself to working with a Human?"


    The golden-robed youth rubbed his forehead and he spected, "I have honestly no idea... Now that I think about it, topletely ignore Fate Qi, only Fate Nemesis, Drakos, can do it. What if Xuefeng has the bracelet on him and the Heavenly Dragon is hiding inside of it? That could also be a solution. Did Mdy see or feel anything?"


    As she tried to recall any details, searching for any bracelets on Xuefeng¡¯s body, thedy found out that she surprisingly didn¡¯t remember anything other than Xuefeng¡¯s eyes! She actually didn¡¯t know what to say to that so to the question she simply shook her head, denying, "I don¡¯t think I saw anything..."


    The golden robbed youth rubbed his chin and thought out loud, "Hmm, I guess we need to spy on him more and check if we can see something. Maybe he is hiding the bracelet inside his clothing. As we can¡¯t use Fate Qi to feel him, how about we use other methods? What do you think, Mdy?"


    Xuefeng was wearing his jacket on so with his long sleeves, the bracelet was hidden inside of it. Even if there was a bulge on his arm, it was hard to tell if that was what they were looking for.


    Contrary to his expectations, thedy didn¡¯t want it, rejecting right away, "No! Let¡¯s just observe from the distance and see more of him first. Only he can see us and others can¡¯t. He already gave us a warning to leave him alone so we should respect that for now. After all, we want to have a harmonious rtionship with him. We can¡¯t work with him if he doesn¡¯t trust or dislike us."


    Hearing the proposal, the youth naturally praised his Mdy for her insights, but deep down he knew there was something wrong with her, "Right! Mdy is the smartest after all. We should do that." Too bad he wasn¡¯t in position to ask his Mdy about that unless she wants to talk herself so all he could do was agree with her.


    On the other hand, thedy continued to observe Xuefeng who was getting further from them, knowing why she wanted to wait. The moment she looks into his eyes, something makes her brain not know what to say. She wanted to investigate more on that.


    .......


    As Xuefeng flew back down with Xiao Wen in his arms, he didn¡¯t let go of her this time, knowing they would be meeting every cultivator in the Xiao Family soon. He wanted to show them all that he was Xiao Wen¡¯s man and she didn¡¯t mind that at all. The only one who was frustrated was Xiao Feng who now didn¡¯t have a possible way of retreat, knowing that everyone was aware of the two dating.


    ¡¯They are still following us but they stay in the distance. I think your re worked just fine, haha!¡¯ Drakos called out to him just as they hovered above the heads of hundreds cultivators who were standing right in front of the Tang Family¡¯s Pce.


    It was covered by a white barrier which acted like ast line of defence in case Tang Family was in danger. Even Monarch Stage cultivators of Xiao Feng calibre would have troubles to destroy it so it wasn¡¯t a surprise they still didn¡¯t break through it.


    Xiao Family had the same barrier but it had to be activated in advance, locking the whole pce until its broken or the energy runs out so it couldn¡¯t be used in case of a sneak attack at night.


    ¡¯Leave them. They shouldn¡¯t trouble us for the time being. If they do, it will only piss me off and they won¡¯t get anything out of me. They should not be this dumb.¡¯ Xuefeng replied in his mind, already having some understand of how this Fate Organization acted. If they wanted to rope him in, he should be safe. Now with Drakos help, he wasn¡¯t scared to face them.


    Xuefeng looked around the battlefield, his golden wings still strong as ever swinging in the air to stabilize himself and saw many Tang Family Guards already dead with little to none deaths from Xiao Family. This was a prime example of how easy it is to kill in groups. There were many Tang Family Guards who didn¡¯t make it inside when the barrier surrounded their homes so all they could do is fight till thest blood in hope to protect their families.


    ¡¯There is another issue you might want to know. I think they know about my abilities and probably about my identity as well. I don¡¯t mind that as I already decided to expose myself for a long time. If they are from the Heaven¡¯s Realm, they only need to see my abilities to figure that out so it was bound to happen sooner ofter.¡¯ Drakos informed calmly, not bothered by the information at all but Xuefeng squinted his eyes when he heard it, wanting to know more.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t wait and asked curiously, ¡¯What identity? Are you some kind of a big shot Spirit?¡¯ At the same time, Xiao Feng also approached them and called out to him, "Let¡¯s meet up with Elder Yang and Pio. They should have already started breaking through the barrier. If we don¡¯t help them it will take too much time."


    When Xuefeng heard Pio¡¯s name, his expression immediately turned ugly, looking around the battlefield to find him and finally spotted someone familiar, Yi who was standing next to the a young man of Silver hair and an old man who had to be Elder Yang.


    ¡¯So he did save Yi...¡¯ Knowing that at least Yi was safe, Xuefeng was conflicted for a moment, but deep down he knew that if he were to choose, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to save Tianshi. It was great that Yi was safe but was Tianshi¡¯s ultimate pain worth trading for that?


    He was put in front of a deep question that only he could answer, following what he believed and loved. What was more important, the love of his life wellbeing or the life of his lover¡¯s friend? He knew the answer but it didn¡¯t matter as he couldn¡¯t choose anymore.


    Seeing the angry Xuefeng, Drakosughed and stopped disturbing him, ¡¯Hah, I guess I will tell you after you finish your current matters. If you fight that Pio, I will be there to help you.¡¯


    Ling also warned worriedly just in case, not yet knowing the full scope of Drakos¡¯ abilities, ¡¯Xuefeng, be careful... That Pio is also a Fate Holder.¡¯


    Just as he wanted to reply, Xiao Wen tried to gain his attention when she saw he didn¡¯t react to her father¡¯s call and asked while kissing him gently, "Xuefeng...? Are we going? You seem to be absent-minded again." As she was in his arms, she could see every change that was happening with him.


    "Mhmm, we are going. I really need to talk to a certain someone." Xuefeng nodded when he came back to his senses and kissed her back to confirm he was fine. His face was calm but Xiao Wen could feel the hidden tension building inside of him.


    "Please, you don¡¯t need to make a big scene with him right now. I am also angry at him but the priority is to take our revenge on Tang Family first. You will be able to fight himter. He wasn¡¯t in fault for Tang Family attack¡ª" Xiao Wen tried to calm him down or rather redirect his anger on someone else but Xuefeng stopped her from talking by saying firmly, "I will do what I think is right and I want you to support me. I¡¯m not going to pretend to be someone else. I¡¯m myself."


    She looked at Xuefeng¡¯s eyes, full of power and steadfastness which made her quit convincing him. Xiao Wen actually realised her mistake, always trying to change the way he did things but the more she did it, the more he wasn¡¯t the Xuefeng she loves.


    Xiao Wen hugged him tighter in front of everyone who watched from the ground and whispered, "I am sorry... I will always support you no matter what you decide."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t need to reply, only embracing her as an answer, epting her apology and flew after Xiao Feng, heading towards the front where Elder Yang and Pio were standing.

 Chapter 309 Battle Cry

    <h4>Chapter 309 Battle Cry</h4>


    "Everyone! It¡¯s Princess Wen and Master Xiao!"


    "Princess is with a guy!"


    "It seems like the Princess found herself a husband and she is totally in love with him. Look at the way she is hugging him."


    "Well, it¡¯s not like we have anything to say in this matter. Master Xiao seems to already ept him so you better prepare for him to be our next Master."


    "Ha... We will see how strong he is first but his Golden Wings does seem impressive..."


    As Xuefengnded on the ground, cing Xiao Wen on the ground while still holding her by the waist, many Saint or Sage stage cultivators began gossiping about them. It was an obvious sequence of events. They could not stop everyone from gossiping so Xuefeng could only ignore it all, not even thinking they were there. Xiao Wen didn¡¯t care about others opinion as well so they both were the same in that matter.


    She was proud to be with Xuefeng so she was d he didn¡¯t mind showing his affection in front of others. Due to her status, even if someone had a problem with them, it didn¡¯t mean anything for them.


    Yi was the first to notice Xuefeng and her eyes immediately brightened, her smile widening as she called out while rushing up to him, "Young Master!" She hasn¡¯t smiled since they left the Tianshi¡¯s courtyard, her de dripping with the blood of her first victims in her revenge but when she saw Xuefeng, her mood improved right away.


    Only halfway in her dash did her gaze moved away from Xuefeng¡¯s face and fell onto the women he was holding. Her smile froze as she slowly halted, stopping in front of them and greeted Xiao Wen as well with a bow, "Good Evening Princess..." Even though there was a smile on her face, one could see it was forced but Xiao Wen didn¡¯t mind it. Yi was definitely surprised by Xuefeng and Xiao Wen intimacy and quickly understood what was going on between them.


    Xuefeng let go of Xiao Wen for a moment and reached out to Yi, gently patting her on the head while apologizing, "Yi, we already know what happened... I¡¯m really sorry for your loss... If only I was there, I wouldn¡¯t let any of you get hurt." He knew he was of a way higher standing than her, now that he was a future son-inw of the Xiao Family but one pat never hurt anyone.


    Yi looked at him from below, feeling his warm hand running through her hair and suddenly her eyes watered for some reason. She couldn¡¯t help herself anymore and moved forward only to hug Xuefeng tightly, not worrying about the consequences.


    It certainly wasn¡¯t appropriate to hug Xiao Family Princess¡¯ man right in front of everyone, her and Xiao Feng but Yi didn¡¯t care. Her sister was dead and the person she liked was right in front of her. All she wanted was a hug from him and she wouldn¡¯t bother him anymore.


    Xiao Feng frowned and many cultivators eximed seeing the scene but Xuefeng acted as if he didn¡¯t see them and epted her hug, patting her back like an older brother. "It¡¯s alright... Yu would be proud how brave you are right now. We will get revenge for her."


    Only after those words did Yi let go of Xuefeng, taking a step back. She acted shamelessly, not caring about anything at that moment and only after a moment did she realise what a mistake that was. Yi nced at Xiao Feng and just as she expected, he was ring at her which made her face turn pale. Even if Xiao Wen didn¡¯t mind that, there was still her Master who definitely did mind.


    Just as she wanted to start apologising, Xuefeng reached out with his Golden Wings, shielding her from Xiao Feng¡¯s gaze and assured her, "Don¡¯t worry Yi. No one will do anything to you. Today was a tragedy for all of us to lose someone as gentle and kind as your sister. It¡¯s the same in regard to the many others who lost their lives while protecting their families, brothers or friends in this sneak attack and I know it¡¯s hard for everyone. It¡¯s okay for you to seekfort."


    When cultivators around him heard his speech, they quietened down for a moment, letting him speak. Many of them saw their friend die right in front of them not too long ago so they could understand what Yi was going through right now. Yi had even worse than them as she lost someone as close to her as her sister.


    Yi also looked at Xuefeng her eyes focusing only on his face as he continued confidently, aiming his words towards everyone gathered around him, "Right now, our goal is to break the barrier and kill every! Single! One! Of Tang Family members to get revenge for each of our brothers and sisters who lost their lives today. In Xiao Family it does not matter if you are a maid, a guard, work as a cook or as a manager in the shop. If anyone loses their lives, Xiao Family always gets! Their! Revenge!"


    After Xuefeng yelled thest three words, all cultivators raised their weapons and cried out loudly in agreement, "Yeah!!!"


    Both Xiao Wen and her father blinked twice, actually surprised that Xuefeng had such presence inside of him. Even they had the urge to raise their hands and cry out with everyone.


    Pio, who was standing there with the hands behind his back, looked at Xuefeng curiously, before ncing at the night sky, suddenly sensing a disturbance in one spot. Not many knew this but he didn¡¯t only draw power from his own star in between of his forehead, but also from other stars in the night sky. Small particles he could absorb at night were being blocked by someone a few tens of meters away, meaning there was someone hiding there.


    ¡¯I guess I¡¯m no longer needed. They are already here. My mission is done.¡¯ Pio thought as he already started figuring out a way to leave when he spotted Yi standing in between of Xuefeng¡¯s Wings and halted his ideas. ¡¯I guess I will wait a bit more for this party to end before I take her with me.¡¯


    Even with everyone cheering, Xuefeng didn¡¯t stop and retracted wings onto his back while shouting with charisma, "They are caged inside like rats but not for too long! After the barrier falls, the blood will flow! Are you ready to get revenge for your Friends?! For your brothers and sisters!? For your families!?"


    "YEAH!!!" Everyone shouted in agreement once again, this time more people joined, supporting Xuefeng¡¯s words fully. Even Xiao Feng smiled seeing his son-inw who had the ability to lead the big crowd, the heart of a leader.


    "Let¡¯s get rid of this gue and get our friends the peace they deserve!" Xuefeng cried once again before suddenly pulling out his ck mes yer, the ck mes bursting out for a few meters into the sky as he pumped the me Qi inside of it and yelled for thest time, "Who is with me?!!!"


    "Roaar!!!" Everyone followed after him, pulling out their weapons and even Lulu demanded to be released, growling into the sky right after she appeared. The roar resonated all around the capital, waking everyone who tried to sleep in this chaotic night.


    She walked towards Xuefeng and licked his cheek with her giant tongue, showing her eagerness to battle. Xiao Feng, who was just observing the whole time, letting Xuefeng have a stage to perform, finally asked, "Elder Yang, what is the situation?"


    Xuefeng wanted to talk about Pio right in front of everyone but he didn¡¯t think it was the right moment to argue, leaving it forter. He was leading others into the battle and his personal vendetta against Pio would only disrupt everyone¡¯s mood. He didn¡¯t know exactly what happened as all information he got were from Tianshi so Xuefeng wanted to first investigate, asking Yi about it and only confronting Pio afterwards.


    Xuefeng observed Pio for a while already but the one didn¡¯t say anything so far. Fortunately, even though he didn¡¯t have sufficient information, Xuefeng could still cancel him from Tianshi¡¯s life.


    Before Elder Yang could reply, Xuefeng stopped them, "Wait for a second."

 Chapter 310 Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 310 Confrontation</h4>


    "Huh? Is there something else you want to say? Time is of the essence here. Everyone is ready for an attack." Xiao Feng asked as he reminded what was their current situation. Xuefeng already gave Tang Family enough time to prepare with his speech so they had to act quickly


    Xuefeng smiled and nced at Pio as he said while looking at the silver-haired man¡¯s eyes, "It won¡¯t take long. I just have a message to Pio about something."


    Xiao Feng frowned a bit but he didn¡¯t do anything to stop him which quietly signalled his agreement. He knew Xuefeng would have some problems with Pio after what Tianshi had been through so he could only watch for now. Pio was just a bodyguard for him so he didn¡¯t actually care what happens with him.


    Pio looked indifferently at Xuefeng when he heard his name being mentioned and Xuefeng didn¡¯t spare him, calling out loud enough for everyone to hear him as he red at him, "From today onwards, you are no longer Princess Tianshi¡¯s bodyguard." Those words didn¡¯t move Pio but it definitely moved the cultivators around them as they frowned, seeing such a powerful cultivator fired.


    They have been fighting by Pio¡¯s side for a while today and they could see that he was a great fighter. Before they started to question, however, Xuefeng exined his decision to everyone so they wouldn¡¯t me him, "Pio was supposed to protect Princess Tianshi but instead of doing that, he sent her away with the help of her Escape Talisman. Not only was she not safe but she got caught by Tang Family Cultivators who were waiting for her outside the Capital. She almost died as she used everything to escape them, but look at you, all fine and full of smiles as if nothing happened, acting like a hero."


    Every Cultivator momentarily changed sides as they asked under their breaths, trying to understand the situation better, "Ah? Young Princess got caught? She is hurt?" Obviously, they all thought that Tianshi got out safely so they didn¡¯t worry and even praised Pio for his quick brains not long ago. Only then did they understand that Pio could actually save their Princess just like he saved the Princess¡¯ maid.


    What pissed many off was Pio¡¯s attitude, not even looking as if he cared about their Princess¡¯ wellbeing, his face not changing expression at all. What convinced the rest was his text which he said to their future master.


    Grrrrr...


    Lulu growled at Pio when they saw him shrug and slowly walk away as he said indifferently, "I guess I am not needed anymore then. Good luck in the battle." After those words, not only Xuefeng and all other cultivators were mad but Xiao Feng also started losing patience.


    "Fuck, to think I respected him. Not only did he fail to protect Princess but he didn¡¯t even care when he heard the news. Damn him!" One of the Sage Cultivators closer to Pio cursed at him, saying the words which represented almost everyone¡¯s thoughts. Naturally, Xuefeng did much more than just use his words.


    His arm already moved as the ck mes sted at the ground in front of Pio, forcing him to stop advancing. Even Xiao Feng and Xiao Wen wanted to act to stop Pio but seeing Xuefeng in action, they let him do the honours.


    When Yi saw the two were about to fight, she immediately had thoughts to stop them, but she quickly realised, it was her fault from the beginning. If Pio didn¡¯t save her and only focused on the most important person there, Tianshi wouldn¡¯t be hurt afterwards. Naturally, she wanted to survive herself, but there was still this slight bit of guilt in her.


    As she took time thinking through this, Xuefeng already called out coldly to Pio, his ck mes yer aimed at him just in case he tried to escape again, "Your actions almost cost the life of the person you were supposed to protect. If you don¡¯t give me a sufficient exnation, I will only let you go if you leave your head behind."


    Everyone sucked in cold air, knowing the situation got really intense and Yi finally reacted as she ran up to Xuefeng and pleaded, "Young Master¡ª" Unfortunately, Xuefeng wasn¡¯t in the forgiving mood, stopping her right away as he said calmly, "Yi, don¡¯t involve yourself in this." He knew what she wanted to say but that would only make things worse for him.


    At that moment, Pio finally showed some change in his expression. It wasn¡¯t a scared or angry reaction but rather a simple smile as his hand reached out towards his forehead. He pulled out the star that was situated gently in the middle of it and finally asked with a smirk, "So you are saying that I should have just left the others to die? The beauty next to you would be dead if I didn¡¯t act."

 Chapter 311 Holy Mission

    <h4>Chapter 311 Holy Mission</h4>


    The golden-robbed youth didn¡¯t like how the situation was progressing so he quickly tried to interfere, "Mdy... We can¡¯t let them fight. Pio has a rare, top ten Star Shaping ability. We need his spirit to open the Fate Kingdom. This Xuefeng seems to have some powerful spirit as well. If he also happens to have one of the top ten, which has a very high chance of being true, we would only need thest three before starting our operation. Both of them should be safe else another tens of years awaits us."


    Unfortunately, his Mdy was supporting Xuefeng and Pio¡¯s fight more than he thought she would as thedy asked with a smile, "I know, but you think I, Liena, can¡¯t stop them before anything critical happens? We are still yet confirm for certain that Ling is his Spirit, right? We need to see him in a battle to know more about him. If we don¡¯t have any information about him, it will harder to rope him in."


    "Alright, Mdy. I will assist you with anything you decide." The golden-robbed youth didn¡¯t argue at all and epted her decision but then asked worriedly, "Mdy, what if they create an enmity against each other that will make them not willing to cooperate in the future? Without them, our ultimate dream can¡¯t be fulfilled."


    Liena shrugged as she thought out loud, "Pio is settled so I only need to convince Xuefeng to join us. As long as we provide Pio with enough benefits, he will do what we want but Xuefeng seems to have some problems with us. I don¡¯t think benefits will work on him. If we have problems with him, we can only use some more extreme methods. He seems to love his women a lot..."


    "Mdy..." The youth¡¯s eyes widened when he heard her proposition and reminded her, just to be sure, "We cannot touch mortals. The rules cannot be broken or else we will be moved back to the Heaven Realm. Everyone knows how hard you worked to escape from there and continue our Holy Mission to open the Fate Kingdom. Many have already given up, deciding to simply stop trying and enjoy their lives, locked inside the Heaven Realm but not you, Mdy. Your will is still strong and you really believe that you can do it. This is why I follow you, Mdy, because I believe in you. We don¡¯t need to take additional risks."


    At the end of his speech, the golden-robbed youth took a deep breath and finally realised his mdy acted weird, not scolding him or anything for talking so much as she usually did and instead smiled mysteriously as she asked, "Are you done?"


    Naturally, Liena didn¡¯t wait for his reply as she continued, "Who told you that I am going after mortals? There is still one more person we can use if nothing else works..."


    The youth opened his mouth to ask more questions but Liena shushed him, looking toward a much more interesting scene which was happening right beneath them.


    .......


    Hearing Pio question, Xuefeng wasn¡¯t in a hurry to reply and instead looked at Pio¡¯s hands and asked in his mind, ¡¯Drakos, what do you think? What are my odds to take him down? That star-shaped object he pulled from his head... This should be his ability, right? Can you restrict him?¡¯


    ¡¯Surprisingly, this thing is not made from Fate Qi... But to activate it and use it, he needs some fuel which will be Fate Qi in this case. He is not as weak as you think... I can sense another energy which is burning explosively inside of his body and it is not as calm as the one in his hand. Girls should know what ability it is. I am not a Fate Spirit so I have no idea. I can only help you fight against it.¡¯ Drakos said honestly, calling out for help from Ling and Ming.


    It was then that Xuefeng heard a gentle voice calling out to him, one that he didn¡¯t hear for a while already, ¡¯Xuefeng... I know what ability he has!¡¯ Xuefeng was momentarily surprised but quickly called back, ¡¯Little Ming! Since when are you back?!¡¯


    Ming knew he was busy right now so they didn¡¯t talk too much about themselves and switched to the ongoing topic, her gentle voice soothing his mind, ¡¯Don¡¯t worry about it now. That Pio is lying to you. He is a lot more powerfulpared to how he acts. He wouldn¡¯t find it hard to protect both sisters and Tianshi together. Xiao Feng would also find it hard to face him. His Star Shaper ability is ranked top ten, just like yours. The only difference is that it¡¯s an attacking type and yours is a passive ability. ¡¯


    Many were waiting for Xuefeng¡¯s answer, finding it strange that he was silent but then he finally spoke,pletely different from his expectations, deciding to expose Pio straight away.


    Looking around to gather everyone¡¯s attention, he red at Pio and said sternly, "You seem to like pretending and lying, right? What are your motives? You are obviously strong enough to protect all of them yet you let Yu die and force Tianshi to escape alone which almost caused her to die as well. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you were on the same level as Master Xiao or even stronger, taking your unique ability into ount." Turning to everyone Xuefeng continued as he asked, "Do you guys think Master Xiao wouldn¡¯t handle few tens of cultivators alone?"


    Naturally, with such theory, a seed of doubt grew in everyone¡¯s minds. If everything that Xuefeng said was true, wouldn¡¯t that make Pio a liar? Many cultivators squinted their eyes as they looked at Pio suspiciously. They fought by his side not long ago and they knew that even though his Cultivation Stage was lower than theirs, his strength was stronger.


    This was why many respected him, but at the same time, Xuefeng¡¯s words made sense. What if he purposely did all that, hoping for their Princess to be caught? Wouldn¡¯t that make him a spy? What was the worst in the whole usation was Pio reaction to it? All he did was a smile, not saying a word to defend himself.


    Xiao Feng was also upset that such a young boy like Pio could be stronger than him but he didn¡¯t say anything to respond to it, confirming it to everyone. The one who was devastated the most was Yi who dropped to her knees, looking at Pio as if her soul just left her body. Knowing that her sister could live if only Pio did something was quite a shock for her.


    Looking at the style and easiness at how he saved her earlier made her wonder and realised that Xuefeng wasn¡¯t wrong. She looked Pio in the eyes and asked, her heart pumping blood too fast for her to keep up, making her out of breath, "You could save her... But you didn¡¯t...?"


    Unfortunately for her, Pio didn¡¯t even spare a nce at her, ignoring herpletely as he knew nothing else could be done to get rid of the doubt in her heart. Her case was already closed for him.


    Just as others could figure it out, Xuefeng also thought about it and stated his verdict, "Knowing all the facts, I suspect Pio is Tang Family spy, helping them from the inside. He could help everyone but didn¡¯t. The very first thing he did when the invasion started was sending Princess Tianshi outside the capital where she could be caught by Tang Family experts. Now that they are losing, he is acting to not expose himself."


    He did not need to say anything else, as his words only confirmed everyone¡¯s thoughts and they didn¡¯t hesitate to prepare their weapons, aiming them at Pio. If he was really a spy, they were ready to pounce on him like a pack of tigers.


    "Is there anything you would like to say for your defence?" Xuefeng asked right when everyone already decided what the final verdict was to be. His wings spread wide, ready to chase after Pio if he were to try escaping. He knew that even if Pio wanted, he couldn¡¯t face the entire Xiao Family¡¯s elite by himself. Even If Xuefeng only were to join forces with Xiao Wen or Xiao Feng, it was enough to face him.


    Everyone awaited for Pio¡¯s response but he only chuckled while being surrounded by hundreds of opponents and replied while smiling, "Will anything I say make a difference? You all already decided." Just as he said so, his fingers crushed the crystal in his hand and the bright light spread all around them, filling the whole area with sparkle-looking little stars.

 Chapter 312 Pio vs Xuefeng

    <h4>Chapter 312 Pio vs Xuefeng</h4>


    ¡¯Hah, nice acting, getting everyone to hate him.¡¯ Drakosughed in his mind after hearing Xuefeng¡¯s act and asked, "But you know who was the one who sent him here, right?¡¯


    ¡¯I know... He was probably sent by this Fate Organisation to lure me in. What is the other better method than using someone I love to bring me into the Central Region? Fuck... I want to kill that bastard so badly...¡¯ Xuefeng cursed whenever he thought of Pio¡¯s despicable move.


    When Pio released his Star Ability, he didn¡¯t move, waiting for Xuefeng to act first which allowed them to strategize a bit.


    Everything happened because of this mysterious organization and Xuefeng was already fed up with it, wanting to have nothing to do with them. His Tianshi was hurt just because they wanted to meet him which boiled his blood every second he thought about it.


    ¡¯If you tell everyone to attack him, those two in the sky will definitely interfere in the fight.¡¯ Drakos advised after analyzing the scene. As Liena still continued to stay, it was easy to guess that she wanted something.


    Knowing the situation, Xuefeng could make only one decision, ¡¯I will fight alone then...¡¯ Not only because he wanted to vent his anger but also because he wanted to test his skills without holding back.


    If he were to fight against Xiao Wen, it was obvious he couldn¡¯t use his ultimate moves but against someone he wanted to kill badly, this wasn¡¯t an issue.


    Drakos naturally liked that attitude, wanting nothing more but a badass Fate Holder as he called out inughter, ¡¯Haha, you finally grew some balls! I doubt they would stop you two as they would want to test your abilities for sure. Listen, just as I thought, his stars are not made from the Fate Qi, but he has to use it to move it around! If you touch it, I will be able to absorb the Fate Qi from the inside.¡¯


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t wait too long to test it and reached out, trying to touch one little star hovering next to him and just as itnded on his palm, Pio¡¯s face turned ugly. He quickly recalled all of his stars away from Xuefeng, gathering them around him.


    Naturally, the n turned out to be sessful as he heard Drakosugh which put a smile on Xuefeng¡¯s face. He nced at Pio with a smirk andmented, "Oh, how cute. You thought you can defeat me? Are you scared now?"


    Pio didn¡¯t reply, returning to his calm face and instead looked into the sky, right at the spot where Liena was hovering, expecting her to do something but even after a long time, he didn¡¯t see any reaction from her.


    "Mdy...? Should we act? Xuefeng seems to really have Drakos with him. If he uses his full power, Pio doesn¡¯t stand a chance..." The golden-robbed man asked worriedly, being more sure of their previous theory after seeing Xuefeng¡¯s act.


    Liena was watching the battle and didn¡¯t even look at him as she replied, "I don¡¯t think Drakos has his original power in him. If he was as powerful as in his prime, he wouldn¡¯t hide in the bracelet for so long. I suspect he is injured and needs a lot of Fate Qi to heal. Pio should be able to hold on for a little while if he uses his Darkness attribute as well. Don¡¯t you want to see it?"


    Before golden-robbed youth could argue more, she added, "Stay put. We still didn¡¯t see Xuefeng in action. He is much more interesting than Pio... My desire to have him increases the more I know about him..." She nced at Xuefeng and licked her lips, feeling like to eat him alive.


    The youth could only sigh, getting ready to help if there was a need. He knew that once his Mdy set her mind on something, she wouldn¡¯t stop until she gets it.


    Seeing no movement above from the sky, Pio realised he had to act alone as they didn¡¯t n to help him and finally got serious, his eyes locking on Xuefeng. He knew that there was no way he can face all of the top experts at the same time and even the closest trio to him was enough to fight him.


    He nced for a second at Xiao Wen who was already prepared to battle and said provocatively at Xuefeng, "You seem pretty confident. How about fighting me yourself if you are so strong then?" He knew that even with his ability, he would quickly use up his Fate Qi if he was attacked by everyone so there was no other choice for him.


    "Hahahahaha!" When the cultivators around them heard him, they immediately burst outughing. This was the phrase that only someone who was scared would say. They were obviously not dumb and no one would ept it. Why would they fight him alone when they could attack him all together and get an easy kill? It was amon mentality within cultivators.


    With his actions and words, Pio was already guilty for them and in their eyes, he was a spy they needed to kill. Their weapons were already sharpened and ready to attack. Only Xiao Wen and her father were more in favour of duels but at this situation, they also knew it was smarter to just finish the battle fast, knowing the bigger battle was about to start.


    Unfortunately, against every cultivator thoughts, Xuefeng only smiled to that and granted Pio thisst wish, "I agree! Everyone, give us some space!" Xiao Feng wasn¡¯t actually surprised Xuefeng would make such decision as he himself would do the same. As a future leader, he had to show everyone what he got. It was only natural that the leader was the most powerful of the group.


    Many didn¡¯t understand it but hearing noment from their Master, they simplypiled, creating a small arena for Xuefeng and Pio. Some found it dumb but who would voice out their opinions like that.


    Just then, as the two were having a staredown, Ling warned him tenderly, ¡¯Xuefeng, remember it might not be his only ability. Aside from the light in a Star Shaping ability, there is also darkness which not many seem to remember. Not everyone can tame it but it seems like Pio has his own under control. I have never seen how it looks like so I can¡¯t help you with that. Just be careful. We will all assist you so don¡¯t think you are alone.¡¯


    Ming also followed up with her own encouragement, ¡¯Mhmm, we will! My ability is not good against males... But I can lend you some Fate Qi if there is a need! I will work together with Ling.¡¯ He could feel a bit of embarrassment in her voice but before he could ask what was that about, he saw Xiao Feng throwing something onto the ground right in front of them.


    Bzzzt! A big light exploded from it, covering the two of them.


    Just to be sure that Pio doesn¡¯t escape, Xiao Feng ced a thick barrier around them which isted them from others. This move surprised Pio, not because he was locked but because Xiao Feng actually left his son-inw to battle with him solo. This could only mean he was sure Xuefeng would handle him.


    "Father! What are you doing?!" Only the other hand, Xiao Wen called out right away in objection as she didn¡¯t like that. She wanted to be ready to help at any time. It was Xuefeng¡¯s safety they were talking about!


    Xiao Feng could only shrug as he exined, "He said he can do it then trust him. A leader needs to be responsible for his actions. We can still help him when we are sure he can¡¯t win." Xiao Wen could only pout as he looked through the translucent barrier, watching her lover fight.


    Inside the barrier which was about thirty meters in diameter, Xuefeng body was already shining with sparkling Lightning Armour as his wings this time acted like a weapon, the edges modified to be sharp like spears.


    "Your Father-inw seems to be as confident in you like you are in yourself." Piomented with a smile as he also pulled out his sword but he was quickly stopped by Xuefeng as he called out, "Stop the bullshit. We both know your friends in the sky don¡¯t want to help you. We are here to fight!"


    He didn¡¯t wait for any words back from Pio¡¯s filthy mouth and shed with his ck mes yer, sending an arc of ck mes which were tinted with gold.

 Chapter 313 Xuefengs Strength

    <h4>Chapter 313 Xuefeng¡°s Strength</h4>


    "It¡¯s starting!" Liena called out excitedly when she saw that the battle was about to start. If she could, she would jump like a little kid getting his favourite ice-cream but they were hovering in the air which made it impossible.


    "I think he will begin slowly, trying to feel what are Pio¡¯s abilities before finally showing his true colours." The golden-robbed youth thought out loud as he watched the ck mes reaching Pio but then they saw them doubling and tripling until the whole area was filled with mes.


    At the same time, Xuefeng momentarily disappeared from the spot he was standing at and only the youth could see him after using his Fate Perception but Xuefengpletely vanished from Liena radar.


    They both looked at each other and eximed, "He has Thousand des abilities!"


    Pio¡¯s body was quickly covered by ck mes but just as they expected, nothing serious happened to him after a second look. When the mes vanished, Pio¡¯s skin was burned ck but there was still a smile on his face.


    At the very second, fragments of Pio¡¯s skin which were still burning with ck mes started falling to the ground, showing clear skin without any injuries underneath. Surprisingly, the burned fragments began turning into bright, star-shaped lights upon touching the ground before quickly joining the rest which were still bravely flying around Pio¡¯s body.


    Liena looked at the spot where Xuefeng was just a moment andmented with a realisation, "So he was the one who killed him... Ah, we should pay more attention to such matters. I guess Thousand de epted a mission to kill Xuefeng and died in the process. This whole situation could be avoided if we just epted the help from the Trade Union..."


    Liena already got a proposition to work closer with them but she didn¡¯t think there was a need. This would expose many secrets of her Fate Organization to the public which she didn¡¯t want to do.


    As Pio looked around, not able to find hidden Xuefeng, he waved with his hands and all his stars spread all around the area, trying to feel out Xuefeng¡¯s position. With his sword prepare, Pio pretended to act rxed and shouted, "Are you going to hide like a coward in front of everyone or fight me like a man!?"


    His spread starts couldn¡¯t seem to locate Xuefeng even after it reached every corner which only left Pio with one choice and that was a provocation. At first, he thought it wouldn¡¯t be that hard of a fight but seeing Xuefeng spamming his abilities without the care for Fate Qi made him quite anxious.


    He could already spot one main disadvantage he had despite having a really strong assault ability. Xuefeng¡¯s ability pool was just bigger and more diversified which forced Pio to be careful despite having the same cultivation stage as him. Fortunately, there was one thing Pio was sure he was stronger with. His swordsmanship!


    As if an answer to Pio¡¯s provocation, Xuefeng voice sounded at one spot of the area as heughed, "Haha, even if I show myself, you can¡¯t beat me!" Before thest word was even spoken, Pio¡¯s body suddenly burst into stardust, his sword disappearing together with him and he reformed himself right behind the spot where the voice wasing from, shing with his sword across the ce without any warning.


    ng!


    Two swords shed against one another as Xuefeng¡¯s body left the void, the ck mes yer burning as strong as ever but that didn¡¯t help as Pio¡¯s sword moved quickly, not losing its momentum as it cut in another spot, this time aiming at Xuefeng¡¯s waist.


    Xiao Wen wasn¡¯t worried much, having faith in Xuefeng¡¯s swordsmanship but then her heart sank, seeing three star-des appearing from each side of Xuefeng¡¯s body out of nowhere and passing right through his Lightning Armour.


    Even Liena eyes widened as her mind froze, not expecting Xuefeng to die this fast but then she found something was off. She didn¡¯t need to wait too long to confirm her thought as another Xuefeng appeared right behind Pio, his sword cutting him in half with one clean slice before Pio could even react.


    To make it worse for Pio, the edges of his cut belly with star fragments sipping out of it quickly started dimming and losing their lustre as if the power was sucked out of them. The moment Pio¡¯s body tried to reconnect, the ckened elements this time didn¡¯t listen to him as if they were no one controlling them.


    Pio didn¡¯t wait for whates next as he immediately exploded his body, a curseing out from his lips at the same time, "Fuck." It turned out to be a good decision as both wings with feathered like des pierced through the body right after, consuming as many Star fragments as possible.


    ¡¯Hahaha! So yummy! Little star, little star,e to papa!¡¯ Drakosughed after getting a huge chunk of Fate Qi as a present from Pio. Xuefeng shamelessly expected for this Fate Qi to go into his resources but even when that didn¡¯t happen, with Drakos keeping everything for himself, Xuefeng didn¡¯tin. Having such ability was really handy.


    Thanks to Ling and Little Ming, Xuefeng could burn Fate Qi as he wished so he wasn¡¯t worried about his stock like Pio would. Xuefeng already figured out that Pio didn¡¯t lose a lot of Fate Qi during battling as his ability it worked simrly to his Air Qi Wings. The only way to waste it for him was by simply absorbing it with Drakos help.


    Pio didn¡¯t disy any other abilities so far which could indicate that the amount of Fate Qi in his possession wasn¡¯t that enormous. He did earn a lot of Fate Stones with his first arena battle but most of them were not yet consumed by him. He didn¡¯t have a space simr to Ling¡¯s where she could store all the Fate Stones and use them whenever she wanted so everything had to be done manually by him.


    With Pio disappearing, the fake clone which Xuefeng used to trick Pio was absorbed back by him, making everyone outside the barrier sigh in relief. Even Xiao Feng was impressed seeing the power Xuefeng disyed, forcing him to evaluate his future son-inw¡¯s strength.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t wait for too long, immediately sending burning mes towards the ce Pio tried to reform himself. This time, Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate and filled the whole barrier with his mes, multiplying them without break. As the mes didn¡¯t work on him, the whole space was soon ck, no one being able to see anything from the outside.


    When the golden-robbed youth saw what was going on and how big of a trashing Pio was received, he couldn¡¯t help but want to stop it, turning to the side to advise his Mdy. Unfortunately, his enthusiasm quickly faltered when he saw how excited Liena was, smiling from ear to ear while her hair flipped from one side to another as she moved around, trying to get the best angle to watch.


    He still called out with a warning, "Mdy... Xuefeng is stronger than we thought... How about we stop the battle and y it safe?" He already expected a certain answer but it was always better to give it a try.


    Just as he thought, Liena didn¡¯t seem to even think about it as she replied, not liking that idea at all, "What do you mean? Pio still didn¡¯t use his darkness attribute. Don¡¯t worry, he can still put on some fight. Xuefeng passion to kill Pio allows us to learn so much about him. I want to know how will he fight against Pio¡¯s second form, we can¡¯t just stop them now."


    "Mdy... The more they fight, the bigger hatred against one another. We need them to work together in the future..." The youth still tried to convince her but Liena shut him off, saying without leaving him any space for discussion, "Don¡¯t say anything anymore. The more they hate each other, the bigger the motivation to increase their strength. They are boys, after they battle for a while, they will quickly forget their previous issues."


    Even if the golden-robbed youth wanted to continue, he couldn¡¯t gather his words as Pio finally had enough of it. Xuefeng was flying all around, absorbing Pio¡¯s Fate Qi whenever he met with any grouped Star fragments and his only option was to fight back fully.


    The mes for some reason lost their lustre as the already ck area turned even darker and suddenly all mes began disappearing, all darkness being absorbed by Pio before finally exploding it outward.


    Bang!

 Chapter 314 Where Are You Going?

    <h4>Chapter 314 Where Are You Going?</h4>


    "Damn!" Xuefeng cursed as he was sted away by the shock wave, his wing force not enough to stop himself midair. He didn¡¯t have much time to react it such small space and his back quickly smashed against the barrier.


    Crack!


    The barrier was really sturdy, but even with that, cracks began forming on the outside due to the impact. Xuefeng dropped to the ground with a thud but he quickly lifted himself up, wiping the blood from the corner of his lips. Ling was very quickly in her actions and his injuries healed momentarily. As Ming providing her with her own Fate Qi, the effects were even stronger than normal.


    "See!? I told you Pio will be fine. The real fight will start now. Let¡¯s see how is Xuefeng going to defend against him. They should be even in power now. Darkness Attribute in Pio¡¯s ability was purely for the offence. Xuefeng will need something extra to defeat him. Haha, this is so exciting!" Liena called out excitedly as sheughed, seeing that everything was happening just as she predicted.


    The youth next to her could only sigh quietly, hoping that nothing bad would happen. Their whole organization¡¯s sess was dependent on this battle and his Mdy was taking it too lightly. Their only way to enter the Fate Kingdom, their promised paradise, was through gathering top ten Fate Spirits and passing all the trials set by the Fate Kingdom King.


    If only one was missing, their mission would fail. They were only Fate Holders after all. None of their Fate Spirits knew the reason for Fate Kingdom closure so they could only depend on the information they had.


    When Xuefeng looked at Pio, he didn¡¯t spot a silver-haired boy anywhere and instead Pio was reced with a really ck character. His whole appearance changed. His hair and second eye both turned ck while his body began oozing ck mist. Both his arms and legs we covered with it, looking like a ck armour. If there were two horns added on top of his head, Pio would look exactly like a demon. His white sword also turned into a ck one with simr mist dripping out of it.


    Ling was the first one who jumped in to give out a warning, ¡¯Xuefeng, watch out! We still don¡¯t know it¡¯s abilities. I have never seen this second form. Most of the previous Star Shaper Fate Holders were loners. They rarely showcased their abilities, especially this second form. He seems to have a simr absorption ability that turns everything into darkness before consuming it and using it against his opponent.¡¯


    Naturally, Xuefeng already knew that, not rushing straight into battle without thinking and Pio also stood behind, observing Xuefeng from the other side of the arena. Xuefeng tried to figure out his next moves as hemented in his mind, ¡¯He is not attacking me right away. Maybe he just wants to absorb all my attacks with his ability and use it against me. Let me test him out a bit.¡¯


    Xuefeng nned to strike while the iron was hot and find a way to defeat him with his actions but Drakos stopped him, giving him a proposition, ¡¯Your mes are impressive but I doubt they will work on him anymore. How about you give me one thousand Fate Stones and I will end Pio for you?"


    ¡¯Huh? How?¡¯ Xuefeng got quickly confused but before Drakos could reply, Pio finally moved, dashing towards Xuefeng in a blink of an eye. The speed he showed was double or even tripleparing how he was before his transformation and Xuefeng could only respond with a quick burst of mes in Pio¡¯s direction together with activating his invisibility.


    Bang! The ground got smashed as Pio¡¯s sword hit the spot Xuefeng was just a moment ago, the mes no longer dealing any damage to him, burning on the ck armour before being quickly consumed. Just like the Drakos said, it didn¡¯t have any effect on Pio whatsoever.


    "So strong... Xuefeng, what are you going to do now?" Liena¡¯s eyes brightened when she saw the strength finally got bnced, even more excited for what will happen next.


    At that moment, Pio didn¡¯t bother to find him and sent three ck arcs of darkness in random directions, hoping to snipe Xuefeng with luck but that didn¡¯t happen. For some reason, Pio¡¯s eyelid twitched as he called out frustrated, "Stop hiding coward!" His voice sounded as if he had a sore throat but he didn¡¯t seem to care, staring into the emptiness on the arena.


    Fortunately for him, Xuefeng didn¡¯t make him wait for too long as two of his copies suddenly appeared out of nowhere, rushing towards Pio a meter above the ground with their Air Qi Wings working wonders. They were both identical, this time forgetting the ck me yer as they moved swiftly from two sides with double Lightning and Air Qi bombs in their hands.


    "I won¡¯t fall for it twice!" Pio called out with a smirk as he already prepared himself to defend against the third opponent, the real Xuefeng, who was hiding in the shadows.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t expect that Xuefeng wasn¡¯t even attacking at that moment, standing on the other side of the barrier and was focused on his talk with Drakos while Ling and Ming were the two making Pio busy on his stead.


    ¡¯What were you talking about earlier?¡¯ Xuefeng asked, curious how would Drakos help him kill Pio for one thousand Fate Stones. It wasn¡¯t that low of an amount for him, but if he could kill Pio before he was saved by the two members of that Fate Organization, it was a worthy trade for him.


    ¡¯You might not believe it but this mighty Drakos is actually injured... I know, I know it is unbelievable, but sometimes even the best make bad decisions... Like stealing underwear from a hundred beauties from Nagoa Race¡ª cough, cough! Let¡¯s leave that conversation forter... After getting injured by their Queen, I lost a lot of my Fate Qi. Only by gathering a lot of Fate Qi I can repair my body.¡¯ Drakos exined, sidetracking from his path a bit but Xuefeng managed to understand what is going on with him.


    He earlier learnt that only by reaching a certain stage in Fate Cultivation, a Spirit would be able to materialize in the outside world and form their own body. The only thing he didn¡¯t know was the number of stones needed to achieve that.


    ¡¯So you¡¯re telling me if I give you one thousand Fate Stones, you will rebuild your body and help me kill Pio?¡¯ Xuefeng asked directly, not nning to let Pio slip this time even if he had to use external help.


    ¡¯Haha, not exactly that but¡ª" Drakosughed, thinking how good it would be if that was the truth and just as he was about to exin more, Ling suddenly cried out, ¡¯Maybe make it a little bit quicker?! We can¡¯t stall for much longer! His body is absorbing every Qi thates in contact with him so we can¡¯t do much. Only brute force will work on him now.¡¯


    Drakos couldn¡¯t be more than happy when he heard it as he called out right after, ¡¯Perfect! That¡¯s my speciality! Give me one thousand Fate Stones. I won¡¯t be able to recreate my whole body but one limb is enough to crush him.¡¯ This many Fate Stones wasn¡¯t Xuefeng¡¯s entire stock but at least a big chunk of it but Xuefeng still believed it was worth it.


    "Fuck you!" At that moment, Pio had finally exploded, cursing at the two clones which were dancing around him while bombarding him with different spells. He was naturally mad that Xuefeng was ying with him and his transformation didn¡¯t help him much with containing his emotions, strengthening them even more for some reason.


    After the curse, he gripped his dark sword with both of his hands and suddenly smashed it against the ground, sending a wave of darkness all around him which consumed both Ling and Ming¡¯s clones before absorbing them both as the matter returned into his body.


    ¡¯Oof, we were able to retract Fate Qi out of the clones before he gobbled us up else we would just feed him unnecessarily.¡¯ Ming sighed in relief, fortunately being able to predict that move earlier.


    Seeing what just happened, Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate more and said as he decided, ¡¯Ling, pass Drakos the Fate Stones he wants. For some reason, I think the battle will be stopped very soon. If we don¡¯t act fast, he might escape today. His transformation seems to have a toll on his body.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t hard to notice the change in Pio¡¯s behaviour and appearance as his eyes were already having ck veins, darkness slowly filling Pio¡¯s body. He didn¡¯t seem to mind any of it which could force the Fate Organization to act in order to save him.


    Just as if Xuefeng could read the future, this time it was Liena who decided to end the battle earlier, seeing the same symptoms which Xuefeng pointed out. If she ignored it anymore, Pio would be taken over by darkness as he clearly didn¡¯t learn how to control it properly yet.


    "Let¡¯s go stop them. Nothing good will happen anymore." Liena called out to the youth next to her as she finally moved. She couldn¡¯t say she was disappointed by Xuefeng not showing anything that would shock her before the crucial moment but she couldn¡¯t me him. Her expectations were just too high in the sky.


    The youth naturally didn¡¯tin about such decision, wanting it from the start. Fortunately, his Mdy returned back to her senses before anything major happened. Just then, Xuefeng reappeared as they were heading down from the sky and cried out inughter, "Haha! Did you want to fight? Let¡¯s do it like men! I can¡¯t believe your swordsmanship is better!"


    He didn¡¯t wait for Pio¡¯s reply and immediately rushed towards Pio with confidence nted on his face. To the youth¡¯s surprise, Liena halted and decided to watch the scene which almost boiled his blood.


    "Mdy...?" The youth tried to remind Liena the seriousness of the situation but she just shushed him, changing her mind once again, "Shhh, this one should be good, I feel it!"


    ¡¯Damn it!¡¯ The youth cursed in his mind but naturally, he couldn¡¯t say anything out loud. Normally he was the oasis of peace but today the current situation was triggering him.


    When Pio who saw Xuefeng charging at him, he naturally smiled evilly and quickly epted the challenge, preparing his sword in an offensive position before dashing forward himself, trying to gather simr momentum.


    Unfortunately, Pio didn¡¯t expect that Xuefeng would have the help from the inside and just as they closed to each other, there was a sweet surprise waiting for him.


    Xuefeng lied about the swordsmanship battle as just before they shed, Xuefeng returned the ck mes yer back into his Dantain and in its ce, something different appeared. Xuefeng swung his arm just as Drakos instructed him and only after Pio was sted away did he saw what just happened.


    His hand turned into a giant, almost four meters long and one-meter thick w! It wasn¡¯t a surprise for Pio but also for Xuefeng. Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be a fist instead? Drakos wasn¡¯t a human? Xuefeng had many questions he wanted to ask but couldn¡¯t as he fell to the ground under the pure weight of the w. Only after his hand returned to normal was he able to regain his bnce.


    ¡¯What the hell Drakos?! You are not human?¡¯ Xuefeng finally called out in his mind which made Drakosugh as he revealed, ¡¯Haha! Who told you I¡¯m a human? I¡¯m a Legendary Drakos! I naturally have to be a mighty beast!¡¯


    Thud! Thud! Bang!


    Pio wasn¡¯t sted far into the sky but instead, he bounded two times from the ground with a dull sound before finally crushing against the barrier,pletely smashing it with his body. His dark armour quickly dimmed as it dropped on the ground outside the barrier before also disappearing, together with his transformation which reverted his appearance back to normal.


    When the cultivators saw Xuefeng¡¯s beast w skill that shattered the barrier with Pio¡¯s body, they naturally cheered loudly, "Young Master!" To know that their future master was this strong when he was at such age was obviously huge news and a blessing for them.


    On the other side, Liena, although not surprised with the Drakos¡¯s strength, she was satisfied with the show,menting, "The dragon¡¯s power is truly too powerful... Let¡¯s go pick up Pio, he should be done for today." She didn¡¯t wait for the youth, activating her teleportation as now they didn¡¯t have any other choice but to bring Pio back.


    "What the..." To her surprise, even after she tried to do it, nothing happened, their bodies not moving for even a centimeter. Liena could feel like something was blocking them but they were not held in a mystery for too long as they suddenly heard an aged voiceing from behind of them, "And where do you think you are going?"

 Chapter 315 Pios Fate

    <h4>Chapter 315 Pio¡°s Fate</h4>


    Liena and the golden-robbed youth tried to move their heads out of instinct to see the person talking to them but they were frozen, not able to move any parts of their bodies aside from their eyes and mouth.


    "Who are you...?" Liena wasn¡¯t scared but she naturally acted cautiously, her voice turning soft and kind. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone in this world who could match her in strength but the old man behind her was able to freeze her movements as if it was nothing. Liena would be lying if she said she was not anxious at all.


    The old man chuckled as he asked her back, "Hehe, does the council tell you anything?"


    When Liena heard the question, her heart sank, shock quickly filling her expression. ¡¯Impossible...¡¯ She couldn¡¯t believe the man but when she analysed the situation, it was really the most likely option as no other than the Council members could reign such power.


    When she confirmed it in her mind, the anxiousness swiftly turned into panic. Wouldn¡¯t the presence of the Council inside the lower Realm mean that they were after her? She knew about the rule of not interfering with humans and they had to abide by it as well. The only reason they would stop her would be to punish her for something.


    Knowing all that, Liena felt like crying but somehow partially collected herself, replying while stuttering, "S-sir... I-if this servant did anything wrong... I b-beg for forgiveness..." She knew that their lives were at stakes there so if she could, Liena would drop to her knees and apologize for anything she did wrong. Everyone knew in her circle knew one shouldn¡¯t mess with those responsible for your reincarnation and afterlife.


    To her surprise, she didn¡¯t hear the reply she expected, stating her sins and instead another male voice joined them as he called out, ming the old man, "Gosh, look what you did to this little beauty. You scared her so much she can¡¯t even speak properly."


    It turned out the two men that appeared out of nowhere were the duo of an old and the middle-aged men who were protecting Xuefeng from the shadows for a while already.


    Seeing the kind approach of his partner, the old man rolled his eyes as he justified himself, "Ohe on, she would figure out anyway. She is from the Heaven Realm after all. Maybe she is panicking because she has something on her conscience? She must have been a bad little girl recently."


    Liena could almost feel the prating gaze of the old man behind her and quickly denied, "N-no no I would never. I have been a very good little girl..." She was a grown-up woman but she didn¡¯t mind to call herself a little girl in front of the members of the Council.


    Suddenly, Liena and the youth regained the power in their body and she felt the middle-aged man voice next to her ear as he leaned on her shoulder, saying warmly, "Ah, don¡¯t listen to him. We don¡¯t have any bad intentions. I wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to such a beauty like you."


    Liena saw the somewhat handsome but mature face as she turned her head to the side and answered with a shy smile, "Thank you, Sir... Is there anything I can help then?" Knowing that they were not after them, she calmed down, feeling more rxed but the cautiousness didn¡¯t disappear yet.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes brightened when he saw her shy expression and he blinked at her, his hunting mode turning on as he said with a flirtatious smile, "I got actually lost in your beautiful eyes and I need you to help me find my way to your heart."


    Smack. The old man couldn¡¯t help but p his forehead upon hearing his words as he already knew how his partner¡¯s hunt will end. He already saw many failed attempts of his and this one was just another one to the collection.


    Just as the old man expected, Liena smiled embarrassedly, not knowing how to reply and finally said while bowing slightly, "Sir, this little girl wouldn¡¯t dare... Sir is so smart and should definitely find a way out, right...?"


    "Haha, of course! I wouldn¡¯t find I way out? I am not scared of any challenge." The middle-aged manughed as he naturally epted thepliment she gave him and only after a second did he realised that he was actually rejected.


    Fortunately for Liena, the old man pulled his partner away for small talk, trying to talk some sense into him and the golden-robbed youth used that moment to warn her, seeing that Xuefeng was getting closer to Pio with each moment, "Mdy, Pio is in danger..."


    Liena looked at the direction of the battlefield and saw Xuefeng almost reaching Pio with the ming sword inside of his hand, prepared tond thest strike. This time she didn¡¯t hesitate and asked kindly, "Sir, would it be alright if I excuse myself for a second? I would like to save one junior of mine before he is in mortal danger."


    The old man patted his partner on the shoulder as they returned back to the conversation and said seriously, "Actually, we came to talk with that matter in our minds."


    "Oh! I will try to help with anything If I can," Liena quickly eximed and expressed her eagerness to help. They didn¡¯t have much time left but she, of course, couldn¡¯t just ignore them and leave.


    Without wasting time for exnation, the old man went straight into the nub of the problem and stated while looking all serious, "We don¡¯t want you to interfere with that battle, so let Xuefeng decide what he wants to do."


    That was naturally a shock for Liena, knowing that it would probably mean another sixteen years of waiting for them as Pio had high chances of dying in the very near future. Just as she was about to try and convince them to reconsider this, exining how important it was for her, the old man assured her, "We know your organization¡¯s mission so don¡¯t worry, we will secure the Fate Spirit and gift it to Xuefeng to distribute it to someone else. Nothing much will change, just the holder of the Fate Spirit will."


    Naturally, Liena couldn¡¯t be happier about such turn of events as everything she was worried about was settled just like that and she immediately bowed, epting it wholeheartedly, "Thank you, Sir. I¡¯m really happy with such a solution. I will not interfere then." Pio as a person wasn¡¯t what she was interested in but she needed his ability. If that were to be taken care of, nothing else mattered.


    She was also d that the Council didn¡¯t meddle in her mission. If they knew what she was nning to do and they didn¡¯t disagree, they technically allowed her to continue and open the Fate Kingdom which was technically the Council¡¯s old home.


    "That¡¯s good. I guess we¡ª" The old man nodded, knowing they secured what they wanted but before he could finish his goodbyes, his partner added, already fine after his rejection, "Xuefeng and his close ones are untouchable. Make sure not to get on his bad side."


    "Untouchable?" This was the first time she was met with someone of such status so she asked instinctively, wanting him to hopefully borate. For her, there was always someone stronger so no one was untouchable.


    Seeing her gentle smile, the middle-aged man quickly gave in as he advised for thest time, "Let¡¯s say he has someone above always watching over him. It would not be smart to offend that person. Even we wouldn¡¯t dare to offend her."


    A drop of sweat appeared in Liena¡¯s forehead, knowing she almost brought a catastrophe onto herself with her actions and she quickly thanked for the warning with an embarrassed smile, "Thank you, Sir. I knew I could count on Sir."


    Even though she saw the middle-aged man wanting to reply, she wasn¡¯t blessed by other words from him as the two suddenly disappeared, the old man only leaving thest sentence, "We will be always watching, so don¡¯t disappoint us."


    With them gone, the sky was left only for them but Liena didn¡¯t move anywhere, looking as if she was thinking of what to do next with her ns. The youth already knew what they will do but still asked to confirm his thoughts, "Mdy? What should we do?"


    She touched her lips as she looked at Pio, thinking that she wasted her power for nothing and sighed, deciding to follow what was already nned for them, knowing they didn¡¯t have any other choice, "Let¡¯s just y with what cards we have. We will follow what the two men suggested." The two men were probably watching over Xuefeng so there was nothing else she could do.


    The appearance of the duo did not gopletely unnoticed. They were spotted by both Drakos and Little Ming as soon as they appeared. Drakos didn¡¯t know them so hemented out loud, ¡¯Huh? What is the Council doing here?¡¯


    ¡¯Haha, so good. One strike and he is done for. I actually didn¡¯t expect¡ª" Xuefeng was in the midst of praising Drakos for his strength when he was disturbed by his question and asked, ¡¯Council?¡¯ As he never heard of it before, it got him interested.


    Just as Drakos wanted to exin, Little Ming preceded him and called out sweetly, ¡¯They are on our side. Xuefeng, focus on killing Pio now. That Fate Organization won¡¯t stop you. I took care of them.¡¯


    It would be a lie if Xuefeng said he wasn¡¯t surprised as he quickly followed up with questions, ¡¯Really? How did you do it?¡¯


    Little Ming giggled as she exined, ¡¯Hihi, let¡¯s say I have a friend whom I sent a message not long ago, asking for help in restricting them. Unfortunately, it can be only considered one-off favour as they are not supposed to help in such matters at all. Are you going to use it or not? Pio will soon run away if we waste time talking.¡¯


    She felt bad for lying but she couldn¡¯t tell Xuefeng that he had two bodyguards who would save him in most life and death situations. If he knew, his growth would definitely change. He wouldn¡¯t worry when going out to battle, thinking that he will be saved anyway which she didn¡¯t want to happen.


    ¡¯Ah, you have to thank them then.¡¯ Xuefeng was a bit disappointed that it was only this time and he would have to bother with themter on but he couldn¡¯tin about what he got.


    Finally reaching Pio who was still struggling to stand up, Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate to plunge his sword straight into Pio¡¯s chest, pinning him to the ground. It was the first time that they heard Pio¡¯s scream, "Aaaaagh!"


    Drakos was contemting about Little Ming¡¯s words, knowing that she definitely didn¡¯t send any signal to anyone but when he felt the fresh Fate Qi to absorb, he put that aside for now, focusing on their prey.


    "Young Master!" The Cultivators around them cheered the moment Xuefeng¡¯s sword sealed Pio¡¯s demise but Xuefeng wasn¡¯t bothered by them, focused on Pio¡¯s face as he twisted with his sword, wanting to see his painful expression.


    "How does it feel to be burned alive? Do you like it? This is what Tianshi had to go through!" Xuefeng yelled into his face as he suddenly increased the mes, burning his heart from the inside. Pio¡¯s hand tried to grab the sword to maybe pull it out of his chest but he only burned his hands, scowling in pain.


    As Pio was knocked back to his first form, he could technically use his Star Shaper ability but because Drakos kept sucking his Fate Qi off him, he couldn¡¯t use any of it. The mes this time were doing the real damage to his body.


    His body was burning alive as Pio screamed continuously but Xuefeng did not hold back with his tortures. Pio had a strong will to live but even he couldn¡¯t withstand this much. As his face finally got covered by the ck mes, they didn¡¯t hear his screams anymore.


    Just to be sure he was dead, Xuefeng pulled out the sword from his heart and swung it across his neck, separating his head from the rest of his burned body. He expected to get his promised relief after finally venting his anger on him but he didn¡¯t feel anything. He couldn¡¯t go back in time and save Tianshi from the pains she already had to go through.


    Just as the body and the head burned, a sudden bright light shot into the shy from Pio¡¯s head, looking like a little star. It wanted to escape as far as it cool but then for some reason it halted, calming down before slowly falling down towards Xuefeng. He reached out with his hand to catch the light and itnded gently on top of his palm, feeling kind of warm.


    It turned out it was the Star-shaped crystal that was situated inside of Pio¡¯s hands. Just as he turned it around to look at it, he heard a sad female voiceing from the crystal, ¡¯You are not suitable... Your life was filled with too much happiness... The light and darkness are not bnced in your body... Find me another host...¡¯

 Chapter 316 Fate Spiri

    <h4>Chapter 316 Fate Spiri</h4>


    ¡¯What?! Fate Spirit? Howe it¡¯s not an ability instead? I kind of wanted that one...¡¯ Xuefeng naturally eximed in his mind, finding that quite surprising as the Spirit would always disappear, leaving on the ability behind.


    He was also quite disappointed as he was quite looking forward to having it, finding the Star concept pretty cool. But, at the same time, wasn¡¯t it exactly what he wanted? Xuefeng had two Fate Spirits already with an additional Drakos. He wanted to turn all of his women into Fate Holders so this was a nice opportunity to start.


    ¡¯Xuefeng! It¡¯s the Star Shaper Fate Spirit!¡¯ Little Ming eximed as she also found it very surprising before sighing as she realised they couldn¡¯t use it for themselves, ¡¯Sigh, too bad we can¡¯t get her ability now. She is too weak now. If we try to kill her to reim the ability, it will probably be lost in the process.¡¯


    Founding it perfect in this situation, Xuefeng asked as he proposed, ¡¯But isn¡¯t it good this way? I can give it to someone else. Only Xiao Wen is a Fate Holder but other girls are not. This way there will be the three of us.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s a good idea. You can¡¯t ept her anyway as you already have me and Ling. She is hurt after forcefully breaking the connection with Pio so only by connecting with a Fate Holder¡¯s spirit will she recover. With another Fate Holder in the group, our overall strength will improve greatly so it¡¯s a good opportunity.¡¯ Little Ming approved Xuefeng¡¯s n, knowing that the Spirit was probably the duo¡¯s present for Xuefeng. Getting the whole Fate Spirit who was actually experienced with her own ability was much better than just taking the ability itself.


    Just then, the crystal in Xuefeng¡¯s hands dimmed as the Fate Spirit called out to him weakly, ¡¯Help... Need... Host...¡¯ The sound was so weak that they barely heard her which made them worried right away.


    Drakos who was the one who caused this could onlyugh embarrassedly as he proposed, ¡¯Hehe, oops. I guess I sucked her dry... I didn¡¯t think she will survive. Try giving her some Fate Qi to recover.¡¯


    Little Ming naturally tried it just as he suggested but it didn¡¯t seem to work as she called out a moment after, ¡¯Ah, she is weakening quickly and doesn¡¯t even absorb the Fate Qi I give her. We need to quickly find her a host else she will soon return to the reincarnation circle.¡¯


    ¡¯How much time we have?¡¯ Xuefeng thought as he acted quickly, looking around the area in search for the possible host. It would be a huge waste to lose a Fate Spirit of such calibre.


    Little Ming calcted it and gave an estimate, ¡¯I should be able to keep her alive for a few minutes tops so going back to the Eastern Region is out of the question.¡¯ To reach the other girls, they would have to travel back to theke before going through double transportation. It was obvious that the weak spirit wouldn¡¯t make it.


    Knowing he had limited time, his first choice was naturally his love, Xiao Wen and Xuefeng reached her in the blink of an eye, leaving the burning Pio, who was already unrecognizable, to himself. Xiao Wen already had her own spirit but if there was a way she could have two, he wouldn¡¯t mind.


    Seeing him approaching her so hurriedly, Xiao Wen asked anxiously, "Xuefeng, is something wrong?" Her gaze locked on his hand and the shiny crystal he was holding as she realised it could be the reason for such rush. Everyone could see how the crystalunched into the air and fell onto his palm.


    Xuefeng did not have much time to exin so he simply grabbed her hand and ced the crystal on her palm and asked out loud, "Is she suitable?" Earlier Xuefeng received the information from the Fate Spirit that he is not fulfilling her requirements so he asked to confirm with her and also inform Xiao Wen what was going on. He couldn¡¯t say anything rted to Fate Spirits out loud.


    Xiao Wen didn¡¯t know what Xuefeng meant but then her eyes widened as she looked at him and the star-shaped crystal in shock, suddenly creating a soundproof barrier around them. It was also her first time seeing the whole Spirit being retrieved after Fate Holder¡¯s death so it was normal for her to get a bit amazed.


    Her reaction was really simr to that of Little Ming as she eximed "Xuefeng, its a Fate Spirit! How did you get it from that Pio? She sounds so weak..." The Fate Spirit just said she was also not suitable but just the sheer voice was enough to impress Xiao Wen.


    Knowing that they were isted now, Xuefeng didn¡¯t beat around the bush and asked swiftly, not wasting any more time, "Can you take that Spirit for yourself? It won¡¯t survive for long if no one takes her. My Fate Spirit said it is impossible to get the ability without connecting with it."


    Xiao Wen actually liked the idea of having double spirits but it was already toote for her. She could only reject the offer as she returned the crystal to Xuefeng and exined, "I would if I could but... I¡¯m already fully connected with my Lang." For some reason, she felt embarrassed when she said so in front of Xuefeng, feeling as if she was cheating on him.


    Xuefeng naturally didn¡¯t mind as he wouldn¡¯t overthink like her and cursed, not knowing what to do now, "Damn, we are running out of time... I won¡¯t be able to reach the girls this quickly, we are left with little options..." He wanted to give the Fate Spirit to one of his women but it seemed like his n would have to be dyed a bit.


    "How about Yi then...?" Xiao Wen proposed after looking around and spotting Yi not far away from them and exined her choice, "She is a good girl. She won¡¯t betray us."


    To make his choice harder, Little Ming suddenly shouted in the midst of his thought process, ¡¯I can¡¯t hold it for much longer! We are losing her!¡¯ Xuefeng already spent more than a minute of their precious time so he had to hurry.


    Hearing Little Ming¡¯s warning and seeing the crystal¡¯s luster decreasing with each second, Xuefeng made a quick decision, calling out, "Alright! Yi it is then." He didn¡¯t have much problem with her, but with this decision, she would be permanently in his group so he didn¡¯t want to be rash. Too bad the situation didn¡¯t allow him for more thinking.


    Xiao Wen quickly opened the barrier and Xuefeng dashed towards the Yi who already woke up from her daze the moment Pio died, not feeling much when he left this world.


    "Xuef¡ª" Seeing Xuefeng suddenly appearing in front of her, she tried to congratte him for winning the battle but he didn¡¯t let her, interrupting her, "Do you trust me?!" There was too much of an exnation to be done for her so Xuefeng skipped it.


    She was confused by the sudden question but nodded right after, "I do!" Xuefeng never gave her the reason for her to lose her trust so she would agree to anything he says.


    "Then don¡¯t resist it," Xuefeng said after hearing her reply. He reached out and suddenly lifted her head by her chin as if he was about to kiss her and fixed her hair, uncovering her forehead. For some reason, she suddenly felt nervous, thinking Xuefeng will kiss her but instead of that, he ced a familiar-looking star-shaped crystal near her forehead.


    ¡¯Will this work?¡¯ Xuefeng asked himself as the moment the crystal touched Yi¡¯s forehead, nothing really happened. They were waiting for it to work but to no avail.


    ¡¯I can barely feel the Spirit inside of the crystal... It feels like it¡¯s too weak to react anymore...¡¯ Little Mingmented after some moment, feeling like they were losing her.


    ¡¯Come on...¡¯ Xuefeng urged the Fate Spirit, not willing to ept that they would actually lose such a powerful Spirit. Just then, Xuefeng saw Yi closing her eyes and suddenly the crystal stopped losing its lustre.


    Xuefeng had to let go of it as it gradually started moving on its own, entering into Yi¡¯s forehead for about half of the crystal¡¯s depth. Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but smile, knowing that their efforts worked, the spirit able to slowly connect with Yi.


    It was finally at that moment when Xiao Feng came up to them and asked, "What happened?" He didn¡¯t see that just as he finished his question, Yi¡¯s eyes snapped open, her pupils undergoing a transformation.

 Chapter 317 Leading Out Of Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 317 Leading Out Of Darkness</h4>


    Yi¡¯s beautiful blue pupils gradually started losing their colour, turning darker and darker until they turnedpletely ck, looking like two ck pearls found inside the white interior of the m. Her blonde hair also started changing, turning into a simr colour to her eyes, dark ck.


    She lookedpletely differentpared to Pio which made Xuefeng quite worried. Would her normal look be simr to Pio¡¯s darkness transformation? He was the one who made her take the ability as he didn¡¯t have time to exin anything so if anything bad happened to her, Xuefeng would be the one responsible.


    As he stood right in front of her, he lifted her chin which was stillying on his palm and nced into her eyes trying to see some consciousness in them. For some reason, Yi looked as if she lost her soul, staring nkly at Xuefeng¡¯s eyes.


    As he didn¡¯t want to do anything wrong, Xuefeng wanted to ask Little Ming for help when Yi suddenly opened her mouth and whispered in her soft voice, "Help me..."


    ¡¯Great, she is finally absorbing my Fate Qi! Wait... it seems like there is still something wrong with her...¡¯ Little Ming said excitedly but then she realised there were still someplications.


    ¡¯Of course... She literally just called out for help...¡¯ Xuefeng rolled his eyes speechless as hemented sarcastically but didn¡¯t roast her too much as he knew she was focused on the Fate Qi transfusion.


    Xiao Feng who was ignored by them looked at the scene himself and finally found out why the cultivators around them were all squinting their eyes. Everyone could see earlier how Pio was using the Star-shaped crystal to battle and now they saw Xuefeng taking it from him and giving it to Princess¡¯ servant. They wouldn¡¯t be any suspicious if they didn¡¯t see the instantaneous transformation she just went through.


    Who, from all the cultivators gathered there, wouldn¡¯t want to take over Pio¡¯s abilities? After seeing the power this crystal could give, it would be hard to find even one person who would reject it. Now that they saw one could take away that ability by just taking the crystal from the person, it would be a surprise if the greed didn¡¯t awaken in their minds. With the target being as weak as Yi was, together with her status as a servant, it was obvious that all Sage Cultivators were feeling tempted.


    Unfortunately for them, it was Xuefeng who gave her the crystal so it was a tricky situation. Not many could im they would be able to defeat him. Xiao Feng knew the greed for power of a cultivator so he wasn¡¯t surprised by that but it didn¡¯t mean he would allow that.


    He red at everyone, forcing their gazes away before spawning a barrier around the four of them which blocked everyone¡¯s vision.


    Xuefeng wasn¡¯t concerned about the situation around them as he naturally had ns to protect Yi afterwards and tried to contact the Star Shaper Fate Spirit to figure out how they could help her. Too bad even after calling for a few times, he didn¡¯t receive any reply.


    ¡¯I tried already but she is still too weak. I need to send more Fate Qi to her.¡¯ Little Ming said with a sigh, not disturbing Xuefeng earlier in the hope the Spirit would reply but it seemed like she wasn¡¯t the only one without luck.


    Knowing she was probably using Fate Qi out of her own bank, Xuefeng proposed ¡¯Take as many Fate Stones as you need to replenish what you lost. Ling will give you some.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah, don¡¯t worry. Ling is right next to me. We are working a lot together recently... I¡¯m in her space right now.¡¯ Little Ming assured him, acting cutely and Ling confirmed it right after, ¡¯She looked so cute that I couldn¡¯t leave her alone. Theplete opposite to her other self...¡¯


    Little Ming giggled as he asked, ¡¯Hehe, don¡¯t you just like cuddles?¡¯ Xuefeng could almost imagine the two cuddling each other and even imagined joining them but quickly disregarded those thoughts knowing the priorities.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to scold them both, ¡¯Leave ying around forter and focus on the current situation!¡¯


    ¡¯Yes!¡¯ They both acknowledged him and they both started pumping Fate Qi into Yi¡¯s body. It didn¡¯t take long for her to start releasing dark miasma from her body which forced Xuefeng to pull away a bit, only holding his hand on Yi¡¯s forehead to keep the connection between them. The ck miasma didn¡¯t burn him but rather the opposite, it felt extremely cold. He felt like his arm would turn into ice and break if he touched it.


    Just then, Yi muttered once again, acting as if she was sleep talking, "It¡¯s cold and dark here..." She would blink from time to time but her gaze was empty as if she was in another space.


    This time Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate and called out, hoping to reach her, "Yi! Can you hear me?!"


    Unfortunately, Yi didn¡¯t act as if she heard him and continued talking to herself, "It¡¯s so dark... I am scared... Where are you, Young Master..."


    At that very moment, as Xuefeng was troubled with what to do with her, Little Ming informed, ¡¯Yi¡¯s Spirit finally replied! Yi is trapped inside her own mind as she is being consumed by her own darkness. The moment she was connected with her Fate Spirit there were only bad emotions filling her mind and they quickly amplified, trapping her inside of it. She seems to be attached to you for some reason so the spirit asked you for the help.¡¯


    ¡¯What can I do?¡¯ Xuefeng naturally didn¡¯t mind that, wanted to help her anyway.


    ¡¯She will create a way for your voice to reach her and you just need to convince her to discard all negative emotions and cheer her up. Yi doesn¡¯t seem to listen to her Fate Spirit so this is the only thing we can do.¡¯ Little Ming passed the message.


    ¡¯No problem. Let¡¯s do this.¡¯ Xuefeng quickly agreed and when he got the signal from Little Ming, he grasped Yi¡¯s cheeks, saying, "Yi, I am here! Don¡¯t be scared."


    This time Yi finally reacted as she turned her head into the direction of his voice and asked hesitantly, finding that it belonged to a certain someone she liked, "Young Master...? Where are you? It¡¯s so dark that I can¡¯t see you... I¡¯m so scared..."


    "Don¡¯t be, I am right in front of you... You just need to reach out to me." Surprisingly, Yi listened to him and slowly reached out her hands, encountering Xuefeng¡¯s chest as the first target. Her hands soon raised up to his face, trying to confirm it was him by touching everywhere.


    First, her fingersnded on his lips before slowly checking out his cheekbones and the shape of his face. Not even his ears were spared as she finally said happily, confirming it was him, "Young Master..."


    "You can call me Xuefeng from now on." Xuefeng said with a smile, letting her feel the change with her hands


    "Can I really...? Xuefeng... I like that name..." Yi said softly as a bit of redness appeared on her cheeks.


    Xiao Wen and her father who were watching from the side figured out that Xuefeng was trying to help her so they didn¡¯t disturb him but Xiao Feng already knew he didn¡¯t like Yi feelings for Xuefeng.


    ¡¯It¡¯s working! Keep talking to her and make her think positive.¡¯ Little Ming eximed but she didn¡¯t have to as Xuefeng had eyes. The more he talked to Yi, the more strands of hair turned from ck to silver. This made him try even harder as it didn¡¯t look so hard to do and started talking with her as intended.


    "You remember the crystal I gave you? How are you feeling?"


    "I remember you ced in on my forehead... and then everything turned ck... I don¡¯t like this darkness... Can you take me away from here...?"


    "I will. You know, I took this crystal from Pio and it will grant you the same abilities as he had. Now you will be able to join our group and travel with us. Do you want to?"


    "Yes! Of course, I want to!" Yi cried out happily as she agreed right away and threw herself onto Xuefeng¡¯s neck, hugging him. "Ah, I¡¯m so happy right now."


    Xuefeng could see that more than half of Yi¡¯s hair swiftly changed into silver and even the ck matter lessened, no longer wrapping around her without restrains. Unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t it as there was still a lot of darkness he had to get rid off.


    He tried to think of a good n that will help him achieve it quickly and he somehow thought of one. Even if it was a bit forceful, he believed it would work just fine in this situation. Pulling her arms away, he called out happily, "Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go right away, follow me."


    He acted as if he was leaving but Yi speedily caught his shirt and pleaded, "Xuefeng, don¡¯t go! It¡¯s still somewhat dark here... I still can¡¯t see your face..."


    "Well, I guess you don¡¯t want to go with us then. You have to decide, now or never." Xuefeng gave her the ultimatum to motivate her.


    "I really want to go with you guys..." Yi was a bit sad at first but then Xuefeng stopped her speech, "Then get rid of this darkness ande with me."


    He grabbed onto her hand and added, "To get rid of the darkness, you just need to really want for that to happen. Imagine me standing right in front of you and smiling while holding your hand then close your eyes, wishing it was real. When you open your eyes, I will be there."


    She naturally didn¡¯t want to believe it was this easy as she asked, "This simple?"


    Xuefeng could only agree and motivate her further, "Yes. If you really want it, nothing is impossible. But it will only work if you want it from the bottom of your heart."


    "Alright, I will try then." Yi didn¡¯t have reasons not to try and closed her eyes, imagining everything that she wanted, even something more, wanting a sweet and tasty kiss from him as she didn¡¯t have anything to lose.


    Xuefeng could naturally see the changes from the outside and just as he expected, the ck matter quickly started disappearing and the ck hair turned into beautiful silver hair, falling gently onto her shoulder. When she opened her eyes, she saw that she returned back to how they were before and saw what she wanted, Xuefeng.


    "It worked! You are amazing, Xuefe¡ª Young Master..." Yi naturally eximed, knowing Xuefeng¡¯s method worked and nned to continue using his name but then she realised where she was. Seeing Xiao Feng¡¯s re quickly forced her old habits of a servant to resurface and she lowered her head.


    Fortunately for her, Xuefeng noticed this behaviour and didn¡¯t hesitate to act, lifting her chin up and scolded her, "What is that bowing?! From today onward you should never bow to anyone as you are above all of them and you..." Xuefeng pointed at Xiao Feng and added, "...Yi is no longer a servant so you can get that re off your face. I don¡¯t wish you to re at my friends."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t care if Xiao Feng was his future father-inw or not when he was in his scolding mode. If Yi wanted to stay in his group, she had to act like one of his members. He didn¡¯t want any of his friends to have the status of the servant.


    He ignored Xiao Feng¡¯s reaction and looked back at Yi, asking sternly to confirm, "Do you understand?"


    "Yes!" Yi naturally agreed, a smile appearing on her face. It was quite a rare urrence today so it was definitely special.


    "Good girl." Xuefeng patted Yi on the hear before exining as he smiled back at her, "Listen, I lied to you. We still need to get rid of the Tang Family and only then we will be able to leave. I hope you don¡¯t mind? I will exin everything elseter on. I bet you have many questions."


    He knew that having a Fate Spirit, she would have a lot of questions so he left that forter.


    ........


    Author thoughts: (Edited after upload. No ss change.) ;)


    Guys, if you reached thetest chapter here and don¡¯t know what to read next, did you check out my second novel? I write two novels symultaniously. Here is the synopsis of it. You should like the novel for sure. The MC is badass.


    Synopsis: Chameleon: My True Face


    What would you do if you were to suddenly receive the gift of shapeshifting, the power to change your physique and facial features at will?


    Would you enhance your appearance to be beautiful or handsome?


    Or maybe change into someone famous and impersonate that person?


    Well, twenty-two-year-old Li Wuxing, an ex-officer of the legendary mercenary group Seven Stars Special Forces, was put in front of such a situation.


    His first goal? Escaping from a high-security prison.


    Second goal? Destroying the people who ruined his life and bright future.


    Third goal? Get himself a loving partner, the girl of his dreams, and settle down happily.


    Will the domineeringdy doctor help achieve his goals and change his way of life?

 Chapter 318 Domineering Xuefeng

    <h4>Chapter 318 Domineering Xuefeng</h4>


    "Do you have anything you want to tell me?" Xiao Feng asked as he saw that Xuefeng didn¡¯t n on telling him anything of what happened just now.


    Unfortunately, Xuefeng only shook his head and exined, "Nope. I respect you but this is not something we can share with you. You already saw enough."


    "Are you going to open it?" He asked as he pointed at the barrier.


    "My daughter can¡¯t say anything but you don¡¯t seem to be connected to that organisation. Nothing is stopping you." Xiao Feng said as he naturally would not give up easily after finding the opportunity to learn of all the secrets that have been bothering him for so long.


    Xuefeng ced his hand on the barrier, testing its strength and seeing that he would need a lot more space to break through it, he suddenly realised something. Why can¡¯t he trade this information with him? Just like Xiao Feng said, he wasn¡¯t bounded by anything yet and could do as he wished. Xiao Feng wouldn¡¯t just go around and tell everyone so he was safe in this scope but at the same time, he could profit immensely from that.


    Knowing that, Xuefeng turned around and nodded, "Fine."


    "Great. I wanted to kno¡ª" Xiao Feng smiled, a bit surprised that Xuefeng agreed so fast but then thought it was because he was his future father-inw after all. Only after a moment did he learn how wrong he was as Xuefeng interrupted him, giving him one big list, "One thousand Rank 1 Storage Artefacts, five hundred of Rank 2, three hundred of Rank 3 and Rank 4 on top of one hundred Rank 5 Rings."


    "What? Why do you need so many¡ª" Xiao Feng naturally frowned, not understanding what Xuefeng was talking about but he got disturbed once again as Xuefeng continued, "Also, I want all Spirit Artefacts looted in the uing battle. All of that for Fate secrets that you wanted to know for so long. Not that expensive, right?"


    Xiao Feng¡¯s eyebrow twitched when he heard the words ¡¯not that expensive¡¯ and was about toment sarcastically when Xuefeng stated once again, "You have ten seconds to decide. We wasted too much time. Tang Family probably prepared themselves for our siege already."


    Xiao Feng frowned even deeper, calcting everything that Xuefeng demanded in exchange into the Spirit Stones and couldn¡¯t help but choke when he got the final number. And this was just the Storage Artefacts he wanted, not even counting all the loot from Tang Family¡¯s members. He knew that the treasury would be all cleaned up and transported away by Tang Fei¡¯s wife but there would be still many treasures left by her. Was it worth it to trade all that to satisfy his curiosity?


    p!


    Xuefeng pped his hands together creating a sound that woke Xiao Feng up from his thoughts and said while calling out to thedies, "Time¡¯s up. Xiao Wen, Yi, we are leaving." Xiao Wen for some reason couldn¡¯t stop herself from smiling, seeing how Xuefeng extorted her father. She already figured out what was the reason he did it, so she didn¡¯t mind that.


    Seeing both Yi and Xiao Wen walking up after Xuefeng¡¯s call, Xiao Feng stopped them and gave a counter-proposal, "Wait! I can agree on the Storage Artefacts but you will only get loot from the cultivators you kill. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to the others who also take part in the battle."


    This was what Xuefeng expected even before he made that demand so he didn¡¯t mind it, saying with a shrug, "I¡¯m fine with it. We will trade after the battle with Tang Family is over."


    "Fine." Xiao Feng nodded and finally lifted the barrier. Everyone who gathered around them looked at Yi who fullypleted her transformation, showing off a simr hair colour like Pio had and their eyes brightened. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t hard for Xuefeng to see that and he didn¡¯t ignore it this time. His Golden Wings spread on his back and like a burning star he raised to the sky, ring at everyone.


    Pointing at Yi, he dered loud enough so that everyone could hear him, "From today onward, Yi is no longer a servant but rather my, Liu Xuefeng and Xiao Family¡¯s friend. If anyone disagrees with that, you cane out right now to face me in a life and death duel."


    As he said so, his ck mes yer lit up, this time the mes containing shiny elements of gold which brightened it even stronger. The mes started spreading around his body, turning him into a golden devil as he red at everyone on the ground.


    Gulp.


    There was aplete silence where one could hear the gulps of the saliva of the cultivators next to them. They still remembered how Xuefeng killed Pio just a moment ago, ying with him for a while before smashing him with one attack.


    Seeing no one raising their hands to battle him, Xuefeng didn¡¯t stop right there as he still saw many that looked like they didn¡¯t like this situation and called out angrily, "Weren¡¯t you all greedy to acquire the new power just now?! I offered you all a chance you wanted, so why is no one stepping out?!"


    Just then, finally one Sage Cultivator with a bad temper stepped out, calling out what everyone wanted to say, "We all know that Lady Yi¡¯s Spirit Talent is not high so this power would be wasted on her. Why not give it to someone else who can actually¡ª"


    Xuefeng noticed that Yi lowered her head upon hearing the man¡¯s words and Xuefeng quickly interrupted the man, asking back, "So you think you are strong enough to be the one who inherits Pio¡¯s power?"


    The man hesitated for a second but knowing he had his friends next to him who backed him up, he nodded as he admitted, "If I wouldpare myself to Lady Yi then yes, I would say so."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t give the man any time to wait as he cried out, "Let¡¯s test it then!"


    He suddenly disappeared from his position and reappeared moment right after in front of the confident Sage Cultivator, his sword plunging forward. The man didn¡¯t expect that Xuefeng would actually attack him this fast without any duel agreement, going for the kill straight away and that brought his doom.


    His sword was extended to block the strike but that wasn¡¯t enough to stop Xuefeng, his sword going straight through the men¡¯s chest as it bypassed the block. Xuefeng pulled it out right after, leaving a hole inside his chest only to hear a loud thud when the man fell to the ground.


    "I guess he wasn¡¯t strong enough to take over that power. Too bad. Is there anyone else who wants to try and take away the present I gave to my friend? Is there anyone else dissatisfied with my decision?" Xuefeng asked coldly as he once again raised into the skies. He had to take a stance on what is right and what is wrong. He wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to even think of hurting his friends or women.


    Xiao Feng didn¡¯t say anything the whole time, waiting for Xuefeng to finish his scene, somehow feeling there was something else up his sleeve. He wanted to settle the greed of his own menter but now than his son-inw was taking care of it, he couldn¡¯t be more than happy.


    He had to leave the family to him in the future so if he can handle the job, he wouldn¡¯t mind. Losing one Sage Cultivator was a tragedy but if that one life could be traded to establishing his authority as the future Master, it was a worthy trade.


    This time, no one spoke anything, looking at the killed man whose wound was still burning. They knew they would have to probably fight it out with Xuefeng and after his disy of power, not many had the confidence that they could take him head-on.


    It would be strange if he didn¡¯t find anyone who started to dislike him after seeing his cruelty but Xuefeng already had something nned, continuing to ask them loudly, "I see that many of you are still dissatisfied with my decision. Is that because of Yi¡¯s Spirit Talent? Is this why she doesn¡¯t deserve it? Idiots! Spirit Talent is nothing! Her Dark Blue Spirit Talent? I can improve in within seconds!"


    As he said so, he dived downwards, heading towards where Yi was standing, gracefullynding next to her. Everyone¡¯s minds were focused on Xuefeng¡¯s words, thinking that he actually went crazy but then they saw him reaching out to Yi¡¯s forehead as if he was actually going to do it.


    They all thought in her minds, ¡¯Increasing someone¡¯s talent? As if that was this easy!¡¯

 Chapter 319 Golden Heavenly Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 319 Golden Heavenly Tribtion</h4>


    "Xuefeng... You don¡¯t need too..." Yi whispered as she raised her head to look at Xuefeng¡¯s approaching face but he didn¡¯t mind her words as hemanded, "Stay still, close your eyes and don¡¯t resist my Qi."


    Seeing his gentle smile and warm hands touching her cheek, her mood couldn¡¯t help but brighten. She returned the smile and nodded lightly, closing her eyes for him. There wasn¡¯t anyone else who she had this much trust like she had in Xuefeng. She knew no matter what he wanted to do, he would never hurt her.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t waste time and ordered as he already decided to reveal one of his abilities, ¡¯Ling, increase her talent to a gold one and don¡¯t suppress the phenomenon, let them see who they are against.¡¯


    ¡¯Alright.¡¯ Ling didn¡¯t question him, already knowing he had to do it to establish himself in the capital. Sending her Fate Qi inside Yi¡¯s Dantain, she was met with the new Fate Spirit resistance but she was quickly let in. They already helped Yi so much so it would be strange if Xuefeng now tried to hurt her right now.


    As Xuefeng didn¡¯t have to do anything, he didn¡¯t pretend he was focusing on his job but instead, he grinned cooly as he looked around at the faces of the gathered cultivators. They immediately thought that Xuefeng was just ying with them but oh boy, they were wrong.


    They suddenly heard a rumblinging from the distance and just as they looked at the sky, a loud thunder lightened it up. Bang! The sound of it shocked everyone as they looked at Xuefeng dumbfounded.


    ¡¯He was actually doing it...¡¯ Everyone¡¯s minds connected as they thought of the same thing. With the thunder brightening the sky for a moment, they could see purple clouds gathering from every corner in the horizon.


    What was more surprising was how effortless he turned her Dark Blue Talent into a purple one. He smiled, grinning at them without even looking at Yi and in a matter of seconds she was already a Purple Talent.


    Such talent wasn¡¯t rare in the Central Region as many had it but the sheer possibility to have it increased in seconds made them forget about Pio¡¯s power, looking at Xuefeng with awe. What did he try to prove there? That he could increase anyone¡¯s talent as he wished! How could they make an enemy of such an individual?


    Bang!


    Just as they thought about it, another thunderp resounded throughout the Capital, this time showing that clouds covered the whole sky, illuminating them right above them. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they were of a purple colour but they were ck like coal!


    "ck Talent!" One Saint cultivator called out in shock, confirming everyone¡¯s guesses. Even though Xuefeng increased her talent to ck, he was still going which made them think out loud, "Is he going to increase her talent to Gold one...?"


    Naturally, when one person pointed it out, others couldn¡¯t get rid of that thought from their minds and they stared at the sky to confirm it.


    ¡¯Xuefeng, prepare to receive the Heavenly Tribtion for her. When I turn her into a Golden Talent, she will be struck by bolts of Lightning but I don¡¯t think she is strong enough to receive them. This is why we always do it sneakily to not anger the heavens.¡¯ Ling warned.


    ¡¯I know, don¡¯t worry. I remember my own Heavenly Tribtion. It wasn¡¯t that hard.¡¯ Xuefeng replied confidently and suddenly shouted into the skies, "Heavens! Do you remember me!? You didn¡¯t even leave a scratch on me thest time! You think today will be different?!"


    Just as he yelled, the clouds suddenly rumbled once again and started changing into a bright golden colour with golden shes of lightning buzzing all around the clouds. It was dark just a moment ago and but all of a sudden, the Capital turned into a day with golden clouds illuminating the thousands of kilometres ofnd around them.


    "Golden Talent!" Seeing the clouds, many cried out at the same time, this time fully believing Xuefeng that this was nothing for him. They finally understand why Xuefeng had so much confidence in himself. He could turn anyone into a Gold Talent in a less than a minute!


    This information took a lot to sink in their minds but once it did, they realised how good of a future Xiao Family would have with Xuefeng leading them. Wouldn¡¯t many of them turn into a Golden Talent and have a chance to ascend if they were his faithful subordinates?


    The sheer thought if that made them ecstatic, making all the of them forget about Yipletely. What is worth it? Definitely not. Even with Pio¡¯s power, if they had a bad talent, they would still get stuck trying to reach higher stages.


    Rumble!


    As if the Heavens heard Xuefeng¡¯s challenge, a horrible thunderp resounded throughout the Capital, waking everyone up and momentarily, three golden thunderboltsunched towards Xuefeng. They ignored Yipletely as if they knew that it was Xuefeng who was the cause of everything.


    Xuefeng only smiled and let go of Yi, alsounching into the skies, nning on facing the three lighting bolts by himself. Xiao Wen reached out to hug Yi, protecting her just in case he Heavens wanted to punish her as well.


    "Haha!" Xuefeng hid ck mes yer back into his dantain and faced the three thunderbolts with his own body just as Ling suggested. For others, Heavenly Tribtion might be life and death danger but for him, this was just a quicker way of training. The Tribtion Lighting was not only made from pure Lighting Qi but alsorge amounts of Golden Spirit Essence which he wouldn¡¯t mind to take and refine.


    Bang!


    Xuefeng¡¯s body was hit from three sides but he wasn¡¯t even forced back, the lightning disappearing into his body as if it was absorbed by a ck hole.


    "Haha! Thank you for the treat! It seems like Heavenly Tribtion can only get this powerful! Nothing special! Barely even tickled me!" Xuefengughed as he licked his lips, provoking the Heavens to attack him more.


    "Madman! The Heavenly Lightning didn¡¯t even push him back!" Someonemented and at the same time, another three Lightning bolts gotunched towards Xuefeng from the skies, this time much bigger and thicker.


    ¡¯Xuefeng, you need four more bolts of lightning like that and you should advance to the Saint Stage. You are not that far already. The Spirit Essence from the Heavenly Lightning is one of the purest so it is also strengthening your Dantain.¡¯ Ling informed him right before the three thick boltsnded on his body.


    The most of it was quickly absorbed by him but because there was just too much of it, the Lightning started wrapping around his body, creating a round zone that constantly tried to burn him. He could feel his Dantain getting warmer and stronger the more essence he absorbed but what pissed him off was his ck jacket getting ripped in a few spots.


    Seeing Wuxing getting wrapped in thick lighting, Yi, who already opened her eyes, cried out of worry, "Xuefeng!"


    Thanks to her improved talent, with each breath she could gather so much Spirit Qi. Not only did she receive a powerful spirit but he also gave her a Golden Talent. How could she possibly repay him for that? The only idea she could think of was giving herself up to him but that also wasn¡¯t enough in her opinion.


    "Don¡¯t worry, he will be fine. Just watch." Xiao Wen patted Yi on the head and looked at the sky, having full confidence in Xuefeng. Yi didn¡¯t stop watching and just as Xiao Wen said, Xuefeng quickly absorbed all the lingering lightning and once again stood strong while looking at the golden clouds in the skies.


    ¡¯Even if he wanted me to be his servant forever... Would I reject him?¡¯ Yi asked herself, for some reason already knowing the answer to this question.


    "Ah! You almost got me! I don¡¯t think I would be able to resist another lightning! That was so hard!" Xuefeng this time did not provoke and instead pretended with a pained expression that heavens almost got him, trying to lure another Lightning but unfortunately, just as he said that, the skies rumbled for thest time before beginning to disperse.


    Xuefeng instantly stopped pretending andunched after them, trying to stop them but the Heaven¡¯s didn¡¯t waste their time on him, "No! Wait! Just one more lightning! I know you want to!"


    Too bad that the Heavens ignored him and soon the sky returned back to the clean night with all the clouds dispersed.


    "Damn, I guess it¡¯s not the time for me to advance." Xuefeng cursed before flying back down. He saw that all cultivators were watching him like some kind of god descending from Heavens.


    He immediately cried out, scolding them, "What are you guys looking at?! There is a battle ahead of us! Surround the Pce and wait for the signal!" When the barrier around Tang Family drops, they had to be careful to not let anyone escape so Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate tomand in Xiao Feng¡¯s stead.


    Naturally, no one rejected his order as they quickly moved, flying towards the barrier and surrounding it in an orderly manner from all sides. As a Xiao Family head son-inw, he naturally had such authority and they could see that Xiao Feng didn¡¯t say anything to stop him from taking the lead. Many wouldn¡¯t mind following Xuefeng right away, knowing they had more chances to get their Spirit Talent increased this way.


    Elder Yang didn¡¯t like what was happening and sneakily approached Xiao Feng, advising, "Master... We still need to break the barrier, attacking everyone at one point. Spreading around won¡¯t help..."


    Unfortunately, Xiao Feng only smiled and raised his hand to stop him from speaking further, saying, "Don¡¯t worry, let him do what he wants. I¡¯m curious about what his n is."

 Chapter 320 Saber Devil

    <h4>Chapter 320 Saber Devil</h4>


    Hey guys, I went out with friends yesterday so there was no chap. I only go out once a month. This ve will go back to work now. ^.^


    **********


    "So he does have Ling! I knew my intuition wasn¡¯t wrong! He is one of the top ten. Now we need to find seven more and we are set." Seeing the Golden Clouds dispersing, Liena naturally eximed happily, knowing they had the right guy.


    "Mdy, we are still not sure he will help us. He is already not happy with our organization and he is being protected by those two men," the golden-robed youthmented, utilizing his ability to the max only to sigh while admitting, "I can¡¯t feel their position at all but that could be expected from the Council members. They are on apletely another league."


    Liena smiled as she already forgot of their previous n and said, "I know but did I say we will force him? We should use a gentle approach and try to please him as much as we can. Ling is the main key to open the Fate Kingdom so we can¡¯t lose her. This Xuefeng seems to value friendship a lot. We should meet with him after they settle Tang Family matters and be his friends."


    "Mhmm..." Golden-robed youth nodded but then nced at the area a few buildings away from the Tang Family Pce and asked while squinting his eyes, "Mdy, are we going to do anything about that rat? He is probably going back to inform everyone about Xuefeng at our Fate Sanctuary."


    The youth already felt one Fate Holder some time ago but he didn¡¯t care much about it. Only now it seemed somewhat relevant as they had to be mindful of what they are doing just in case they angered Xuefeng.


    Liena already saw him earlier as well but she quickly rejected, "No. Let him go. Xuefeng made the scene so big that no matter what we do, it will still reach the ears of other Fate Holders. We would have to kill everyone here to silence the news which is simply impossible. He is being protected by two Council members anyway, so we don¡¯t need to worry about his safety. Even if others attack him, I don¡¯t think he would have problems beating them."


    The youth prayed in his mind as she said, "Hopefully nothing major will happen... Once they hear about Xuefeng¡¯s ability, there will be many who is consumed by greed. Having the ability to increase everyone¡¯s talent, creating a powerhouse sect or family wouldn¡¯t be an issue." He could already imagine how many Fate Holders will blindly rush to kill Xuefeng before he joins the organisation.


    "Or be rich overnight by selling their service. Fortunately, Xuefeng is not that dumb to do it else the whole bnce would be broken. We can use that fact to convince him to join us. Let¡¯s only watch for now." Liena added, finishing their conversation as her gaze returned back to Xuefeng.


    Meanwhile, the rat they were talking about sneakily moved in between the various buildings, heading towards the northern entrance of the Capital. Once outside after getting no problems from the Capital guards, clearly being a local, the man flew into the night sky and onlynded when he reached certain debris with hundreds of giant boulder.


    With a strange mist surrounding them all, it will be extremely hard to navigate between them but the man didn¡¯t hesitate, flying right into the mist beforending right in front of a medium, not any outstanding boulder. With just a single touch on its surface, the man disappeared as if he was sucked inside of it before reappearing in the middle of the city centre with many tall towers surrounding him.


    He seemed to know the topography of this hidden city as he immediately dashed towards the closest building with a name board above the entrance, ¡¯Devil¡¯s Den¡¯.


    The moment Rat entered, he rushed towards one of the private rooms and called out the moment he opened the doors, "Guys! I got some fresh news! You won¡¯t believe what just happened in the Capital!"


    There were three men inside, drinking some wine while chilling only to be disturbed by Rat¡¯s shout. One of them scolded him, "Rat, you idiot, why are you screaming so much? What happened? If you want to tell us about Tang Family demise then we already know about."


    "No! It is somethingpletely different." Rat shook his head excitedly and finally revealed after closing the doors tightly, "There was a Golden Heavenly Tribtion in the Capital!"


    "And? Is that this shocking? This news is not worth shouting." The men were not that excited to hear that as such situation happened a few times a year.


    The Rat continued to grin and added, keeping the mystery in the air, "What if I tell you that this one is special? It wasn¡¯t a normal tribtion."


    One of the senior men was already triggered by Rat and called out annoyed, "How different can it be? You can only trigger Heavenly Tribtion when awakening your Spirit Talent. Stop grinning and tell us."


    Hearing him, Ratughed and said, "Haha! And you are wrong here. Not only the girl didn¡¯t go through it during her Awakening Ceremony but she also didn¡¯t have Golden Talent just an hour ago."


    "What? Did her talent increase out of nowhere? This is not possible, unless..." The old man thought of some possibility and asked, "Don¡¯t tell me that Thunder Goddess is back? Didn¡¯t she ascend already?"


    Rat could only nod as he replied, "One of the top ten abilities is back, but the person changed."


    One middle-aged man in ck robe sighed when he heard that, still remembering the mesmerising charm of Thunder Goddess, "Does that mean she is dead? Damn, it¡¯s such a pity... She was a great beauty."


    The old man asked right away, proposing them, "How is his strength? He should be kiddo, right? How about we kill him and take over his ability? The one with this ability would be heavily favoured by our Mdy. I wish she just looked at me once..." It wasn¡¯t strange for the Fate Holders to kill outside the arena as long as the Holder wasn¡¯t in the Fate Organisation.


    Rat wanted tough but only rolled his eyes and said, "Ha! As if that was easy. Do you remember that strong rookie that recently hit the arena stage? That Pio guy, another one with from the top ten."


    "Mhmm." The three nodded and Rat didn¡¯t wait to reveal the truth, "That guy killed Pio just a moment ago, pping him left and right with ease. We can¡¯t be rush else we will only end up dead like Pio. He is the future Master of Xiao Family as he hooked up with their Princess Xiao Wen. Are you going to find the whole Xiao Family?"


    They naturally didn¡¯t believe as the middle-aged man questioned, "What? He killed Pio? I can understand if he dates Xiao Wen even though I find it extremely unbelievable but killing another top ten Fate Holder? How would Mdy even allow that to happen? Wouldn¡¯t she have to wait another sixteen years or more then?"


    Rat didn¡¯t stop at it and revealed more, "Everything I said before was nothing. Listen to this. He found a way to preserve Pio¡¯s Fate Spirit after killing him and gave it to his female friend!"


    When thisst piece of news dropped, they all stood up and cried out, "What?! Bullshit!"


    The Rat knew it was hard to believe and he wouldn¡¯t believe either if he heard such news so he recorded everything just to be sure. He pulled out a recording crystal and yed the whole scene to them, everything from Pio¡¯s death till the moment Xuefeng saved Yi. Only after that they finally believed but their faces were all dumbfounded.


    One of them instantly proposed, his face filled with greed with the other two joining as well, "We definitely need to get that method out from him."


    "Yes. We should group up and try to take him down. This opportunity is too much."


    "I agree."


    Only Rat rolled his eyes at them and called out, trying to refresh their minds a bit, "How do you want to do that, huh? Even with the four of us, if we hold back not to kill him, he will definitely win against us. Only by fighting with the intention to kill him would we be able to kill him and we all know that killing him is not an option. Didn¡¯t I tell you about his connections to Xiao Family? We would be hunted for ages and it would be a pain in the ass."


    Knowing they would only waste his time, the Rat proposed his own idea, "How about we force him by using his woman? Xiao Wen who is this Xuefeng¡¯s woman is also a fate member. It just happens that her slot for the monthly challenge will be up for grabs in a few days. We can use it."


    "We four are not enough to beat her. No one ever forced her to use her abilities so we don¡¯t even know what they are. How do you want us to fight her?" The old man was the first toin but Rat had the answer to all of his questions.


    "Did I ever said we will fight her personally? We just need to find someone strong enough who can match her. I think we have a few options avable, hehe."


    "Wait... don¡¯t tell me you want to ask the five devils for help? Don¡¯t they prepare to ascend? Why would they waste their time fighting in the arena?"


    "Hah, it just happens that one failed their attempts at ascending and is looking for a ce to vent his frustration. What will happen if we ce Xiao Wen right in front of his nose? If we tell him that the power to improve his Spirit Talent appeared, he would definitely want to get it into his hands. Afterwards, we can pay him some Fate Stones to increase our talent."


    The old man finally asked, seeing that everyone wanted to know, "Who is it?"


    Rat only smiled and said the name one word at a time, "Saber Devil."


    .......


    ¡¯You know that to destroy the barrier you need the power of at least a few Monarch Stage Cultivators?¡¯ Drakos asked after hearing Xuefeng¡¯s request. He definitely liked the concept of going full high profile but was still required to inform Xuefeng about it.


    ¡¯Can¡¯t your w strike destroy this barrier easily?¡¯ Xuefeng asked as he forgot to ask that before he sent all the people away.


    ¡¯Naturally.¡¯ Drakos confirmed which made Xuefeng sigh in relief but then added, ¡¯But that will cost you another thousand high-tiered Fate Stones.¡¯


    ¡¯What? Didn¡¯t I give you a thousand before?¡¯ Xuefeng was naturally surprised, feeling scammed.


    "The previous batch helped me regain some of my power but I already used it. Some time needs to pass for it to regenerate. If you want me to use it now, I need another batch.¡¯ Drakos exined and Xuefeng could imagine a grin that was nted on his face but he didn¡¯t have a choice, already choosing to not hold back anymore.


    Knowing that he had only one path ahead of him, he moved forward without hesitation, ¡¯Alright, deal. I¡¯m going to get much more stones from the salester. Let¡¯s do this.¡¯

 Chapter 321 Draconic Longsword

    <h4>Chapter 321 Draconic Longsword</h4>


    "Mom! You can¡¯t leave me like this!" Tang Taizong cried out, seeing her mother taking all of their family treasures in a few high ranked Storage Rings. There was basically nothing left inside the treasury aside from some cheap stuff and pills. She wouldn¡¯t bother with low-ranked pills as she didn¡¯t have time to pack them all.


    As all Escape Crystals were really expensive and rare, they were mostly in her husband¡¯s possession. Now that he was dead, they were taken by Xiao Feng and she was only left with her own that she received a long time ago. Why would she sacrifice her own life for her son like that? Maybe it sounded cruel but that was the mentality of a cultivator. Most were selfish and put their own pleasure and safety first. People like Xuefeng who would die for their loved ones were extremely rare.


    "Get out of my way." Tang Fei¡¯s wife called out coldly to her son as he was standing in her way when she tried to reach thest treasure she was still yet to retrieve. She left the only Rank 9 Spirit Sword forst because she knew it would take her the most time to tame. It was easy for her to grab all the pillboxes but she couldn¡¯t hide sentient artefacts into the Storage Ring without taming them.


    What¡¯s more, Taizong was creating problems for her the whole time which further prolonged the time of all Taming. They were lucky that Xiao Family surprisingly took a lot of time to break the barrier which allowed her to clean everything.


    "Mom! How can you be like this?! You have to save me!" Taizong wasn¡¯t stupid and he knew that he would die if his mother didn¡¯t take him out from here. He was still too young to die, so he stubbornly stood in front of her, not letting her pass until she agreed to save him.


    "If you want to live then fight for your life. Now leave me alone." His mother didn¡¯t have any mercy and shrugged him to the side, walking towards the bloody red Draconic Longsword that wasying on a stand.


    She already expected that her son would be persistent but didn¡¯t foresee he would be this annoying. Just as she was about to take the sword into her hand, Taizong appeared from behind and dived towards his mother¡¯s leg, wrapping his arms and legs around it.


    "Bastard! Let go of me! How did I raise you?! Stop being a pussy and fight for your future! Life is not always sunshine and rainbows! You have to man up and pave your way towards greatness! This is how every cultivator should be!" Taizong mother cursed at him and gave him herst life lesson before ordering, "Now let go of me!"


    Unfortunately, Taizong didn¡¯t have any of it and continued to hug her leg, calling out in tears, "No! Once I let you go, you will leave me here without any support and only death awaits me!"


    His mother naturally got pissed off and suddenly raised her leg, lifting him up into the air before swinging it like a whip while crying out, "God Dammit! I said get off me!"


    Shh-thud!


    Due to the strength she used, Taizong was forced to let go of her leg which made him slide on the rocky floor before facing a nasty hit on the wall. Blood was oozing out of his legs and arms as his skin was wiped while sliding on the floor.


    His mother didn¡¯t feel any worse for that as she already decided to abandon him and immediately started her taming. Even for a Monarch Stage Cultivator, it was still hard to tame a Spirit Artefact of such a rank so she needed full focus.


    She hovered her hand on top of the sword and tried to sense the Spirit of the sword but who would have guessed that she would be once again disturbed by her useless son as he once again dashed towards her. She knew he would interfere with her taming no matter what so she decided to settle it once and for all.


    Bang!


    Sheunched like a rocket and her leg found their target on Taizong¡¯s belly as she sent him flying before he even realised he was hit.


    Crash!


    He was once again heading towards the wall but this time one of the pirs blocked his way and he destroyed it with his body as he crushed into it. Momentarily, he lost air in his lungs and couldn¡¯t breathe, only looking at his mother who started approaching him.


    "You know why we were so hard and strict on you all those years?" His mother asked coldly as she lifted him up by his neck, stealing even more breath from his lungs.


    "Wh¡ªy...?" Taizong asked, barely able to speak this one word.


    His mother didn¡¯t let him listen without another wave of pain as she tossed him to the side before saying in the coldest voice she could, "Because you are adopted."


    "Cough, cough!" When Taizong dropped to the ground and heard this cruel sentence, his heart tightened as if it wanted to break and he coughed out blood that got into his lungs due to the fall. He looked at the women he was calling mother just a moment ago in disbelieved and asked, "Wh...at?"


    The woman red at him and no longer pretended, exining, "What do you not understand? I¡¯m not your mother. You were born from a servant that your father was doing behind my back. To avoid controversy, I didn¡¯t say anything and even treated you as my son for so many years but who would have thought you would turn out so useless. I am really lost for words. You will never achieve anything so why should I save you?"


    She didn¡¯t waste any more words on him and walked back towards the sword, nning on trying with taming one more time but just at this moment, a giant explosion resounded throughout the Pce, shaking it as if there was an earthquake.


    Rumble!


    "Damn, they broke the barrier. I guess it¡¯s time to run." Tang Fei¡¯s wife cursed, already knowing what that signified and pulled out the only Escape Crystal from her ring not hesitate to crush it.


    Taizong was still in shock after he learnt the news and finally understood everything that has been happening his whole life. Why his father beat him up every time he failed in his training, why his mother didn¡¯t even raise him and why their servant showed so much love towards him, treating him exactly like a mother could treat a son.


    Crazy emotions of hate and disgust started spurting inside of his mind as he began hating both his father and fake mother for never telling him this. His life got suddenly turned into a joke.


    Just then, right when his mental sanity was on the brink, a strange but seductive voice knocked to the doors of his head and asked, ¡¯What are you waiting for?¡¯


    "What?" Taizong asked out loud, not exactly knowing someone was talking inside of his mind.


    ¡¯She is not your mother. Take the sword and kill her. She definitely has other ways to escape. You can still save your life.¡¯ The voice exined, corrupting his mind the more it talked.


    "She is not my mother... I can still save my life..." Taizong repeated the words out loud, his mind focused only on survival. His legs moved on their own and before he knew it, he was already dashing towards his fake mother who was currently being wrapped in Space, ready to be sent away.


    Suddenly, the Red Draconic Longsword moved from the stand and flew towards Taizong on its own, aligning perfectly for him to catch and Taizong swung it at his mother, his mind filled with evil thoughts, "Kill her! She deserves it! She ruined your life!"


    "Huh?!" Tang Fei¡¯s wife was already immobilized, entering the void when the walls of it were suddenly ruptured and a red sword passed through them, heading straight towards her body.


    The moment she realised what it was, her chest was pierced through and fear filled her face. It was at that moment that pain filled her body as the swords momentarily sucked her blood away but no voice came out of her mouth, disappearing in the void.


    Bang!


    The space cracked and exploded, but the body of a woman impaled by a red sword stayed inside the room.


    Thud.


    She dropped on the floor as she slid out of the sword. There was no life inside of her eyes as well as blood which was fully sucked away from her body.


    "Hahahaha, the blood of a Monarch is so tasty, aaah. I finally drank something nice after so many years. I can feel my energy levels rising. I need more blood!" The Spirit inside the Draconic Swordughed, his de shining much brighter than before.


    He was already filling Taizong¡¯s mind, trying to takeplete control over him but he was still too weak so he continued to advise for now, ¡¯She is dead! Now take your loot! Check if she has any Escape Crystals.¡¯


    Taizong did not have a reason to reject the spirit and wore all the rings onto his fingers before wearing them on his own. He rashly looked through them all and his face turned ugly when he realised there were none.


    "Do not worry! There are bound to be others who have them! You just need to find and kill them! This is your only chance of survival!" The Spirit continued to cloud his mind.


    "My only chance of survival..." Taizong repeated out loud, his eyes empty as if he was possessed.


    ¡¯Yes! Go and kill!¡¯ The Spirit confirmed happily and suddenly hit Taizong with some of his power, turning his eyes red as the desire to kill filled his mind. Taizong didn¡¯t wait anymore and dashed out of the treasury, his mouth of repeating one word, "Kill, kill, kill!"

 Chapter 322 Half-Beast, Half-Human

    <h4>Chapter 322 Half-Beast, Half-Human</h4>


    "What?! Did he destroy the barrier with just one attack? How strong is he right now?" Xiao Feng was the first to ask in surprise after seeing the barrier disintegrating in the blink of an eye after Xuefeng¡¯s w copsed on it.


    "Master, I doubt those were his limits. I could still feel there was some power left in the strike." Elder Yang said as he nodded in approval.


    Seeing that the battle will start soon but everything was still unorganized, Xiao Feng pulled out his double hammers and said as he decided it was finally time to fix the rookie mistakes of his son-inw, "Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t have such a mess in the battlefield else the chaos will be too hard to handle."


    Xuefeng who hovered in the sky right above the top of the barrier looked down at it, seeing it slowly disappear after just one attack of his. He somehow expected it but he was still amazed by Drakos strength when he saw it for his own eyes.


    ¡¯After another thousand Fate Stones, my strength increased once again. Don¡¯t be that surprised. The more Fate Stones you give me, the more strength I will recover. I can tell you that this isn¡¯t just one-thousandth of my former power.¡¯ Drakos exined proudly, feeling he deserved more praises for his greatness.


    ¡¯What?!¡¯ Xuefeng naturally got shocked by that and asked curiously, nning on doing some calctions, ¡¯How many Spirit Stones do you need to recoverpletely then?¡¯


    Drakos treated it as if it was nothing, saying nonchntly, ¡¯Ah, just a small number. Five to ten million should be enough.¡¯


    Xuefeng almost fell down from the sky when he heard that and quickly rejected, ¡¯Small Number?! There is no way I¡¯m giving you ten million! I still have my own needs and I want to support my women too. When they all be Fate Holders, I will need a lot to support them all.¡¯


    Drakos wasn¡¯t in a hurry as he trained his patience for many thousands of years so he replied, ¡¯We will talk about itter. If you don¡¯t hurry, your precious loot will be stolen by others.¡¯


    Xuefeng turned around and saw that everyone was looking at him, waiting for the signal of an attack. He even saw Xiao Feng who was already rushing towards the line of the cultivators as if he wanted to be the first to attack. Xuefeng realised how important his role right now was feeling like a general of the army.


    Knowing that Xuefeng took it seriously and thought as he looked at all the forces they had, quickly realising what was wrong, ¡¯Wait, our position is bad. If everyone attack solo like that, we will be all ughtered in the depths of the pce. We need to group up. The Tang Family members seem to be sheltered inside so the moment we enter, we will be at a disadvantage.¡¯


    He immediately wanted to implement his n and before Xiao Feng had a chance to speak, Xuefeng called out to everyone from above, "Everyone! Make small groups of ten to twenty people, now! We outnumber them so let¡¯s use that to our advantage! Don¡¯t let yourself be caught off-guard."


    "Yes, Young Master!" The cultivators agreed right away and to Xiao Feng¡¯s surprise,


    started grouping up just as Xuefeng wanted. Theypletely disregarded him and only listened to Xuefeng as if he was already leading Xiao Family.


    ¡¯Cough, maybe I was too passive earlier?¡¯ Xiao Feng thought for a second but then he dismissed those thoughts, knowing this was exactly what he wanted. He would definitely ascend with his wife in a year or two so it would be best if there was already someone who can lead the family for a while.


    It would be for the best as he didn¡¯t believe that Xuefeng will ascend alone without any of his women. While ascending, if one is strong enough, they can take their dao partner with them but what about the others? It¡¯s not possible to take four, five or even six of them. Each and every one of them would have to reach the peak of Monarch stage to allow them to continue their cultivation journey together.


    Seeing everyone was getting in groups, Xuefeng also wanted to go up to Xiao Wen and Yi but then, an explosion happened inside the pce, gathering everyone¡¯s attention. Even Xuefeng was disturbed as he halted his movements and looked down in search of the source.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would actually see tens of Tang Family cultivators flying in panic out of the Pce. They didn¡¯t seem like they cared where they were flying as long as they were as far away from the Pce as possible. They all spread out in all directions, flying towards the Xiao Family cultivators as if they didn¡¯t see them.


    ¡¯What is going on...?¡¯ Xuefeng asked himself before quickly waking up and ordering everyone by yelling, "Don¡¯t let anyone escape! Kill them all! Leave no one behind!"


    His experts naturally listened as this was exactly what they were waiting for and they swiftly grouped up, killing every expert one by one, but they also noticed that something was wrong. Each Tang Family Cultivator had a scared look on his face as if their whole family just died and they couldn¡¯t do anything to defend, only forced to run to save their lives. They didn¡¯t even notice hundreds of cultivators in the skies, waiting to ughter them.


    Xuefeng also figured that out as he killed the tenth cultivator, gathering a sweet collection of goods and seeing more and moreing out from the Pce without any organization. If they all rushed out together, they would at least have some power behind them and chance to break out but all they did was run away alone or in the groups of maximum two people.


    "Something must have happened inside..." Xuefeng thought out loud and proceeded to confirm this by catching one of the Tang Family Cultivators alive before beginning his interrogation. To make sure that he will talk, Xuefeng created a fireball in his hand as a threat and asked while almost burning the man¡¯s body with it, "What is going on here?! Why are you running?!"


    The Saint Cultivator didn¡¯t even touch the mes but he still cried out hopelessly, no longer willing to struggle while at the same time lost in despair, "Ahh! Just end my life! He killed my family! He killed my little daughter! She was only five! Tang Family is over! I don¡¯t have anything left! Just end me!"


    "Who killed your family?" Xuefeng could feel the pain from the man¡¯s eyes but that didn¡¯t mean he would let him go.


    "Devil! He is a Devil!" The man cried out and before Xuefeng could ask more questions, they both heard a loud demonicughing from the inside of the Pce.


    "Hahahahahahaha!"


    "He ising!" The cultivator shouted when he heard it, his body all tensing up and immediately struggled in Xuefeng¡¯s grasp, wanting to run away by attacking Xuefeng but he was faster, cutting his head off at the same time. He would feel bad by taking the loot from such a miserable man if that was earlier but he already got used to the bloodshed in this world so he didn¡¯t hesitate when taking the man¡¯s ring and life now.


    Xuefeng had a bad feeling about this, knowing that the person who could chase away hundreds of cultivators by himself would be quite troublesome to deal with and just as he thought about it, the same person whoughed earlier called out from the inside, this time the man¡¯s voice sounded much clearer as if he was getting closer, "Where are you all running?! Hahaha, give me your blood!"


    It seemed like most of the cultivators were out already but there was this one young man who appeared to be thest to escape. Just when he crossed the line of the main entrance, he tripped while looking behind him in panic. He rolled on the ground hitting his head in the process which made his head bleed. He was bbergasted for a second but when he saw the person slowly walking up to him, he began pushing himself away, dragging his body on the floor.


    "Hahah! A mere Overlord kid dares to run away from this Majesty. Stay still and let me eat you!" The person from the inside called out in his evil voice as he finally left the Tang Family Pce and showed himself.


    Many thought it was a person but now that they looked at him, they realised no one was correct as even calling him human would be wrong. The man looked like half-beast half-human with more than half of his body covered by weird, red scales. Both his left arm and leg were that of a beast, having sharp ws that looked like that of a lizard. Half of his face was also covered by the same scales and one of his eyes turned ck.


    "L-leave me alone...!" The young man pulled out his sword aiming it at the half-beast with his shaking hands, using it to defend himself.


    The half-beasts turned out to be Taizong who turned due to the power of the sword and heughed in apletely different voice, "Haha, you think you can defeat me with this small sword? Die!"


    Punchi!


    The Draconic Longsword pierced through the young man and the blood was immediately sucked away from his body acting like a big straw. After sucking everything dry, he raised the body of the young man with his sword, causing his limp arms to sway right in front of him. He shamelessly took the storage ring before tossing the body away.


    "Ah! I love blood. But so many escaped, what a shame." Taizong said with a Draconic Longsword Spirit¡¯s voice as if his body waspletely taken over by the Spirit already.


    Just then, he saw Xiao Family cultivators in the sky and grinned while calling out, "Haha, I guess the party¡¯s not over!"


    When Xuefeng saw that scene, he cursed, "This bastard took all my loot! Look at how many rings he has!"


    Unfortunately, Drakos didn¡¯t share the same thoughts as his focus was on the Red Draconic Longsword which was slowly corroding Taizong¡¯s body with its transformation and cried out angrily, ¡¯That is not important! Look at the sword in his hand! That is Draconic Tribe¡¯s signature Spirit Artefact! It¡¯s not supposed to appear in the Earth Realm!¡¯


    ¡¯Draconic Tribe? Is it your n or something?¡¯ Xuefeng asked confused but he didn¡¯t expect that Drakos would get even more furious as he spat, ¡¯Tfu! Don¡¯tpare this mighty Dragon from Dragon Race to those lizards. Get that sword from this guy before he fully transforms else it will be too hard to take him down. I will help you scare him. Those lizards are just ves to us, Dragons.¡¯


    ¡¯Fine!¡¯ Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind that as he already nned to rush and battle. He wanted all the loot as he was alreadycking Fate Stones. In this world, only by fighting would he get rich enough to support himself and his family.

 Chapter 323 True Dragons Voice

    <h4>Chapter 323 True Dragon¡°s Voice</h4>


    As Taizong looked at the sky with his tongue licking his lips, many Xiao Family cultivators saw his right profile clearly, allowing them to recognize him. Naturally, many were ultimately confused as they asked, "Wait... Isn¡¯t that Tang Family¡¯s Young Master? Howe he turned into a half-beast?"


    "I always knew he was a beast. It turns out he was literally a beast!" Another Saint cultivatormented. Since the marriage between him and their Young Princess Tianshi got cancelled, many learnt about her suicide attempt just because she didn¡¯t want to marry. Since then, everyone from Xiao Family started disliking him and called him many different nicknames. Seeing that they were actually very close to the truth didn¡¯t surprise them.


    Of course, that was mostly the opinion of the lower-ranked cultivators because most Sages and seniors could actually see the reason for this transformation. If one looked closely, the sword in Taizong¡¯s hands was quite exquisite and powerful. Its appearance was also very simr to his body as it was also covered with scales and red thorns on the handle.


    "This sword... Where did Tang Family get it and why didn¡¯t I know about it?" Xiao Feng asked his right hand, Elder Yang but even he had no idea howe there was a new Rank 9 artefact in the hands of their enemies.


    "We never got information from our spies about it. There is a possibility that it was found by Tang Fei which would exin theck of leaks. It seems really powerful. Master, maybe we should take care of it together." Elder Yang proposed but he didn¡¯t expect that just as he said so, Xuefeng wouldunch downward without warning while calling out happily, "Let me take care of him!"


    "Xuefeng! Come back! Don¡¯t be rash!" Xiao Feng this time wasn¡¯t sure if Xuefeng could handle it so he tried to call him back but Xuefeng ignored him which annoyed him so he scolded his daughter instead, "Wen, stop your man. He is asking to get himself killed. We shouldn¡¯t act rashly in our situation."


    Unfortunately, Xiao Wen wasn¡¯t supportive as she only smiled and said, "I believe in him. He isn¡¯t someone who would battle without a brain. If he decided to fight, he will for sure win."


    Yi who was being supported by Xiao Wen in the air also nodded, agreeing with this fully. She wanted to stay on the ground but Xiao Wen already promised to protect her so she could only take Yi with her.


    Before Xiao Feng could get angry, Elder Yang suddenly eximed, "Ah! Master. Look at Taizong¡¯s fingers. He has Tang Fei¡¯s wife¡¯s Storage Ring. What if..." Elder Yang wanted to finish but he was preceded by Xiao Feng as the one said, "Xuefeng saw the rings as well and now he wants to defeat Taizong to get all the loot Tang Family gathered over the many years. Damn. Let¡¯s go!"


    It was one thing if all the loot from Tang Family was gone because of Tang Fei¡¯s wife escape but if she is dead and the loot is there, Xiao Feng couldn¡¯t let Xuefeng get everything for himself. That¡¯s the whole generation of riches they were talking about!


    Seeing that Xiao Feng was getting ready to join Xuefeng, Xiao Wen also wanted to move as to help Xuefeng secure the kill but with Yi in her arms, she could only watch from the sidelines. Even if Xiao Feng was her father, she would still stay on Xuefeng¡¯s side.


    Fortunately, It wasn¡¯t necessary as just when her father grabbed his hammers and wanted to rush out, he was stopped by a sudden outburst of pressureing from Xuefeng who already reached Taizong¡¯s side. Every cultivator¡¯s face paled and those who were the closest even coughed out blood. They naturally backed away, observing from far away instead, with only the strongest staying in their ces.


    Yi also felt the pressure but it was quickly dispersed by Xiao Wen, allowing them so stand closer and observe.


    "What the..." This time, even Xiao Feng was dumbfounded by the power Xuefeng disyed because even he couldn¡¯t unveil such pressure. He felt like he couldn¡¯t grasp Xuefeng anymore. What was more annoying was Xiao Wen¡¯s proud smirk which was sealed with her teasing words, "Hehe, how does it feel to be weaker than your future son-inw?"


    .......


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t hear Xiao Feng¡¯s explosion of shame as he was focused on the red-scaled lizard in front of him. Just a moment before, heunched himself towards Taizong who was already waiting to receive him and Drakos suddenly borrowed some of his Fate Qi to release a terrifying pressure of a Legendary Dragon.


    It did not seem like the pressure caused any damage to Taizong but based on his facial expression, one could tell he was shocked beyond words.


    "How do you have the presence of a True Dragon! Impossible!" Taizong cried out, his hand which held the sword shaking as he spoke. With his reaction, it was clear that he was scared of Dragons just like Drakos said earlier.


    Xuefeng used that moment of his disorientation and attacked, nning to end Taizong¡¯s life in one stroke.


    Feeling the burning sword heading towards his neck, the Taizong cried out while parrying it, "No!" He bounced Xuefeng¡¯s sword with everything he had before jumping away, his ck eye ring at Xuefeng as if he tried to see through him.


    "Dragons are not supposed to be in this Realm! You are fake! You must have used one of their relics! I don¡¯t believe it!" Taizong quickly debunked Xuefeng¡¯s power, staring angrily at him, but for some reason, his legs were still backing out, searching for a way out.


    "Haha!" Xuefeng onlyughed and started walking towards escaping Taizong before asking with a confident smile on his face, "Then why are you running away? Let¡¯s test if the members of Draconic Tribe are as weak as I remember."


    Hearing that Xuefeng knew even that, the Sword¡¯s Spirit controlling Taizong didn¡¯t hesitate anymore, turning around and running away without looking back.


    Xiao Feng quickly reacted, knowing that the whole wealth of Tang Family was in the hands of Taizong right now and shouted to the other side of the encirclement, "Stop him!" He also rushed forward himself, ignoring the information about Dragons that Taizong was spitting, nning on confirming itter on.


    Just then, Drakos shouted hurriedly out of nowhere, ¡¯Quick, let me take control over your vocal cords! Let me show him who is the Master and who is the ve.¡¯ Even before he finished his words, Xuefeng felt pressure around his neck as if something tried to break in. He didn¡¯t stop Drakos and soon felt as if someone took control over his voice.


    Taizong didn¡¯t even run away too far when Xuefeng took a deep breath and suddenly bellowed in a changed, imperial voice, "Halt!" As if struck by lightning, Taizong froze on the spot.


    "Come here." This time Xuefeng asked without yelling but his voice was still lofty and powerful as if a great elderly was speaking out.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Taizong turned around and began walking back to Xuefeng which made everyone else halt, hovering in ready if there was a need to react.


    "Kneel." Xuefeng continued with another order. During this third order, Xuefeng felt some pain in his vocal cords, but it was understandable, knowing they were not used to such a power-filled voice.


    Taizong looked really unwilling but in the end, his knee bent as he supported himself with the red sword. It has been a long time since he heard this voice but after so many years of hearing it in the past, it was impossible to forget about it.


    ¡¯Can we handle a big one?¡¯ Drakos asked before he continued with thest order, knowing it was really straining for him. Ling was overworking herself with her regeneration but it was still not enough to cover the amount of destruction the voice of a True Dragon was doing to Human vocal cords.


    ¡¯Just speak slowly else it will hurt him...¡¯ Ling admitted just as she finished healing the previous damage.


    Drakos didn¡¯t give Ling a break as he said once more, trying to talk slowly, "If you don¡¯t want to die... return to the sword." Xuefeng really wanted to cough half-way but stopped himself, suppressing the pain for as long as he could.


    "Damn... Just as I came out¡ª" Taizong cursed under his breath and the scales started withdrawing from his body, returning back into the sword but even before he finished speaking, Xuefeng¡¯s hand moved, cutting Taizong¡¯s head off cleanly.


    Before Xiao Feng appeared next to Xuefeng, the body of Taizong dropped to the ground but the rings and the sword were quickly grabbed from Xuefeng, leaving nothing behind. The sword was taken by Drakos into his space inside the bracelet while the rings were distributed to Ming and Ling so they could segregate the loot.


    Seeing Xiao Feng behind him, Xuefeng turned around and grinned, saying in his normal voice, "I¡¯m done. We can now move to talk about business."

 Chapter 324 Dog And His Owner

    <h4>Chapter 324 Dog And His Owner</h4>


    "What?! Xiao Wen said that whoever defeats her can marry her?!" Saber Devil yelled as he threw the wine away before raising the man in front of him by his shirt. He was drowning his sadness in wine when suddenly such good news came to him.


    "Y-yes, Milord." The Rat nodded hurriedly, confirming the fake story he just rted to one of the five Devils. He already expected such a reaction from him.


    "How sure are you? If the information is fake, I will kill you." Saber Devil asked while ring at Rat. The news was just too hard to believe. He never recalled Xiao Wen even saying stuff even remotely simr to that.


    "Yes, Milord. I overheard Xiao Wen¡¯s talk with her friend. Everything is true but there is a catch." Rat said clearly, getting more confident after seeing that Saber Devil liked Xiao Wen.


    "What catch? Talk." Saber Devil responded right away with interest and Rat naturally exined with a slight smile, "The catch is another man that already defeated her yesterday. Xiao Wen immediately fell in love with him after that. Milord would have to defeat both Xiao Wen but also her new man to show that Milord is stronger. Unfortunately, that man is very strong even though he even didn¡¯t reach Saint Stage."


    "What? Someone below a Saint Stage defeated her? Does he also have one of the top ten Fate Spirits?" Saber Devil quickly asked surprised, hitting the mark right away.


    "Yes. If Milord can defeat him and acquire two top ten abilities, Xiao Wen wouldn¡¯t be able to resist herself. I have more information about him, including his abilities which I can share if Milord wants to proceed with the n. Aside from that, I already reserved a slot for Xiao Wen Challenge. Everything is prepared."


    With so many details already prepared by Rat, Saber Devil got suspicious for a second and asked, "It seems like you really want me to fight that guy? Do you have a grudge against him?"


    "No, no! I just want to get on Milord¡¯s good side. If Milord can remember me and share some of your greatness, I would be already satisfied." Rat replied honestly.


    "Alright, let¡¯s do this. You really lifted my mood. A woman would naturally be better to vent my frustration." Saber Devil finally agreed, a smiled finally appearing on his lips before letting Rat drop to the ground while ordering, "Tell me everything you know."


    .......


    Back in the Capital in the Tang Family territory.


    Xuefeng knew there was much more to be done in the Tang Family raid but he did not have time for that at the moment. What¡¯s more, seeing Taizong¡¯s methods and how much blood he absorbed to reach the state he was in, the whole Tang Family Pce should be a mess with corpses piled all around.


    He was not scared of that but it didn¡¯t mean he liked such gore. If there was a chance to avoid it, he definitely would do it while also taking Xiao Wen and Yi with him so they did not need to see that.


    Not only did he had many new ns for the future crowding his mind, but also one issue that he was the most concerned about, his strength. If people looked from the side, they would naturally think he was a powerful cultivator but deep down he knew this wasn¡¯t his own strength. Of course, one would argue that Drakos could be considered as his strength but he didn¡¯t feel like he couldmand him anytime so Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t say so.


    Only if it was the power he could generate on his own, would he count it. Both Ling and Ming had an unbreakable connection established with him so he could say they were his weapons but Drakos was different, acting independently all the time.


    Would Xuefeng defeat Pio without Drakos? That was debatable but Xuefeng was only sure he could either escape or tie with him whilepletely defeating him was another issue. How can Xuefeng protect his lovers while not being able to defeat his enemies? What if Drakos decide to leave one day and he is met with an opponent he can¡¯t beat? Only by bing strong himself while also improving his women¡¯s strength can they live together without worry.


    ¡¯I am this close to getting Spirit Saint but we can¡¯t end on that. I need to cultivate faster...¡¯ Xuefeng thought deeply, setting goals in his mind, nning for a rapid improvement very soon. He already reached peak Spirit Emperor stage thanks to the tribtion but he needed more.


    With how domineering in business Xuefeng became, Xiao Feng, didn¡¯t have anything to say, knowing that the whole Tang Family¡¯s treasures were in Xuefeng¡¯s hands and followed after the youngling as the one flew up to Xiao Wen in the sky. The moment they got closer, Xiao Wen dove into Xuefeng¡¯s arms, only realising that Yi would be a problem when Xuefeng already caught them.


    "Xuefeng...""Xuefeng!" Both of them called out to him, one excitedly while the other embarrassedly. On one side Yi wanted him to touch her but she was still not used to such intimacy. Fortunately, she had a great teacher who showed her how it¡¯s done.


    Xiao Wen quickly reached forward and wrapped her arm around Xuefeng¡¯s neck before kissing him deeply. Normally, everyone would look at Xuefeng with jealousy while seeing such a scene but after witnessing Xuefeng¡¯s prowess, they understood that he was worthy of having two beauties in his arms trying to win his favour.


    "You took me here so I can take part in the battle but you handled everything by yourself. How are you going topensate it to me?" Xiao Wen whispered as she pulled slightly away, their noses touching gently.


    At the same time, Yi was held by Xuefeng across her waist and pressed tightly against him so she doesn¡¯t fall. He didn¡¯t push her away so she also embraced him, holding onto his back while supporting her head on his shoulder. Even if she didn¡¯t receive any kisses, just one hug was enough to satisfy her.


    Xuefeng gave Xiao Wen the respect she deserves and didn¡¯t do anything lewd as he would do in private, giving her a smile and a return kiss, before replying, "We will talk about that when we settle everything. You definitely won¡¯t be disappointed."


    Hearing those words, she could already imagine what they would be doing tonight and she naturally couldn¡¯t wait for that.


    Xiao Feng didn¡¯t want to look at them, so he simply turned away, using the bits ofmand he still had, "Elder Yang, hope you can clean everything before daylight. I give you full authority."


    Elder Yang naturally epted the mission with a smile as he nodded, "Yes, Master!"


    Just then when Xuefeng was about to move, proposing flying back to Xiao Family pce, Little Ming called out in his mind to warn him, ¡¯Xuefeng, someone ising from the north. Two people, one Monarch and one peak Sage.¡¯


    Xuefeng frowned, not exactly happy to have his ns dyed and looked towards the north to confirm it. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t see or feel anything which further increased his satisfaction from having the girls around.


    "Wen, can you take Yi and stand behind me?" Xuefeng asked, his tone not sounding like he was expecting a different answer than yes.


    "Hmm?" Xiao Wen was a bit taken aback but she stillpiled without asking questions, knowing that Xuefeng would rarely talk like that without reason.


    Elder Yang was just about to go and start the clean-up when suddenly, two white figures appeared in the sky, approaching them from the north. Both Elder Yang and Xiao Feng turned around to them before frowning almost at the same time as they recognized the personing.


    "Why did it take you so long toe? You knew about our families war for weeks and only after we defeated them, you suddenlye as if nothing happened?" Xiao Feng asked sternly, ring at the middle-aged man in his fifties. The man wore a white robe, which was embellished with many golden ornaments, giving him a look of royalty. The crystal crown on his head was a nice addition which confirmed Xuefeng¡¯s initial guesses.


    The Royal Family finally came. Xuefeng was wondering why the Royal Family was this quiet inside the Central Region but now he knew they were just waiting for the right moment to strike.


    The two men finally arrived, hovering a few tens of meters away from them and the older said with a smiled, "Calm down Xiao Feng. Ie in peace. Do you see any guards around me? I came to negotiate something." As the ruler of the whole Royal Family, the man kept hisposure but the younger version of him that looked like his son couldn¡¯t.


    He red and every cultivator who watched from afar and shouted angrily, "My father, the Ruler of this Realm came in front of you yet you bastards still don¡¯t bow your heads?!"


    Hearing his words, many of them paled, knowing exactly who the person with the crystal crown was and some even lowered their heads unconsciously but Xuefeng raised her hand at that very moment, calling out sternly, "Don¡¯t listen to him."


    ¡¯Damn, what an arrogant brat. p him hard for me!¡¯ Drakos also cursed in his mind, but Xuefeng already had such a n, not liking the neers¡¯ attitude.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t give the dog time to bark more as he looked at his owner, calling out with a re, "If one goes out with a dog for a walk, he better make sure to put a nice leash on him in case he start barking. I don¡¯t care what you came here for but if that¡¯s the way you want to negotiate it, then you can scram back home."


    Royal Family? Ruler of the Realm? Xuefeng didn¡¯t care. He would say the same to anyone else if they behaved like idiots. It was already mercy that his sword wasn¡¯t on his dog¡¯s head.

 Chapter 325 What Will Happen If I Kill Him?

    <h4>Chapter 325 What Will Happen If I Kill Him?</h4>


    "Oooof..." When everyone heard Xuefeng¡¯s words, they momentarily sucked in their breaths. One needed extreme courage to talk like this to the current ruler of the whole Realm. What¡¯s worse, he called one of his sons a dog while ring at him. Could one get more ballsy than that?


    Even Xiao Feng was surprised by that but then heughed out loud, not able to hold hisughter, "Hahaha, well said! Zhen Bai, you should keep your son in check before someone identally teaches him a painful lesson."


    There was always a silent rivalry between the three top families in the Capital Region, namely Xiao, Tang and Zhen Families. Even though Xiao Family had the strongest cultivators, it was Zhen Family who had the most authority in the Capital just from the fact of being a Royal Family.


    Normally, Royal Family would try to cut the wings of other families to stay the strongest but it was toote now. If the fight between them started, Royal Family would definitely win if they used the help of all four regions but the cost would be too enormous. This would only ruin both families while allowing the third one to step on their corpses to rece them.


    Now that one of them was out of the picture, Xiao Feng already expected that Royal Family would make their moves after Tang Family¡¯s demise but he didn¡¯t think they would act so fast.


    Although the prince was grown up and mature, he was raised up with a golden spoon so he was extremely arrogant. The moment he heard someone calling him a dog, he naturally flipped off, his face turning all red and he wanted to bash Xuefeng with curses but Xuefeng didn¡¯t let him talk as he continued, "Our men only bow to their wives, their parents and their Master. I would like to know when did Xiao Family get a new master? Or is it that you want to start a war by undermining Xiao Family Master¡¯s Authority?"


    The moment the war was mentioned, all cultivators released their pressure while taking out their weapons, aiming it towards the prince. Xuefeng wasn¡¯t different as he also pulled out his ck mes yer, making his body burn with ck and gold coloured mes. Prince¡¯s face turned pale just as quick as it got red by anger. After all, there were hundreds of cultivators versus the two of them. They were already at a disadvantage from the start.


    Even though all that happened, Zhen Bai remained calm. His profound gaze piercing through Xuefeng as if he tried to figure out from where he got all that courage to lead everyone. With just one nce he noticed the golden wings as well as the mes with hints of gold in them and it quickly gave him some ideas. As a Ruler, he naturally knew about Fate Organisation, personally having multiple members infiltrating it on his orders.


    "Father¡ª" When his son tried to reach for his help, Zhen Bai quickly cut him off and denied him any, saying sternly, "If you got the audacity to call all those great cultivators bastards, you better also have the power to back it up. I¡¯m not going to clean up after your mess. You deal with it."


    "B-but¡ª" Having his biggest supported leave him, the Prince froze and stuttered as he tried to negotiate but his father ignored him, calling out to Xiao Feng instead while shrugging, "I have so many sons that it¡¯s hard to raise them all properly. I¡¯m already fortunate to have at least one decent son. I¡¯ming here on his behalf to nego¡ª"


    Unfortunately, Xuefeng wasn¡¯t willing to let it go just like that. Seeing that Zhen Bai skillfully dodged the issue while skipping to the topic, he stopped him saying with confidence, "You don¡¯t seem to understand the severity of the situation. Your son offended our cultivators until he apologize and pays for his sins, there won¡¯t be any negotiations. We don¡¯t negotiate with people who curse at our men."


    When Xiao Family Cultivators heard those words, many of them quickly turned into Xuefeng¡¯s fans in a blink of an eye and many were touched. He was fighting the Ruler of the Realm because they were offended by his son. How lucky they would be to have such a future master who cares for them so much, daring to confront anyone in their steed.


    This time, Zhen Bai didn¡¯t ignore the white-haired young man in front of him. He already let it slide once but this was the second time he got disturbed. Seeing that Xiao Feng only smiled, allowing him to go on a rampage meant that he did have a say in Xiao Family.


    He didn¡¯t exactly have an idea who Xuefeng was but looking at the way Xiao Wen looked at him, there was a high chance he was Xiao Feng¡¯s future son-inw. This would exin why Xiao Feng just let him talk and speak on his behalf.


    ¡¯Already preparing a sessor, huh?¡¯ Zhen Bai thought before asking Xuefeng with a serious gaze, "You must be Xiao Wen¡¯s future husband, right?" He didn¡¯t respond to Xuefeng¡¯s demand, trying to change the subject but that didn¡¯t end just like he expected.


    Xuefeng did not joke around anymore and called out to the many cultivators gathered around them, "If that Prince does not apologize in the next ten second, kill him."


    All of them acknowledged the order quickly, preparing themselves to attack while calling out, "Yes, Young master!"


    This naturally made the Ruler of the Realm furious but after so many years of ruling, he mastered his self-control and didn¡¯t show his anger outside. There was basically no advantages in arguing and his goal for this trip would be ruined right away.


    It was pretty obvious that even though he scolded his son, he tried to defend him by switching to another subject. It wasn¡¯t possible anymore so he pped his son at the back of his head and ordered, "Apologise, now."


    Even though the Prince wasn¡¯t the smartest guy, upon seeing the stern gaze of his father, it was obvious that it was in his best interest to give in. He looked around at everyone and said reluctantly, "I apologize for my rude remark."


    Zhen Bai nodded, epting such an apology and looked at Xuefeng, asking with a fake smile, "Is that enough? Can we proceed with the matter I came here for or is young master still not satisfied?"


    "Are you all satisfied?" Instead of replying, Xuefeng asked his cultivators first as they were the ones being cursed at earlier.


    For them, just the sheer fact that Xuefeng managed to get the arrogant Prince to apologise was a sess so most of them nodded in confirmation, "Yes, Young Master!"


    Knowing that it was enough for them, Xuefeng didn¡¯t pursue the issue further and looked at Xiao Feng without saying anything. He already disliked this so-called Ruler and didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him.


    It was Xiao Feng who took over the lead after the matter was resolved and asked hurriedly, "What do you want? I don¡¯t have time so just say it right here." He was still yet to get anything from Xuefeng and he wanted to quickly take a look at the loot Xuefeng held.


    Zhen Bai didn¡¯t get angry at him and got to the point, knowing the atmosphere was tense, "You should know about the rule in the Capital that you signed which states that everynd that loses its owner belongs to the Royal Family. After Tang Family ceased to exist, this Pce naturally should belong to the Royal Family."


    A frown appeared on Xiao Feng¡¯s face as he quickly countered, "So you came here to im what Xiao Family earned with blood and many deaths?"


    Zhen Bai shook his head and exined further, "No. I came with a proposition. We both need to one day leave this Realm but our children and family will stay. With Tang Family over, we can form a friendship through marriage so our children can rule this world even without us around. Let this Pce be a marriage gift to Princess Tianshi from my oldest son. What do you think?"


    When Xuefeng heard that marriage proposal, be immediately burst out inughter, hidden anger mixed in it, "Hahahaha! So you want to take away my wife and give it to your son? Are you serious or just trying to be funny?" He hated arranged marriages to the core even back on Earth. He would never let anyone be forced to marry without love involved, just to act as a bargaining chip.


    "Huh?" Zhen Bai didn¡¯t expect that, ncing at Xiao Wen and quickly adapted, changing his offer, "I guess it was Tianshi that got lucky with finding her love then. Congrattions. I thought it was the other way around. How about Princess Wen then? That would be perfect as my eldest son was more attracted to Princess Wen. He would definitely treat her with the respect and love she deserves."


    Both Xuefeng and Xiao Wen immediately surrounded themselves in a murderous aura. Even in Xiao Wen¡¯s presence, Zhen Bai didn¡¯t ask for her permission which triggered both of them. It was okay if he didn¡¯t know that Xiao Wen was also Xuefeng¡¯s woman but disrespecting her like that in front of everyone was not something Xuefeng would allow.


    The burning mes on his body increased their intensity as he asked Xiao Feng with a chilling expression on his face, "What will happen if I kill him?"

 Chapter 326 Princess Ling

    <h4>Chapter 326 Princess Ling</h4>


    Zhen Bai¡¯s face darkened when he heard such cocky words from Xuefeng¡¯s lips and everyone surrounding them this time had the look of horror on their faces. Did he really have the guts to kill the Ruler of the Realm? Wouldn¡¯t that create real chaos in the whole world?


    Xiao Feng scratched his head, not that surprised about Xuefeng¡¯s reaction. He already spent enough time with him to figure out his character. If someone had any thoughts of going for his women, he didn¡¯t hesitate to go on a rampage which Xiao Feng kind of respected but this time the opponent was just too big.


    Even though he believed that Xuefeng could defeat Zhen Bai if he used that dragon w skill this still wasn¡¯t something they could do right now.


    Xiao Feng could only reply with the truth as he knew that Xuefeng would understand, "If you kill him, the whole Royal System will naturally be in shambles and the real power struggle will start. All the Princes will start fighting for the rights to the throne and many people would die in the process. Basically, the whole capital will turn into a mess that we can¡¯t be bothered to deal with, but the decision lies in your hands."


    Those words actually surprised Zhen Bai as he looked back at Xuefeng, feeling the need to reevaluate him. Based on Xiao Feng¡¯s words, Xuefeng was sure to have the upper hand against him in a fight if one were to break down. Did that mean that a Spirit Emperor had the power to rival a Spirit Monarch?


    Suddenly, a realisation came to Zhen Bai as he thought of a certain organisation and thought, ¡¯Is he also one of them, having the power of Fate? If that is so, it would make perfect sense why Xiao Feng supports him so much and even gives his daughters up to him...¡¯


    Zhen Bai did a quick calction in his mind and calmed down, deciding not to fan the mes between them as he apologised for now, "I¡¯m sorry, my apologies. I should have expected that Young Master would take a fancy to both of the Xiao family Princesses. After all, they are the pearls of the Capital¡ª"


    Unfortunately for him, Xuefeng was already pissed off by the whole situation and bashed him right away, not caring about Zhen Bai¡¯s status, "Shut up! Xiao Wen is right here and you didn¡¯t even look at her when you proposed your bullshit marriage! What do you think they are?! Toys?! I hate parents who use their kids as bargaining chips for their own benefits without even asking for their opinion! You better get lost before I lose my temper and kill you. If you disrespect my wife once again, I won¡¯t care about the chaos and get rid of the whole Royal Family."


    His sword was extended towards Zhen Bai, acting as a warning that Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t hesitate to attack if the answer he hears is not what he wanted.


    His speech made the whole area as silent as a mouse while everyone waited to hear Zhen Bai¡¯s reply. After all, it was the first time when someone threatened to kill the Ruler of the Realm and actually had the upper hand in the situation.


    Everyone aside from the Royal Family members saw how Xuefeng destroyed Tang Family Pce¡¯s barrier with just one strike. Not many Monarch Stage cultivators could replicate such a feat and definitely not Zhen Bai who was known to be weaker than Xiao Feng. If Xuefeng repeated the same attack on the current Ruler, the battle would end as quickly as it started.


    ¡¯Haha! That¡¯s my boy! If I were you, I would kill him a long time ago but I will forgive you this time.¡¯ Drakosughed, definitely liking the current style of Xuefeng but Ling countered that and scolded, ¡¯Drakos, stop giving him such ideas! Xuefeng, just follow your heart. You are doing great right now.¡¯


    ¡¯Haha, I¡¯m just saying! I¡¯m already satisfied with this scene.¡¯ Drakos only shrugged her scolding away and continued to observe, definitely hoping for more action.


    Inside Ling¡¯s space, Little Ming was sitting on Ling¡¯sp with her blushed as shemented to herself, "Xuefeng is so handsome when he gets serious..."


    "Mhmm..." Ling confirmed it with a nod, her face also flushed. She found Xuefeng really manly every time he protected his women and she couldn¡¯t help but imagine herself in Xiao Wen¡¯s ce, having Xuefeng fight in her stead before embracing her after a won battle.


    Little Ming hugged Ling and asked curiously, "Ling, did you and Xuefeng cultivate together already...?"


    "Of course not..." Ling denied right away, turning redder but then she added, "But it will happen soon..." She was actually looking forward to it as more time passed. She even had a feeling it would happen today, knowing that Xuefeng was really close to a Saint stage.


    "Congrattions..." Little Ming was naturally happy for her, but at the same time, she would also want some more intimacy with him. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t someone who would get jealous over others sess but rather work hard to reach her own goals.


    "I will also work hard for that..." Little Ming stated, informing Ling of her decision topete with her but Ling only smiled and patted her head. She was already sharing Xuefeng with many others so adding one more didn¡¯t make a difference. Knowing Little Ming¡¯s current stage, it was only advantageous for Xuefeng so she didn¡¯t mind that.


    The situation outside was about to peak but Little Ming couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, "Ling, why didn¡¯t you use the Fate Stones you have in hand to push your stage and slowly build up your Fate Qi to be a Fate Law like you used to be? Don¡¯t you want to learn about your identity?"


    Ling quickly shook her head and declined, "Not yet... I don¡¯t want to trouble my mind with that right now. My focus is only on Xuefeng. I will find the right time in the near future..."


    "But¡ª" Little Ming tried to convince her but Ling didn¡¯t let her, assuring her, "I know. Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. We don¡¯t have enough Fate Stones anyway. We will talk about that in the future. I know my identity is somewhat special so it will definitely change my rtionship with Xuefeng... I don¡¯t want that to happen."


    "I understand, Princess Ling¡ª" Little Ming nodded with a smirk but then Ling suddenly started tickling her on the side of her belly which forced Little Ming to give in and apologise, already knowing her fault, "Haha, I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t anymore!"


    Ling didn¡¯t stop her assault as she warned yfully, "If you call me Princess one more time, I will kick you out. I¡¯m Ling."


    "Yes, Ling!" Only after hearing Little Ming¡¯s confirmation did Ling stop and hugged the soft pink hoodie before continuing to watch how the situation would y out outside.


    .......


    Zhen Bai already realised that the more he stays here, the more his reputation would suffer as Xuefeng was clearly not willing to cooperate so he said calmly while turning around to leave, "I guess we don¡¯t have anything to negotiate anymore. We will take our leave. I will send someone to im the Pce tomorrow morning."


    All of his ns failed but if he acted rashly, he would only lose. Xuefeng was already aiming his sword at him, nothing else could be done than leaving, trying to keep thest bits of respect.


    Xuefeng only snickered to that and called out, "He bettere with a strong bodyguard or at least a thousand else only his head will return back. The Pce belongs to me. If you want to take it away, you better be prepared for war. Xiao Family is not one you can bully."


    Zhen Bai paused hearing him but didn¡¯t say anything, flying away without turning back. There were no words left to say as Xuefeng was already set against him. Losing one battle doesn¡¯t necessarily mean losing the war. Only calm strategizing will let him win in the end.


    The many cultivators who were dumbfounded after seeing Zhen Bai just leave, slowly started waking up.


    "Did I just see what I just saw? The Ruler of the Realm got chased away by our Young Master? Can someone pinch me?"


    "No need. It actually happened. Long Live Young Master!"


    "Long Live Young Master!"


    Xuefeng only sheathed his sword, cancelling his mes and took Xiao Wen¡¯s hand before saying cooly, "We are leaving. We have much more important matters at hand."


    "You are aware of what you just potentially caused?" Xiao Feng asked with a smile, making sure that Xuefeng knew all the possible oues of his fight with Zhen Bai.


    "I know. There is a potential war iing but I already settled it. He won¡¯t dare to attack the Xiao Family. I already have someone who will make sure that Zhen Bai doesn¡¯t have any ideas." Xuefeng nodded and called out loudly as they flew back towards Xiao Family Pce.


    "And that certain someone is?" Xiao Feng asked curiously, not knowing Xuefeng had other forces as a back-up.


    Xuefeng only smiled and looked at the ce in the sky where Liena was standing and said mysteriously, "They are watching from the shadows now and listening to us so they know what to do. Only with that can their sins be reduced so they won¡¯t hesitate to act. Trust me."


    Xiao Feng nced at the spot where Xuefeng was looking but he obviously didn¡¯t spot anyone and could only shrug, agreeing, "Alright."

 Chapter 327 Loot&Dispute

    <h4>Chapter 327 Loot&Dispute</h4>


    The golden-robed youth watched Xuefeng¡¯s back who was bing more distant the more they waited and asked unsure, "Mdy... I think he talked about us there..."


    Liena rolled her eyes at the obvious statement and flew after Zhen Bai as she said sternly, "No shit. It¡¯s obvious that he talked about us... Let¡¯s go. We need to catch up with them." In her mind, she already calcted that the benefits she gets from Zhen Bai and Xuefeng¡¯s value were iparable. She basically needed Xuefeng but she could survive without Zhen Bai.


    "Are we not following Xuefeng anymore?" The golden-robbed youth asked, worried that Xuefeng would escape them. He also knew Xuefeng was much more important to thempared to the Ruler of the Realm.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear Xuefeng? If we want to decrease our sins, we can only go and settle this matter for him. It seems like he mes Tianshi¡¯s injuries on us so arguing won¡¯t do us any good and we can only adapt. After we finish with them, we will find Xuefeng in Xiao Family Pce. We¡¯ve still yet to talk to him." Liena exined her n, already thinking of how to approach Xuefeng.


    The Golden-robed youth could only follow after her but still asked on the way, "What if he escapes? He knows we are after him thanks to Drakos so he might try to leave now."


    "Don¡¯t worry. He is not scared of us anymore. With the power that Drakos provides him, Xuefeng can easily face against us now. We can¡¯t fight him. Remember, it¡¯s we who need him, not the other way around." Liena assured him and they both disappeared from their spots, chasing after Zhen Bai.


    When that happened, a smile appeared on Xuefeng¡¯s face and he squeezed Xiao Wen¡¯s hand as he flew without worry about the Royal Family anymore.


    .......


    "Father! Are you going to let this slide? They embarrassed us in front of all those peop¡ª" Zhen Bai¡¯s son called out to his father right after they gained some distance but before he finished, his face was smacked across with his father¡¯s hand.


    p.


    Zhen Bai red at his son and scolded angrily, "They didn¡¯t do shit! You embarrassed yourself first with your dirty mouth. I took you with me cause you begged me for a week but you¡¯ve ruined everything. If not for the fact that this white-haired kid already imed the two Princesses and the negotiations would fail anyway, I would beat you up and leave you half-dead, letting your mothere and pick you upter."


    The moment Zhen Bai mentioned his mother like that, the Prince naturally got offended but didn¡¯t dare to speak up. As the son of a concubine, he didn¡¯t have too many rights for the throne but he still enjoyed his life. He thought that this trip will deepen the ties with his father but it backfired horribly.


    Zhen Bai flew quietly, thinking of what he should do now. There were many paths ahead of them but all of them led to many deaths and blood. Xuefeng already offended him so he had to make a stance else he would turn into aughing stock as he knew Xiao Family members would make sure to tell everyone about it in the Capital.


    He happened to nce at this useless son of his and asked, thinking of finding some inspiration, "If you were in my ce, what would you do right now?"


    "Huh?" The Prince was confused at first but then his eyes brightened and he quickly said, "We can¡¯t let them have their way and insult us like that so we naturally have to act. That white-haired brat, although strong, should be punished. I would find his family and lock them down. Unless he surrenders, they would be executed for taking part in the conspiracy against the Royal Family. Looking at the way he protects his women, he wouldn¡¯t risk their wellbeing by attacking us."


    Zhen Bai wasn¡¯t surprised with such a solution as he also thought about it but he knew it was impossible for now. He had to hold himself back until he checks Xuefeng¡¯s background with his Fate Organisation spies. If Xuefeng had too much of a back-up, they could only swallow all the offences.


    Just as he wanted toment on that to his son, they heard a female voiceing from the void right in front of them, "That¡¯s actually a nice n. Too bad it¡¯s impossible."


    They momentarily stopped and Zhen Bai¡¯s face froze as if he recalled something and he immediately bowed down his head as he called out weakly, "Mdy..." He reacted instantly because he remembered that voice. After meeting her for the first time, he never forgot it. His son was dumbfounded at first but he quickly followed his footsteps.


    At that very moment, two people wearing golden robes appeared right in front of them out of thin air. Liena didn¡¯t have time to waste so she went straight into the topic, "You will leave the white-haired boy alone and you won¡¯t find trouble with Xiao family or anyone rted to him. Are we clear?"


    "Mdy... With all due respect but isn¡¯t it toote already? He is going against the Royal Family¡ª" Zhen Bai found this surprising and tried to dispute with her but he was cut right away as she asked coldly, "Do you want Zhen Family to lose the reign of this Realm? I think my words were clear."


    As a Ruler, he couldn¡¯t just give up so easily and he asked back, trying to y the pity card to learn to get more information, "Mdy, can I at least receive some reason? Royal Family will be aughing stock in the whole Capital if I don¡¯t take any action..."


    It wasn¡¯t hard for Liena to see what he wanted but at the same time, he at least deserved some exnation so she gave him one, "He is very important to me. Is that enough? He is more valuable to me than the Royal Family is so if you bother him, I will remove you all. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Mdy... I will take a step back and won¡¯t interfere in the boy¡¯s matters anymore... How about the Xiao Family then?" Zhen Bai asked onest question to be sure how to proceed.


    Liena didn¡¯t care about anyone other than Xuefeng and Yi right now but still had to respect their feelings so she ordered, "Same. Leave them be. They are important to him for the time being. With the way he is advancing, he will leave this Realm in a few years. After that, you can do whatever you want."


    This time Zhen Bai¡¯s eyes finally brightened as that was actually some good news and bowed deeper, expressing his gratitude, "Thank you, Mdy. I will act ordingly." He didn¡¯t need to keep such position for long as Liena disappeared right after hearing that.


    Zhen Bai could feel that his son would like to ask some questions but he stopped him before they left his mouth as he said, "Forget about it. The less you know the better. You only need to know to never trouble that boy else both you and the royal family will be doomed. Let¡¯s go back to the Pce and warn everyone."


    .......


    As they flew in the air, Xuefeng finally had time to consult in his mind, ¡¯Ling, did you count the loot already? How much did we get?¡¯ He took more than five rings from the dead Taizong and he knew they were filled with goods.


    Ling swiftly reported their status, ¡¯There are about a thousand pill boxes with rare pills that we have yet to segregate and only about two hundred Artefacts ranging from Rank 5 to Rank 9. There seems to be only three of the highest Rank and the rest varies. I think the Pills are the most valuable from there but they are mostly healing pills which are useless as you have me. We are separating the pills with Little Ming into ones you can sell and others that you can actually use.¡¯


    Xuefeng was a bit surprised as he expected much more and quickly found himself a reason, ¡¯Hmm, it seems like there are still many left in the Tang Family Pce. I don¡¯t believe such a big Family only had this much artefacts and pills... How about Spirit Stones? We can use them to exchange for Fate Stones.¡¯


    Fortunately this time Ling had good news and even giggled before informing, ¡¯Hehe, there is about one whole ring filled with high-tiered Spirit Stones. We didn¡¯t count them all yet but I think there are at least a few billion of them there. Will tell you about itter.¡¯


    ¡¯Haha, big Families for sure are rich! Thank you Ling.¡¯ Xuefengughed after hearing the number and seeing they were about tond in the pce, he reminded her about his ns, ¡¯By the way, I will visit you tonight. I wish to breakthrough before tomorrow.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t give her a chance to reject as if it was natural for them to perform such actions but Ling didn¡¯t get angry or shy anymore and simply epted it with a smile on her face, not bothered by Little Ming¡¯s giggle, ¡¯Alright, I will be waiting...¡¯

 Chapter 328 Negotiations

    <h4>Chapter 328 Negotiations</h4>


    "Thank you Xuefeng... I know you did it for me." Xiao Wen called out as she jumped into Wuxing¡¯s arms the moment their feet touched the ground, this time without Yi apanying her.


    Xuefeng only smiled and kissed her, not bothered by Xiao Feng¡¯s presence, "You are already mine. I will not let anyone disrespect you. I don¡¯t care if they are the Emperor, the Ruler of the Realm or a God himself. I will fight them until I can¡¯t anymore."


    This made Xiao Wen warm in her heart and she returned the kiss with passion, saying lovingly, "Mhmm, I know. This is why I chose you."


    For a second, Xiao Feng didn¡¯t recognize his daughter, almost feeling like someone just reced her with another human. Where was the cold and domineering Xiao Wen? All he could see was a gentle girl in love. He rolled his eyes at them and called out to Xuefeng, "Alright, you two love birds, follow me to my office. I already asked my wife to bring the Artefacts you wanted. She already returned from her own mission."


    "Mission?" Xuefeng asked curiously, not often getting to meet the girls¡¯ mother.


    Xiao Wen knew her mother well so she asked with a grin, "Did mother go on a killing spree?"


    Xiao Feng only nodded proudly as he exined, "Yes, she already hunted down all Tang Family members who were searching for Tianshi. There were many so it took her longer."


    "Huh? This fast?" Xuefeng asked confused, knowing that not much time passed since he came here but Mrs Xiao already finished off many groups of cultivators by herself.


    "Hehe, my mother is much stronger than you think. She is just hiding her¡ª" Xiao Wen giggled as she tried to introduce her mother¡¯s strength when Xuefeng suddenly stopped moving and walked back towards the entrance. Only then did the rest notice that Yi stayed behind.


    Xuefeng approached Yi who daydreamed while looking in front of herself with an empty gaze and asked her, "Yi? What are you doing? Is something wrong? Why are you not following us?"


    The moment she heard his voice, her nk gaze recovered and she quickly responded, "No, no, no... I¡¯m feeling fine. I was just talking to..."


    Before she could finish, Xuefeng covered her mouth to stop her from talking further and said with a smile, "Yi, you are no longer a normal person. You need to take care of your secrets. Don¡¯t tell anyone about such stuff. Also, you are going back with us tonight so you better stay close to me or we will leave you behind."


    Seeing his gentle smile and feeling his warm hand, Yi returned the smile after he let go of her. She let him grab her hand and allowed him to lead her wherever he wanted as she promised, "Alright, I will be careful."


    "Good girl." Xuefeng nodded satisfied, only releasing her hand when they caught up to the rest and switched to holding Xiao Wen¡¯s but Yi didn¡¯t mind that, knowing she was still just his friend. Right now she could only dream of anything else.


    The moment they reached Xiao Feng¡¯s office, he sat in his office chair and asked, "Xuefeng, tell me. How is it that one moment you say that you don¡¯t want to take over the family but the next you do exactly that?"


    This question caught Xuefeng off-guard as he admitted with augh, "Haha, actually, it didn¡¯t feel that bad. If I didn¡¯t n to leave this Realm soon, I would really consider setting up my own n but I can¡¯t take that responsibility. I just wanted to know how it feels."


    There happened to be a chance to test out his leadership skills and it turned out he was sessful on the first try. Xiao Feng couldn¡¯t say anything about that as he also thought Xuefeng wasn¡¯t that half-bad and switched to another topic, "Hmm, alright. About the Tang Family Pce... You said you want it?"


    Xuefeng already knew this question would fall so he answered prepared, "Yes. I thought of moving my n to the Capital here. The Spirit Essence in the air is much better here. I will settle it with my father after Ie back tomorrow. Hope you can help with the moving."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t tell that to anyone yet as he just thought about it so not only Xiao Feng but also Xiao Wen was shocked as she asked, thinking this was a great idea, "Huh? You want to move the entire Liu n here?"


    "That¡¯s right. Not only that, but I also want all the buildings and medical shops together with all alchemists belonging to the old Tang Family, making Liu n the second powerhouse in this world. What do you think?" Xuefeng asked after presenting them with his ambitious project.


    Xiao Feng¡¯s eyelid twitched when he heard that but then Xuefeng added, "Of course, that would put Xiao Family at a loss, so we can change the earlier agreement between us. This time I only want the Storage Artefacts and you can keep the Spirit Stones. I know that there are still a lot of riches left in the Tang Family¡¯s treasury so you can have all that. I will also give you back more than half of the high ranked pills that I got from killing Taizong. All the low ranked pills should still be in the treasury."


    Only then did Xiao Feng calmed down a bit, turning into his thinking mode. He knew that it was enough to cover his losses. Getting Liu Xiaobei here wasn¡¯t that bad of an idea as they could work together to overshadow Royal Family and fully take control over the whole Central Region.


    Before Xiao Feng spoke, Xuefeng added more, "I also hope you can help my father settle in the Capital and take control over everything. I believe he should handle it but additional support is always weed."


    Just as he said so, the doors opened and a female voice resounded in the room, "Of course we will help. Our families are going to be inws very soon, right? There is no need to be polite with each other."


    When they turned around, they saw Mrs Xiao walking into the office with a smile nted on her face. She already heard of Xuefeng¡¯s feats so she was really proud of their daughters for sniping such a man.


    "Actually that¡¯s incorrect. Both Tianshi and Xiao Wen are already my wives. No one can change that. We don¡¯t need any ceremony or anyone else¡¯s recognition. It will be nice if our parents can give their blessings but even without that, nothing can stop us." Xuefeng corrected his mother-inw and looked at Xiao Wen, asking to confirm it, "Right, Wen?"


    She didn¡¯t hesitate for too long and nodded right away, confirming in a soft giggle, "Mhmm, that¡¯s correct. I am Xuefeng¡¯s wife and he is my husband, hehe." She was actually waiting for him to say that, officially acknowledging her as his wife.


    Mrs Xiao wasn¡¯t mad about it and actually found thatmendable, cementing the two families ties right away, "Interesting. This only means we are already a family then. Even a stronger reason to help."


    She looked at her husband and he proposed after a quick thought, "Alright. I can lend you my main warship to help with the transport. It allows us to bring anyone in and out of the Capital. Normally you need permission from the Royal Family to bring any strangers in but it doesn¡¯t really apply to us."


    "That¡¯s actually perfect." The solution Xiao Feng proposed was much better than moving everyone by himself with the Holy Land so Xuefeng couldn¡¯t be more than thankful. He took off one of his rings that Ling prepared and threw it towards him while saying, "I already separated the goods I don¡¯t need and kept the rest for myself. Also, there is something special inside that you wanted."


    He asked Ling and Little Ming to create some basic facts about Fate Holders that they could share before including the slip inside the ring. The moment Xiao Feng got his hands on it, he immediately started reading it, ignoring everything around him.


    "Here. I also brought what you wanted." Mrs Xiao also had something for him but instead of throwing it, she passed it directly before rubbing his cheeks as she asked curiously, "I don¡¯t know why you need so many Storage Artefacts but hopefully we have a lot of manufacturers. Why don¡¯t you share your ns to mom?"


    "I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t. This information is only avable to my women." Xuefeng could only shrugged as he rejected, giving his reason but he didn¡¯t think that Mrs Xiao would suddenly smile cheekily and ask, "Huh? Is that a proposal?"


    Xuefeng for a second imagined Xiao Feng¡¯s face that he would have after learning that even his wife was taken by him which actually made himugh but he also rejected it, even though he would love to see that expression, "Haha, as much as I appreciate Mrs Xiao¡¯s beauty, I¡¯m afraid I can not. I don¡¯t want to steal all women from your husband¡¯s life. I¡¯m not so cruel, hehe."


    Xiao Wen pouted to that and scolded, "Mom! What are you saying?!"


    Mrs Xiao rubbed Xuefeng¡¯s cheeks and said yfully, "Hehe, I¡¯m just ying. I also don¡¯t want to steal my girl¡¯s man. I hope you can take care of them. I guess I will stick with my own then. He finally loves me plenty so I will let you go."


    She checked if her husband heard anything but he didn¡¯t even react to her teasings which made her snicker, "Tsk, he is not even listening now. What did you gave him?"


    "Something very valuable. Mrs Xiao should also take a look." Xuefeng didn¡¯t reveal anything and curiosity ate Mrs Xiao up right away, forcing her to see for herself.


    Xuefeng knew they would be busy for a while so he decided to leave for now, dropping her a message, "I still need to make a breakthrough to the Saint Stage so we will take our leave now. I wille pick up the warship before our departure."


    Mrs Xiao poked her husband in the head but he didn¡¯t react at all which made her sigh and walk back to them as she replied, "Alright, I guess I will prepare it for you as Feng doesn¡¯t seem like he can at the moment. You can use our rooftop by the way if you want to breakthrough. Xiao Wen will show you around."


    As she walked past them, it was the first time she looked at Yi from the moment she entered but she didn¡¯tment on her presence, clearly showing her stance. It would be strange if she was happy when her daughter¡¯spetition increased.


    Xuefeng was already ready to counter Mrs Xiao¡¯s arguments but seeing her notmenting it, he simply patted Yi on the head and pulled them both out of the office.

 Chapter 329 Lava Rock&Heart Lock

    <h4>Chapter 329 Lava Rock&Heart Lock</h4>


    The moment Xuefeng got pulled inside the rooftop and his eyes were uncovered, he couldn¡¯t help but cry out in fascination, "Whoa, it¡¯s like aarium!" He looked into the sky and saw a giant cop filled with stars, feeling as if he went back to his days on earth where they would visit thearium to learn abouts and stars.


    It was a momentary slip but Xiao Wen quickly caught him on that, asking, arium? What is that?"


    "Oh, don¡¯t mind me. I just name ces where you can watch stars as such." Xuefeng replied as if it was nothing, not thinking of a better method to cover his mistake. Xiao Wen didn¡¯t have a reason to doubt him and actually adopted the name, saying, "It¡¯s a nice name. Let¡¯s call this cearium."


    She hugged into his arm and pulled him to the middle of the room as she exined, "This is the ce where I would go through all of my breakthroughs. It has an array built into the floor and ceiling that helps gather all Spirit Essence from the air and the Spirit Stones that you insert into the array. There is almost a million high-tiered Spirit Stones already inside so it should be enough for you. After you sit down in the middle, all Spirit Essence will be concentrated in one ce. All you need to do is absorb and turn into Spirit Qi."


    Xuefeng looked around, studying the patterns on the floor and saw a small rock column next to the central spot with a small cavity in the middle. He didn¡¯t need to ask as Xiao Wen noticed his gaze and exined further, pulling out a small ck crystal in the same shape as a cavity, "This is the ce where you insert a special token that activates the array. Only my father and I have it as only two were made. Here you go."


    Xiao Wen didn¡¯t hesitate to give it to him with a gentle smile, even though she knew it was priceless. Yi who was watching from the side looked at that scene and finally understood that Xiao Wen was already wholeheartedly devoted to him. She wondered for a second, ¡¯Am I also fullymitted to my love in my heart?¡¯


    Her heart would throb whenever she looked at him and whenever her eyes closed, the first person that came into her mind was him. Did that mean she was in love? Yi didn¡¯t know, but if she didn¡¯t try, would she find out the truth?


    Xuefeng researched the ck crystal in his hands but didn¡¯t feel anything special from it. Xiao Wen smiled as if she expected it and said as she grazed his fingers with her own, "It¡¯s called Lava Rock as you can only find it in the middle of a volcano. It¡¯s really rare as there were only two pieces found that were bigger than a fist. Our family managed to get one of those pieces and father created this array. It acts as a catalyst to activate the array but there is one more special ability that it has."


    Yi¡¯s eyes widened when she heard it, not expecting Xiao Wen to actually try and test it. The two were already together, loving each other but Xiao Wen still decided to go for a test. Yi looked for reasons against it but then she realised that she would also do the same. Which girl in love wouldn¡¯t the moment they get such an opportunity.


    "What is it?" Xuefeng asked curiously, looking into her eyes. He noticed her gaze falling down onto the stone and he also stared down at it. She was sure of her feelings so she didn¡¯t hesitate to touch the ck crystal, wrapping her hand together with his, cing the ck crystal in the middle of their palms.


    The crystal which was ck as coal just a moment ago suddenly shone with red light, slightly burning their palms but Xiao Wen did not let go of his hand. Although it hurt her, joy was filling her heart and she felt like the happiest person.


    Xuefeng did not feel much pain but he still did not understand what was going on so he looked at her with confusion. She also moved her head to look into his eyes and their gazes interlocked.


    The red light only got brighter the more time passed but Xiao Wen didn¡¯t avert her gaze away and unfolded the mystery, "Instead of a Lava Rock, I named it a Love Rock... The moment two people that love each other grab onto it together, it will shine with a bright red light, just like the one you just saw..."


    As she spoke, the red light suddenly disappeared and Xiao Wen leaned over, kissing his lips deeply. She knew Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with that so she sealed his lips before he said anything and continued right after pulling away, "I didn¡¯t do it to test if you love me as I already know that."


    "Then why?" Xuefeng asked back calmly, knowing she had an exnation prepared. He naturally would not like if his wife had any doubts about his feelings. He didn¡¯t hide anything from them and expected the same.


    "Look at your palm." Xiao Wen said as she opened their hands, pulling out the ck crystal out. He was surprised to see there was still a red burn mark left on his palm even after it was healed by Ling. Before he couldment, Xiao Wen extended her palm and showed the same burn on her own palm.


    "You probably tried to get rid of it out of instinct, right?" Xiao Wen asked with a smile, leaning on his chest as she hugged him. She already knew him well so she didn¡¯t need his confirmation and answered his questions, "Some time ago, my parents happened to discover this special ability as they grabbed the crystal at the same time during my mother¡¯s breakthrough. The crystal also turned bright red and started burned their fingers. My father wanted to let go of it but my mother found something special about it and wrapped their hands together just like we did."


    She tied their hands together once again, their marks matching as their palms touched and continued narrating, "Afterwards, it turned out a connection formed between them. They researched it and found out that my mother had some strange energy stored inside of her heart which turned out to be really explosive. It had a direct link from my father¡¯s heart into hers but my father didn¡¯t have any foreign energy in his body."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t like the way this was going and asked, "Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s a simr kind of connection that I have between Yiren?"


    Xiao Wen shook her head and rified, "It is simr but not exactly. This is a love mark between the two devoted lovers. The Love Rock shows the affection of two people but also signs a pact between them as a side effect of it. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not equal to both parties. Once the stronger party loses their life, their lover will also follow the same path but if the weaker party dies, nothing will happen to the other lover."


    "What? Please, tell me you are joking..." Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to believe what she just said, holding onto her face while hoping that everything was just a joke, but Xiao Wen held onto his hands before saying with a giggle, finding him really cute, "Don¡¯t you think your Fate Spirit would already tell you if something was threatening your life? Mine, on the other side, is already losing his mind, hehe."


    Hearing that, Xuefeng immediately connected the dots and quickly scolded her angrily, "Xiao Wen! This is serious! Why would you do that?! Thest thing I want to worry about before my death is that you will also die after me. How does it work? Can we get remove it?"


    He ced his hand on Xiao Wen¡¯s chest, trying to check it for himself but she pushed it away as she exined, "You can¡¯t get rid of it. Only when you die will the link sever and the energy around my heart would detonate."


    Hugging him, she asked, "Can you feel my heart through our connection? You will know that I¡¯m fine."


    Ba-dum. Ba-dum.


    Just as she said so, Xuefeng finally heard another heartbeat in his mind. Just like she said, the connection between them was differentpared to the one he had with Yiren. All he could feel was a clear and healthy heartbeat without any distraction from her emotions.


    Right then, her heart was beating extremely fast as if it was trying to escape from her chest and shemented, "Can you feel how fast it is beating? Its like that because I¡¯m worried... I¡¯m worried that there will be one day when you disappear from my life and I don¡¯t want that. Once you are gone, I want to follow after you. I would be fine if I never met you but now I don¡¯t even want to imagine my life without you. Please, don¡¯t force me to live such a life."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t know what to think about the whole situation. He didn¡¯t like it at all but how could he get mad at her when she spoke such words, filled with love for him.


    He had thoughts of asking Ling and Little Ming for help but as if reading his mind, Xiao Wen stopped him before that happened while saying determined, "Even if you find a method to safely sever our connection, I don¡¯t want it. If I wished for that, I wouldn¡¯t even start it. I know you are worried about me so I can tell you one secret method to stop all this from happening."


    "What is it?" Xuefeng asked eagerly, only to see her look up at him and embrace his neck as she said with a loving smile, "If you want me to stay alive, you cannot die. No matter what you do or who you are against in a battle, you have to alwayse back to us. Do you hear me?"


    Xiao Wen did not give him a chance to reply to her as she pressed her lips against his and did not let go of them for a long time. If her potential sacrifice could help him ovee future hardship and give him the motivation to push forward for her sake, she would happily do it again.


    As she finally let go of his lips, he didn¡¯t argue anymore, promising her determined, "I will never leave my wives. Not now or any time in the future. In your ce, I would rather be more worried that I won¡¯t let you go. I told you already. Once you be mine, there is no going back. I¡¯m so stubborn that even if you want me to die, I won¡¯t. I can promise you that."

 Chapter 330 Cry&Deny

    <h4>Chapter 330 Cry&Deny</h4>


    "Alright... I hope you can remember your promise..." Xiao Wen smiled as she kissed him deeply for the second time before hugging into his arms, not willing to let go of him.


    Fortunately, Xuefeng wasn¡¯t even nning to let go of her as he tightened the embrace and asked yfully as he caressed her back, "How do you want me to Cultivate now after all of this...?"


    "Well... I don¡¯t mind we you can just hold me like this forever, haha..." Xiao Wen proposed happily, thinking this would be a nice dream but she knew this couldn¡¯t continue with their busy schedule and added, "Too bad we can¡¯t waste time like that. Who knows how long your breakthrough will take. We need to return by morning so you better hurry."


    Xiao Wen reluctantly let go of him but he swiftly reimed her into his arms and sucking on her lips greedily as if he wanted to rip them off, keeping them for himself before pulling slightly away while saying in a gentle scolding, "Don¡¯t you dare say that ever again. If I could I would hug and kiss you for days without a break until our arms get numb or lips turn dry. It was never a waste of time and never will. Remember that."


    Xiao Wen stared at him and he observed her, keeping their gaze connected until finally, sheughed to herself. For some reason, her eyes started watering even though a wide smile was on her face, not willing to leave her face.


    Xuefeng gazed at her with a warm smile and sheughed while crying for the first time in her life, apologizing for wetting his shirt, "I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m just so happy right now. I can¡¯t describe it... They just fall on their own."


    She tried to wipe them away but Xuefeng took her hands away and ced her head right on his chest while saying with understanding, "You don¡¯t need to. I know. I¡¯m also the happiest I have been so far. My life with you girls is amazing and I couldn¡¯t ask for more."


    Xuefeng felt her tight hug and smiled, knowing exactly how she felt. He kept caressing her cheek with his thumb while wiping her happy tears away when he heard her chuckle as she said, "Heh, I never would have thought that the first time I cry is because of happiness. I¡¯m truly fortunate. Thank you."


    She shamelessly hugged him for a little while more, before asking as a sudden thought entered her mind, "You will cultivate with your Spirit, right...?" Xiao Wen already somehow knew the answer that he will give her but she couldn¡¯t help but still ask. She wanted him to tell her himself but she knew he wouldn¡¯t do so.


    Xuefeng knew that such a question would pass one day so he wasn¡¯t surprised and nodded, not hiding it from her, "Yes. You know that this is the best method to increase cultivation speed. I want to try it at least once to see my results." Hiding it from Xiao Wen would be not fair to Ling as she was also his woman.


    As if she expected such an answer, Xiao Wen attacked him with the already prepared question, asking as she booped his nose, "So can I also do it with my Spirit then? He has been bugging me about it for a while, you know?"


    Xiao Wen smiled yfully at him as she waited for his reaction but contrary to her expectations, he didn¡¯t stutter or wait with his reply and ryed what he honestly thought, saying straightforwardly as he held onto her chin, "No. I will find other ways for you to cultivate faster. Even if he is a Spirit, Lang is still another guy. I¡¯m selfish and you are mine, no one else can touch you. Did you hear me, Lang?"


    Xuefeng already considered Ling as his lover, another person instead of just a spirit like most Fate Holders. There was no difference for him between Lang and another guy in the real world.


    Xiao Wen already knew he will react like that but hearing his warning, she couldn¡¯t help but feel warm inside her andughed, "Haha, he heard you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m only yours," before adding in a whisper as she leaned over to his ear, "Only if you want to touch me..."


    Trying to give him some motivation, she said yfully, "If you can surpass my stage with this single breakthrough, I will give you a reward..."


    Xuefeng thought for a moment and this actually was close to his expectations for this breakthrough but still kept his cool to surprise Xiao Wenter, "Aren¡¯t you a Spirit Sage? Hmm, not impossible... What reward?" She didn¡¯t know how fast his absorption will be if he activates all aces up his sleeve.


    "Heh, you will learn after wee back." Xiao Wen gave him a teasing peck and kept it mysterious.


    She didn¡¯t wait for his reply and pulled away, this time definitely, her tear stains evaporating as if the fire burned under her skin before saying, "Alright, let¡¯s start with your training. I can¡¯t let us drag it for too long. I will also cultivate with you. Hopefully, it will be a beneficial night for us."


    "You can also cultivate alongside me?" Xuefeng asked, pleasantly surprised. He thought it will be just him but if he could actually improve his and the girls¡¯ stage at the same time, it would be perfect.


    Xiao Wen nodded and exined seriously, "Yes. Aside from the main, central spot in the array, there are two more side spots where the essence also gathers. Although the quantity is lower, it still has decent usage. The more Spirit Essence the array gathers, the better the effects. If everything goes, as usual, I should reach halfway the stage."


    p.


    "That¡¯s great. I like it. The three of us can cultivate together then. Yi?" Xuefeng sped his hands together, enjoying this idea a lot and turned around to call for Yi.


    He thought that she already sensed his ns as she was already up to them but instead of halting her movements, she ran straight into his arms, almost knocking him to the ground.


    This made Xuefeng confused and he asked as he grabbed her by the shoulders and pulled her away, "Yi, is something wrong?"


    He would never expect that she would shrug his hands away and cry out while looking into his eyes, "I think I like you!"


    Xuefeng blinked a few times and smiled at such a friendly confession, reaching out to pat her head as he said, "Oh, I like you too. I value our friendshi¡ª" Unfortunately, this was not what Yi wanted to hear and before he could finish his sentence, Yi grabbed his hand by his wrist and cried out even louder, her silver hair vibrating as the voice resounded throughout the rooftop, "I don¡¯t just like you! I really like you!"


    As if influenced by her, Xuefeng also raised his voice as he shouted back, repeating his message, "I like you too!"


    "Not that like!" Yi shouted back, trying to outshout herself, already frustrated that Xuefeng still didn¡¯t read her thoughts.


    Xuefeng cried again, asking while acting confused, "What Like?!"


    Xiao Wen looked at both of them and shook her head, not surprised by Yi¡¯s confession. As a woman who was in love, she already noticed that Yi¡¯s behaviour around Xuefeng was weird and somewhat familiar. She realised it was because she was the same, a girl in love. She didn¡¯t say anything and just observed, knowing that it wasn¡¯t her decision to make.


    .......


    A moment ago, when Yi was standing to the side, watching Xuefeng and Xiao Wen¡¯s confession of love, she suddenly imagined herself in Xiao Wen¡¯s ce, hugging into her crush¡¯s chest only to be hit with a realisation that Xuefeng didn¡¯t even know about her feelings which made her heart and head hurt.


    ¡¯But will that make a difference? Will he give us a chance? What if he rejects me? His heart already belongs to so many women...¡¯ Yi thought, her head hurting from all the questions she wanted answers for.


    Just then, she heard a voice of that woman that kept talking to her earlier in her mind advise her, ¡¯If you keep it to yourself for any longer, it will start to hurt more. You have to tell him. Go.¡¯


    ¡¯I can¡¯t... He is with Xiao Wen... Hugging and kissing her... How can I disturb them... Ahh, it hurts...¡¯ Yi rejected but then aside from the pain in her chest, she also felt dizzy as if she just spun for minutes.


    ¡¯Your emotions are unstable. You need to calm down else darkness will consume you once again. Here, he let go of her. This is your chance. Go hug him and tell him how you feel. Release it. Don¡¯t keep it in yourself. You will feel much better afterwards.¡¯ Yi¡¯s Spirit said, seeing that Xuefeng already let go of Xiao Wen.


    When Yi saw it, for some reason, her legs moved and she found herself running towards him, her target being his back which she wanted to hug so badly. Even when Xuefeng turned around, she didn¡¯t stop, entering into his arms before feeling his warmth for a few seconds until he pulled her away.


    Looking into his eyes, she confessed her feelings to him, shouting it with all her feelings but he still didn¡¯t understand her. She tried even harder but the same happened, leaving her at loss with her mind in a mess.


    Just when she was about to cried out for the third time which would be herst before losing herself, Xuefeng reached out and covered her lips with his hand, saying softly, "Yi, whatever you want to say, I hope you understand the time and ce. How about we proceed with cultivation and you will tell me after you think it over, okay?"


    ¡¯So he does know what I want to ask yet he doesn¡¯t want to reject me...¡¯ Yi analyzed Xuefeng¡¯s words, trying to understand what he wanted to tell her but then her Spirit helped her calm down, ¡¯He knows but at the same time, you two didn¡¯t spend enough time together to even think about anything more than friendship. You should first think of how do you want to help him. Do you think you will be of help with such a weak strength? You will only slow him down. Work hard for him and then try to climb the steps.¡¯


    As her words sank in, Yi¡¯s heart calmed down, releasing where she made a mistake. Xuefeng gave her Pio¡¯s power so she could work hard and help him yet all she was thinking was an immediate reward for zero effort from her side. When she discovered that, Yi suddenly felt lighter as if her body turned into a spec of dust and suddenly her presence filled the whole rooftop. She felt as if she could move wherever she wanted and her first thought wasn¡¯t Xuefeng¡¯s arms but one of the spots with a crystal dot on the ground.


    ¡¯Congrattions on your first time.¡¯ Her Spirit called out in her mind and Yi discovered she wasn¡¯t next to Xuefeng anymore as her body appeared a few meters away from him. She smiled and looked at the amazed Xuefeng before finally replying to his question, "Mhmm, I will work hard."


    It would be strange if he didn¡¯t understand what Yi¡¯s felt after going through the same with Xiao Wen but he couldn¡¯t ept her feelings. Would he ept and bear some affection towards her with some time? He didn¡¯t know that and neither did she but he knew his limits. Trying it out and hoping for some feelings to develop between them would only make his rtions with others suffer which he would never go for. He couldn¡¯t afford that anymore.


    "Alright. That¡¯s what I wanted to hear." Knowing that, Xuefeng nodded satisfied with his decision and sat down in the middle of the array, right in front of the stone column before calling out, "Xiao Wen, we can start."

 Chapter 331 3 s in 1 - Dual Cultivation **

    <h4>331 3 Chapters in 1 - Dual Cultivation **</h4>


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t hurry up with entering Ling¡¯s space, nning on seeing how did the array work first. He already nned to use both his Royal Elf Bloodline and Ling¡¯s help to maximize his absorption but also try to use Golden Clouds together with Heavenly Tribtion as well. He was yet to turn into a Golden Talent just because he was waiting for a perfect moment to get the most out of it.


    "Are you guys ready?" Xiao Wen asked as she hovered the Lava Rock above the stone pir before exining, "Once I put the crystal on the cavity, Spirit Essence will start flowing rapidly from the outside, filling the room in a sh. If we don¡¯t start absorbing it from the start we will slowly start to suffocate. The air will be so overfilled with Spirit Essence that you won¡¯t be able to breathe. Make sure to absorb and break into Spirit Sage at one go."


    "Mhmm, I¡¯m ready. Don¡¯t worry, I will make sure to absorb plenty but still leave some for you." Xuefeng nodded as he sat cross-legged, his hands ced on his knees and Yi also nodded as she mirrored his position.


    "Good luck hubby." Xiao Wen gave him onest kiss before cing the crystal in its ce. They didn¡¯t need to wait for a reaction as even before Xiao Wen pulled her slender hand away, the crystal shed with cyan light and stone pir shook. Vibrations travelled like waves all around the room, feeling like an earthquake.


    At the same time, Xiao Wen rushed towards her own spot, sliding into the spot on the floor just when the shaking stopped. Xuefeng awaited something special to happen and he wasn¡¯t disappointed.


    Bang!


    The stone pile suddenly smashed into the ground, making the centre of the floor looking like an eye that observed them. Upon the crash, the markings on the floor that were all ending in the centre also started lighting up in the same colour, hearing towards Xuefeng spot first.


    "Ahh! So much Essence!" Xuefeng called out with amazement the moment he felt the surge of power underneath him. Just as Xiao Wen said, endless Spirit Essence started filling the room and the spot underneath him was the outlet for all the essence to escape, passing through him like a geyser.


    It wasn¡¯t the end of it as the lights travelled further, creating two more geysers below Xiao Wen and Yi before spreading towards the walls.


    Bang!


    The light struck them with an explosion and suddenly travelled upwards towards the ceiling, making the walls invisible as if they were breaking, revealing the rooftop surroundings as well as the night sky full of real stars.


    "Get ready! What you feel right now is the Spirit Essence from all the Spirit Stones in the array but there are will be a surgeing from the outside!" Xiao Wen called out for thest time before finally closing her eyes, enjoying the effects of the array. It has been some time since she seriously cultivated so she had to make good use of it this time.


    Xuefeng smiled, knowing it was time for him to start his operations and closed his eyes as well, asking in his mind, ¡¯Ling, can Ie in?¡¯ As if Ling was already prepared, instead of answering, the darkness was reced by the light that illuminated his surroundings.


    He thought he will appear in the throne room as usual but to his surprise, he happened to be sitting on the giant bed¡¯s edge, specially made by Ling for this asion. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have time to look around too much as Ling that answered his call suddenly knocked into him, pushing him down on the bed while locking her lips with his.


    It has been a long time since they met personally like this and she couldn¡¯t resist herself, knowing what is going to happen very soon. She kept quiet all this time but she really wanted to connect with him so the happiness inside her was indescribable.


    Xuefeng embraced her, his hands wrapping around her back as he was hoping a long and passionate kiss but Ling didn¡¯t fulfil his dreams, suddenly pulling away from him as said with a happy smile, "I thought you would never ask... I was waiting for you..."


    Her usual cold expression was turned into a warm and loving gaze as she looked at him from up close with their noses touching and rubbed against one another. This was the moment she was waiting for so the word excitement got a new face in her case. Her long white hair was released, letting it fall gently on her shoulders and she looked especially beautiful today, her warm smile being the best addition to her look.


    "If I was weed like this every time Ie here, I would definitelye more often..." Xuefeng replied with a teasing smile as he kissed her once again before flipping her body to the side so he could appear on top of her but surprisingly, she didn¡¯t struggle at all, letting him handle her as he wished,


    Her hands were pinned to the bed as their fingers intertwined and their lips locked in a deep kiss he wanted. Too bad it didn¡¯tst for long as Ling copied his method, flipping him to the side as well and pulled away only to whispered with yearning in her eyes, "Let¡¯s not waste time... I want to connect with you. We are here to cultivate."


    As she said so with her words kissing his ear, her hands suddenly extended downward, making all pieces of clothing disappear from Xuefeng as her hands travelled. All of his upper body got exposed, his boundless muscles replicated perfectly, same as in the outside world but Ling¡¯s delicate hands shamelessly skimmed through them to feel the power that was about to im her.


    The moment her hands reached her lower body, his pants disappeared and his member exploded with vitality after just a single touch from her silky fingers. She already knew it would be this big but her eyes still widened, her mind naturally imagining it all the way inside of her.


    As her hand embraced it, a passionate but also curious gaze popped up on her face and she looked like she was calcting how deep it will reach her. If this was her before, the moment her hands would touch such a thing, it would be momentarily cut off and burned to ashes but now her fingers caressed it gentle, finding it very valuable to her.


    She knew there was not much time left as the rooftop was filling the Spirit Essences that was just waiting to be absorbed by him. Just as Xiao Wen said, soon Xuefeng would find it hard to breathe as he was the one responsible for absorbing the main geyser of Spirit Essence but they didn¡¯t even start yet.


    Pulling away from him, she sat on his waist as she stroked it up and down, giving herself some time to calm her mind and prepare mentally for this very moment.


    ¡¯We are going to connect our Spirits... My very first...¡¯


    As she was entangled in her bundle of thoughts, she didn¡¯t noticed Xuefeng¡¯s sudden movement who raised his body and got hold of her perky breasts that were just pleading to have themselves grabbed which caused Ling to moan softly, "Ahh..."


    She was about to say to let go and focus on their lower halves first when Xuefeng ordered her, "Take off your clothes. I want to see you." His order sounded like a plea, a one out of desire which she saw in his expression and Ling was not able to reject it.


    With just one thought of her, Xuefeng¡¯s palm fell on something soft and round, teasing him in the middle with a small joystick that was already rock hard and ready to y. Xuefeng already performed some massage on her is such ce before but it was still one of the newest experiences in her life. Fortunately, with everything that she saw while being Xuefeng¡¯s Fate Spirit, she gained enough understanding about those matters.


    Ling still felt nice with Xuefeng¡¯s subtle lead, knowing he put his own feelings into this moment instead of looking at it as just cultivation like she did before. With one of his hands rubbing and caressing her breasts, his other hand dived in between of her legs to make sure she was wet and ready.


    To his surprise, Ling was already soaking wet and he couldn¡¯t help but tease her about it, whispering with a yful smile while patting her soft cherry bean, "What are we waiting for...? You obviously want it even more than me..."


    For some reason, she felt extremely embarrassed and she tried to hide inside of his chest as she moaned the moment he pinched her sensitive spot, "Ahh... It¡¯s you who made me like this... I have been watching each time you made love with all the girls... How do you expect me to not feel excited..."


    Seeing her like that, it only made Xuefeng¡¯s fire burn even stronger and he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, saying, "Then I won¡¯t keep you waiting for any longer." He took control of his member back and lifted her bottom, not hesitating to slowly slide it inside of her. He didn¡¯t feel any resistance at all so he pushed her down all the way until their waist stuck with one another.


    Ling stayed quiet as he entered inside of her but the moment they were fully connected, she exploded in pleasure which caused her to exim with her head leaning backwards, "Aaaaah!"


    Bang!


    He didn¡¯t feel any difference at first but the moment Ling¡¯s moan reached his ears, he felt like he was struck by lightning. He heard a loud heartbeat as if it was his own but at the same time somewhat distant. Ling found the sensation paralyzing, almost unable to move around as the waves of pleasure kepting at her like a storm.


    Little Ming told her that it would feel like that based on her knowledge but it definitely surpassed her expectations. It felt so overwhelming, filling her infinite mind until the edges, leaving no space for any other thoughts. The more time she spent in this fashion, the more addictive it became, making her want to throw herself into the waves of pleasure and let it take over her before it crashes.


    Fortunately, she already somewhat prepared herself for it, leaving protected thoughts in one corner of her mind, telling her to remember her mission. This was not about her but Xuefeng and their training. Having this in her focus, she struggled to move, copsing both of their bodies onto soft bed and finished their connection with the infinity kiss that she would never forget.


    Xuefeng was still hanging there with his mind more clearpared to Ling but the moment their lips locked, his mind exploded once again. Like, literally, exploded.


    His mind turned into thousand of fragments which connected with Ling¡¯s consciousness and spread everywhere, filling the whole rooftop. The sensation he felt was so much differentpared to his own Spirit Awareness. All bits of various Essences werepletely visible to him with a naked eye and he could gather them from all around the ce, sucking them in with their connected consciousness.


    He finally understood why this method would be tens of times more effective than the others. Together with his Royal Elf body that already absorbed more Spirit Essence through his skin, he could now grab it with his mind as well, leading it towards his body.


    "!!!" Just then, as he started gathering Spirit Essence with the help of Ling, acting as if they were one person, he found out something even more shocking. He could look into Ling¡¯s memories, emotions or thoughts!


    Even if he didn¡¯t want to do that, when their Spirit¡¯s connected, he gained all ess to everything she had. All of her memories and knowledge flooded his mind, imprinting itself on its own and the same happened with his memories that Ling didn¡¯t try to look into.


    He saw all the happiest moments of her life as well as the one filled with sorrow. As one year after another visualized in front of him, he finally understood how hard it was for Ling to let go of Thunder Goddess to be with him. She was like a family for her, a younger sister that she was with since the moment she was born.


    This was the moment Ling finally felt like a person, living being with emotions instead of a tool that other Fate Holders thought she was for them. Thunder Goddess made her finally live and regain what she lost since the moment she became a Fate Spirit.


    A single tear dropped from Ling¡¯s eye as her arms tightened around his body. He could feel herplicated emotions in that very moment but also relief that he learnt the truth about everything about her. There were no more secrets between them. They were one and no one could separate them anymore.


    There were so many memories from her life but the moment he saw how she was treated, he couldn¡¯t watch anymore, focusing on her instead, showing her that she had him now and no one would ever treat her as such anymore.


    At that very moment, their bodies felt much lighter than before, regaining their freedom. As they understood each other, knowing everything and epting it all, nothing else was restraining them with all boundaries broken.


    Their minds were outside, gathering Spirit Essence from all around the rooftop that already filled to the brim but her bodies also didn¡¯t idle. No longer feeling any restrictions on them, their mouths opened, still joined together and their tongues bonded with each other, creating one unit that tried to merge fruitlessly but never giving up.


    Ling also understood how it felt to be Xuefeng¡¯s woman and taste his affection, sympathizing with the other girls. As her bottom moved, the pleasure she felt before returned, filling them both but she wasn¡¯t broken anymore, having her man that could support her with his strength.


    "Mhmm..." The moans that were earlier suppressed were back and she didn¡¯t hold them back, epting that Xuefeng already knew everything about her everything. Being on top of him, her hips began gathering momentum and some skill, pulling his member out until her head was about to escape before sliding it back inside only to repeat it once again.


    Ling was like a researcher, finding new ways to improve with each movement, making sure both of them would feel great. They were no longer separated and everything they felt was linked together.


    Ling could sense that he wanted to say something and she was the same, wanted to do the same. They knew what they were both going to say but that didn¡¯t stop them for expressing themselves out loud. Their lips separated, both feeling numb from their strong and passionate battle before rolling on the bed so that Xuefeng would cover her on top of her.


    They gazed at one another and both smiled saying at the same time, "I love you..."


    .......


    ¡¯Huh?¡¯ Xiao Wen opened her eyes in the midst of her cultivation, noticing an anomaly around Xuefeng. Earlier, she could feel him explode with power, sucking in most of the Spirit Essence in the air but she already expected him to do so. Lang already exined to her the benefits of cultivating through Spirit so she knew about it but then something weird happened.


    It seemed like an additional boost awakened in Xuefeng¡¯s body as his Spirit Awareness blew up once again, this time not only gathering Spirit Essence from within the rooftop but also reaching outside, spreading far and wide. Normally it would be the array that gathered Spirit Essence from the outside but Xuefeng decided to take matters into his own hands.


    A small tornado formed right above him, reaching towards the ceiling before expanding high into the sky, thinking of sucking in the whole Spirit Essence throughout the Capital. She didn¡¯t mind that, feeling happy for him but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but imagine Xuefeng with beautiful Ling in his arms, doing what only lovers would do.


    ¡¯Ah, I¡¯m overthinking... All they need is being connected with each other... Where would they find time for that...¡¯ Xiao Wen thought as she shook her head to get rid of those unnecessary thoughts from her mind and returned back to her cultivation.


    She rejected those thoughts but she couldn¡¯t be more right about what was actually happening.


    "Ahh! Ahh! Xuefeng!" Ling moaned without suppressing her voice, feeling the power behind each m against her bottom. Xiao Wen was right that they only needed to be connected but that wouldn¡¯t stop Xuefeng.


    With both of her legs in his arms, he hips pumped into her entrance as he observed and absorbed each moan and expression of hers. It motivated him to continue and fill herpletely, spreading her apart with each push of his, making sure she remembers the shape and size of his.


    "Ah! We need to absorb¡ª Ahh... I love you so much..." Ling wanted them to focus only on the cultivation but Xuefeng wanted both and quickly corrupted her mind into wanting more of him. As their minds were not connected, she wanted what he did and right then, Xuefeng¡¯s desire was stronger than anything else.


    His Dantain was being filled with a crazy pace and soon enough, the barrier to the Saint Stage broke, opening a whole new space for him, almost twice the size of his current dantian. He now understood why it is harder the further you go in Cultivation. Fortunately for him, this was only the start for him.


    Xuefeng was expecting some big changes after a breakthrough but everything proceeded as expected. His Spirit grew in size by multiple times, allowing it to transform so much more Spirit Essence into precious Spirit Qi. He could only test the flying and minor teleportation ability afterwards, having much more important matters at hand.


    Xuefeng stopped his movements to ask a question as he leaned over to watch her face from up close, "We only need to be connected at all times and everything will work fine, right?"


    Ling looked at him speechlessly, as she wrapped her hands around his neck and kissed him, not willing to pause their moment before whispering with an agreement, "Hu... Just do it... I know what you are nning. No need to ask me..." With all his desires filling their connected mind, she also wanted to try everything he nned.


    Too bad that Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t let her off without teasing her and continued to ask more while lifting her up onto hisp, "Do you really want it? Tell me what you want to do? Show me what you desire..."


    As he asked so, he began moving once again, raising the difficulty for her answer. With both of his hands on her bottom, he pushed it again his waist reaching as deep as he could before spanked her butt, making her tighten around him right inside of her.


    He already knew what she wanted, their mind choosing a ce for them but he still waited for her to say it out loud. Ling could only give in to him and finally whispered as she bit his ear for teasing her so much, "Against the door first... Ahh!"


    She didn¡¯t need to wait for long as the moment her words left her mouth, they both disappeared from the bed, appearing next to the ss door to the balcony and his hips mmed against her from behind, pressing her against the ss with the view onto the lush grasnds. As he was connected with her, Xuefeng had the power over everything in this ce so whatever he wanted would happen.


    He bound her wrists behind her back and continued smacking her firm bottom while thrusting with power but she couldn¡¯t help but exim each time, "Ah! More!" She couldn¡¯t help but feel the thrill of excitement while seeing Little Ming walking amongst the grass far away from them, giving them a chance of being caught by her.


    Xuefeng grinned as he suddenly reached out towards her cherry bean, before tapping in gently which caused Ling to feel as if she was shocked by lightning, her whole body shivering as she eximed in pleasure, "Mhmm! I feel so good all of a sudden! Ahh! Am Iing...?"


    As Xuefeng could do whatever he wanted in this world, he made her experience what a woman would, peaking with him inside of her. But as their Spirits were connected, he also felt the same as her, suddenly a burst of pleasure hitting his body, quickly finding the way to release the excess of it outside.


    "Ah! Xuefeng!" Ling cried out his name, her body suddenly facing him with her legs wrapping around his waist and her lips sucking on his neck as if she wanted to suppress her moans. She could feel his juices flow into her at the deepest end, not expecting this would bring her such extreme experience.


    "Mhmm! Mhmmm!" She was letting her voice out, drowning it with both his neck and lips only to hit him on the chest, ming him after her overwhelming emotions calmed down a bit, "How could you not introduce me to this earlier..."


    "How about we will only cultivate like that from this moment?" Xuefeng asked yfully and even before she thought about it, he could hear her cry out, "Yes!"


    Just as her voice reached him, she took control over the world and they suddenly appeared back on the bed but this time Xuefeng¡¯s hands were bound to the bed frame. She was sitting on top of him and looked sharply at him saying with an evil smile, "This is my time to tease you!"


    "Huh? To think that you could block me from taking control anymore? Aren¡¯t we one right now?" Xuefeng quickly found out that he could no longer affect Ling¡¯s word like before and Ling only giggled to that as she said, "Hah, I was a Spirit for much longer than you. There is no way you could win against me in control. Let me show you what you get for teasing this Princess."


    As she said so, Ling decided to change the theme from strong and fast into slow and romantic. Staring into his blue eyes, Lingid down on his body, beginning to move her waist in a round motion with a slow but steady pace. Her ample breasts were pressed against his chest as she kissed his body all around, leaving kissing marks everywhere.


    Xuefeng smirked as he said the truth, "You can¡¯t tease me. I¡¯m satisfied with anything you will do for me..." He didn¡¯t expect that those words would only backfire on him.


    "Oh, then I won¡¯t do anything then," Ling said with an evil smile and suddenly stopped moving, only leaning on his chest while looking at him, awaiting his reaction.


    "Alright, you won." Xuefeng knew she wouldn¡¯t give up so he gave in, but Ling only smiled and traced her finger on his chest, asking, "What will I get then?"


    "Oof... What do you want?" Xuefeng questioned before asking, "I can promise it to you once a week..." After actually going through the act of making love with him, feeling such addictive pleasure, it was natural that she wanted some more.


    Ling made a puppy face at him, showing a sad expression and pleaded as sheid weakly on his chest, "But I want to everyday tho..."


    Xuefeng decided not to promise anything any more and proposed, "How about I satisfy you plenty right now and I will cultivate whenever I have free time?" This was the best offer he could give her and she knew that, epting it in a heartbeat, "Okay!"


    As she lifted herself up, his ties disappeared, making him free to do as he wished. With her body all exposed in front of him, showing her slim and porcin body in all glory, Ling said softly as she beckoned at him with her finger, "Come and satisfy me then..."


    Xuefeng¡¯s women didn¡¯t need to ask him twice as one was enough and Xuefeng was already on top of Ling, this time it was his turn to bind her to the bed but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry yet.


    He found it was time for the second part of their Dual Cultivation, knowing that he was filling his Dantain too slowly like this and smiled yfully, proposing, "How about you turn me into me Gold Talent and we anger the Heavens once again?"


    "Sure!" Ling agreed right away, kissing him as a way to use her ability, connecting pleasant with useful. Not only were they acting against nature but also engaged in such an act at the same time. It was enough to anger the Heavens.

 Chapter 332 Hard Like Steal&Delicious Meal **

    <h4>Chapter 332 Hard Like Steal&Delicious Meal **</h4>


    Rumble!


    "Fuck! Again?! How many times will there be a Heavenly Tribtion tonight?!"


    "Honey,e back to bed, it¡¯s dangerous outside. Two great families are fighting. It¡¯s best to wait it out."


    "It¡¯s another Golden Phenomenon! I¡¯m going to the rooftop! I can¡¯t lose out on this opportunity again!"


    "Wait! Let me go too!"


    When the sky rumbled once again, such a situation happened in almost every household and all cultivators were moving to the highest ce to cultivate with the Golden Essence in the sky. Unfortunately, many quickly realised that it wasn¡¯t just a normal Golden Phenomenon from a normal cultivator.


    When everyone prepared to start their cultivation, they realised there was basically nothing to absorb for them, "Huh? Why does no Golden Spirit Essence leak? Even normal Spirit Essence is almost non-existent..." Only a momentter after looking clearly would they see a giant tornado above Xiao Family¡¯s Pce and cursed, "Damn, this bastard is so greedy! He is taking everything for himself!"


    They would curse even more if they knew that the person causing all of this wasn¡¯t satisfied with just that. Just as quickly the golden clouds came, they heavens quickly realised who they were against and suddenly thought of dispersing, forgetting about Heavenly Tribtion. This naturally pissed Xuefeng off as he wanted to use the Tribtion to jump the stages.


    "Damn, what is this? Did the Heavens just find out it¡¯s me again and they are recalling all the Golden Essence?" Xuefeng stopped his movements, squeezing Ling¡¯s butt out of frustration which made her moan, "Aahh, don¡¯t stop..."


    Ling began moving her bottom on her own as she didn¡¯t stop their actions, being very close to another orgasm. Sheid on her belly, pressed against the bed as Xuefeng continued to pleasure her from behind but still proposed, somehow finding some rationality amidst their lovemaking, "We can still take everything back... You still didn¡¯t activate your bloodline to the fullest... Connect it with our Spirit¡¯s power and we will get another boost to counter that..."


    As she said so, she bent her back in an arch before moving back and forth, making Xuefeng¡¯s member reach whatever spot she wanted. Ling already learnt how to multitask so this wasn¡¯t a problem for her anymore, allowing her to connect her job with pleasure.


    "I thought I already did so?" Xuefeng frowned a bit, thinking he already utilized this card. To think there was much more he could use. Xuefeng realised he had no idea how to do it but thankfully he had Ling with him and asked, "How can I do so?"


    He already saw her subtle movements, desiring for more so he gave it to her, holding onto her hands and thrust strongly, causing Ling to shiver from pleasure each time he mmed against her but she still replied, moans cutting her speech from time to time, "Ahh! You need to connect the Spirit with your body¡ª Ah... It¡¯s usually separated, acting like two entities, but¡ª Ah! Right there! Just a bit more... If you connect them, the absorption should at least double... I will help you... Mhmm!"


    Her speech was a mess due to her moans but he understood what she meant. In the end, Ling pressed her face into the bedsheets to suppress her lewd sounds but Xuefeng didn¡¯t let that happen, pulling her into his arm by her hands and embraced her tightly, his hands grasping on her breasts as he continued to fill her insidespletely.


    She could only lean her head on his shoulder and lead his lips onto her own, using it to transport part of their consciousness away. They could feel their own Spirits still engaged in their activity, sucking their juices away as their tongues danced around each other but at the same time, they appeared in the familiar space, the same one where hended while meeting Ling for the first time.


    The ce was inside of his physical spirit that was responsible for Essence into Qi transformation. At that moment, the whole ce was filled with the Spirit Essence of various colours acting like a giant painting with a rainbow.


    Aside from that, Xuefeng quickly noticed his own body with closed eyes in the middle of the space. It looked as if it was split into half and each part looked differently. One part was that of a human, having his old look while the other had the appearance of an Elf, his ear pointed and eyes sharper, looking more like other elves than his current appearance. The present him was the merge of both Human and Royal Elf bloodlines.


    Ling hugged him from the side and exined, "This this your bloodline core. If you touch one of them, you will be able to transform into itsplete form for a while until you change back in a few hours when the bloodlines bnce."


    Xuefeng nodded in understand and picked Ling up as he flew up towards his bloodlines body but felt something was wrong, quickly realising it was Ling¡¯s clothing that bothered him. He got so used to touching her soft skin that he didn¡¯t like the feeling of any clothes on her.


    "I guess I prefer you without clothes in the end." Xuefeng teased her, clicking with his fingers which caused them to turnpletely naked one again and only then did Xuefeng proceed further. Ling didn¡¯t stop him at all, only embracing him around his neck, giving her all to him today.


    "Tap the Royal Elf¡¯s bloodline on the shoulder, I will do the rest." Ling led him and just as he followed her suggestion, the Royal Elf¡¯s bloodline opened his eye in a sh, taking over the whole body in a full swoop. The Human bloodline looked as if it was vanishing but Ling assured him, "Don¡¯t worry, it did not disappear. It is just dormant at the moment within the Royal Elf bloodline."


    Puff!


    Just as she finished her words, they were suddenly ejected from the world, returning to their Spirits that still had the time of their life together. Xuefeng snapped his eyes open and suddenly pinched both of her nipples while pulling away from her lips before asking yfully, "It¡¯s time to rob this stingy Heavens of some Golden Essence, what do you think?"


    p!


    To his surprise, Ling replying by pping his butt hard which caused his member to twitch inside of her and she replied softly with desire in her eyes, "Sure, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can ck... I want you to release inside of me again... Okay?"


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help butugh and push her down on all fours before smacking her two times on both buttcheek as punishment before calling out, "Hah! Did you dare to p my butt? Let me give you what you want then!"


    .......


    ¡¯He activated Golden Phenomenon just as I expected but too bad Heavens are not that easily fooled. The Clouds are already beginning to disperse...¡¯ Xiao Wen opened her eyes, observing Xuefeng¡¯s doings at all times. She was also improving a lot during this cultivation but Xuefeng¡¯s progress was much more important for her.


    Just as she thought the Golden Phenomenon opportunity was lost, Xuefeng suddenly exploded with double the power, sucking everything around them into his body. The medium tornado he created earlier suddenly increased in size, reaching towards the sky. The moment the golden clouds started to disperse, they were sucked back towards Xuefeng¡¯s tornado, having no chance to fly away.


    Together with Golden Essence, all other Essences were sucked as well, leaving almost nothing to both Yi and Xiao Wen. Even when she tried to steal some from him, nothing came out. He sucking force was just too strong for her. Yi still tried her hardest to get some Spirit Essence, focused on cultivating wholeheartedly but she knew it was useless.


    Xiao Wen wasn¡¯t mad at Xuefeng but at the same time, wouldn¡¯t he surpass her quickly if she didn¡¯t get anything? He was already approaching towards Spirit Sage stage like a race car so it wouldn¡¯t be long before he reached her level.


    "Huh?!" Just then, as she watched Xuefeng carefully, she noticed a familiar tent in between of his legs, his member raging hard and searching for some attention. She immediately thought of something and approached him, struggling to stay on the ground due to the strong tornado around him but she somehow managed to reach him.


    Xiao Wen nced at Yi and seeing her still focused, she smiled yfully, whispering while pulling away his rock hard partner, "I guess I will have to give you the reward earlier than nned, hehe."


    She stroked it a few times and momentarily felt the powerful energy, waiting to be released and imed by someone else. Xiao Wen didn¡¯t hesitate anymore, fixing her crimson hair by putting it behind her ears before finally swallowing the whole head into her mouth.


    "Mhmm!!!" Who would have thought that just as her tongue wrapped around it, Xuefeng exploded with a big load of Spirit Qi together with his Golden Seeds. She was almost blown away but she grasped his rod tightly, keeping herself in ce.


    ¡¯It¡¯s Golden Qi!¡¯ Xiao Wen eximed when she tasted and swallowed the whole load, feeling like her dantain filled by a bit chunk with just this much. What¡¯s more, she could feel there was so much more being produced each second as the excess Golden Qi didn¡¯t know where to escape.


    Bang!


    Another load exploded right after she yed with it for a few more times, teasing his tip with her tongue. This time there was even more Golden Qi inside the release and Xiao Wen quickly absorbed it again, feeling her body getting warmer.


    Xiao Wen knew that it was just a little part of all the Golden Qi he was producing so she didn¡¯t mind taking some from him and continued while thinking in her mind, ¡¯Thank you for the meal!¡¯

 Chapter 333 Competition? **

    <h4>Chapter 333 Competition? **</h4>


    "Ahhhh... So much of it pouring inside of me... A lot more than before..." Ling moaned strongly with her face all red, feeling her insides filling with Xuefeng¡¯s seeds for the second time before copsing onto Xuefeng¡¯s body weakly. Even though it was impossible for her to get tired as she didn¡¯t have her own physical body yet but she could still overwork herself mentally.


    She found it ridiculous to use her own ability on herself but this was exactly what they did, refilling their juices to feel more refreshed. Her chest moved up and down as their breath synced with each other and they finally decided to have a little break.


    At one hand it was not only because Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to oversaturate his fresh rtionship with too much sex and reveal all of its secrets during their first close encounter but also because Xuefeng naturally noticed Xiao Wen sucking on him in the outside world.


    Before Xuefeng could say anything, Ling suddenly looked up at him, her white hair falling down on her breast before acting as snow on the twin peaks and said softly, "I also want to try it..." All of the cold aura she once had waspletely eradicated by him and what was left was love, affection and all warm feelings she shared towards him.


    "Hmm? You do?" Xuefeng didn¡¯t expect Ling would get so invested after just one intercourse but he could somehow understand it. By connecting with him, she exposed everything she had for him and there was nothing else between them that they didn¡¯t know. They were like two naked swords entangled in a battle of love.


    "Mhmm..." Ling nodded innocently, having a child curiosity in her blue eyes. Even though she already saw everything and knows how to do it based on the other girls¡¯ presentation, before she does it herself, it will be always a new experience for her.


    Leaning over up to his lips, she suddenly kissed him, before whispered as if she was giving him some samples of her skills, "I want to kiss it..." She then dived once again and sucked on his bottom lip in a deep kiss before adding, "I want to suck on it..."


    In the end, her tongue entered into his mouth, creating chaos and finished it with a lick on his teeth that almost bit his tongue away and whispered with yearning, "I want to lick it too... I want to try everything for you, cause I love you..."


    "How can I not love you back when you are like that...?" Xuefeng asked as he held onto her face and caressed it, watching her face that showed a smile that was only for him to enjoy. She was the one that he understoodpletely, sharing their love together as they stayed connected. He knew it was a pure and mutual feeling between then so all that was left for him was to love her plenty.


    "You can¡¯t. If you stop loving me, I will know and then I will make you love me back again... You can¡¯t escape from me anymore..." Ling exined as she rubbed her cheek against his hand before adding, "You know... I¡¯m tempted to turn around and try right now..."


    Xuefeng could already feel that and reminded her, "That will cancel our connection, right?"


    "Mhmm... This is why I¡¯m resisting it... I don¡¯t want to separate from you... How about we just stay like that...?" Ling whispered quietly as sheid back down on Xuefeng and rubbed their faces together. She put her hands underneath him to also embrace him and naturally got the same in return as Xuefeng said with a sigh into her ear, "I wish life was this simple... But sadly it is not... Don¡¯t worry, you will be able to get what you want but how about leaving it for the next time we are together? There are many things that we still didn¡¯t try."


    As he said so, Xuefeng imagined all lewd stuff and positions he could think of so Ling could have a sample of what they were going to do which made Ling momentarily embarrassed but she didn¡¯t shy away and said back, "If you want to do all that... then I don¡¯t mind... But will it fit in there...?"


    "Cough, cough... Let¡¯s talk about it when the time is due..." Xuefeng immediately coughed, stopping her from going further and Ling only smiled, returning to hugging into him while controlling the absorption of Spirit Essence.


    Xuefeng looked at the situation outside their space and asked curiously, "Xiao Wen seems to be cultivating really fast thanks to me. Is there a way to increase her cultivation much quicker?"


    "Well, there is... But I guess you don¡¯t need to do anything. Xiao Wen figured it out herself..." Ling replied as she suddenly sat up and pulled him up.


    Without saying anything else, she wrapped her hands around his arms and resumed their spicy action. Only after she started did Xuefeng realise what Ling was actually doing. She waspeting with Xiao Wen!


    "Ling...? There is no need for suchpetition..." Xuefeng asked confused, not knowing how to handle this. Outside of his body, Xiao Wen was also raiding on top of him, nning on absorbing more by connecting herself with him, having more Golden Qi pushed into her. The problem wasn¡¯t their actions but he knew from their connection that Ling wanted to know who was better between the two.


    "Don¡¯t worry... It¡¯s just some friendlypetition. She won¡¯t know the results and only I will know the truth..." Ling whispered to him as she hid her flushed face out of his view but Xuefeng didn¡¯t like that at all and stopped her momentarily, "We are not doing that." How could he even be willing to rate them like that?


    He stopped her movements with his arm and then spanked her butt, scolding, "You know how I feel towards the both of you and yet you want me to tell who is better. There is no better or worse. Each one of you has their own qualities but I would never rate any of you. Got it?"


    To his surprise, Ling just pulled back and kissed him instead of replying, pressing him back to the bed before finally saying with a jealous expression, "Can¡¯t I get jealous even once...? I¡¯mying in your embrace but you are still thinking about others... It¡¯s our first time together... Think only about me now, okay?"


    Hearing her put it like that, Xuefeng finally understood why she was upset all of a sudden but shouldn¡¯t that be a norm? After all, Ling wasn¡¯t the only one that he had to take care of so he tried to exin that while caressing her back, "Ling... I am only yours now... But¡ª"


    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t finish the sentence as Ling did it for him, continuing after cutting him off, "But I need to understand that you can¡¯t just ignore Xiao Wen. I know... It¡¯s just that the more time we spend together, the more I want you all to myself... Am I selfish?"


    Xuefeng shook his head and kissed her on the forehead, saying softly, "I think it is normal to want more... I can¡¯t get enough of you as well but as a man, I need to take responsibility for all of you. Don¡¯t worry... I won¡¯t even let you feel lonely or lost... I will be always there for you... Whenever you want to see me, you can call for me¡ª"


    As if Ling was waiting for this, she suddenly brightened and called out happily, "Alright! I will make sure to call you here plenty," before cuddling herself into his arms as if nothing happened.


    "Hey, what was that, huh?" Xuefeng rolled his eyes, not knowing if he shouldugh or cry. He just got yed by Ling into saying that so that she could pull him into the space whenever she wanted to meet with him.


    Ling only hugged him tighter and giggled, "Hehe, you need to be careful at all times. Don¡¯t think you know us, women, fully. When we love someone, we will use all tactics to spend more time with them. You probably already know that but we all want you for ourselves so you can focus all of your attention on us. We also don¡¯t like to share but we all do it for you because we love you."


    Seeing she put Xuefeng into his thinking mode, Ling let him think more while she congratted him, "Congrattions on reaching Sage Stage."

 Chapter 334 Story **

    <h4>Chapter 334 Story **</h4>


    ¡¯I guess this is the end of the Golden Phenomenon... To think that he would actually suck the whole phenomenon clouds by himself... I also benefited greatly from that...¡¯ Xiao Wen thought as she saw the tornado above their head slow down before disappearingpletely.


    She realised that Xuefeng would be finishing his cultivation soon, so she tried to stand up, pulling his member out of her and sneakily return to her ce. She could feel it sliding out of her, causing her to open her mouth to let out a moan but she held it in, trying to not rm him.


    Just as she was around the tip, about to pull it all out, Xuefeng suddenly snapped his eyes opened and grabbed her by the waist, bringing her back into his arms.


    "Aahh!" This time she couldn¡¯t hold back her moan as Xuefeng filled herpletely yet again. He caught her hands, pulling her further into his embrace and asked softly, "Where do you think you are going?"


    Xuefeng looked at her with a passionate gaze but Xiao Wen didn¡¯t run away anymore, knowing she was already exposed and said while creating circles on his chest with her finger, "Uhmm... You see... I was walking towards you to check how you are doing and I just happened to slip, falling onto you. Out of nowhere, your hard member weed me as itunched out of your pants and I identally swallowed it..."


    Xuefeng actually found it funny and chuckled, asking her for more, "Heh, I¡¯m really curious of what happened next? You seemed to have a lot of fun there." He turned around and checked how is Yi doing but finding her still trying her hardest to cultivate, he didn¡¯t disturb her.


    As he stopped his cultivation and Xiao Wen was busy making up stories, all of the Spirit Essence from the array should be going to Yi so that was a good time for her to catch up. He already reached Spirit Sage stage achieving what he nned but there was still some need at the back of his head, wanting much more than that. He didn¡¯t expect that the Heavenly Tribtion would not fire at him so it quite ruined his ns.


    Skimming her hands onto his shoulders, Xiao Wen slowly wrapped them around Xuefeng¡¯s neck before continuing to narrate her story as she slowly moved with her hips, not bothered by Yi that could be sneakily watching, "You know... I tried to pull it out but each time it was about to leave my mouth, I would slip again, swallowing it even deeper while my tongue wrapped around its head, trying to fight back the monster. Unfortunately, it was too big on a creature for me to handle so I had to attack multiple times..."


    Xiao Wen kissed him in the process, showing off how exactly her assault looked like before continuing after Xuefeng¡¯s handsnded on her moving butt, caressing it while helping her train, "Unfortunately... The creature was so sneaky and started spewing out some liquid, forcing me to absorb it each time before continuing to fight it. Who would have thought that the monster would regain its strength each time I had to absorb his liquid, getting much stronger and harder to attack. In the end, I had to retreat leaving the raging beast alone while searching for another way to kill it... Mhmmm..."


    Xiao Wen recounted the story while rubbing their noses together and teasing him with the tips of her lips before she was stopped by Xuefeng who gave in to her torment, kissing her deeply, teaching her multiple new moves that she could use to fight the monster yet again in the future.


    Her breath was getting hotter with each presentation of his but she always returned for another lesson, staying after ss for some additional tutoring. With one hand caressing on her back and the other sliding underneath her dress to feel her skin directly, she pulled away yet again, wanting to finish her story.


    "I tried to think of a better method... Ahh... But the moment I tried to approach it, I slipped yet again and this gave the monster an opportunity to strike at my inner core, attacking me from the inside... Ah... I tried to resist and struggled, climbing up the trial only to fall in the end, letting the monster attack my insides again and again... This was the time it returned to spewing out its liquid to stop me from resisting, paralyzing my body with each atta¡ª Aaaahh¡ª" Xiao Wen spoke in a whisper, her voice crashing after every sentence due to the moans that kept escaping her lips.


    She was already fighting the battle earlier so the moment they resumed it, she was really close to finally peak. For some reason, doing it like this in the open made her even more excited as she thought she would. Even though they were hidden behind Xuefeng¡¯s broad back, it was still shameless of them for such actions.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Wen couldn¡¯t think for that anymore as Xuefeng only fueled the fire inside of her, whispering with the hot breath into her ear, "What happened next? Did my Princess defeat the monster...?"


    "This Princess failed... Ahh... I tried to escape in the end, knowing the owner of the monster was about to wake up but it was toote anymore..." Xiao Wen narrated with troubles to speak, finally reaching the present moment of her battle and began foreshadowing the future, "The owner caught me into his arms and didn¡¯t give me any chance to resist as it crashed against me with all of his power, fueling more power into hispanion. All I could do was give in to their force..."


    The moment she reached herst sentence, Xiao Wen was already at her limits and Xuefeng suddenly started took the full control, grasping her buttcheeks without holding back before mming her while bottom as she screamed, also having no limitation anymore, "He pounded with all his might until finally releasing his ultimate skill right inside my core¡ª Ahhh!"


    Just as she wanted, her core was crushed as the wave of pleasure immobilized her whole body, sending shivers and tightened her muscles. Xuefeng¡¯s Golden Liquid, this time filled with his own power filled her at the deepest end but she took it all without any regrets.


    "Huh... Huh..." Xiao Wen breathed hurriedly, powerlessly supporting herself on Xuefeng¡¯s body but she still found the strength to say softly, her voice filled with affection, "I love you Xuefeng..."


    Xuefeng held onto her face and replied with simr feelings, "Me too, I love you too... Please never change... I want to have yful, sometimes bashful but also domineering Xiao Wen next to me for the many years toe... I hope none of you leaves me."


    He said the same to Ling before leaving her, making sure they both remember that. After he heard the truth from Ling, he knew that he should cherish every single one of them. The way they were with him, they were all treasures for him.


    Holding onto Xiao Wen, he refreshed her body, giving her the stamina back before saying with a teasing smile, "You seem to have a big tendency to slip a lot. Maybe we should work on your bnce sometime in the future?"


    Xiao Wen couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as she nodded right away, hugging into his body, "Haha, to be taught by the master himself, I will be honoured."


    "Let¡¯s create some more stories in the future but it¡¯s time to go now. My breakthrough was sessful so we should move to our next points in the schedule. I want toe back to Tianshi for the night before returning back to the Liu n. There will be some changes in our previous n." Xuefeng said as they finally stood up, returning to his serious but cool mode.


    "Oh, does it affect our ns to go to the White Lotus Sect?" Xiao Wen asked curiously, somehow having an idea of what that could be. Their overall strength greatly increased so there were bound to be some changes.


    Xuefeng nodded and said as he cleaned himself up before helping Xiao Wen, "Aye, that will be also adjusted. We need to increase the strength of everyone but also set our future goals and ns straight. I already have some thoughts but I will wait for the time we meet with everyone before revealing it."


    "Alrighty~" Xiao Wen naturally didn¡¯t mind that and hugged into his arm, being all ready to leave. They both stared at Yi who suddenly opened her eyes with a snap and smiled, clearly satisfied with herself.


    "It seems like there is someone else who also had a breakthrough today. Well done." Xuefeng praised, seeing that Yi also improved thanks to this opportunity. She only stood up and walked up to him without saying anything before looking up at him, waiting for her reward.


    Xuefeng guessed what she wanted but at that moment, he only reached out with his free hand and patted her on the head before saying to the both of them, "Alright, let¡¯s go."


    Although Yi didn¡¯t get what she wanted, she was still satisfied with the progress, deciding to focus on her cultivation, showing to Xuefeng that she didn¡¯t fail the trust he put in her. If she happened to get anything other than that as a bonus, she would naturally be happy with that.


    Unfortunately, Fate didn¡¯t let them have their way as just after Xiao Wen stopped the array from working and collected the Lava Rock from the inside, two people in golden clothing appeared out of nowhere, blocking their path. Xiao Wen quickly recognized the golden-robed youth immediately and squeezed Xuefeng arm as a warning, signalling him to be careful with them.

 Chapter 335 Terms

    <h4>Chapter 335 Terms</h4>


    Liena smiled when she saw Xuefeng from up close, finally able to talk to him and said sweetly, "Hello Xuefeng. I have been wanting to meet you for a while..."


    Beforeing to meet Xuefeng, Liena already imagined in her mind the whole scenario of potential reactions Xuefeng might have like shock, doubt, suspicion or even anger but never in her dreams would she guess that Xuefeng would go with apletely different path.


    He looked at her indifferently, skimming her body from legs to her mist-covered face and asked, cutting her opening speech off, "Okay, first of all, you appear out of nowhere when I¡¯m already runningte, busy with my schedule and expect me to talk to you. Second of all, I don¡¯t even know you yet you call my name so intimately? We are not friends. Third of all, you even dare to cover your face as you talk to me. Am I a joke to you?"


    This momentarily stunned Liena, not expecting such a reaction at all but just as Xuefeng wanted to walk away, she regained her confidence and said apologetically, slightly bowing her head, "Young Master, please, I¡¯m sorry for my rudeness... It has been a while since I talked to others..."


    As thest word of her reached Xuefeng, Liena waved with her hand in front of her face, revealing it to everyone as if it was nothing, shocking the golden-robed youth next to her. The rarity of that happening was really high and even he only saw her once, back in the moment when she asked him for help. The moment he saw her beauty, he couldn¡¯t just ignore her.


    ncing again at him, this time with her pretty face uncovered, Liena asked while ying her one of the strands of her hair out of nervousness, "Is that enough, Young Master...? I really don¡¯t want our rtionship to be ruined by such trifles. I wish to be friends with Young Master."


    Unfortunately for her, this was not enough to buy Xuefeng¡¯s friendship but at least he wouldn¡¯t leave right away, letting her speak, "What do you want?" With Xiao Wen by his side, he knew he wouldn¡¯t be cheated by them as he had the insider information.


    "Actually, Young Master is smart so you should have probably figured that out before we came and Princess Xiao probably exined some things to you as well. Our ns changed quite a lot recently but the goal is the same. We wish to be friends with Young Master." Liena said honestly, trying to smile gently at him, showing her sincerity.


    Too bad that Xuefeng was not quick to believe anything she has to say and said to be clear from the start, "I know you are trying to rope me in your organization but I will say it right now, I¡¯m not scared of you and I won¡¯t be joining or signing any contracts. You can automatically get rid of that from your heads."


    Even though there were benefits to that, he knew it was also a trap as he couldn¡¯t say anything to his family and also put a lot of responsibilities on him. He already had a lot of those already so he did not need any more.


    Liena was not surprised when she heard it, already prepared for that and waved with her hands, dismissing his thoughts, saying, "No, no, Young Master, those are not our ns anymore. What you are saying is indeed true but we only use such practices on normal members in our organization. For someone as important as Young Master, we would naturally provide much morefortable terms. I admit that while being the only Fate Organization, we would sometimes force Fate Holders to join us but I promise that this would not happen in the future."


    Xuefeng chuckled and asked back, "Haha,fortable terms? I already said that I¡¯m not joining any organization. I wish to be free. No matter how many benefits you give me, this matter won¡¯t change." He never liked being restricted, only willing to tie himself to his women due to his love for them.


    Hearing him, Liena eximed with a nod and exined, "Oh, naturally! We want to keep that. What I¡¯m proposing consist of simple friendship without any restrictions. Young Master would be able to have all the benefits of being a Fate Organization member but without any responsibilities. How do such terms sound like? We will give you ess to our Pocket Realm as well as the way to fight against others inside our arena. You should have probably heard about it from Princess Xiao."


    Xuefeng knew that such an offer was too good to be true so he asked, "And how will that work? Many will see that I¡¯m not restricted and will demand an exnation. I don¡¯t wish to be attacked by everyone due to jealousy."


    "Well, this will be something that we will take care of so Young Master doesn¡¯t need to worry about it. I will provide the key to enter the Pocket Realm and it will be up to Young Master to decide if he wants to enter or not. As I said, we won¡¯t force anything and no contract will be binding our rtionship." Liena assured, trying to please Xuefeng.


    He looked to the side at Xiao Wen who naturally knew more than him in this matter and she couldn¡¯t help but nod to confirm his thoughts. The offer that Liena was proposing was naturally too awesome to reject. She knew that Xuefeng would love the arena, battling there with other Fate Holders. It was the quickest and most convenient way to find another Fate Holder to take his ability away.


    Seeing that Xiao Wen approved the n, Xuefeng turned to Yi who was standing patiently to the side and patted her head, asking, "How about Yi? She will naturally receive the same treatment?"


    "Of course. We also want to provide the same for Miss Yi. She will receive the same kind of treatment." Liena confirmed, already nning that as well. She knew that if she can get Xuefeng, she would get Yi as well as Yi would follow him anywhere he wanted.


    Knowing the situation was so one-sided to his favour, he couldn¡¯t say anything else other than agreeing on one more condition, "Alright, I agree but first cancel Xiao Wen¡¯s contract and lift all restrictions from her."


    He didn¡¯t reject the proposal, knowing that maybe in the future he might try visiting that ce to get much more abilities for himself so he didn¡¯t close the doors in front of him but at the same time wanted the same treatment for all of his women.


    Xuefeng looked into Liena¡¯s eyes, without hesitation, showing her that he wouldn¡¯t back down from his stance. There was no lust or admiration in Xuefeng¡¯s gaze which was quite new for Liena but it was a refreshing feeling. She understood that her beauty wasn¡¯t enough to topple any male out there and that intrigued her more than scare away.


    She beckoned at the golden-robed youth who was already staring at her from time to time, admiring her beauty andmanded, "Cancel her contract. Any of Young Master¡¯s wives are our friends as well. We wouldn¡¯t want them to be mistreated."


    "Yes, Mdy." The youth nodded professionally and suddenly created a golden list on the top of his palm, having thousands of names written on it before flicking his hand, spawning a golden feather.


    He quickly found Xiao Wen¡¯s name on the list and crossed it off the list. Momentarily, it disappeared and Fate Qi in the shape of an orb suddenly flew out of Xiao Wen¡¯s belly, flying back towards the youth¡¯s hand.


    "I¡¯m done. She is officially free for any restrictions." The youth dered as he stepped back behind his Mdy.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to believe them and ordered cooly while cing his hand on Xiao Wen¡¯s belly as he continued to observe Liena reaction, "Drakos, check it." He announced it out loud to check their reaction and as he expected, there wasn¡¯t much surprise on their face as if they already knew about it.


    ¡¯She is clear. They removed everything. You know, I could remove it myself if you wanted.¡¯ Drakos replied after a moment of checking, shamelessly promoting his services. He could basically deactivate anything that was made from Fate Qi and absorb it for himself.


    ¡¯It¡¯s okay, I wanted them to be the ones to do it.¡¯ Xuefeng said back and returned to Liena, asking as he reached out with his hand, "Token to the Pocket Realm? One each for me and Yi. If I want to get more, I will call you."


    He wanted to act rudely like that to check what was his bottom like but to his surprise, Liena only smiled sweetly and sent two golden tokens to him with a smile, saying warmly, "Of course, we wouldn¡¯t forget. If you happened to have another friend who will want one then you just need to call for me. I¡¯m avable to you at all times."


    Both the golden-robed youth and Xuefeng didn¡¯t expect suchmitment from Liena to lower herself into a girl he could call whenever he wanted but there was no other method to show her sincerity.


    "Is there anything else? We are leaving. As I said before, I¡¯m busy right now." Xuefeng asked as he grabbed both of the girls by their waists, nning to lead them out of the room.


    "I won¡¯t trouble Young Master anymore then. You are free to go." Liena said warmly as she sidestepped, letting Xuefeng pass.


    He walked forward, making both of the girls walk on his right side so he could shield them in case anything happened and just as he passed Liena, he warned coldly, "Just for your information, next time you guys follow me around like that, I will not hesitate to attack."


    Without waiting for her reply, he walked towards the doors, leaving the two behind.

 Chapter 336 Meanie

    <h4>Chapter 336 Meanie</h4>


    The golden-robed youth wanted toment on the whole situation, thinking that Xuefeng acted preposterously but Liena stopped him, putting her mist-like mask on her face before ordering, "Don¡¯t say anything. We are leaving back to the Pocket Realm."


    Still, the youth couldn¡¯t let it slide, arguing politely, "But Mdy... He disrespected you..." He couldn¡¯t handle the fact that his perfect Mdy was treated like that by someone.


    Liena nced at him sharply and waved with her hand, wrapping the two of them with Fate Qi and sent them away from the Pce. They appeared outside the Capital and Liena sent them right into the Pocket Realm without hesitation with another teleportation jump.


    Only after they were back in their ce did Liena say, "It doesn¡¯t matter. He was just testing me. We need him but he shouldn¡¯t know why. Our mission should stay the secret until we gather all the top ten together. Those two members from the council, we can¡¯t reject the possibility that he knows about them. He has Drakos after all."


    "Ah!" Only then did the youth eximed, finally realising that could actually be the case. "If he knows, then..." The youth didn¡¯t even want to imagine it but Liena finished his sentence, "...then this would exin why he is not scared of us. Even without using Fate Qi as he has Drakos to nullify it, we can gather a lot of experts ready to fight him. He should know that from Xiao Wen so this could be a reason why he is so confident. He is good at pretending as well, not giving out any clues on his face... The more I know him the more I want him..."


    The moment the youth saw Liena drop on her bed and call out thest words that sounded like a confession, his heart crumbled, suddenly feeling like leaving, finding Xuefeng before killing him. Too bad that he didn¡¯t have enough strength to do that.


    He couldn¡¯t just leave it at that and leave else he would feel great regretter on and braced himself, asking gently, "Mdy, doesn¡¯t Xuefeng have many women already...?"


    Unfortunately, the question backfired at him right away as Liena sat up and asked back with a frosty look on her face, "Huh...? What do you mean by that? You imply that I will chase after him and want to be his woman? Did you get dumb all of a sudden?"


    The youth expected to have some reaction from Liena but didn¡¯t know she would be so sharp and bowed down his head, apologizing, "Uhmm, no Mdy... I apologize. I will get rid of that thought from my head." Even though he said that he was happy in his heart, sighing with relief. She was his crush since the first time he saw her face. It was natural that he would feel happy when his crush stays single for him.


    Liena wasn¡¯t in the best mood and followed up, stunning the youth, "And even if I would, it is not the matter that concerns you. I don¡¯t need to ask you what I should do or not. You can leave now, I will take a nap."


    He stared at the ground and nodded in the end, respecting her choice, "Yes... Mdy..." He left, closing the doors behind him while giving Liena thest look, but that only cracked his heart open once again and forced him to look away.


    Liena looked at the doors and let out a sigh, naturally knowing what he was thinking, ¡¯Sigh... He will never move on...¡¯ She dropped on the bed, ncing at the image of Xuefeng that suddenly appeared above her and said quietly to herself, "I¡¯m not going to fall for you, right? You treat me so bad... Meanie..."


    .......


    "What?! You also connected yourself with Xuefeng?! Are you mad? It happened to us cause we didn¡¯t know about it... Why would you willingly do that?" Mrs Xiao called out the moment she saw the imprint on Xiao Wen¡¯s hand. Quickly, the issue that they were about to talk about turned into a scolding.


    After she read the data that Xuefeng gave them, they finally understood what dangers lurked in the shadows and what her daughter had to face since a lot of time ago.


    Before Xiao Wen replied, Xiao Feng, was the first to ask, "So you don¡¯t want to have that bond with me in the end?" It was after all a big ego-boost if your wife would be willing to die with you in the name of love.


    Too bad that Mrs Xiao was more down to earth than he thought and scolded him as well, "Of course not, stupid! Who will take care of our girls in the future if we both die? Who knows where you will wander around and die like a dummy? From now on you will behave like a good boy else I will be the one to beat you up, got it?"


    Xiao Feng, not expecting he would receive a bullet as well, threw his hands in the air as he med himself for his stupidity, "Sigh, why did I even speak up..."


    Having her husband quiet, Mrs Xiao returned to ring at her daughter and asked her seriously, "What will happen when you two have kids together in the future and Xuefeng dies in battle? You will leave your kids alone to die? Did you even think about it before you acted?"


    Xiao Wen thought about it for a moment and hugged into Xuefeng¡¯s chest, exining, "Hmm... Xuefeng only fights when he knows he can win... He also promised he will never leave me..."


    Mrs Xiao wanted to scold more when she heard such silly words but then Xuefeng spoke after giving this matter some thought, "Mother, I already thought about it. If we ever have kids, I will make sure to raise them all properly before moving to any ces filled with danger. I¡¯m not irresponsible like that. I know that even though I¡¯m strong, there will always be someone stronger than me but I¡¯m not someone who break promises easily."


    This was the first time Xuefeng called her mother and she saw such mature stance from him so she changed her attitude, saying, "Good, as long as you understand. The life of my daughter is in your hands so you better think about it before you rush into any mortal danger."


    Before Xuefeng said anything, Mrs Xiao added, "I also hope to see grandkids very soon. I hope you don¡¯t wait till a long age. When you ascent to Heaven Realm, you should think about settling down for a while before you try to attack higher realms. After reaching God Stage, age doesn¡¯t really matter anymore."


    "Mooom! Don¡¯t mention kids anymore! I¡¯m still not ready..." Xiao Wen stopped her mother from talking anymore as she blushed for some reason, not able to hold it in her anymore, her heart beating faster each time her mother spoke about kids.


    Too bad that Xuefeng onlyughed and joined her mother in teasing her. He embraced her tighter before raising her chin upwards so he could kiss her and ask, "So you don¡¯t want any in the future? At some point, we will have to think about it, don¡¯t you think?"


    Having Xuefeng ask the same, she blushed even more but still exined what she really felt, making sure Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t misunderstand, "Uhmm... I didn¡¯t say I don¡¯t want any... But I still want to join you on many journeys and battles... I don¡¯t like sitting at home..."


    "It¡¯s okay, I was just teasing you. I know what you want. We are still too young so we should focus on adventures and make the best use of our young bodies..." As he said so, he kissed her and gave her a knowing look which made her hit him on the shoulder for being naughty, "You only think about that... Didn¡¯t you have enough of it just now?"


    Xuefeng wanted to tease Xiao Wen more but Mrs Xiao interrupted them, acting as a detective, "Just now? Weren¡¯t you two cultivating?" If Xuefeng could add a magnifying ss into her hand right there, the scene would look perfect.


    "Cough, let¡¯s not talk about it... We did improve a lot and it¡¯s all that matters." Xuefeng brushed the question to the side, covering up the scene and changed the topic, "Is the Warship ready? We nned to leave soon. Tianshi is still waiting for us."


    Mrs Xiao nced at him sharply and didn¡¯t continue the issue, knowing they were old enough to do what they want before passing him a storage ring, saying, "This is one of the best rings we have. Only that one had space big enough to fit the whole Warship. Try not to destroy it on your way. There is a letter for your father inside as well. Hope he can join us here soon. We will prepare the Pce for your n."


    "Alright. I will pass it to my father." Xuefeng nodded with a smile and let go of Xiao Wen so she could say goodbye to her mother while he and Xiao Feng nodded to each other with understanding.


    Before they left, Xiao Feng called out to him, "I expect you toe and study crafting under me when you are done with the stuff at hand."


    Xiao Feng already mentioned it before and Xuefeng still remembered it. This was a good opportunity for him to learn one of the elements that he wascking, Ether Element. Mastering all other elements was in his ns for a long time so he didn¡¯t have a reason to reject him.


    Leaving the pce though, there was only one person in his mind that was the most important to him at that moment and one he had to take care of with priority. Tianshi.

 Chapter 337 Where Are You My Captain?

    <h4>Chapter 337 Where Are You My Captain?</h4>


    When they finallynded on the pier, near the familiar coldke outside of the Capital, Xiao Wen couldn¡¯t keep those words in her anymore and covered her face as she crouched, cursing herself, "Arrgh... I¡¯m so stupid... That was so embarrassing! Why did I mention it... Now my mom will tease me for a long time..."


    As Yi already advanced to Spirit Saint stage, Xuefeng didn¡¯t need to carry her anymore so he was free to immediately appear behind her and embrace her as he cheered her up, "Don¡¯t worry, you will be fine. Your mother knows we do it already. This is probably why she mentioned having kids to also make sure we are careful."


    Xiao Wen naturally still didn¡¯t want kids, wanting to rather fight and battle instead. She was quick to shake her head and reject that thought, "Ahh, don¡¯t tell me about it... We will think about it when we are ready..."


    Seeing how she acted, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but lean over and whisper into her ear, teasing her, "Heh, with the amount I released this time, wouldn¡¯t that happen pretty soon?"


    "Ah! I absorbed it all!" Xiao Wen eximed as she stood up but he, fortunately, predicted it and jumped away, only to hear her scolding, "Do you want me to beat you up?!"


    She threatened him with her fist but unfortunately for her, she couldn¡¯t overpower Xuefeng anymore so she added instead, "Also, Yi is watching us... Behave a little."


    Even though he was at the beginning of the Spirit Sage stage while she was at its peak, their physical bodies and strength were greatly mismatched. She was much stronger before but now the turns have changed. Only after using one of her passive abilities would she overpower him but she naturally wouldn¡¯t use it against him anymore.


    Upon hearing her name being mentioned, Yi waved with her hand and said as she chuckled, "Oh, don¡¯t mind me. Just imagine I¡¯m not here. I like watching how you two tease each other, hehe." She actually wanted to observe Xuefeng¡¯s actions to learn more about him so this worked perfectly for her.


    Xuefeng pointed at Yi and said to Xiao Wen with a teasing smile, "See? She likes watching." Only after seeing Xiao Wen pout at him did Xuefengugh and add while hugging her into his arms, "I¡¯m joking, I¡¯m joking, let¡¯s go back."


    "Haha," Yi only chuckled at them at asked curiously, "Young Master, where are we going? We are in the middle of theke..."


    Xuefeng approached her and grabbed Yi by her waist while saying, "I told you, call me Xuefeng and also hold onto me while holding your breath."


    He didn¡¯t need to ask twice before Yi hugged into his chest, sharing the second half of him before asking, "Why should I hold my breath¡ª"


    Ssh!


    Unfortunately, before she could finish her sentence, Xuefeng already jumped into the water without any warning.


    .......


    The whole swim, Yi¡¯s eyes were wide open, amazed by what was happening. She could feel that they were no longer inside the cold waters of theke the moment they went through the stone doors which was in itself magical. The moment they broke the surface of the well, Yi looked around in excitement and asked while reaching the edge to see where they were, "Ah! What is this ce?"


    "Shhh!" Xuefeng immediately covered her mouth with his finger and shushed her. She froze, not expecting such a reaction from him, thinking, ¡¯Wasn¡¯t that supposed to be a safe ce...?¡¯ Yi was looking out for dangers but didn¡¯t feel any, only hearing someone singing in the room with the water running in the background.


    "Where are you my Captain...?


    You said you wille quickly, yet you went missing...


    You left me home this sickly, only giving me your blessing...


    You swam across the sea, yet you disappear...


    Come back and say you love me, that¡¯s all I want to hear..."


    ¡¯That¡¯s Tianshi¡¯s voice!¡¯ Yi thought in her mind after hearing the mncholic voice singing a song that she never heard Tianshi sing. She knew that Tianshi loved to sing in her free time but this was the first time she felt so many feelings in her voice.


    She felt Xuefeng finally pulling her finger away, showing her to be quiet and she nodded her head before returning to listening to the song as they slowly left the well one by one. They were much stronger than Tianshi so if she wasn¡¯t looking, there was no way she would notice they wereing as her Spirit Awareness was turned off as well.


    Tianshi was standing with her back towards them, showering fully naked and water on her neck, drowning out their noises. With all her wounds healed, she regained back her beauty and her figure looked stunning as usual.


    He naturally recognized the song she was singing as it was one of her favourites, narrating the story of a certain princess that fell in love with a Captain of a ship. Most wives back on earth would sing this song when their husband was away in the hope they wille back home earlier so Tianshi probably thought of him as her captain that she was missing and started singing.


    As Tianshi was ready to sing another verse, Xuefeng kissed Xiao Wen to bribe her and whispered something into her ear. She wasn¡¯t mad when she heard his request but stole another kiss as payment and walked towards the doors with unwilling Yi who wanted to hear more of the song. Meanwhile, Xuefeng walked sneakily towards Tianshi from behind right before she started singing again.


    "Where are you my Captain...?


    I want to see your smile, getting hugs within your arms...


    Your leave is like a trial, unable to hold back against your charms...


    I miss you, pleasee back to me...


    I¡¯m much better than your crew, even greater than the sea..."


    At that moment, Xuefeng finally arrived behind her and hugged her from behind while saying at the same time into her ear, "Your Captain is back..." Tianshi got scared at first, not expecting that someone would be behind her but quickly calmed down when she heard the familiar voice of her lover as well as his warm embrace.


    Tianshi smiled happily, letting him wrap his arms around her as she said, "Xuefeng... You came... I knew you would return when I sing for you..."


    Xuefeng tightened his embrace and kissed her on the neck, saying softly, not bothered that he was getting wet from the water, "I heard your angelic voice from thousands of kilometers away and I came back as fast as I could... I missed you too..." Tianshi knew that he was just giving her some endearments but she didn¡¯t mind it. His voice and hugs were enough of a reward for her.


    "Don¡¯t stop singing... I want to hear thest parts of the song as I hug you..." Xuefeng requested while skimming his hands on her slim waist and belly. He wanted to caress and kiss her everywhere, paying her back for all the time they were away from each other.


    "Take off your clothes first... I want to feel you directly..." Tianshi whispered back as she leaned on his chest and looked back, searching for his lips that she felt the thirst for this whole time. She didn¡¯t need to say anything more as Xuefeng¡¯s clothes suddenly disappeared, entering back into his storage ring while his lips received her own.


    She turned back after a long but passionate kiss and started singing once again to satisfy Xuefeng¡¯s request, this time with her voice no longer mncholic but one filled with happiness and love. Xuefeng thought that she would continue from the third verse of the song but she suddenly skipped thest one that was showcasing the Captain return.


    "Is that you, my Captain?


    I can finally see you, sailing back from the sea!


    Your smile in the view, that quickly made me free!


    Atst, you came back before sunset!


    I leave yearning in the past, no longer having any regret!"


    Through her body, Xuefeng felt the power of her voice and the emotions that she wanted to express. They went right through his heart, making him shiver from excitement, feeling the joy of the Princess that finally met her Captain.


    Tianshi stopped singing with thisst verse she finished for him and turned around, looking at Xuefeng¡¯s face that was still affected by his Royal Elf bloodline transformation. She didn¡¯t care about his current looks and smiled warmly as she started gently caressing his cheek before finally saying, "You came back atst... My dear Captain..." before kissing his lips once again, throwing away any regret that was left in her heart.

 Chapter 338 Biggest Achievemen

    <h4>Chapter 338 Biggest Achievemen</h4>


    Thank you Mitspier for two Ko-fi!


    **********


    A parent-child conversation in one of the households in the Phoenix City the next morning looked somewhat rushed.


    Knock, knock!


    "Honey! Are you awake yet?! There is only one hour until the beginning of the selection! Don¡¯t let such an opportunity pass next to your nos¡ª" A concerned mother banged against the doors of her daughter¡¯s room but before she finished talking, her daughter already opened the doors and showed herself wearing her best dress, fully prepared.


    With a smile nted on her face, the teen ran past her mom and walked down the stairs while yelling some words behind, "Mom! I¡¯m going out! Wish me luck!"


    "Alright! Take care! Go kick their asses!" The Mom cheered but her kid was already outside the house, running towards the main za.


    Inside another household, the scene looked very simr to the previous one. A young teenage female was running around the house to get ready.


    "Mom! Did you take my earings? I think I lend them to you a few days ago. I can¡¯t find them now!" She called out panickily but her mom quickly came up to her and helped to search for them, calling out anxiously, "I already gave them back! Check the drawer next to the bed!"


    The teen quickly found them before shouting excitedly as she ran out of the room, "Okay! I got it! I¡¯m going out! If I don¡¯te back its cause I was selected!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, we will watch you!" The Mom called out as the girl was already out.


    Everyone who wanted to take part in the selection jumped from excitement and happiness but there was one group of girls that didn¡¯t necessarily think too much of it and would rather sleep more, not going anywhere. This group of girls consisted of Nuwa, Yiren, Wuying and naturally Princess Shan who joined them in a sleepover.


    Last night they all yed around with each other inside the bed, tickling and talking with gossips about her favourite subject, Xuefeng. Unfortunately, that made them sleep veryte. They thought it was because of ying but it turned out that none of them wasfortable to sleep without Xuefeng with them.


    For some reason, they felt the bed was really empty. All they could do is hug into each other, mostly using their new human pillow in the shape of Princess Shan. She was forced to sleep in the middle of the bed, stripped of her clothes and put into a thin nightgown only to get hugged by both Wuying and Yiren from both sides.


    It was also Princess Shan who woke up first due to her schedule that she got used over the few months but unfortunately, she was stuck in the middle and it didn¡¯t seem like she would be released any time soon. She could only pat their heads gently, trying to wake them up, "Everyone... It¡¯s already morning... We should slowly wake up..."


    Yiren felt the pats on her head and opened her eyes even so slightly to see who it was but then closed them, realising it wasn¡¯t the person she has been waiting for before saying, "Mhmm... Mom... Five more minutes..." Wuying wasn¡¯t different and also hugged onto Princess Shan, trying to fill the emptiness that they felt without Xuefeng around them.


    ¡¯Sigh... I guess we still have some time before the selection starts... Hopefully, Xuefeng wille back and join us...¡¯ Princess Shan sighed in her mind, knowing exactly how they were feeling and also closed her eyes, imagining how the scene would look like when Xuefeng returns, Should I hug him as well with everyone...? Is that too soon...?¡¯


    .......


    At the same time, Xuefeng that was so high in demand was currently holding two beauties, Xiao Wen and Tianshi inside of his arms. After the song Tianshi sang for him, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but give her all the love she was waiting for, entering and filling her with his passion. He was already after a long session with Xiao Wen but that didn¡¯t stop him from giving the same to Tianshi as well.


    After one satisfying round under the shower, Xuefeng helped her wash before carrying her out towards the bedroom. Her body was pressed against his which covered her just in case but Xuefeng actually rxed too much, forgetting about Yi that never saw him naked and created quite an interesting scene in between them.


    She blushed immensely, staring at the raging fire that wasn¡¯t covered by him at all without break. He could only enter the bedroom where they would sleep tonight and leave Tianshi on the bed for a moment, nning to calm down Yi. She naturally wouldn¡¯t be sleeping with them as he didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings towards her.


    As Yi already saw him naked, he didn¡¯t bother to cover himself. Such moments would happen a lot in the future if she were to travel with them so she needed to understand it. Unfortunately, just as he left the bathroom, another guest arrived in the throne room. It was the Auntie who came to Tianshi for a visit.


    She couldn¡¯t help herself but look at his erection andment with a smile, "Oh, I see that I interrupted something. You are so lively after justing back, hehe."


    All that Xuefeng could do was hugging Xiao Wen from behind and say while acting naturally as if he wasn¡¯t bothered by any of theirs nces, "Mhmm, we are just about to retire to sleep. Auntie, will you do me a favour and find a nice room for Yi? The blond beauty behind you is our friend."


    "Oh, naturally." The Auntie nodded happily and looked at Yi, checking her out. It didn¡¯t take her long to like the shy girl and embrace her, caressing her golden hair.


    "Another cute girl. You really have some hidden luck inside of you." Auntie said to Xuefeng before taking Yi away, "Come sweetie, I will show you the room that¡¯s the closest to this one." She understood that Yi was just a friend of his but seeing the way Yi looked at Xuefeng, it wasn¡¯t hard to understand her feelings.


    With them gone, Xiao Wen leaned on his body and asked seductively, "Will you carry me too...?" She didn¡¯t need to ask twice for that as his arms were already picking her up and carrying back to the bedroom.


    Too bad that their night fun got cut at that as Xuefeng hugged them both into his chest instead, saying sternly, "Sleep." With that one word, all of their imagination and nning got ruined but they took what they had, his warm and cosy embrace.


    For that night, Xuefeng already had something nned, wanting to visit Little Ming and finally have a heart to heart talk with her, learning about everything, future and the past. He made sure that both Xiao Wen and Tianshi are soundly asleep before closing his eyes, wanting to move his consciousness into Ling¡¯s space but then he felt something soft on his lips which forced his eyes open.


    What he saw or rather who he saw was surprisingly Little Ming, appearing in front of him with her physical form. She looked exactly like a human being aside from the golden glow on her skin. He wanted to say something but her lips covered his mouth and she exined herself in his mind, ¡¯Don¡¯t say anything or you will wake the girls... I came out so I could see you... But also to tell you that I will be switching back with my sister for a day or two ording to our earlier agreement. Don¡¯t listen to whatever she says... She is a pretty schemingdy... Hope we can meet again like this and talk... Or maybe do something else too...¡¯


    When she said thatst sentence, her cheeks blushed and she suddenly vanished, no longer outside of his body. This was her demonstration that she already had a physical body on her own. Xuefeng only needed to call for her and she would appear for him.


    Knowing Little Ming was gone, he didn¡¯t go back to bother Big Ming and instead hugged the two beauties in his arms, falling asleep. He didn¡¯t expect that the moment Big Ming would appear, she would immediately make moves, trying to improve her position in the group.


    She smiled as she aimed her words at Xuefeng¡¯s bracelet and said, "Drakos from the Dragon Race. The Legendary Dragon, the Fate Nemesis, one of the strongest of his kind, the only one who happened to be sessful in cultivating with Draconic Sculpture, getting the Sacred Cultivation Technique inside of it. Thanks to it, he reached the Legendary stage in just one hundred years old, bing the youngest Dragon who reached such status, bing the first Dragon who can also turn into a humanoid form."


    She knew that Drakos will respond and she wasn¡¯t wrong as she heard his cold wordsing from the bracelet, "You seem to know a lot about me, woman."


    "I know a lot more. Seeing his sess, His father, the Ruler of Dragons asked him to gift the Technique to the Race, nning on making their Dragon Race into the most powerful powerhouse in all Realms but for some reason, Drakos refused. His father naturally couldn¡¯t let go of such an opportunity due to his son stubbornness and attacked his son, wanting to forcefully take it away but he didn¡¯t expect that his son was already equal in strength to him.


    He sessfully defended himself and killed many of his brothers as he ran away from the Dragon Race Pce, taking the Sacred Technique with him. Since that time, he was expelled from the Dragon Race and determined by them as their mortal enemy. Because of that, many learnt about this technique and wanted it for themselves joining in the hunt after poor Drakos. At some point, he was caught and tortured for hundreds of years before being locked in the Prison after being unsessful in getting the Technique out of him."


    Contrary to her expectations, Drakos didn¡¯t get mad at her, having his temper already sharpened for so many years and replied, "You act as if I didn¡¯t know my own life. What do you want?" There was no other reason for her to mention all of this if she didn¡¯t want anything from him.


    Big Ming didn¡¯t reply to his question yet and continued with his story, "The kidnappers wanted to continue their torture until he gives up but one day, he vanished, escaping from the prison and no one saw him ever again since then. To think that he would actually destroy his physical body and escape with his Spirit into the Earth Realm, catching my little sister¡¯s attention."


    "You know so much about me yet I know nothing about you. How about you introduce yourself?" Drakos asked as he finally dropped what he was doing, focusing on this schemingdy. He knew it was apletely different person than the one he knew, only sharing the same body.


    Big Ming smiled to herself and introduced herself, having no need to hide anymore, "I¡¯m the Mother of Fate, the First Queen of Fate Kingdom but my biggest achievement that I am the proudest of is being... Ling¡¯s Mother."

 Chapter 339 Mings Problem

    <h4>Chapter 339 Ming¡°s Problem</h4>


    When Drakos heard such an introduction, he naturally got shocked, asking right away, "W-what? Don¡¯t tell me you are the same Queen of the Fate Kingdom that was the first to rule without her king?" He was not especially shocked by thest part of her being Ling¡¯s mother but actually the middle part. Now that he looked at her, she actually did look like the current Queen of the Fate Kingdom but it was closed for so long that he actually didn¡¯t pay attention to it.


    Ming smiled and nodded, admitting, "That¡¯s me. Who needs a King when I can do everything myself. Also, if I wasn¡¯t, how would I know your real story? Only those who don¡¯t know Dragon Race would believe in such a story you previously made up."


    "So you knew about me from the moment we met?" Drakos asked just to confirm, not denying that his previous story was fake but Ming didn¡¯t say any more, proposing instead, "How about you let me inside the bracelet so we can talk? I would like to work with you on something."


    Drakos didn¡¯t have a reason to reject her, knowing her real identity so he agreed, "Sure. I was working on fusing that Draconic Lizard within the sword but I guess I will take a break."


    It was naturally safer for them to talk inside the braceletpared to a distance like that. If Ling wanted to overhear what they talked about, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for her to do but fortunately, she wasn¡¯t this nosy. She naturally understood that the only way to coexist with each other was through mutual respect.


    Ming who was still inside of Ling¡¯s Realm at that moment opened her eyes and noticed that Ling was observing her defensively. Ling could naturally feel that she was sending some signals outside of her space but she didn¡¯t pry why and what she sent.


    Ming smiled at her and exined without being asked, "I was contacted by Drakos. He wants me to help him to handle the Draconic Longsword we received. I will move to the space inside the bracelet for a moment."


    Unfortunately, Ling didn¡¯t look like she was bothered by that as she replied coldly, not showing the same affection which she did for Little Ming, "I was only letting you stay cause of Little Ming. If you want to go, I obviously won¡¯t stop you."


    "Sigh, I¡¯m not your enemy. Didn¡¯t my little sister tell you already? Trust me, I would never hurt you." Ming let out a sigh and tried to exin but Ling didn¡¯t want any exnation.


    Waving with her hand, she stopped Ming from talking any further and stated, "I wouldn¡¯t trust someone who tried to separate me from Xuefeng no matter what they say. You can leave."


    Ming could do nothing but leave, knowing that she would get such a result from the very beginning and left the space. If she was on Ling¡¯s ce, she would have done the same.


    Being out, she tried entering the Bracelet¡¯s space and didn¡¯t find any obstructions. What she saw after entering was the usual in ground, spreading around until the horizon. She already visited the space within the bracelet so this didn¡¯t surprise her.


    "So what is it that you want to talk about?" Ming heard a voice behind her and she found a familiar-looking middle-aged man with Dragon scales mixed with skin on his body. His hair was like fire, brush upwards but instead of being red, it was dark as coal, looking fresh. Ming already saw this handsome man a few times so she didn¡¯t mind his strange appearance.


    Ming stopped in front of Drakos who was leaning on the Draconic Longsword before asking with a casual smile, "You probably wonder why didn¡¯t I admit the truth to Ling already or why I¡¯m hiding it from her?"


    "Well, that too but I¡¯m more interested in knowing why is the Queen of Fate Kingdom not in the Fate Kingdom? Was it not closed hundreds of years ago? Is no one ruling it right now?" Drakos questioned curiously, seeing some mysteries.


    Ming only shrugged and replied, "I would tell you if I knew myself. I went out cause I wanted to find my daughter and bring her home but the moment I left, the Kingdom closed. I didn¡¯t think I would be outside the Fate Kingdom for so long so I had to find a ce with Fate Qi else I would simply run out of juice pretty quickly. The rest you know."


    Drakos wasn¡¯t that surprised as he had a feeling it was this simple and returned to the previous topic, "So that¡¯s what happened. What about your daughter? I guess your request is connected with her. You two finally reunited. It must have been tough letting go of your firstborn so she could be Fate Holder¡¯s Fate Spirit instead of ruling together with you."


    Ming red at him for putting it like that and exined the crux of the problem, "I was forced to offend my daughter when I tried to test Xuefeng¡¯s personality and feelings for her so both of them doesn¡¯t really like me that much anymore. If I were to introduce myself to any of them, they wouldn¡¯t believe me so I can only ask for your support. Now that I know he would be a great candidate to be Ling¡¯s husband, I only need to regain my good name."


    "So what do you want me to do again?" Drakos asked after finally understanding what happened.


    "All you need to do is arrange a meeting between my little sister and Xuefeng. I will handle the rest with her. If it¡¯s my sis, Xuefeng will be more willing to listen. I can only reach Ling by using Xuefeng¡¯s influence." Ming presented a simple n before pointing at the sword and adding, "As a reward, I will handle that sword. You wanted to give it to Xuefeng, right? I can fuse that Spirit into the Sword itself right away."


    Drakos thought for a second but didn¡¯t see any hidden catches and agreed, throwing the sword towards Ming, "Alright, Deal." He already saw that one of the Xuefeng¡¯s women used Blood Element so this sword would work perfectly for her.


    If they left the Spirit inside the sword, the situation would repeat itself and she would most likely also got schemed by it. Only by destroying the evil Spirit and fusing it into the sword would they improve its strength while keeping its abilities intact.


    Ming caught the sword and smiled while saying, "Let¡¯s see what you are made off." She didn¡¯t wait for any second and immediately released her Fate Qi,unching an attack at the Spirit inside of it which caused it to scream in pain, "Aaagh!"


    ...


    "Good Morning... It¡¯s time to wake up." Upon waking up, Xuefeng gave each of the girls a morning kiss, greeting them both but it seemed like they didn¡¯t wish to stop sleeping, only purring as if they were a pair of cats.


    Xuefeng knew their schedule was quite packed today so they couldn¡¯tze around in bed. Fortunately, Xuefeng was prepared for such event and called out, "It seems like there will be two girls who won¡¯t get any cuddles or kisses in the next week as they don¡¯t seem to listen to their husband."


    Both Tianshi and Xiao Wen opened their eyes pulling themselves up, fully awake as if they were not sleepy at all, making Xuefeng giggle, "Haha, so you are not sleeping?"


    Both girls hit him on the chest in sync and scolded him, "Ah, don¡¯t joke like this..." Luckily he only needed to give them another kiss and he was easily forgiven. As the selection was about to start and he was still yet to give Tangwei some good for sell, Xuefeng pulled both of them up, giving them no chance to snuggling into his arms anymore.


    Xuefeng quickly put on his clothes and left the room as he ordered, "Go prepare yourselves and find Yi. I will be back in a second and we will leave."

 Chapter 340 Selection Starts

    <h4>Chapter 340 Selection Starts</h4>


    The moment Xuefeng left the room to find Tangwei, the sisters turned towards each other and suddenly Tianshi jumped on Xiao Wen, pinning her to the bed and questioned, "Sister, can you exin to me how are you Xuefeng¡¯s woman now? Didn¡¯t you hate him before? Hmmm? What is your exnation?"


    Xiao Wen couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her and asked, "Hah, can¡¯t I be one? To think that you were hiding such a nice guy. Didn¡¯t you think of introducing him to your older sister?"


    She didn¡¯t wait for Tianshi¡¯s reply and rolled on the bed with her, naturally being stronger than her sister. Their roles changed and now Tianshi was the one being at the bottom.


    Xiao Wen felt like it was a really long time since the two yed together and decided to tease Tianshi, dering yfully as her hands quicklynded on two peaks under in front of her, "Let this older sister punish you for hiding hubby from me!"


    "Ah! Wen!" Tianshi immediately eximed, scolding her sister and seeing her sister was just ying around, she counterattacked, reaching towards Xiao Wen¡¯s chest as well while teasing her, "Sister, you seem to have gotten much bigger than before."


    Too bad that Xiao Wen was already an experienced master in the art of teasing and quickly replied, tightening her grip on Tianshi¡¯s breasts while giving them a massage, "Of course! I let Xuefeng massage them plenty which made them so big and firm. How about I let you experience the same?"


    Tianshi shut her mouth by pressing her lips together to avoid letting out any unwanted sounds but just as she was about to prepare aeback, the doors to the bedroom opened and they both heard Xuefeng voiceing from behind, "Hey, I forgot to tell¡ª"


    "Xuefeng!" The moment the two of them turned around and saw him watching with a smile, they quickly called out to him so he wouldn¡¯t misunderstand but unfortunately, it was toote. He gave them an approving nod before saying, "Sorry for interrupting you girls. I will leave you two alone. You can have fun until Ie back."


    Thud.


    The doors closed after him and Tianshi couldn¡¯t help but scold while pushing her to the side, "Ahh! See what you did here! Xuefeng will think that we are perverts now..." She pouted and ran after Xuefeng but he was already gone from the throne room.


    "Hah..." Xiao Wen chuckled and also went out, following Tianshi into the bathroom. Now that Tianshi would be together with them, the power struggle would be shifted which quite intrigued Xiao Wen. Tianshi was after all Xuefeng¡¯s first woman and even if he wanted to treat them all equal, it was bound to be impossible.


    .......


    The moment Xuefeng came back from meeting Tangwei, he saw the girls already patiently sitting on the sofa while chatting and Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but tease them, "I¡¯m back! Did you enjoy plenty?"


    He visited Tangwei inside the auction house as she moved in there after being assigned to taking care of it and praised her for the good work. As he gave her the goods with the exnation crafted by Ling that was included inside of it, he noticed her gaze at him that was filled with desire and he had to ask her about it.


    Naturally, he received an answer that he was expecting as she said, "Can¡¯t I look at our handsome Young Master like that? You are like a dream man for us. It¡¯s only natural." Xuefeng didn¡¯t have a response to that and quickly evacuated in case anything escted forward.


    Hearing Xuefeng question, Xiao Wen hugged Tianshi¡¯s arm and called out yfully, "Yes, we did. If you don¡¯t take special care of us, I will steal her from you."


    Xuefeng found that funny and reached out to Tianshi, offering her a hug, "Oh, really? Tianshi, how about a hug?" He didn¡¯t need to wait for her to shrug Xiao Wen from her arm and ran into his own, squeezing his chest tightly.


    Looking up at him, Tianshi asked softly, trying not to act jealous, "Since when you two are together...?" She didn¡¯t mind that but she at least wanted some reason to understand the situation.


    Xuefeng actually recalled not too long ago about this and knew she would ask so he exined prepared, "Hmm, for some time already... I was too natural with the three of us and forgot to tell you... We just happened to get along and after she confessed to me, some feelings started to be born between us... I love all of you, will you forgive me?"


    Tianshi looked at his eyes and knew he wasn¡¯t lying, making her want to squeeze him tighter which she did while saying lovingly, "I love you too dummy... Just don¡¯t leave me again like that..."


    "I told you I won¡¯t. We will be all together now." Xuefeng promised.


    "Mhmm..." Tianshi nodded and as revenge for teasing her earlier, she nced at Xiao Wen and said with a smile, "Xiao Wen was naughty earlier. You need to punish her."


    "Tsk, betrayed by my own sister." Xiao Wen only snickered and also followed her sister¡¯s footsteps, diving into Xuefeng¡¯s arms as well before fighting back, "Don¡¯t believe her. She was the one who started talking about breast erging massages."


    "Huh?! It was¡ª" Tianshi¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that and she immediately tried to deny but Xuefeng stopped their banter by smacking their butts before rotating them, making them both lean on his chest with their backs.


    He pulled out two packages and gave one each for them as he said, "Alright you two. You seem hungry. Eat those snacks. I passed by the kitchen and saw Auntie doing breakfast so she gave me some for you two."


    They quickly sensed the great smell of the rice rolls in front of them and didn¡¯t hesitate to grab them, saying warmly, "Oh! So nice of her. She is such a kind woman." Taking a bite, they both said at the same time as they presented the roll for him, "Have a bite too."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I already had some." Xuefeng shook his head as he sat down with the both of them, cing them both on hisp, he embraced their breasts as if it was natural and said, "You should eat and meanwhile, I will help you with that massage you wanted."


    Seeing how Xiao Wen didn¡¯t mind it at all, enjoying Xuefeng¡¯s touch, Tianshi also kept quiet, knowing she will have to get used to such situations from now on if she wanted to be with him. For her, there was no life without Xuefeng in this world so she could adapt to such life. As long as Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t leave her, she didn¡¯t think it would be hard.


    Just then, when Xiao Wen already ate half of her breakfast, she asked curiously, "We are not going to the White Lotus Sect in the Easter Region, right?"


    Xuefeng wasn¡¯t actually surprised that she figured his n already and nodded, "Yes, we will attend the main sect in the Central Region instead. As I n to move my whole n to the Capital anyway, it will be quite pointless to still attend the Sect there. We are not afraid of the Fate Organization anymore. They need us but we don¡¯t."


    "So we will be able to live all together in the capital without moving anywhere?" Tianshi asked after hearing his exnation and Xuefeng asked back, confirming at the same time, "Are you happy? I told you I won¡¯t leave you anymore. We will stay with each other forever now."


    "Yes! I¡¯m happy and I¡¯m really fortunate I decided to jump after you..." Tianshi admitted as she leaned over and kissed him deeply, not even willing to imagine what would her life look like without Xuefeng on Earth. Jumping after him was the best decision she has taken. Pulling away, she said with a gentle smile, "Atst, we are together. This is all that matters."


    Hearing them talking about an unfamiliar topic, Xiao Wen joined and asked confused, "What jump? Am I not aware of something?"


    Unfortunately, Tianshi only booped her nose while saying happily, "Hehe, this is mine and Xuefeng¡¯s secret. We will tell you in the future if you stop being naughty."


    Xuefeng smiled, seeing the two bickering again and kissed both of their heads as he said, "It¡¯s okay. I like the naughty Wen and gentle Tianshi. You can stay like that," before finally standing up with them, seeing they almost finished eating and said, "We should be going. With the girls taking part in the selection, they are bound to win but that will ruin the chances of others to joining the Sect."


    "Alright!" They both nodded, Xiao Wen still curious about the secret but didn¡¯t pursue the subject, knowing she will learn one day or another.


    .......


    At the same time back in the Phoenix City, the selection was already dyed for some reason and all the girls on the za were still waiting. It was already noon when the selection was supposed to start at nine but naturally, no oneined, knowing the reason had to be serious.


    They would be mad if they learnt that they were actually just waiting for the girls who were sleeping and didn¡¯t want to wake up without Xuefeng being the one to do it.


    "Damn Xuefeng. Where is he? Where is Shan and the girls too? They are all three hourste. How are we going to start a selection made for them without them in the first ce." Jiao muttered to herself, waiting for them for so long, already losing temper.


    Fortunately, just as she thought about it, she heard a familiar voiceing from the sky, "Sect Master! We are here. Sorry for beingte." It was Princess Shan with the other three girls,nding on the centre of the za where the initial test would be taken ce.


    Princess Shan gave her master an apologetic smile but didn¡¯t exin, knowing that there was nothing to say. Not only they held her hostage in bed, Nuwa wanted to have her revenge on Jiao and stalled even more which resulted in this situation.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter." Jiao waved her hand, showing she doesn¡¯t want to hear any excuses and didn¡¯t extend it any longer, crying out to the crown, "Let the selection for joining White Lotus Sect start!"

 Chapter 341 What?!

    <h4>Chapter 341 What?!</h4>


    Right after the selection started, on the other side of the city, one guy in a hood came out of the forest and walked through the gates of the city with amazement in his eyes. For some reason, he raised his hand upward and called out proudly, "After so much time, I am finally came back! This time nothing will stop m¡ª"


    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t end his heroiceback words as just as he was at the end of his speech, he was pushed to the side after being cursed at, "Get lost! Stop blocking the road!" He fell on the ground and looked at the culprits, wanting to scold them only to see the backs of two petite girls who were hurriedly running towards the Central za.


    His anger quickly disappeared, knowing the offenders were both female and he couldn¡¯t help but take a second look at them while signing from happiness, "Gosh... I met two beauties right off the bat! I knew this was my paradise¡ª"


    Thud.


    Who would have thought that just as he was admiring the scenery, someone else would suddenly step on him from behind causing a golden armour to appear on his chest underneath his clothes?


    "Idiot! Stopying on the road!" He was cursed for the second time by a cute and feminine voice. This time thedy was in her teens but he couldn¡¯t look at her for too long as she also disappeared in the crowd, running towards the Central za.


    The man finally stood up but he wasn¡¯t mad, instead ofughing to himself, "Haha! I hit a jackpot today! I met three beauties! Today is my lucky day!" The man also took off his hood to show off his handsome face and his eyes quickly started looking for new beauties around him. If Xuefeng was there, he would recognize the man as the one he spared earlier, Murong!


    Seeing that everyone was running towards the Central za, he also went there and what he saw almost froze his blood. There were thousands of beauties all across the za, taking part in some kind of event.


    Murong couldn¡¯t help butugh while calling out in his mind, ¡¯Ahaha! This is the best day of my life!¡¯


    Murong went on the roof to watch the beauties from the higher ce and seeing the sheer amount of them, he couldn¡¯t help but mutter under his nose, "I think I¡¯m dreaming... Heavens finally have mercy on me and gave me so many beauties... I think I will cry..."


    He saw a few great beauties in the middle with quite a powerful cultivation who were interviewing the group ofdies on the za, moving a few to stand to the side while the rest was sent off to the crowd. They didn¡¯t seem happy with the result so he guessed they got rejected.


    This couldn¡¯t be more perfect for Murong as sad girls were the easiest targets for him. A scene immediately appeared in his mind where the sad beauties dive into his embrace and he cheers them up while providing warmfort.


    "Stop blocking the view!" Unfortunately, his dreams got quickly destroyed as he was again cursed at and suddenly sted away from the roof with a powerful kick. Even if it was meant to be just a normal kick to push him off the roof, because of Murongs ability, the power behind the kick was blocked and all the energy was focused on sending him flying.


    Thud.


    Hended right in the middle of the za where the qualified participants were standing. He shook his head to clear his mind and looked forward. What he saw were two perfect feet that immediately shook his core. He didn¡¯t want to lift his gaze up but noticing that everyone quietened down, he suddenly had a bad feeling about it.


    The moment he looked up and saw the beautiful face of Jiao sitting on a fancy chair, he couldn¡¯t help but tear up and mutter to himself with a blissful smile on his face, "I finally found my Goddess... Is this a dream...?"


    Jiao only nced at him and cursed as she looked in the direction from where Murong flew, "Who threw him beneath my feet? Do you want to die?" Naturally, the guy who kicked him paled and looked down, not admitting it was him.


    Murong smiled happily, hearing a heavenly voice mentioning him and said as he kneeled in front of her, "Goddess, your beauty is unmatched! This lowly one is lucky to be so close to the Goddess herself. Allow me to kiss your feet as a sign of my admiration."


    Jiao saw him nearing to her feet and her face got filled with disgust. She immediately stood up, knocking the chair behind her as she cried out confused, "What the heck?! Get lost pervert!" Her legs charged at him without hesitation, carrying a devastating power behind it and struck him on the side of the belly.


    Bang!


    Murong turned golden right when her foot was about tond on his body and the oue was pretty simr to thest time. Unfortunately for him, Jiao did not reduce the power behind her strike, attacking with the intention to give him a good lesson and sent him into the sky like a rocket.


    All they heard was Murong¡¯s cry as he flew into the sky like a golden star, "Nooooooo! My Goddess!!!"


    "Sect Master, are you okay?" One of Jiao disciples asked worriedly as she pulled the chair back on its ce, not expecting her Sect Master would be assaulted like that.


    Jiao had a frown on her face, seeing how Murong didn¡¯t even get hurt from her attack but he was already too far from them for her to investigate. Knowing that she couldn¡¯t leave as Xuefeng and the girls were much more important for the Sect, she replied as she sat back down, "Yes, continue with the selection!"


    .......


    "I will be baaaaaaaaaaaack! Wait for me, Goddess!!" Murong cry not only resounded in the city but also outside of it, right above the Moon Lake as well just when Xuefeng and the girls finished drying their clothes.


    "Huh? I somehow recognise this voice but I can¡¯t seem to remember from where..." Xuefeng thought out loud as he looked in the sky but quickly put that behind him, knowing they were already superte.


    He pulled Tianshi into his arms as it would be faster if she flew together with him andunched into the sky. Naturally, Tianshi didn¡¯t mind that, wrapping her arms around his neck with a smile.


    It didn¡¯t take them long to arrive in the city, appearing above the za with hundreds ofdies taking part in the selection. Xuefeng was surprised at first, not knowing there were so many teens in the Phoenix City but he understood right after that many came from surrounding cities after learning the news about the selection.


    "Won¡¯t the Sect Master you talked about earlier stop the selection the moment she learns that we are not joining her sect?" Tianshi asked as she looked down at the many exciteddies that hoped to get the chance to change their future.


    "I don¡¯t think she will do so. It would ruin the White Lotus Sect reputation. If she does, I will ask her to continue. It would be unfair to all thedies gathered. Let¡¯s go down." Xuefeng replied, already having a n of what to say to decrease bacsh and flew down towards the tform on the za.


    There were little people who would not recognize Xuefeng even from far away so the moment he showed up, he immediately heard cries from the manydies, announcing his arrival, "It¡¯s Young Master Xuefeng! He came to watch the selection!"


    Some were even more excited, jumping up while waving their hands to gather his attention, "Ahhhh! Young Master, look here!"


    "Hah, it seems you got quite the following since thest time I was here..." Tianshi teased as theynded on the main tform where Jiao was sitting but Xuefeng was currently out of focus as he red at all the men gathered around the za who watched the newly arrived beauties. They quickly turned their gazes away under his re, stopping ogling them.


    Jiao smiled the moment she saw him and stood up to greet him, no longer mad that he wasn¡¯t here, "Xuefeng, you came atst. I was asking where did you go but your women didn¡¯t want to tell me anything."


    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t receive an answer as Xuefeng was quickly swarmed by the other fourdies that have been waiting for him. Yiren was the first to jump onto the tform without hesitation and hug into his chest as she called out happily, "Wee back Xuefeng! We all missed you."


    Xuefeng smiled, hugging her tightly as he asked, "Wasn¡¯t I gone for only one night?"


    Yiren only buried her head in his chest as shemented, "Ahh, one night is like an eternity."


    When Yiren finally let go of him, his body was suddenly pulled by his shirt as Nuwa gave him a forceful kiss, locking his lips, "Mhmm..." Drawing away, she looked into his eyes and dered, "Next time we will all go with you. We won¡¯t care what you say."


    Seeing the stubbornness in her eyes and hearing everyone signing under that petition, he could only give in, agreeing. Wuying also got her kiss afterwards and Princess Shan who was the only one left who didn¡¯t receive a hug yet. She took the first opportunity when she saw Xuefeng¡¯s arms were free and embraced him for a moment, saying sweetly, "Wee back."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind that and patted her head in return, not saying anything. For Princess Shan that was enough for now as she at least showed that she wouldn¡¯t back down from fighting for him. She wasn¡¯t resigned to only being his friend so she could only act.


    Tianshi and Yi were a pair of new faces to Princess Shan as they never saw each other but none said anything yet, knowing Xuefeng will introduce them to each other when it¡¯s time.


    With all of them having such mini-reunion right in the middle of the tform, it naturally gathered the attention of everyone and the selection basically halted with everyone watching the show.


    Jiao was already annoyed for being ignored but what inmed her, even more, was Xuefeng¡¯s next question, "What¡¯s the status of the selection? It seems like it¡¯s still in its early stages."


    She couldn¡¯t help butment, "Well, if you didn¡¯t create such a scene, everything would end already..."


    "Hah, my bad. We won¡¯t disturb you guys anymore." Xuefengughed wryly, not giving any excuses and said to his wives, "Let¡¯s return to the n then."


    Just as he expected, he heard Jiao¡¯s shout right after, "What?!"

 Chapter 342 Xuefengs Decision

    <h4>Chapter 342 Xuefeng¡°s Decision</h4>


    Thank you iidako for three coffees! Thank you Mitspier for another coffee on top of the others. That really made me more energetic! Finished this one chapter real quick today. I will try to write one for Chameleon and hopefully have time for another SC! Enjoy the chapter <>


    **********


    "Tell me that you are joking..." Jiao approached Xuefeng and grabbed him on the sleeve, afraid that he will once again disappear. Didn¡¯t shee to this city especially for him? If he wanted to leave right aftering back, it could only mean that he decided not to enter their Sect which would be a tragedy for her.


    Xuefeng only smiled gently as he took Jiao¡¯s hand off his arm and exined, "I never joke around. I received an offer to move to the Central Region. I would naturally prefer to stay there where the Spirit Essence concentration is so much stronger. A small valley can¡¯t handle this Dragon."


    The moment his words sunk into everyone¡¯s brains, they quickly erupted with euphoria, shock and disbelief, "What?! Did Young Master just say Central Region?!" At first, everyone thought that Xuefeng was joking but seeing him so calm and collected, they understood that with Young Master status, joking like that was impossible.


    Many people still remembered the giant Warship that visited the Liu n a while ago and everyone knew that Liu n has a connection with Xiao Family from the Central Region.


    It didn¡¯t long for someone from the Liu n to suddenly cry out with bliss on his face, "Oh. My. God! Heavens didn¡¯t leave us! With Young Master bing a member of one of the forces in the Central Region, our Liu n will flourish! Love live Young Master Xuefeng!"


    When one person chanted his name, many followed and cheered after him, "Long Live Young Master Xuefeng!" This change would bring enormous benefits to everyone in Phoenix City so naturally, they would be happy for him.


    The only ones not smiling right then were White Lotus Sect members as well as their Sect Master Jiao who asked confused, trying to understand, "When did that happen?? You were only away for one night... You couldn¡¯t arrive in the Central Region and returned in just one day." Her face didn¡¯t have any traces of joy but only annoyance and coldness.


    Xuefeng did not want to hurt her but he already nned earlier to announce everything to the public so he exined further out loud, "Of course not. I naturally left the city to receive the messenger in secret. I received an invitation from the Xiao Family, the strongest family in the whole Central Region to take over the Pce and territories of Tang Family which they defeated just today."


    Looking at the crowd gathered, he raised his fist to the sky and called out, "I and part of our n will move to the Central Region to be one of the two strongest families in the whole world!"


    The crowd didn¡¯t exactly know about the Tang Family but the moment they heard that Liu n will also be moving with their Young Master Xuefeng, everyone erupted with shock, talks and cheers filling the whole za with their voices. On the other hand, Jiao didn¡¯t care about that but rather focused on the crazy news which was the eradication of the Tang Family. Such news was enough to shake the whole world, making the power struggle totally one-sided.


    For some reason, Jiao turnedpletely pale, white as a sheet of paper and called out to Xuefeng with deep worry on her face while holding onto his arm, "Xuefeng, please, tell me what exactly happened! Did you kill the alchemists as well?! Are they safe?!"


    Xuefeng got surprised by Jiao panic behaviour and tried to get to her, "Calm down... Why would we kill the alchemists? They are under Xiao Family control now. They will just work for someone else now. Only those who lived in the Tang Family Pce were killed."


    Jiao red sharply at him, trying to make sure that her little sister was alright and asked unhappily, "Are you sure?! My little sister worked as an alchemist for the Tang Family! If she got hurt, White Lotus Sect will never forgive you." The threat she uttered was much softer as she knew that Xiao Family was a hard nut to crack.


    "I¡¯m sure. If she wasn¡¯t in the Pce at the time of the attack, she should be alright." Xuefeng nodded firmly before pointing at Xiao Wen and Xiao Tianshi who stood next to him, admitting, "You already know Xiao Wen. This is Xiao Tianshi, her sister. Both of them are Princesses of the Xiao Family. Tianshi was the one who acted as a messenger this time, using a special teleportation array to transport herself to the Aurora Country. I left with Xiao Wen to receive her and she was the one who passed us the news."


    "I¡¯m Xiao Tianshi, the youngest daughter of Xiao Feng, the leader of Xiao Family. I can confirm that everything Xuefeng says is the truth. It¡¯s not in Xiao Family¡¯s interest to kill any Alchemists." Tianshi quickly nodded and introduced herself, confirming what Xuefeng was saying. As Xiao Wen knew more about politics, she added, "Of course, this applies to those that don¡¯t revolt. If your little sister willingly joined the Xiao Family, she should be safe."


    Xiao Wen didn¡¯t want to promise anything like Xuefeng did, knowing that everything could happen. Fortunately, that was enough to calm Jiao down as she muttered, "My little sister is an alchemy freak... She doesn¡¯t leave her workshop so she should be alright..."


    Seeing her so worried, Xuefeng suddenly thought of an idea,bining her current worry with his previous n and proposed, "How about you follow us to the Central Region after the selection so you can meet with your sister? We will be setting off tomorrow at thetest."


    Instead of replying to his question, he asked a new one, questioning him for more info, "How are you going to transport your whole n to the capital? Won¡¯t that take months?"


    Xuefeng only chuckled and assured her, "Haha, you don¡¯t need to worry about that. With Xiao Family¡¯s Warship, we can arrive there in a week."


    Jiao was quick to decide after seeing his confident smile, knowing that it was extremely hard to enter the Central Region even for her and called out, "Fine! We will move together with you. As for the selection, we will limit it to three ces. The first seven were reserved by you anyway."


    "Alright. No problem." Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind that, knowing his girls would definitely take all six spots avable. Turning to the crowd, Xuefeng spotted a lot of Liu n members within both girls on the za and the men gathered around them. He didn¡¯t hesitate to call out as his golden wings spread widely from his back, "Liu n members! If you wish to be the first members of the Central Region Liu n, I wee you to return back to the n and gather everyone on the Training Grounds!"


    He didn¡¯t wait to see everyone¡¯s reaction, grabbing both Tianshi and Wuying into his arms before telling the rest, "Follow me. Wen, take Shan with you." Nuwa, Yiren and Yi didn¡¯t hesitate to follow after him but when Princess Shan was about to set off with Xiao Wen, Jiao asked her, "Shan, where are you going? You won¡¯t help us with the selection?"


    Princess Shan stopped for a moment, giving Xiao Wen a look that told her to wait for a moment and bowed to Jiao while sping her fists, saying softly, "Master, I can¡¯t thank you enough for taking care of me this whole time, but I wish to be selfish this time and follow after Young master Xuefeng. My ce is by his side. Please ept this bow as my apology."


    Seeing her actions, Jiao knew that love won this time and agreed hesitantly, "... Fine, you can go."


    "Thank you, Master." Princess Shan thanked happily and they finally followed after Xuefeng who was waiting in the sky for them.


    Jiao was silent for a moment but then looked at the silent crowd and cried out, venting her anger on the crowd, "Where are you all staring at? Those who don¡¯t take part in the selection, get out! Those who want to join the White Lotus Sect, stay!"


    Seeing the angry Sect Master, the Liu n members paled, but the happiness in their hearts couldn¡¯t be suppressed. For them, having an opportunity to relocate to the Central Region which they only heard from the stories was like a God¡¯s gift.


    Both females, their parents and the males of the Liu n suddenly began running towards the Liu n territory. Of course, there were also some smart girls without any rtion to the Liu n who quickly acted, rushing towards the many males that Liu n had to offer.


    Blocking their path, the most beautiful and confident girls would wrap their arms around their necks before asking, "Handsome... Are you maybe looking for a girlfriend?"


    Naturally, the boys were not that dumb and it was easy to figure out their motive. One evenughed and called the girl out, "Haha, so you only look at me when you have something to gain? What an opportunist!"


    Unfortunately, he underestimated the motivation of a woman that was hungry for sess. The girl pulled his head towards her own and kissed the boy deeply, catching him off guard. For a young man like him who never held the girl¡¯s hand, this was quite the experience. What¡¯s more, she led his arm with her free hand, cing it on her firm and juicy butt before covering it so he would let go.


    Having such a new and great feeling in his palm, the youth couldn¡¯t just let go of it and let her lead him unconsciously. Too bad that the girl suddenly pulled his hand away before he could get satisfied and ced it on her back instead. Their lips also separated and the girl struck while the iron was hot, whispering seductively into his ear, "If you take me with you, I will let you do such stuff whenever you want... We can also ¡¯do it¡¯ every day after your training... Don¡¯t you want a beauty you can mess around with whenever you want...?"


    Gulp.


    The youth swallowed his saliva and feeling the soft breasts that kept rubbing him on the chest, his initial ¡¯No¡¯ was quickly turned into maybe. At that moment, he suddenly remembered Xuefeng¡¯s words from before, saying that they would be leaving tomorrow as well as being the first batch of people who would leave for the Central Region.


    There was a chance that he wouldn¡¯t be chosen but at least he could have a nice fun today with thedy in his arms if he yed that right. Looking at the beauty, the youth smiled and thought, ¡¯You want to use me then let¡¯s see who will use who, hehe.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t hesitate any more and said while taking the girl¡¯s hand, "Alright, I will go for the n meeting now and visit you tonight to tell you the news."


    "Alright! Let me tell you my address..." The girl naturally epted it, knowing she couldn¡¯t enter the Liu n Territory without a registering as husband and wife within the n.


    Of course, there were not that many brave girls who would throw themselves at all the boys. The Liu n youths that were unlucky to not be selected by the beauties quickly felt jealous and rushed towards their crushes, confessing their love instead. It would be strange if the girls rejected them with such circumstances. They onlycked the courage to approach them but when a juicy apple was presented to them, it would be a shame to not take a bite.


    Seeing almost half of thedies disappear from the za, Jiao only snickered before calling out, "Tsk... Let¡¯s continue!"

 Chapter 343 Regained Fire

    <h4>Chapter 343 Regained Fire</h4>


    As they flew back towards the n, Tianshi reached out behind Xuefeng, feeling the wings on his back and whispered into his ear, "Xuefeng, I want to learn how to make such wings... I have Air Qi too. Can you teach meter?"


    Xuefeng gave her a peck kiss and assured her, "Don¡¯t worry, we will have a lot of time on the Warship. I already had ns to train with all of you."


    Tianshi smiled brightly and whispered again, her voice having a double meaning that he quickly detected, "Alright then, I will wait for some private training sessions..."


    As Wuying was so close to them, she naturally heard everything, the wind not disturbing her hearing and she also whispered to Xuefeng, "Is there a way for me to get such wings too...?" As Xuefeng carried the two of them, they were not travelling at a fast speed, allowing them to have such a conversation while flying.


    "Uhmm..." Unfortunately, in Wuying¡¯s case, she didn¡¯t have Air Qi like Tianshi so Xuefeng had no idea if the same method would work, making him hesitate. He was just about to contact Ling about it when Dragos suddenly said without being called, ¡¯Tell her it¡¯s possible and that you have a special surprise for her which you will give tomorrow after you all depart.¡¯


    ¡¯Huh? What a special surprise?¡¯ Xuefeng asked confused, but Drakos didn¡¯t say anything else and replied, ¡¯Just tell her. She won¡¯t be disappointed.¡¯


    Seeing that Wuying was waiting for his reply, Xuefeng ryed Drakos¡¯ message, "Yes, it¡¯s possible. I already prepared a special for you and you won¡¯t be disappointed. After we leave on the warship tomorrow, I will give it to you."


    "You really got me something...?" Wuying was a bit surprised but seeing Xuefeng nod, she burst with happiness and hugged him, not even thinking about the sweet blood flowing through his neck as she ced her head on his shoulder, saying, "Thank you."


    It would suck if he promised something but didn¡¯t deliver so Xuefeng pried for more info, suddenly recalling the Draconic Longsword that Drakos took earlier and asked, ¡¯Is that about the sword? It was sucking the blood of those Tang Family¡¯s members. I can¡¯t think of anything else.¡¯


    Drakos this time confirmed before exining, ¡¯Yes. We are working on fusing the Spirit inside of it into the sword. It will take a while as he is resisting but we should be done by tomorrow. We also discovered that some techniques were hidden within the sword and one of them being Blood Wings. Wuying will be able to learn those. They work in a simr way to her existing ones so they should match with each other.¡¯


    Xuefeng nodded, not having problem with anything Drakos said but he noticed one detail that he had to ask about, ¡¯We? Someone is helping you? Is it Ling?¡¯


    Just as her name was called out, she admitted herself, ¡¯I¡¯m not strong enough for that. It¡¯s Ming.¡¯


    When Ming was mentioned, Xuefeng feltplicated emotions but seeing that she was trying to help them, he didn¡¯tment on that, simply saying, ¡¯Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you guys anymore.¡¯ They finally reached Liu n so he didn¡¯t speak anymore, prepared tond safely.


    Ming who was working with her powers on the sword in front of her only smiled to herself but also kept quiet, knowing it was her fault from the very beginning. Things were much moreplicated than what Xuefeng imagined. She had no other choice but to make sure that Xuefeng was the right person as Ling wasn¡¯t just a normal Fate Spirit. Even Ling didn¡¯t know that secret which is why she reacted this drastically the moment she realised the two have feelings for each other.


    Just as they gentlynded in front of the n Leader¡¯s mansion, Xuefeng was surrounded by thedies and Nuwa asked, trying to figure out where they will be going now, "Will you tell us what are your ns?" It was an unusual feeling for her when everything was decided before she could even say anything. Xuefeng made the decision by himself and as he already announced it to the public, they could only listen to him.


    "We will be leaving Eastern Region and travelling to the Capital of the Central Region. We destroyed one of the Families that was against us and now I want Liu n to move in there." Xuefeng gave her a vague idea before taking her by the waist and saying, "Let¡¯s go to my father office. I will exin everything there, okay?"


    "Alright... but I want to know... everything." Nuwa agreed, but as she said so, her thumb caressed his cheek, stopping on his lips which together with her intonation made her words feel like a sweet warning.


    Xuefeng wasn¡¯t worried too much, knowing she wouldn¡¯t hurt him and instead pulled her closed to himself, taking control of her by the waist before replying with a smile, "Naturally..."


    They stared at each other¡¯s eyes but their moment didn¡¯tst long as Xuefeng suddenly felt another weight hanging on his second arm and heard a sweet voice calling out to Nuwa, "Mom... Don¡¯t take Xuefeng only to yourself..."


    She wrapped her hand around his and it didn¡¯t seem like she nned on letting go so Xuefeng could onlyply with her. Nuwa also shamelessly hugged onto his first arm which made the mother-daughter duo rule in this exchange. They didn¡¯t know it was only because Tianshi and Xiao Wen already received their fillst night so they let them win this time.


    As they finally arrived in front of his father¡¯s office, it seemed like he already knew everything as Liu Xiaobei was already waiting for them in front of their office. He looked confused but at the same time excited for the change.


    Xuefeng came up to him and gave him a bear hug while saying, "Father, I guess I owe you some exnation."


    Xiaobei nodded, trusting his son that he wouldn¡¯t joke like that in public and invited everyone inside, "You all,e to the office." The girls also wanted to hear the whole story so they didn¡¯t dilly dally and followed after them.


    As they all sat down, Xuefeng started exining with what happened with Tang Family and how he convinced Xiao Feng to gift him the Pce, trying to not skip any details. He stayed humble, not speaking of his battle abilities but then Xiao Wen exposed him by adding some fire to his story. In the end, Xuefeng presented his father with a Storage Ring that had the Warship and Xiao Feng¡¯s list inside of it.


    "So you want to make Liu n the second-best Family in the World, huh?" Xiaobei asked his son after he finished reading the letter and heard Xuefeng¡¯s im. It was naturally really easy to say but hard to aplish. With Xiao Family support, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to establish themselves in the capital but if they didn¡¯t do anything special, they would always live behind the Xiao Family¡¯s shadow.


    Xuefeng smiled and nodded, putting the responsibility on his father¡¯s back, "Yes and I want you to continue leading our n."


    "If you are doing such a good job, why don¡¯t you be the n Leader instead and I will retire?" Xiaobei asked with a teasing smile but Xuefeng naturally couldn¡¯t ept it and coughed, replying, "Cough, I still have a lot of training to do... Father has naturally more experience¡ª"


    Unfortunately, before he finished his excuses, Wu Lan who was sitting next to his father suddenly exposed his ns, "Big brother wants to spend more time with big sisters and focus on ¡¯training¡¯ with them. He also wants to join the White Lotus Sect for more ¡¯training¡¯." As she said the word training, she put more emphasis on them which gave it a double meaning that Xiaobei quickly caught up and looked at Xuefeng with a knowing smile.


    Xuefeng opened his mouth wide and red at Wu Lan as he eximed, "Ah! Traitor!"


    Wu Lan only shrugged to that and said with an innocent smile, "Big brother left me here to work for uncle Xiaobei. I can only do my work properly..." This was her revenge for leaving her like that. It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t like to be here as both Mu Lan and Xiaobei treated her like a real daughter but she still preferred to stay around big brother.


    Xuefeng really didn¡¯t have time to act like a leader, listing all the things he wanted to do in just a year, "Well, I n to learn how to control Ice from Shan in the White Lotus Main Sect, how to create Artefacts from Xiao Feng and Alchemy as well but I still didn¡¯t mind someone who can teach me. I also need to increase everyone¡¯s cultivation as well. On top of that, there are some dangerous adventures that are only waiting for me and I can¡¯t give up on them. All that in less than one year. Where do I find time to lead the n?"


    Hearing Xuefeng list out all the things that alone could take tens of years to master and iming he wants to do it in one year, Xiaobei couldn¡¯t help butugh, and praised his son, "Hahaha, ambitious! Just like father." Having the fire inside of him awakened after hearing Xuefeng¡¯s bold ims, Xiaobei assured him, "Don¡¯t worry, Father will make Liu n great again, I can promise you that."


    Xuefeng knew his father wasn¡¯t resigned to staying in the Eastern Region and always wanted to return back to his homnd so he didn¡¯t worry about that. He already thought of a few things they had to figure out and asked, "Great, then there is the first issue we have to consider. Who will we take with us in the first back to form Liu n in the Capital?"

 Chapter 344 Biggest Business

    <h4>Chapter 344 Biggest Business</h4>


    "How many people can we carry inside the warship?" Xuefeng asked Xiao Wen before his father replied, nning to include the girls in the conversation.


    She was happy to help him as she exined, "Although it¡¯s the biggest warship that our Xiao Family owns, it can only fit five hundred people inside of it without feeling crowded. Of course, if those were all singles, wanting their own room, we wouldn¡¯t be able to fit everyone, but if each family can share only one room, we would be able to take more. Naturally, that would make the Warship more crowded. We can cover the distance in a week¡¯s time but that means six nights spent on the ship."


    "So it basically means we can¡¯t relocate the whole n at the same time. We would need a few tens of trips back and forth to bring every member of the n with us..." Xiaobei quickly calcted and didn¡¯t like that number. He knew that such migration would be difficult but didn¡¯t expect they would need this much time.


    Naturally, if they decided to travel bynd, it would bring them even bigger pain than the Warship. They could take everyone with them on a single trip but they would meet many bandits or Spirit Beasts on the way that would cost them time and energy.


    Knowing that Xiao Wen presented them with some advantages of using a Warship, "Even though travelling on a Warship is costly, it¡¯s the safest and efficient method from all of the choices. Unless someone of a Spirit Monarch stage attacks us, it would be hard to break through the Warhip¡¯s defences. It is also much morefortable than the normal caravan."


    "How much does one-way travel cost?" Xuefeng asked curiously, wondering if they should actually even bother with that, knowing he still had a lot of money with him.


    He only gave one billion high-tiered Spirit Stones to Tangwei so he still had a couple billion for his personal use. He also received a bunch of Fate Stones as well but it was much less than he expected. He believed that only after the elves see the usage of Spirit Qi would they actually be willing to trade all their Fate Stones for Spirit Stones.


    Having so much Spirit Stones, he told her to exchange one Fate Stone for two or even three Spirit Stones before auctioning all the Storage Rings with the rate of few rings per day. This would make the rings more valuable but the product would advertise itself to other buyers by the word of mouth.


    Doesn¡¯t matter if its a human or an elf, bragging was everywhere. After buying one ring, many would bug the winner to show the usage or at least exin it further. It was always better to ask the user for his review instead of a biased seller after all.


    Xiao Wen smiled hearing his question and raised a single finger, saying, "Don¡¯t worry, only one." This made Xiaobei pleasantly surprised as he asked back in relief, "Oof, only one hundred thousand high-tiered Spirit Stones I presume? That¡¯s indeed a lot but we should be able to afford it."


    "Cough, it¡¯s one million." Xiao Wen quickly corrected him which made Xiaobei embarrassed. He quickly controlled himself though and exined, "What? There is no way I can know that. I never had a Warship. Anyway, one million is indeed a lot. If we were to spend a few tens of millions, our Liu n will go bankrupt..."


    With Liu n earned only a few millions each month while spending almost all of it, saving a few tens of million was naturally hard. Fortunately, Xuefeng currently had the wealth of one of the top ns out there so it wasn¡¯t the issue for them anymore. Heughed and assured his father as he threw Storage Ring at him, "Haha, don¡¯t worry father. I already figured out the money issue."


    Tang Family earned hundreds of millions each month but they had simrly big expenses which made saving really hard. For them to actually save a few billion Spirit Stones was actually impressive. Those were not assets but pure money that they could use however they wished.


    His father felt a bit sceptical but the moment he saw a mountain of Spirit Stones inside the Storage Ring, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He immediately questioned, "Son? Did you rob Tang Family¡¯s treasury or something?"


    Xuefengughed even stronger this time and replied with a smug, "Hahaha, and what if I did? I earned it fairly. The rule was to keep all the loot for anyone you kill. Who would have thought that I would kill Tang Family¡¯s Young Master who took most of the loot from the treasury?"


    "Hah, definitely my son. If you got Tang Family treasures then I will shamelessly keep this ring. Thank you, son." Xiaobeiughed as he wore the ring, not bothered at all but Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind, already considering it a gift to his family.


    Recalling the initial question Xuefeng asked, Xiaobei replied while already having something nned, "It shouldn¡¯t be hard to pick participants for the first travel. We should naturally all take everyone from our family including Wu Lan, her brother and Little Mei. About the rest spots, we can maybe decide them by using the Training Rooms."


    "Huh? Since when do we have a Training Rooms?" Xuefeng asked confused, first time hearing about such news.


    Xiaobei smiled and exined, "When you were away for almost three months, we made a few training rooms that work simrly to the treasury but can simte a fight instead, helping you improve your battle abilities. Unfortunately, the rank of the Spirit managing the is too low and we can only replicate an opponent of Spirit King stage."


    "Ah, too bad. I was willing to try it." Xuefeng shook his head regretfully, suddenly had an itch to fight someone and added, "We should also put a bar on cultivation ranks. Cultivators with stages lower then Spirit King should be eliminated. If our Liu n is not yet established and they appear in the Capital, they will be easily bullied which we cannot allow."


    Xiaobei naturally nodded and agreed, "Of course. Anyone who can defeat the Spirit in the Training room will be avable for selection. We will choose those with the biggest potential so they could have an easier to survive in the Central Region Capital."


    Knowing that the n was ready, Xuefeng stood up and asked to confirm, "Well then I guess I can leave everything to father then? There should be a panic in the n as I already announced it to the public. You should quickly call everyone to the Training Grounds to proceed with our n. We n to leave tomorrow so everything should be settled today. There is still a week of travel for us."


    "And what are you going to do?" Xiaobei asked curiously. He knew that Xuefeng had something in mind as he would not just stay and do nothing.


    Xuefeng indeed had something in mind, trying to help his father in establishing the Liu n in the Central Region Capital. Even though one billion Spirit Stones seemed to be a lot, not much would be left after Xiaobei pays for everything necessary. What they needed the most was business that could represent Liu n. It would take a while till all the alchemists submit to thempletely so they needed something else.


    Xuefeng smiled as he replied simply, "Naturally I will be moving the biggest business of our n straight to the capital." He didn¡¯t need to imagine to know how much of a potential it had.

 Chapter 345 Xuefeng In Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 345 Xuefeng In Trouble</h4>


    Turning behind him, Xuefeng saw seven beauties, each having their own unique qualities and appearance. Five of them were already his women, those he wouldn¡¯t let go no matter what happens and will always keep by his side. There were also Yi and Shan which he knew they had feelings for him.


    Unfortunately, he was not sure what to do with those feelings. He was not sure of how he felt himself. With Princess Shan, the situation looked much more clear. He knew that he didn¡¯t want her to leave his side and marry someone else as that would bring him pain but at the same time, he sensed that his feelings for her were still iplete. It was hard for him to let someone else into his heart which was already filled with love for others.


    Yi, on the other hand, was in an even worse situation as Xuefeng basically considered her his friend andpanion. Xuefeng only asked himself two questions to tell if he really loved someone, ¡¯Would I sacrifice my life for her during danger? Would I disregard everything I worked for my whole life just to keep her by my side?¡¯


    When he looked at Yi, the answer that would appear in his mind was sadly a ¡¯No¡¯ while with Princess Shan, he was still not sure. The whole matter was reallyplicated and troubled his mind to the point he didn¡¯t want to think of it anymore. He decided to just wait and see how fate leads them.


    Sighing in his mind due to his internal troubles, he pleaded as he looked warmly at them, "Can you girls stay with my father and help him with the selection? I will go to the tailor and inform them about the migration. Going to the bigger market will definitely bring Liu n immense profits."


    He knew that there was no need to bring everyone with him wherever he went and it would be unfair to only take one or two of them so he decided to leave them all, helping his father in the process. He would be back soon enough anyway.


    "Alright. If anyone dares to cause trouble, we will settle it real quick." Xiao Wen was the first to agree as she approached Xiaobei and patted him while saying, "Don¡¯t worry father, we will help. Let¡¯s go to the training grounds."


    Xiaobei only smiled bitterly, trying not to cry due to Xiao Wen¡¯s strong pats that were almost crushing his shoulder. Although he regained his strength already, reaching his previous stage which was Spirit Sage, his body could notpare to Xiao Wen¡¯s which was strengthened by her passive ability. She was already used to such strength as Xuefeng wasn¡¯t bothered at all when she touched him but not everyone had a body nourished by regenerations ability thousands of times.


    "Haha, alright, then I will be goin¡ª" Chuckling from seeing his father suffering, Xuefeng was about to walk up to the window and flew away when a sudden lovely voice stopped his movements, "Xuefeng~!"


    Seeing it was his almost adopted sister as his parents were hogging her all to themselves, he smiled and called out, "Oh, Little Mei, I was nning to visit youter, ugh¡ª" He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence as Little Mei already smashed against his body, hugging into his neck with happiness written on her face.


    Although she was beaming with happiness for being able to see him, Little Mei still questioned sharply, "Xuefeng, where are you going? Hmm? The moment Auntie informed me you are back, I ran straight here but you didn¡¯t n to wait for me..."


    This immediately made Xuefeng feel bad and rubbed her cheek while exining himself, "Well, we are really busy right now and I was going to settle some matter in the city. We will be moving the n to the Central Region where big brother will live. Are you happy that you will meet me more often?"


    "Ah, really?! Very happy!" Little Mei eximed in shock, fully epting such an idea as joy entered into her arms, making her squeeze Xuefeng¡¯s neck even tighter. She quickly followed up with the question, "Can I go with you then? You promised me to fly with me whenever you are back..."


    Xuefeng happened to look at his women and they all were ncing expressionlessly at the two of them as if they tried to say, ¡¯What? You said you don¡¯t want to take us but now you will take her?¡¯


    Xuefeng could only give them the look with his eyes, rolling them while ncing down at Little Mei before mouthing soundlessly, ¡¯Come on, she is just a kid. I can¡¯t say no to her...¡¯


    He pulled Little Mei away, holding onto her maturing body and agreed with a smile, "Of course... Big brother will fly you around. We will also get you a nice dress as we are at it, what do you think?"


    Little Mei quickly eximed sweetly and returned to hugging Xuefeng, not letting him go, "Yes! Big brother is the best!" She acted exactly like a little sister that Xuefeng never had which made it hard to reject any of her little demands.


    "Alright, then hold on tightly," Xuefeng said as he gave an apologetic look at the girls and jumped out of the window, first flying out with his Spirit Qi before finally creating his signature wings.


    Back in the room, Wu Lan sighed as she thought, ¡¯Big brother is in trouble...¡¯


    .......


    Knowing that it was Little Mei in his arms, Xuefeng didn¡¯t speed up too much and that created an opportunity for Little Mei to talk to him. She extended her hand onto his back, rubbing the golden wings that moved up and down on their own before saying sweetly into his ear, "Big Brother, I am already advancing to Spirit King Stage in the next few days. I worked really hard for you. Are you proud?"


    Xuefeng was actually pleasantly surprised about that and praised her, "Oh, that¡¯s great! You are really advancing fast. I¡¯m definitely proud of you. Let me give you a reward then. Don¡¯t resist." He only needed to think about it and Ling already worked her magic, inserting Fate Qi into Little Mei¡¯s body, heading straight towards her Dantain. Little Mei was well behaved, having full trust in him and let him do whatever he wanted.


    The procedure was quick as Xuefeng only needed to help her advance by two stages and he cheered for her with a smile, "Congrattions, you are now a Golden Talent cultivator."


    Little Mei wasn¡¯t aplete newbie in cultivation so she quickly circted her own Purple Spirit Qi through her Spirit, swiftly turning it into a Golden Qi that many could only dream of. She couldn¡¯t help but exim excitedly and hug the man even tighter, wanting to squeeze all the juices from him, "Thank you, Big Brother! I love you so much!"


    "Haha, it¡¯s okay. I will do anything for my Little Sister." Xuefengughed as he could only ept her thanks but he didn¡¯t know that the words, ¡¯Little Sister¡¯, caused Little Mei to go on the rampage in her mind, not wanting to be his little sister at all. She quickly used that though as she asked sweetly, looking at him with bright eyes, "Will Big Brother train with me more often after we move the n then? You said you will do anything..."


    "Of course. I will try to find some time so we can spar together." Xuefeng couldn¡¯t say ¡¯No¡¯ to her again but this time it was just a small thing so he didn¡¯t mind battling with her once in a while. At that time, he recalled Wu Kong who was supposed to train with her and asked, "But don¡¯t you have Wu Kong for that? He is such a good boy. Didn¡¯t he volunteer to train with you? He should be a nice opponent."


    He didn¡¯t expect that Little Mei would suddenly get annoyed and rant about Wu Kong¡¯s behaviour, "Ah! Don¡¯t even tell me about him. All he does is eat a lot and ck but the moment I want to meet Big Brother, he suddenly awakened, saying we need to continue training. When I wanted to leave, he blocked my way so I beat him up and run to meet Big Brother. He should still beying on the ground inside Auntie¡¯s training room."


    "Hah, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s cause he has some feelings for you? I think you should give him a chance. Don¡¯t you think he will be a fine man in the future? You are both at the same age¡ª" Xuefeng chuckled as he teased her, actually finding it nice if the two of them turned out to be joined with love but his words were suddenly cut off by Little Mei ask she cried out unhappily, "I don¡¯t care! I only want Big Brother!"

 Chapter 346 Little Sister

    <h4>Chapter 346 Little Sister</h4>


    "Sigh... Little Mei..." Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but sigh, not expecting that Little Mei would actually want to be his lover. He was really happy to have a loving little sister that he could spoil when he wanted and didn¡¯t n to change it. Once he did that, he would no longer have one.


    Little Mei didn¡¯t want to listen to his rejection before she tried to confess her love to him and acted right away, holding onto his face with her two small and delicate hands as she said gently, "Big Brother... I love you, okay? Doesn¡¯t Big Brother love me as well? I will be a good wife in the future... I don¡¯t mind sharing you with Big Sisters..."


    She wanted to say those words to him for a long time and she finally found the right opportunity when they were all to themselves, without anyone else bothering them.


    Hearing her emotional words, Xuefeng hovered right above the tailor shop and said with a warm smile as he patted her on the back, "Little Mei, you are my sweet little sister, how can you say such stuff... Doesn¡¯t a special bond connect us already? Our siblings¡¯ bond is much stronger than any of the other. Don¡¯t you think it would be a shame to ruin it?"


    He hoped that Little Mei will understand, knowing she was much smarter than other kids of her age but he underestimated the stubbornness of a twelve-year-old girl in love. Because she was smart, Little Mei understood that she wouldn¡¯t find a simrly good man like Xuefeng anywhere else and she had to grab any chance she had to win him over.


    She shook her head decisively and pressed her chest against his as she whispered, "No. Only Big Brother is right for me." She gave out a stubborn aura around her but Xuefeng couldn¡¯t agree with her this time, knowing it was wrong.


    Even before Little Mei matures, he already nned to Ascend to Heaven Realm, together with all of his wives. Xuefeng was confident that he can improve their cultivation till the threshold, taking them all with him.


    Rubbing her slim back to calm her down, Xuefeng assured her after he exhaled deeply, "Sigh... Don¡¯t worry Little Princess... You will one day find someone who is much better than big brother. Find someone who will cherish and love you dearly, willing to sacrifice everything for you." Hugging her like a loving big brother, he apologized, "I¡¯m sorry it cannot be me..."


    Little Mei heard it all but didn¡¯t react, hugging into his arms and Xuefeng didn¡¯t move, simply embracing her, knowing it was definitely hard for her. He thought she will finally understand his reasons but that wasn¡¯t the case at all in the end.


    She leaned over to his ear and she whispered as if she tried to share a secret with him, "Big Brother..."


    Xuefeng patted her on the back and replied kindly, "Yes, sweetie?" He thought it was over but then he heard a soft but deep question, having only one word in its sentence, "Why...?"


    "Huh...? I already exin¡ª" Xuefeng got confused and wanted to repeat his previous exnation but Little Mei cut him off as she said, "Is it because of my body that is not yet attractive for you? I noticed that all Big Sisters have big breasts... Is that because you like them this big? Mine still cannotpare but I can feel that they are growing bigger. In a few years, they will definitely be as ample and firm as Big Sister¡¯s. If you want them to be bigger faster, I heard that one need to massage them often... Mei Mei can let you¡ª"


    This time it was Xuefeng¡¯s time to stop her, even coughing from the shameless words she was speaking, "Cough, cough! Hold up. Little Mei, It¡¯s not about your body... Well, that¡¯s only a small part of the reason. The main point is that you are too young for me. Before you mature and reach sixteen-years-old, I will already Ascend to Heavens. Because of a certain promise, I can¡¯t wait too long for you. I need to arrive at Heaven Realm no longer than four years from now on. If I don¡¯t, someone¡¯s life will be lost and I cannot allow that."


    He didn¡¯t want to lie to her so he told her the truth, knowing that they would only go back and forth this way. For some reason, Little Mei¡¯s mood returned on her face as she pulled away from his arms, no longer sad about Xuefeng¡¯s rejection and asked with a smile to confirm, "So it¡¯s just my age that is bothering Big Brother, right?"


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t find problems with this question and nodded, exining further, "Indeed. I cannot let you waste your time on me when I know we can¡¯t be together. This is why I tell you to look at other guys of your age."


    "They are kids, I don¡¯t want them." Little Mei quickly shook her head, rejecting this idea right away and returned to her train of thoughts as she asked with a smile, "Big Brother, you are saying that its the age gap that bothers you but aren¡¯t Big Sisters all older than you? Sister Wuying is twenty, Sister Wen is twenty-two and even Sister Yiren is Twenty-five while you are only sixteen. How will you exin it?"


    "Uhmm..." Upon hearing her words, it was the first time that Xuefeng realised that. Earlier he didn¡¯t even think about that but now that he looked at it from a bystander perspective, that was indeed the truth. After a certain age, it didn¡¯t matter for him how old someone was so he replied truthfully, "I don¡¯t think age matters after one is mature enough."


    Xuefeng¡¯s answer made Little Mei even happier as she continued, acting like she was pursuing a certain result, "So based on Big Brother¡¯s words, after one reach sixteen-years-old, the age gap doesn¡¯t matter, correct?"


    "That is indeed the truth." He once again confirmed but now he found Little Mei¡¯s actions a little bit suspicious. She wasn¡¯t a little bit worried like before, asking too many questions.


    Little Mei didn¡¯t stop there as she asked more, "So if I am sixteen-years-old while you are twenty, the age doesn¡¯t matter anymore, right? Those were your words Big Brother."


    "Yes. I said it, but where are you going with this. I already told you¡ª" Xuefeng nodded but this time pried for answers from her. Too bad that Little Mei suddenly ced her finger on his lips, shushing him as she finally headed towards the conclusion, "Shush... Let me finish. Big Brother confirmed that after reaching sixteen-years-old, the age doesn¡¯t matter anymore so if that¡¯s the case, if I were to reach the stage that allows me to Ascend right after my sixteenth birthday and Big Brother is still in this home, preparing to enter Heaven Realm, will you take me together with you?"


    Only after she finished did she pull back her finger, unlocking his lips. This time Xuefeng spoke in all seriousness, not beating around the bush, "Little Mei... I can assure you that there is very little chance that we will still be here in the next year or two. I don¡¯t want to lie to you and that¡¯s why I¡¯m very honest with you. I hope you can understand me..."


    That didn¡¯t discourage Little Mei as she deducted, "But very little chance is still a chance, right? What I am asking is whether or not you will bring me together with you if by any chance you are still around during my sixteenth birthday. Just answer me with yes or no. I won¡¯t ask you anymore after this one time..."


    She looked at him with bright eyes, hoping to hear only one answer from him and frankly speaking, it was really hard not to choose it. Little Mei already went through every detail, leading him into epting her from the very beginning.


    Xuefeng thought this over for a moment, staring into Little Mei¡¯s eyes and finally said while smirking after realising something, "If by any chance I am not Ascended by the time you are sixteen-years-old and you reach the threshold then yes, I will take you with me to Heaven Realm. Why wouldn¡¯t I? You are my little sister after all."


    Having waited for this answer, thest addition killed her excitement and she returned to Xuefeng¡¯s arms as she grunted, "Ugh, Big Brother, you are cruel... You don¡¯t understand young girl in love..." Only after a moment did she regained her confidence and dered as she pulled away once again, "Big Brother, don¡¯t forget what you promised today! I will work hard and chase after you! After you see how nice of a beauty I¡¯m on my sixteenth birthday, you will definitely ask me to be yours! You will see!"


    For some reason, Xuefeng found it funny andughed while nodding, teasing her with the words that annoyed her, "Haha, alright, I wish to see how my little sister will pursue her goal."


    "Ahh!" Little Mei eximed in protest and hit Xuefeng with the forehead before asking, "How about Big Brother call me Little Wifey when we are alone instead?"


    "Haha, nope. Let¡¯s go down. Big Brother will pick a nice dress for his Little Sister." Xuefengughed as he tly declined and finally flew down towards the Tailor Shop.


    Little Mei could only pout at Xuefeng¡¯s teasing but deep down she was happy, promising herself to work hard to reach her goal and be Xuefeng¡¯s wife.


    **********


    Thanks for the coffees iidako! Already working on Mass Release Chapters. One done. Should have another one ready as well. I will try to make as many as I can.

 Chapter 347 Favour

    <h4>Chapter 347 Favour</h4>


    "Young Master is not kidding? Are we really moving to the Capital of the Central Region?" Lady Riu looked at Xuefeng with bright eyes, hoping that what he just said was the truth. She and her brother naturally understood what was the difference between starting a business here in the Eastern Regionpared to the famous Central Region.


    Not only all geniuses gathered there but also all rich young Misses and Princesses that could be their potential customers. The market waspletely different. They could make their brand unique and make every teenage girl wear their lingerie. Their dress¡¯ business would also flourish as they could create limited edition collections that everyone would want to have.


    Xuefeng found it natural to not believe him but he confirmed it once again, "I¡¯m not kidding. We are really moving and I decided to take you with me. Naturally, I don¡¯t want this business to get ruined so I hope you find someone to continue the work here while you created another one in the Capital. What do you think?"


    He didn¡¯t need to wait for a reply as Rui agreed right away excitedly, "Yes! We agree, we definitely agree! We already trained a bunch of tailors who can take over the job as even now my brother only supervise their work. I think they can survive without our guidance now. We can always send them some designs once in a while. Yeah, this will definitely work. We don¡¯t mind starting from scratch again."


    "Can you get ready by tomorrow morning? We will be leaving at that time." Xuefeng asked as a formality, but as he expected, Riu quickly answered, taking control over the decision, "Definitely! We can even be done by today if necessary."


    "Perfect. Let¡¯s work together on conquering the Capital¡¯s Market as well." Xuefeng nodded to himself, knowing that everything worked out just as he nned and finally patted Little Mei¡¯s shoulders who was leaning on his body right in front of him, patiently waiting like a nice girl before saying, "Also, I wanted to get a nice dress for my Little Sister as a reward for her hard work."


    Hearing the two forbidden words Little Mei stepped forward as she gave out a slight cough and introduced herself as she held Riu¡¯s hands, "Cough, you don¡¯t need to listen to him. Hello, I¡¯m Xuefeng¡¯s future wife but you can call me Little Mei." After her confession, Little Mei no longer called Xuefeng her big brother but this time she used his first name, acting like his actual wife while trying to get used to this role.


    She leaned over to Riu¡¯s ear and added out loud so Xuefeng could hear everything but at the same time acting as if she tried to hide it, "He is too shy to admit it so don¡¯t worry about him."


    Riu and her brother looked at Xuefeng to confirm such ims but Little Mei also looked at him sharply, wanting to see what he will say. Xuefeng only patted Little Mei¡¯s head and asked her with a warm smile, "Why are you staring at your big brother like that?"


    "You naturally know why. Forget it, you can¡¯t run away from our fate anyway." Little Mei warned him cutely with her finger before turning around in a cool spin and said, "Miss Riu, I know what kind of dress I want."


    Riu knew when to meddle and when to stay out of something so she did not say anything about her employer¡¯s quarrel. She held onto Little Mei¡¯s hands and said, "Young Miss can tell me. We will find something special you will be satisfied with." They didn¡¯t have kids clothing but they could quickly resize something for her as she wasn¡¯t that small anymore after all.


    Little Mei smirked at Xuefeng as if she nned something naughty and whispered into Riu¡¯s ear, "...I want a sexy nightgown that Xuefeng would like..."


    "Pffft¡ª Cough, cough!" If Xuefeng had any water in his mouth at that moment, he would definitely spit out all of it. He almost choked the moment he imagined Little Mei in a sexy nightgown and immediately shook his head to get rid of this image from his mind.


    Seeing Xuefeng reaction, she knew that she couldn¡¯t hide anything from him as he could hear everything so this time she said it out loud, "Naturally I want it to be in the bigger size so I can wear it when I¡¯m sixteen-years-old, all mature and ready."


    Little Mei found it fun to watch Xuefeng¡¯s troubled face so she was d she decided to go with the shameless route. If she wouldn¡¯t be shameless, she wouldn¡¯t reach anywhere in the situation she was in.


    This time it was the young tailor who took the voice and said excitedly, quite proud with his new project, "Alright! I think we have something special like that. I made the nightgown yesterday when I was experimenting with new material and I nned to present it to one of Young Master Xuefeng¡¯s wives after his return. I guess it should meet Miss Mei¡¯s expectations."


    The moment Little Mei heard him say ¡¯One of Young Master Xuefeng¡¯s wives¡¯, she immediately knew that she wants it and called out while pulling Xuefeng with her by his hand, "Yes! I want it. Let¡¯s go!"


    .......


    As they finally left, Little Mei was beaming with happiness as she yed with her new ring that Xuefeng hanged across her neck. Inside of it, there was a phenomenal ck nightgown that still made her exim each time she thought of wearing it in front of Xuefeng in the future.


    Xuefeng took her into his arms but still asked before they flew into the sky, "Hey, don¡¯t you want a normal dress that you can wear right away? It might go to waste if you get a nightgown like that..." He didn¡¯t want to one day disappoint her but he knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to wait for her.


    He had to admit that the material used for the nightgown was extremely soft and the whole design was great, making him want to see it on an actual body. The only problem it had was that it was translucent. He luckily stopped his brain the moment it wanted to imagine too much.


    Naturally, Little Mei rejected him sternly, hiding the ring inside of her dress, right in the middle of her chest, definitely wanting to keep it, "No. I want this one. I want to wear it for you when I be sixteen. I know you are probably going to be gone by that time but I want this nightgown to symbolize our promise to each other. You are not going to take it away from me?"


    She looked pitifully at him which made him regret even asking and he shook his head, saying, "I won¡¯t, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all yours. I also put a lot of Spirit Stones inside of the ring in case uncle doesn¡¯t give you any."


    "Thank you." She said as she hugged him across his neck and let him carry her into the sky. As they were already high, she whispered to herself, "I will keep it for my birthday¡¯s night. If you don¡¯te, I will ascend, find you there and show you... You won¡¯t be able to reject me again after seeing me in it..."


    Xuefeng knew that she didn¡¯t expect any reply from him but he still said softly, knowing he couldn¡¯t fight against her dreams, "Alright, I will observe how hard are you working for that goal." Little Mei wasn¡¯t dumb and knew she was pushing Xuefeng a lot but she knew her boundaries. Such words from him were enough for her.


    As they flew above the za, Xuefeng noticed that the selection was already over. He guessed that Sect Master Jiao simply decided by herself who should be picked from the preselected candidates, no longer trying to use any traditional methods. Many would think this was unfair but who was brave enough to confront her about it.


    "Let¡¯s return to the n. It has been some time. I bet everyone is already gathered on the training grounds. Hold me tightly, we will fly faster." Xuefeng said as heunched himself forward, increasing his speed.


    At the same time, in the ce that was only visited once by Xuefeng a few months ago, Manager Wu was staring into the sky from the balcony of Trade Union¡¯s Pavilion, watching the golden star flying away.


    Her father¡¯s messenger who just entered into the balcony bowed and said respectfully, "Miss, we should be leaving. A Rank 6 Flying Spirit Beast got already prepared to set off. Your father really wants you to finallye back."


    She looked at her father¡¯s letter in her hand and smiled, replying as she turned around, "Don¡¯t worry, I will be returning. It¡¯s just that I will use another way of transportation. Xuefeng, I hope you don¡¯t mind if I use my favour this way."

 Chapter 348 Scolding

    <h4>Chapter 348 Scolding</h4>


    "Everyone!" Xiaobei voice bellowed throughout the Training Grounds, making everyone quieten down momentarily. They were asked to meet here due to a certain life-changing announcement so everyone was curious. Many already knew what was up so they stood there excitedly.


    Xiaobei didn¡¯t want to unnecessarily prolong it so he went straight to the topic, "You probably wonder why we gathered here. I won¡¯t keep you hanging for too long and I will answer right away. My son, Liu Xuefeng, presented us with an opportunity to move our n to the Capital of the Central Region!"


    One had to image what amotion did such words create. Not everyone was prepared for such explosive news so they quickly eximed happily, forcing Xiaobei to withhold with his speech for a moment. Naturally, there were many who knew about this and they cried out to stop the raging crowd, "Let n Lead speak! Shut up you all!"


    Of course, it was a hard task to calm them all. When one actuallyprehended what did such relocation mean, it was natural to be overexcited. If they could trade everything they owned for such an opportunity, they would dly do so without hesitation.


    It was a nice view for Xiaobei to actually see everyone so excited but at the same time, it was his duty as a n Leader to keep everyone down to earth. After all, how easy it was to move thousands of people across many countries.


    When the crowd calmed down, he crushed the dreams of many of them with the next words, "As you may already figure out, it is a quite difficult task to transport thousands of people across the whole Region. What¡¯s more, we only have four hundred something spots that we can manage. Many of you probably recall the gigantic warship that visited us a while ago. Xiao Family from the Central Region was kind enough to lend it to us."


    One Shadow Guard member who was undercover within the crowd called out with a question, "n Leader, does this mean not everyone can go?" Only then many of the n Members understood that all of this was obviously too good to be true. With only four hundred spots, only the elites of the n will be able to join the relocation.


    Xiaobei smiled to the question and nodded, "That¡¯s correct, but that doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t have a chance at all. We will be travelling back and forth until all members of our n are relocated."


    Such words made everyone¡¯s dreams to be reborn and cheer loudly. The undercover Shadow Guard member called out through the raging crowd, "How long will it take?!" When many heard him, they swiftly calmed down to hear Xiaobei¡¯s reply.


    Xiaobei kept his calm expression and exined, "You may not know but one way trip from our n to the Capital of the Central Region takes about a month if one travelled on flying Spirit Beasts. We were lucky to receive such precious flying artefact so we can reduce that time to about a week. Even though that week seems to be a short time, one whole trip would total to a whole two weeks. If we were to travel back and forth without stopping, it would still take us more than a year before we could relocate everyone."


    Many nodded their heads, understanding that such a big move required time. One year seemed like a long time, but looking at the size of the operation and the average Cultivator¡¯s lifespan, it was actually a short duration. They would be actually more suspicious if their n Leader suddenly came up with ten or twenty warships, nning to transport them all at the same time. It would look like he is selling them.


    "Unfortunately, everything is not that colourful as we would like it to be. Nothing is free in this world and especially Warships. One way trip to the Central Region from our n cost around one Million high-tiered Spirit Stones. It¡¯s definitely not cheap." Xiaobei informed them all about the actual cost for such travel and stopped speaking, knowing this would create anothermotion.


    Just as he expected, the crowd eximed loudly, talks filling the Training Grounds.


    "What?! One Million?! Isn¡¯t that too high?!"


    "Tsk, I knew it was too good to be true. There are no free meals."


    "But isn¡¯t that Xiao Family unfair too? Giving us such an expensive artefact and expect us to pay so much for the travel. Do they want us to be indebted to them for that? Pfft."


    "Yeah, if they help us, why can¡¯t they help us all the way¡ª"


    When Xiao Wen and Tianshi heard their Xiao Family being mentioned like that, a frown quickly appeared on their faces. They were about to say something when an overbearing pressure suddenly descended from the sky, filling the whole arena. An additional call was added to it that further silenced everyone, "Shut up!"


    The crowd looked to the sky and saw a young man with a Golden Wings shining brightly in the sun. The pressure was so strong that those who spoke badly about Xiao Family were forced to kneel down. Not releasing the pressure, Xuefeng passed down Little Mei to his mother before flying back into the sky and yelling at the crowd, "How dare you badmouth our n¡¯s Friend?! If not for them, none of you would even have a chance to think about Central Region!"


    Everyone paled when they heard him and especially those whoined a moment ago. It was all because Xuefeng was right. Why would theyin while having such a blessing in front of them?


    Unfortunately, Xuefeng was already angry after seeing his wives¡¯ family being ndered and cried out to the Shadow Guards, "Throw those who kneel to the side. They don¡¯t appreciate the opportunity in front of them so they and their families will be thest ones to be picked. This is the punishment for being an idiot."


    The Shadow Guards quickly picked up the kneeling n Members, not bothered by their gender and ced them all to the side, gathering a small group of fewer than one hundred people. Many liked toin even though they received something for free but Xuefeng didn¡¯t n on letting that happen in front of him.


    With all of them cleaned up, Xuefeng turned to the rest of the massive crowd and called out sternly, "Anyone else wants toin? You are wee to step forward and leave. There is no ce for people like this in Liu n."


    Xuefeng red at everyone as he released his pressure on them but no one dared to take a step or even let out a squeak. Too bad that Xuefeng was already getting started and scolded the still kneeling bunch on the side, "Not only you receive a life-changing opportunity for free, without doing anything, you also have your n Leader exin everything and reply to your questions, yet all you do isin. How can you not appreciate the fortune that someone else ced right in front of your nose? I hope this punishment will teach you something."


    Only then did Xuefeng also release the pressure from theiners, giving them back their ability to move or speak. Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to hear their apologies so he turned to his father and called out, "Father, you can continue. No one will disturb you now."


    He didn¡¯t return to stand together with the rest but instead kept hovering above the crowd, creating an invisible pressure that forced everyone to stay quiet. Maybe he was acting a bit overbearing but if his father was disturbed every few sentences, they would never proceed further.


    Seeing how cool Xuefeng was at that moment, Little Mei couldn¡¯t help but go up and down with her legs, as she called out excitedly to her Auntie Mu Lan, "Auntie, isn¡¯t Big Brother awesome? Mei Mei will definitely marry big brother in the future."


    "Haha, as long as you grow up the way you do, Xuefeng won¡¯t be able to resist your charms in the future." Mu Lanughed as she patted her cute student and Little Mei naturally nodded, wanting nothing more than that, "Yes. I will definitely be Xuefeng¡¯s Wife, hehe."


    With Xuefeng¡¯s stern and scolding performance, Xiaobei¡¯s calm voice was suddenly like nectar to the crowd¡¯s ears, soothing their hurt souls. No one dared to create trouble anymore and simply listened to what their n Leader decided.


    "Because of the cost, our Liu n cannot afford to travel back and forth continuously so I decided to limit it to once every three months. What¡¯s more, it will be the younger generation that will decide who gets the chance of moving to the Central Region. The top one hundred young talents will be able to take their families with them and move to the future main n." Xiaobei dered his decision, stopping out of a habit but no onemented, waiting for him to finish. Having Xuefeng above their heads, no one dared to disturb the speech.


    Knowing this was settled for him, Xiaobei continued, "Although I will be moving to the Capital with my family, the Liu n from the Phoenix City won¡¯t cease to exist. It will be permanently connected to the Main n, bing the first Branch n. We will never forget our roots and naturally, we will continue to expand in this region."


    Pointing at Senior Wang, Xiaobei announced, "As I will be leaving, I will pass down the n Leader¡¯s position to Senior Wang. He is the Saint Stage Expert that was always protecting me. Now that my wounds recovered, He can finally focus on something more important."


    Senior Wang wasn¡¯t very talkative so he simply nodded, epting the role, knowing that he was too old for such travels. He asked for it himself and Xiaobei naturally agreed, nning that from the start.


    Seeing that no oneined, he smiled and finished his speech saying, "If no one has any questions, all those under twenty-five can follow me to the Training Rooms."

 Chapter 349 Mothers Reques

    <h4>Chapter 349 Mother¡°s Reques</h4>


    Read Author Thoughtster


    ***************


    As Xuefeng finallynded on the speaking tform, he walked up to his father and asked to confirm, "Can you handle it all by yourself? We will help if needed." He didn¡¯t mention his the scolding he just gave out as he knew that his father wouldn¡¯t mind that at all.


    Just as he thought, Xiaobei was all smiles and shook his head, declining, "It¡¯s alright. There is nothing much left to do, only some boring stuff. Everything happened so fast that I also need to settle some n Leader¡¯s stuff. Although, when I need your help I will call for you so be ready but I don¡¯t think there will be a need. You can spend the afternoon with your wives."


    Winking at him, he added, "Just don¡¯t overwork your body too much..."


    "Haha, alright." Xuefengughed as he nodded, patting his father on the shoulder and walked towards his girls while saying, "We will be going back to my courtyard then."


    Just then, his father stopped him, calling out as if he remembered something, "Oh wait, there is one more thing. It¡¯s not about you but Wuying instead. I need her to choose which Shadow Guards she wants to take to the Capital. Although Xiao Feng promised to provide us with some of his experts, we need to train our own strength as well. Shadow Guards are unique thanks to the concealment technique I once found so it would be a shame to not utilize that force."


    Xuefeng eximed as he suddenly realised that he still didn¡¯t learn Wuying¡¯s skill, "Right! I always wanted to learn it but I always forget. I guess I don¡¯t need it anymore as I have better abilities now." He already had the invisibility ability he got from Thousand des which was a much better version than what Wuying had.


    Xiaobei couldn¡¯t help but agree, knowing very well what were the cons of that skill, "Yeah, it can only conceal you from the enemy¡¯s eyes, not from the enemy Spirit Awareness, but it¡¯s still a good method to infiltrate the enemy base."


    Seeing that Mu Lan wasing up to them with Little Mei in hand, he stopped talking afterwards, "Anyway, pass my message to Wuying. I will be leaving to supervise the selection."


    He wanted to leave with them as many youths already gathered below the stage to follow them to the Training Rooms when Little Mei suddenly let go of Mu Lan¡¯s hand and jumped into Xuefeng¡¯s arms without hesitation. She already spent some time with him but naturally, there was never enough of Xuefeng in her dictionary.


    Xuefeng had no choice but to catch her and she immediately called out, "Xuefeng! You looked really cool!" As she was close to his face, she quickly leaned over and gave him a kiss on the cheek.


    Unfortunately, they were not in the air right now where they were alone but instead in front of everyone so Xuefeng ced her back on the ground, afraid she would do anything else uncalled for to him.


    Patting her head instead, he asked gently, "Little Mei, are you going with Uncle to the training rooms? I will be busy right now but you can show me the results of your training this way. You wille with us to the Capital anyway but if you can get on top others in this selection, Big Brother will be really impressed."


    "Really?!" Little Mei quickly eximed and seeing Xuefeng nod, she immediately grabbed Xiaobei¡¯s hand, pulling it while calling out excitedly, "Uncle! Let¡¯s go! I need to win this selection!" Before he could say anything, he got already dragged from the stage leaving Mu Lan and Xuefeng to themselves. They couldn¡¯t help butugh at this scene.


    Mu Lan rubbed her son¡¯s cheek and advised, knowing that Xuefeng probably knew about Little Mei¡¯s feelings already, "I know she is still young but if you happen to be around when it is her Maturity Birthday, I hope you can give her a chance. I don¡¯t want you to break her little heart. Do it for mom."


    She didn¡¯t wait for his reply before simply jumping off from the stage, catching up to Little Mei and her husband. Xuefeng looked at Little Mei¡¯s back, trying to imagine her older version in four years but her cute expression and tiny dimples kept recing the facial appearance, forcing him to give up. He could only settle it when the time is due.


    ¡¯I guess I can¡¯t think about it now... I will try to figure it out if that actually happens...¡¯ Xuefeng thought as he also dropped down the stage, walking up to his girls who were waiting for him.


    Little Mei¡¯s matter wasplicated but he still believed that he wouldn¡¯t be able to satisfy her, knowing they will train really hard to leave to Heaven Realm earlier. He had to leave much earlier just in case he wasn¡¯t able to find the Thunder Goddess fast enough or if he was met with anyplications on the way.


    Just to be sure about it, Xuefeng asked Ling to confirm his cultivation speed, "Ling, how much time do you think it will take all of us to reach the peak of the Monarch stage?"


    ¡¯If you were to cultivation normally, probably a year of continuous cultivation. If you use your Royal Elf Bloodline then I guess about three months to half a year but if you were to cultivate every day together with me, we should be done in about a month.¡¯ Ling quickly exined, putting emphasis on thest method she proposed. She couldn¡¯t wait to experience another day of productive pleasures with him.


    ¡¯What about others?¡¯ He was satisfied with his speed but he was more concerned about his women and just as he expected, Ling crushed him with the brutal facts, ¡¯Putting Xiao Wen and Nuwa aside as they already have high cultivation, even if others were to cultivate by using your physical help, it would still take them one or two years to reach the peak of Mortal Cultivation. Without your help, unless you find them a Fate Spirit, it will take them at least a few years.¡¯


    ¡¯Physical help? Do you mean...¡¯ Xuefeng asked to confirm if she meant that he thought she mean.


    ¡¯Yes, by engaging with them in physical intercourse, your boost their cultivation by arge margin. Your seeds work like a Cultivation Elixir thanks to the Spirit Qi that sunk inside of them during our breakthrough. They also have amazing nourishing effects which any girl would die for...¡¯ Ling replied but then continued, acting a bit biased but still knowing what were the priorities, ¡¯There is a reason why all your women have perfect skin with shiny hair and nails. I don¡¯t want you to do it with other women... But if that can help us speed up their cultivation then I can only allow it... Temporally...¡¯


    Xuefengughed to that and assured her, ¡¯Hah, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely cultivate with you more, but I don¡¯t think I will hurry myself to cultivate to the peak right away. No need to rush when others still need a year or two. Will focus more on helping them catch up with me.¡¯


    If he were to advance fast himself, he would still have to wait for others while suppressing his cultivation which would be quite annoying. He would have to calcte his cultivation schedule to not advance too quickly else he would be met with a situation where he can¡¯t have any Dual Cultivation with his wives just in case he identally breakthrough.


    Upon reaching the girls, Tianshi and Xiao Wen were the first two who approached him, thanking him for his actions to protect them, "Thank you for defending our family¡¯s name."


    Xiao Wen even clenched her fist as she added, "I really wanted to beat them up. Everything was given to them on a golden tray yet they stillin."


    "It¡¯s alright, I already punished them. People learn on their mistakes." Xuefeng quickly calmed her down, hugging her so she doesn¡¯t run out and do anything too stupid.


    "What are we up to now?" Nuwa asked as she traced her forefinger on his neck, adding as she whispered into his ears, "You know how hard it was for us to stand up today without you? I hope you don¡¯t leave us like that anymore..." Everyone else nodded to that, wanting to express their dissatisfaction with today¡¯s night. Even Princess Shan was hoping to feel even a bit of his warmth in bed but knew how hard it was with everyone finally gathered together.


    Xuefeng only smiled, acting mysteriously and gave them a teaser, "I thought of something special to fill our afternoon and evening time. Don¡¯t worry, your bodies will be definitely exhausted until you all can¡¯t stand anymore."


    The girls naturally thought about that one thing they all wanted but they didn¡¯t how wrong they were this time.

 Chapter 350 Poor Father

    <h4>Chapter 350 Poor Father</h4>


    "So the thing you prepared that was meant to make us all exhausted was training and even more training?" Yiren asked to confirm if she just heard right. They returned to their courtyard but just as she was about to pull Xuefeng back to the room to finish their sleep, Xuefeng informed her about the change of ns.


    Naturally, the change of the supposed ns they thought of earlier. He came at them with a strict training regime that they didn¡¯t expect.


    Xuefeng smiled evilly and nodded, saying firmly, "Of course, what else did you think? In our ns, we are supposed to leave this Earth Realm in a maximum of two years. We should naturally use every chance to train our abilities and cultivate. As the Spirit Qi in the Eastern Region is not as dense as in our destination, we will solely focus today on our skills and abilities instead."


    "Ahhh, I really wanted to just cuddle for now..." Yiren whined to herself as she hugged into Xuefeng¡¯s arms, wanting nothing more than just sleep on his chest.


    Xuefeng almost lost to her cuteness but he stood by his decisions firmly and said while patting her head, "You will get a chance soon if I see you all working hard."


    Turning to Wuying, he first passed her the message from her father so based on her answer he could arrange the training for everyone, "Wuying, my father wants us to pick fifty members from the Shadow Guard that we should take with us to the Capital. Do you need my help in picking them? We can perform some tests to check who are the most loyal and have the best skills."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I can do it myself. I already expected that so I wanted to go settle that anyway. You should stay and train with everyone. I will be back real quick." Wuying wasn¡¯t surprised by that and replied while preparing herself to leave but then her hand was caught by Xuefeng and she was pulled back,nding straight on his chest.


    Just as she looked up, her lips were covered by his and they engaged in a short but deep kiss. Her hands squeezed the shirt on his chest while his hand found its way behind her head, brushing into her dark hair. He didn¡¯t prolong it for too long and finally pulled away, reminding her, "Did you forget the rule number one? Never head out without leaving a kiss."


    Wuying looked like she wanted more, her hands not releasing his shirt and asked sweetly, "Since when there was such a rule? First time hearing about such rule."


    Xuefeng only smiled and replied with a shrug, "If there wasn¡¯t one yet then there is now. It¡¯s official." Wuying naturally didn¡¯t mind that, wishing there were more rules like that, and then thought of an idea as she asked, "Can I add one more rule?"


    "Sure." Xuefeng nodded, wondering what she had in mind but then she pulled on his shirt and stole another tasty kiss from him, saying afterwards, "Rule number two, good girls can ask for seconds."


    Not waiting for his reaction, she suddenly disappeared, entering into her shadow form and ran away towards the exit. Xuefeng smiled at her cute reaction but then felt six gazed on his body, making him realise that¡¯s a lot of kisses.


    Because they could say anything, Xuefeng asked first, exining himself in the process, "What? Good girls train hard. You will also get a kiss if I see you working well on the task I give you. Wuying left with a task so she received an early reward.


    Yiren was the first one to agree as she eximed excitedly, suddenly no longer wanting to sleep but prove that she was a good girl, "Alright! I want to train now so I can get lots of kisses. What do I have to do?"


    Xuefeng nced at Nuwa who stood silent till this point and proposed, "I wanted us all to bond together so I thought that working in pairs would be a good method, what do you think?"


    Nuwa looked at him and right away sensed the same familiar feeling from him as if he belonged to the Royal Elf Family. She already noticed it from the moment she saw him this morning which made her secretly surprised. Changing his ns a little, she agreed, "Sure, but you will work together with me. I noticed something is different with your bloodline so I wanted to check on that. I don¡¯t need to train myself anymore as I already reached the peak so I will focus on you."


    Xuefeng went back with his thoughts to his yesterday¡¯s transformation and realised that maybe something happened with his bloodline which Nuwa noticed. He didn¡¯t need to think twice before he agreed, "Okay, I originally wanted to train with Tianshi and help her shape her wings but I guess we can change the n."


    Turning to the girls, he crafted a new n and ask, "Yiren, how about you help Tianshi with her wings while you Shan will train your sword with Yi? After Tianshi is done, you girls can switch so that each of you knows some fighting skills."


    "Sure!" Yiren was the most ecstatic about the training, eximing excitedly as she rushed up to Tianshi and introduced herself once again, "I¡¯m Yiren, your older sister. Hope we can take care of each other." She was naturally very easy-going so she didn¡¯t hesitate to hug Tianshi right away.


    Tianshi quickly connected the dots as she looked at Nuwa and asked while also introducing herself again, "Hi, I¡¯m Tianshi. You said you are my older sister...? Does this mean we share the same father?"


    "Mhmm!" Seeing that Yiren nodded, Tianshi stared at Xuefeng as she came to the same conclusion as everyone and couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing at the end, "So Xuefeng is having all of us three daughters and my father¡¯s ex-lover as his wives? Pfftt¡ª Poor Father, haha."

 Chapter 351 Tasks

    <h4>Chapter 351 Tasks</h4>


    Out of respect for their father, Xuefeng didn¡¯t continue this topic and coughed while saying, "Cough, alright. Yiren, I hope you will take care of your younger sister."


    "Okay!" Yiren nodded firmly, pretending to look like an older sister and assured him as she switched into her teacher mode, "I will teach her well." She might have a soft spot for Xuefeng but she definitely wanted to act like an older sister for once with both Tianshi and Xiao Wen.


    Just then, Ling called out in Xuefeng¡¯s mind to remind him, ¡¯Xuefeng, the quantity of Tianshi¡¯s Air Qi is probably not sufficient to create wings and even if it is, she is bound to lose some Air Qi in the process of studying. Yiren should use the Wisdom Tree for that so give her those Fate Stones.¡¯


    Only then did Xuefeng realise he missed such an obvious detail and eximed as a medium-sized box of Fate Stones suddenly appeared in his hands, "Right! Yiren, take those. Tianshi will probably need a way to replenish her Air Qi so you shouldn¡¯t hesitate to use your Miniature Wisdom Tree. You should know how to use them." The box had a lid and it didn¡¯t let out any fate aura from it which worked perfectly as he didn¡¯t want to leak his Fate Stone factory.


    Seeing the familiar box, she immediately smiled and took it into her own ring, praising Xuefeng for his wits, "Xuefeng you are really the smartest! I actually forgot about this matter. I usually use my Royal Elf Bloodline so I rarely use the Wisdom Tree but without the bloodline, Tianshi will find it hard to recover Air Qi from her surroundings, making it really time-consuming. Now we can be much more efficient. I carry little stones as well so this will help."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t take the credits for himself and admitted, "Well, it was Ling, who reminded me of it. I¡¯m just passing the message."


    "Well, hubby is still the smartest. You can give our thanks to Ling as well. Tianshi, let¡¯s go, we are going to start. There is a lot you need to learn." Yiren didn¡¯t cancel herpliment and took Tianshi by the hand, pulling her to the other side of the garden.


    At the same time, Ling was scolding Xuefeng in his mind for exposing her, ¡¯Tsk, can¡¯t you just take it as if you thought of it? I¡¯m helping you, not them. I don¡¯t need theirpliments...¡¯


    Fortunately, Xuefeng quickly thought of a counter-argument and said sweetly, calming her down in one statement, ¡¯Ling, I would never take the credit for you. I¡¯m doing it for your own good. When you finally get your physical body and appear in front of everyone, I want them to recognize you as my lover, not a Fate Spirit that helps me. It can¡¯t be done right away, but I will slowly introduce you to everyone, naturally as my wife.


    Hearing no reply from her, he imagined her face getting all red and almostughed to himself, wanting to see her expression right now. With Yiren and Tianshi settled, he approached Shan and Yi who were still standing still as if they did not know what to do.


    He acted natural and grabbed one hand of each of them while asking, "Shan, Yi, what¡¯s up? Will you train well? We are all family now so don¡¯t stand on ceremony and befriend one another."


    Although it was natural for Xuefeng as he was already pretty confident with any male-female interactions, it definitely wasn¡¯t for Yi, especially because she was in love with him and even for Princess Shan it was hard to stay unbothered. Although earlier she was like a mature tigress, walking around the enemy territory as if it was her own but after setting her priorities straight, her attitude to Xuefeng flipped inside out, bing more cautious with her behaviour not to ruin her chances with him.


    Both of them blushed from that little bit of contact but Xuefeng did not seem to n on letting them go this quick. As she was trained by the cold for thest three months, Princess Shan was the first to recover and tightened the grip around his palm, even going as far as rubbing his hand with her thumb before saying, "Of course we will. We were just waiting until you finish with Yiren and Tianshi so that you can give us more attention. It worked."


    Yi didn¡¯t deny it and copied Princess Shan¡¯s method, tightening her grip while nodding, taking advantage of this situation for as long as she could. Unfortunately, if they thought that they could throw Xuefeng off the track, they were wrong. He let go of their hands and pinched their cheeks instead while scolding, "If you have so much time, why not use it to train? If want such attention again, you better work hard."


    Releasing their cheeks, he exined, "You can use the training room to sharpen your sword skills and learn from each other. As the Spirit Essence in the Central Region is much more condensed, we will start raising our cultivation stages there. For now, just focus on your skills."


    "Yes!" They both nodded firmly, touching their cheeks, not to stop the pain but to feel his touch. They didn¡¯t mind such affection as long as there was any affection at all. They had to start from something and seeing that Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind getting close to them and use physical touch, it was enough of a sign that they are moving forward.


    The girls smiled cheerfully at him and both headed towards the Training Room, already knowing where it was, leaving only Nuwa, Xiao Wen and him. Because Wuying had her own task already, Xiao Wen was left without a pair.


    She already figured that out and asked with a sad expression as if she was a cute puppy asking for a bite of your grilled sausage, "What about me...? Are you going to leave me alone so I can train with myself...?" Her hand gripped at the corners on his jacket and she kept looking at him, expecting something as well.


    Xuefeng naturally couldn¡¯t leave her with a face like that and rubbed her nose to cheer her up while saying, "Of course not, I already have something else nned for you. I noticed that you are not using your abilities too often. Is it because you got used to having little Fate Qi? What if I can change it?"


    Without waiting for her reply, a simr-looking box from before suddenly appeared on the ground but this time it was muchrger than the previous one. Xuefeng picked it up and presented it to her while saying with a grin, "Take this box and open it inside your ring. It consists of something that will stop you from worrying anymore."


    Xiao Wen looked at the box and her eyes widened when she figured out what could be inside of it. She ced her hand on the lid and sucked it inside of her ring, wanting to quickly confirm her theory.


    Xuefeng thought that she would be happy but she suddenly released a soundproof barrier around the two of them and scolded him withplicated emotions on her face, "Xuefeng! Do you know how many Fate Stones there are inside?!

 Chapter 352 Nuwa On Strike

    <h4>Chapter 352 Nuwa On Strike</h4>


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t change his expression and nodded, answering calmly, "Yes, there is exactly one thousand. If you need more just tell me. If you can turn your Fate Spirit into a Fate Law, that would give us a good boost in strength."


    Xiao Wen looked at how rxed Xuefeng was and couldn¡¯tprehend why. In the world she knew, people were willing to break the rules and kill for that amount yet Xuefeng gave it out as if it was nothing.


    Taking a deep breath, she nned ing convincing him to take the stones back as she said, "You already know how precious those Fate stones are... You can¡¯t just take out so much and expect me to take them without asking questions. You should take them and use it for yourself. Your Fate Spirit¡¯s level is even lower than mine so¡ª"


    She wanted to give him more reasons but Xuefeng suddenly stopped her, cing a finger on her lips before proceeding to caress her cheeks while assuring her calmly, "Xiao Wen, calm down. I told you once to not worry about such stuff. I have a lot more than this box. At least ten times that. What¡¯s more, I will have even bigger stock in the future. I can definitely support you and others with such ie. I already nned to find a Fate Spirit for everyone. Do you think I would do so without having a stable source of Fate Stones?"


    Xiao Wen knew he was responsible so she shook her head, denying, "No. You wouldn¡¯t..." Even though they spent some time with each other already, it was the first time she received such a big present which made her a little overwhelmed. She would be even more shocked if she knew that Xuefeng understated the number of Fate Stones he had. If she was freaking out with a mere one thousand, could she handle thirty times that?


    Xuefeng naturally knew that so, for now, he decided to keep it to himself that he basically exchanges Spirit Stones into Fate Stones and instead convinced her, "We are already husband and wife. What¡¯s mine is yours, what¡¯s yours is mine. Why are you worried about such little bit of Fate Stones? If you wished for one hundred, I would get you a thousand, if you wanted a thousand, I would get you ten thousand. Nothing can stop me from getting what my dear wives want."


    Xuefeng leaned over and gave her a sweet kiss before pulling away while staring into her eyes, waiting to hear her reaction. As he smiled at her, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a shortugh, his silly teases working exactly as he wanted.


    Wanting to further assure her so she wouldn¡¯t decline him anymore in the future, he shrugged and said, "You are also helping me too. I wish to know how many Fate Stones I need in the future so I hope you can reach up to Fate Law stage for me. Whatever I give you in the future, just ept it without protesting, okay? I don¡¯t wish to see my wife rejecting me."


    Each time Xuefeng called her his wife, a smile woulde out on her face. Hearing that she was actually helping him, she gave up on resisting and hugged into his chest instead, saying happily, "Okay. I won¡¯t hesitate to ask for more then, hehe."


    Xuefeng realised that Nuwa was waiting to the side for him this whole time, looking coldly at them so he ended his lesson to Xiao Wen, "Mhmm, you should go and absorb all of the ones you have at hand for now. After you are done, juste to me for more. It should take you quite a while as you have to absorb each of them all personally?"


    They pulled away from each other but Xiao Wen didn¡¯t release the barrier around them, replying softly, "Yes, I don¡¯t have such a space like your Ling has so I can only do it all by myself."


    Only then did Xuefeng nod and decided to leave, no longer provoking Nuwa in case she takes sneaky revenge on him in their training, "Then I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Nuwa seems to be impatient so I will be leaving with her. You can begin your task."


    He wanted to walk to the barrier, expecting Xiao Wen to deactivate the barrier but she reached out to stop him as she called out, "Wait, I want to ask you something. If you have so many Fate Stones, howe Ling still didn¡¯t advance by using them?"


    Hearing the question, Xuefeng realised he didn¡¯t actually know the answer to it. Just as he was about to ask Ling, Xiao Wen continued exining, "Bing a Fate Law is just the beginning so it¡¯s rtively easy but from what I know, it is very important as it unlocks the full knowledge and gets rid of all limits ced on the Fate Spirit. I asked Lang about it out of curiosity and it seems that Ling is a really high figure in the World of Fate Spirits. If she could regain her knowledge, that would be a really good help for you."


    "Hmm... I know. I will make sure to ask her about it." Xuefeng thought for a moment but still didn¡¯t get any results, asking in his mind instead, ¡¯Ling? Is there any reason you still didn¡¯t advance? We already have a lot of Fate Stones so there is no need for us to hold back anymore.¡¯


    He waited, but Ling didn¡¯t reply and only when he was about to ask once again did she reply quietly, ¡¯I don¡¯t know... How about we talk about it face to face in the evening...? There is something I¡¯m worried about...¡¯


    He knew it was a serious matter based on her voice so he didn¡¯t reject her, already scheduling for himself to pay her a visit in the evening, ¡¯Sure, I wille.¡¯


    When Xiao Wen¡¯s barrier finally disappeared, Xiao Wen suddenly called out as she caught him by the hand again, "Hey... You forgot the rule... Good girls get seconds, right?"


    Xuefeng gave out an apologetic smile at Nuwa and asked Xiao Wen as he turned around, "Were you a good girl?" Seeing her nod eagerly, he could only lean over and nt another kiss on her lips.


    Xiao Wen wasn¡¯t someone who wouldn¡¯t benefit from the situation like that and wrapped her arms around his neck to prolong their kiss, even going as far as engaging in a battle with his tongue for a single round but just as she wanted to go for more, Xuefeng smacked her butt which made her finally pull away.


    Pretending as if nothing happened, Xiao Wen smiled cutely and walked away, finding herself a spot in the garden before surrounding herself with various barriers that blocked any Spirit Awareness from getting inside of it.


    He chuckled at her actions, finding her too cautious and finally turned to Nuwa who stared at him with her arms wrapped under her chest, pushing it upwards. Although her stance was in nature aggressive, he was more worried about the calm expression on her face which was even scarier.


    Fortunately, he was already an expert in soothing his angry wives and quickly found himself right in front of her, holding her by the waist while pressing her body into his. Everyone else was settled for training so there were only two of them, allowing him to focus all attention on her.


    He showed his handsome smile and leaned over up to her lips as he called out, "Is there anything wrong my Queen? I am ready to train." Before adding, "Or is it that you want to im your reward first as well?"


    As he rubbed his nose against hers, he was sure that she won¡¯t hesitate to close the distance between their lips but he miscalcted a bit, thinking that normal methods would work on Nuwa. Instead of that, she reached out behind her and pulled his hands away while holding onto one of them.


    Without saying a word, she turned around and dragged him towards his room, not letting him resist for a moment. He could only wait for his judgement, not knowing what did he do wrong.


    Just as the doors closed behind them, Nuwa caught his second hand and suddenly pinned him to the closest wall, repeating his method. Getting closer to him she teased his nose and his lips with hers before asking, "You seem to like to tease me a lot... Didn¡¯t you learn after what happenedst time...?"

 Chapter 353 Nuwas Tutoring - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 353 Nuwa¡°s Tutoring - Part 1</h4>


    Unfortunately, Xuefeng have already been in such situations many times so he naturally wasn¡¯t flustered by her, continuing to tease her instead, "Last time? From what I remember, at that time you were all over me, asking me to push harder¡ª Mhmm..."


    She didn¡¯t let him finish and instead kissed him forcefully, making sure he left her kiss on his lips before saying, "This one is because you forced me to wait so long... Don¡¯t you know how much I hate waiting when my body is on fire...?"


    "It is...? Weren¡¯t you normal just a moment ago?" Xuefeng replied confused, not expecting her to suddenly explode with such passion.


    Nuwa red at him, looking especially cute when she wasining sweetly and exined, "I was naturally fine, but then you decided to kiss them one by one, showing your affection... How do you expect my mind not to run crazy with my desire taking over? The more you tease me, the more I want... Mhmm..."


    She couldn¡¯t stop herself anymore and leaned over for a second kiss, this time making it much longer, her hands slowly giving up on pinning him to the wall as they travelled down to his shoulder before wrapping around his neck for a better position.


    Barely moving away, leaving their lips still open and touching each other ever so slightly, Nuwa gave the second kiss another reason, whispering seductively, "This is for teasing me so much without giving me the rewards right away..."


    With his hands-free, Xuefeng naturally pulled her closer to himself, embracing her fully and asked with a smile, already knowing what would be the answer, "So you don¡¯t want me to tease you anymore? Just say a word and I will stop..."


    "No!" Just as he expected, she rejected his proposal right away, suggesting her own offer, "How about you tease me even more but also give out the equal amount of kisses. I allowed you to have other women aside from me because you promised to take care of my needs. Don¡¯t you think you need to take responsibility for your words?"


    Without waiting for his reply, she kissed him for the first time, not bothered by the time their tongues kept entwining with each other. She wanted it so she continued, not giving him any break. He knew she wouldn¡¯t stop until she was satisfied so to proceed further with their training, he made sure she was satisfied.


    He was really intrigued by her mentioning his Royal Elf Bloodline, thinking that maybe something changed after he engaged in passionate cultivation with Ling while using his bloodline. He really hoped it was the truth, finding the special ability of the elves to be quite useful in battle.


    "Mhmm!" As his hands slipped underneath her skirt and grasped her butt strongly, Nuwa eximed in midst of their kiss but she didn¡¯t stop, letting him enjoy as well. Her body was only for him to touch and caress so there wasn¡¯t any ce on her body which he couldn¡¯t exploit.


    It wasn¡¯t after ten or twenty minutes of their training time till Xuefeng finally stopped her arms from controlling his head and moved them onto his chest instead. Her hands immediately gripped his shirt as the sign of protest, signalling that she still didn¡¯t have her fill.


    To distract her a bit, Xuefeng asked while following the previous pattern of hers, "What was the reason behind this long kiss then...?"


    "It was because I can." Nuwa quickly replied, already having the answer for anything she does. She was always shameless so she wouldn¡¯t change her attitude this quickly.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t have anything like a reply to such a strong argument as she, as his wife, indeed could kiss her husband whenever she wanted. Fortunately, not everyone was as shameless as she was else he would do nothing else but give out kisses all day long.


    As he sessfully stopped her rampage, Xuefeng tried again, "How about we proceed with our training? Everyone works hard but we fool around. What if they find out about this? You don¡¯t want me to have any peace,ter on, right?"


    "Don¡¯t worry. No one can break through my Spirit Awareness. We can do whatever we want..." Nuwa assured him as she traced with her finger on his cheek but then seeing his look, she stopped it and finally gave in, "Fine... You win, but you still owe me for my tutoring fees."


    Xuefeng wasn¡¯t surprised by that demand but he was already prepared as he asked, "I thought that a client should pay after the lessons, am I right?"


    Fortunately, this was enough for her as she smiled and started the lesson, saying happily, "Okay, but don¡¯t forget about itter. Let¡¯s go to the bathroom, I need to first check up on you."


    Nuwa went first, not giving him the chance to decide anything and he was forced to follow after her as he asked confused, "Bathroom?" He naturally had great memories from this bathroom but this made him worry as he knew each time he enters this bathroom, something is going to happen.


    Opening the door for him she invited him inside as she said with a mysterious smile as if she was nning that from the very beginning, "Naturally. I need to inspect your bloodline changes. I need to see your naked body as you connect with your bloodline for better expertise."


    As she put it like that, Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind it but still asked curiously, "How did you know I connected with my bloodline already? I don¡¯t think I mentioned it before, right?"


    Nuwa closed the doors behind him and gave him a back hug while seizing up his chest with her hands before exining, "You didn¡¯t, but I can see the changes in your body. Although you returned back to your human form, you still retained some of those changes. You didn¡¯t know but we, Royal Elves, can sense our bloodlines when we are close to each other. Based on my theory, each time you change, you should retain more and more Royal Elf Bloodline after reverting back, slowly making the one bloodline more dominant than the other."


    Saying up till this point, Nuwa passed him, walking up in front of him and threw her sandals away, showing off her graceful legs before pulling up her dress, taking it off through her head. She wore the very same white lingerie set that Xuefeng bought her earlier which obviously looked stunning on her curves.

 Chapter 354 Nuwas Tutoring - Part 2 *

    <h4>Chapter 354 Nuwa¡°s Tutoring - Part 2 *</h4>


    Sessfully gaining Xuefeng¡¯s attention, she continued to exin as she approached him, seducing his mind with each step she took, "Even though you only changed once, I can already feel small traces of Royal Elf Bloodline within your body. If you are wondering why it¡¯s because our bloodline is more superior than that of humans. The bloodline of humans is like water, acting like a great solvent but in this case, it acts as the best base for future connections."


    As she reached him, she poked him in the chest with her finger before turning around while flipping her hair to the front, exposing her naked back to him. As this was their tutoring session, she didn¡¯t stop her lesson, "Although Human Bloodline is the weakest, it can connect with all others, beingpletely neutral. As you can only connect with bloodlines of higher rank, Human Bloodline is the best starter. If I were to try and acquire Human Bloodline, I would naturally fail to do so."


    Knowing what she wanted, Xuefeng traced her slim waist and back, reaching up to the bra strap before unhooking it for her. Her hands were holding it in the front which prevented it from falling, but she then turned around to him, flipping her golden hair on her back before exposing her breasts right in front of him.


    Throwing the bra to the side, she grabbed his hands and ced them both on her ample chest as she continued to teach, "Of course, this is just my theory. The knowledge about bloodlines is still pretty vague so I can¡¯t tell for sure. For example, I didn¡¯t know that the more you use your bloodline, the stronger it bes, taking over the other bloodline. In your case, it will be hard to keep your human bloodline at this rate. One day or another you will turn into a full Royal Elf until you acquire another bloodline which is even stronger than it."


    Xuefeng naturally took the opportunity which she presented to him, squeezed and rubbing on her breasts as he recalled the image of his bloodlines and how bnced they originally were. Not panicking about the possible changes, he asked after some thought, "Hmm, do you think my bloodlines will regain the bnce if I use the Human Bloodline more?" He wasn¡¯t narrow-minded so he would naturally prefer to have a better bloodline but at the same time, he wanted to keep his original one as well.


    Pressing her own hands on top of his own, wanting him to use more strength with her, she replied based on what she thought, "Royal Elf Bloodline is naturally more dominant than Human Bloodline. You would need to stop using Royal Elf Bloodlinepletely for a long time for it to regain its bnce. At least that¡¯s what I think would happen. I still need to see it for myself and confirm my theory. We won¡¯t know until we try it out."


    "Alright, you made me pretty curious. If Human Bloodline is that weak, maybe there is really no reason to keep it. We already know that both Royal Elves and Humans can copte with each other and give birth to children, but what about other bloodlines? If I were to acquire an even more powerful bloodline in the future which would dominate the otherspletely but at the same time lose the ability to give make children with my wives, I would rather not take that bloodline." Xuefeng pondered to himself, finding the whole subject interesting.


    She was already leading his hands down on her body, heading towards her bottom while nning on making him take off her panties as well but hearing his thoughts, she halted mid-way, asking with a strange look, "Why would you think about children all of the sudden? Don¡¯t tell me you want them now...?" She didn¡¯t expect Xuefeng to actually think about kids.


    He didn¡¯t find that strange at all and travelled the reminding distance on his own, asking while kneading both of her buttcheeks equality, "What? Can¡¯t I think about the future? I thought this is normal. This day wille at some point. A mature man should be prepared for everything."


    For some reason, the responsible Xuefeng was even more sexy to her and she praised, "Good... You are maturing, but don¡¯t worry about that. You can just find some stronger bloodlines for your wivester on if there is a need. Our lives are long enough to take time thinking about those matters."


    Unfortunately, she still had to throw some light onto his thoughts and leaned over to his ear, whispering, "You need to be careful about this subject... Do you think others won¡¯t get jealous if one of us suddenly turn out to be pregnant? You chose this road for yourself. Now you can only have kids with all of us or none. There is nothing in between..."


    Only after Nuwa mentioned it did he realised that he was thinking on a different scale. After Nuwa¡¯s words, he now imagined six or more children running around their future house and he could already imagine having a great headache because of that. He could only return this topic to the back of his mind to be re-examined until a new improved versiones out.


    Scratching his head, he asked her with a wry smile, "How about we start with the examination then...? I will think about this subject again in the future..." Although he sometimes thought about those matters, Xuefeng knew he was still far from reaching the perfect solution. Just as Nuwa said, as he already picked to have multiple wives in the future, he had to take responsibility for all of them.


    Seeing him changing the subject this quickly, she couldn¡¯t help butugh and pat his chest as she said, "Haha, then chop-chop and take off your clothes. We don¡¯t have the whole day." Nuwa knew that it would be quite a hard nut to crack in the future so she did not trouble herself with it now.


    Being this close to him, she began undressing him, taking his jacket, shirt before pulling his pants down with one move. Just as she expected, a fully erect member appeared in front of her, almost pping her face as it bounced out of his pants. She looked at it with an expression of desire on her face, even reaching out to grab it out of instinct, giving it a few weing strokes.


    Unfortunately, before she could even get started and warm-up, Xuefeng pulled her up, forcing her to abandon her favourite friend. Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to get naked as he knew they would get distracted a lot but as there was no other choice, he could only control Nuwa¡¯s desires.


    "Shall we start?" Xuefeng asked as his hands slipped under her panties, pulling them down. A beautiful entrance appeared right in front of his face, but he sessfully thought back the desire to dive in to have the taste of it.


    He wanted to learn more about bloodlines but there was another reason for that. As Yiren was connected with him, if he actually gave in to Nuwa¡¯s seduction, they would disturb her teachings as well. This reason alone was enough for him to hold back.


    "Sigh, you are no fun." Nuwa sighed as she saw him reject both chances for some fun together and grabbed his member, pulling him into the bath instead, "Let¡¯s enter the bath then. We won¡¯t sit on the floor after all."

 Chapter 355 Was It My Doing? *

    <h4>Chapter 355 Was It My Doing? *</h4>


    With the hot water poured in the bath, Nuwa embraced him from behind inside of it, whispering softly into his ear, "Just stay still and lean on my chest... Rx your body and let me sink into you with my Qi. If you resist, it might hurt you so let me handle everything."


    As she said so, she did a quick check-up on his muscles, skimming everywhere around his body before wrapping her legs tightly around his waist, coincidentally, putting his member right in between of her calves. Giving it a sensual stroke, she added softly, "We will work with this er on... I¡¯m catching it so it doesn¡¯t escape."


    Xuefeng smiled at her actions, already expecting it before they started and knowing he couldn¡¯t stop it, he instead took advantage of that fact, reaching up to the sides to feel up her squashy thighs before saying, "What a coincidence, I am also not letting you go afterwards..."


    "Heh," She chuckled as she hugged him, finding herself feeling veryfortable around him and asked as she ced her chin up on his shoulder, "Are you ready then?"


    "Mhmm, tell me what to do. Should I just repeat the same like with Ling and turn into Royal Elf?" Xuefeng asked for themands as he prepared himself for anything.


    "Yup, but let me insert my Qi first, I want to see all the changes that are happened throughout your body. Just rx." Nuwa nodded and began filling his body with her own Qi, trying not to leave anything uncovered. Even his dantain was invaded but Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind that, letting her do what she wanted. They were already at a point where he could entrust his life to her and he knew Nuwa wouldn¡¯t let him get hurt.


    Heidfortably in her embrace, feeling the warm energy spreading everywhere around his body, reaching even the tips of his fingers and toes. He didn¡¯t move much, knowing she was focusing on her job as it was a dangerous procedure to disturb someone¡¯s body with another energy. One wrong move on her side and he could easily get injured so he limited himself to only caressing her thighs.


    When shepleted her part, she rubbed her cheek with her own, saying quietly, still focusing on controlling her Qi, "I am done... Now it¡¯s your turn..." She didn¡¯t need to wait for long as Xuefeng closed his eyes right after received her signal and sunk with his consciousness straight inside of his Spirit¡¯s space. After some practice, he didn¡¯t need to manually enter inside of it anymore, feeling a much stronger connection with it.


    Just as Nuwa theoreticized, his bloodline body was now visibly dominated by a Royal Elf Bloodline, filling up almost sixty percent of the whole body. This confirmed her guess that his Human Bloodline would be quickly discarded if he continued to use them this way. Too bad that he couldn¡¯t stop that process so he could only ept that he will soon be a full-pledged Royal Elf.


    As if sensing thoughts, Ling¡¯s voice reached him as she assured him, ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, there are little differences in the genes of the two of them. If any, it is basically a better version of a Human Bloodline. You won¡¯t need to change your bloodline anymore, getting the advantages of being a Royal Elf the whole time. Your body will be more sturdy and your body will cultivate even if you don¡¯t want it, absorbing Spirit Qi with each breath as well as through your skin. I don¡¯t mind that change and rather strongly suggest it.¡¯¡¯


    Hearing the pros of that change, Xuefeng didn¡¯t worry anymore, touching the shoulder of Royal Elf Bloodline while saying with decisive expression, ¡¯Alright, let¡¯s do it.¡¯ Just as before, when his fingertips touched it, the whole bloodline body turned into that of an Elf while the Human Bloodline disappeared inside of it.


    Outside his Spirit, Nuwa was observing as Xuefeng¡¯s body started slowly changing itself, transforming into a male Royal Elf that Nuwa wanted to see for such a long time. She didn¡¯t tell him but she was extremely excited about this, her heart beating hurriedly the moment the changes started showing.


    One had to know that there was never a male Royal Elf born within their race. As each male that copted with Royal Elf Queens was a human, each child born took their mother¡¯s bloodline which was stronger, giving them one hundred percent chance of giving birth to a girl.


    This time, there would finally be a Royal Elf male which would exin why Nuwa was excited. The moment Xuefeng¡¯s ears grew to a simr length as her own, touching each other, her whole body suddenly shuddered.


    Her whole body started getting hot and her lips felt dry. This was the first time she experienced such feeling, being much strongerpared to any time she had sex with Xuefeng, causing her to asked confused in her mind, ¡¯What is going on...?¡¯ She didn¡¯t expect the would be such a significant change.


    She confirmed her earlier thoughts, finding out that his bloodline was getting stronger each time he used it but this wasn¡¯t her concern anymore at that moment. She could somehow guess what could cause such a reaction from her, realising it wasing from her bloodline. Feeling another male of her race right in front of her, sitting in her arms, her body naturally began pushing her forward, deeply attracted to him.


    Opening his eyes after his transformation, Xuefeng gave her a weing rub as he said curiously, "I¡¯m done. Did you find anything?" He felt her Qi withdrawing from his body so he thought she was done. Unfortunately, the effects were much more than he would expect.


    "Uhmm... I did..." Hearing his soothing voice, Nuwa blushed for some reason, his touch also feeling much different than before. As he travelled with his fingers up and down on her thighs, it nted hot marks on her skin, leaving the feeling for much longer even after he moved his hands away.


    Hearing her react strangely, he turned his head around to check up on her but this made the tips of their ears touch, sending a wave of pleasure right through their bodies. Even Xuefeng suddenly felt the immense desire to swallow Nuwa right away on the spot.


    "Ahh..." Nuwa even moaned as her hands gripped on his chest, leaving fingernail marks on his skin before called out with a warning, "Don¡¯t move! You are making it much worse..." Her legs also tightened around him, squishing his member as well, but fortunately, it was so hard already that she couldn¡¯t do anything to it.


    The feeling didn¡¯t want to go away, only escting with each second. He partially gave in to it, letting his hands roam towards her butt as he asked confused, "What is going on...? Is it because of my bloodline change?" He guessed that was the reason, knowing there were always some special nuances between elves.


    "Yes... You are now a Royal Elf... The only male having the same bloodline as me... My body would naturally react like this the moment you touch my sensitive spots... I guess this is how it feels to have intimacy with another male of your race... It should be much more intense when ites to the purest elf bloodline... I don¡¯t remember ever hearing of such reactions between normal elves..." Nuwa nodded and exined based on her theory, stopping after each sentence to take a deep breath that would stop her desire from taking over.


    The more they moved, the stronger the feeling became so Nuwa halted all activity as she proposed, "Let¡¯s just stay like this for a moment and it should calm down..." On one hand, she wanted it to stop so they could continue their tutoring but on the other, her body wanted some attention. As if to fulfil her wish, Xuefeng did exactly that.


    "Mhmm, maybe it will..." Xuefeng nodded, agreeing with her, but then his hands reached upwards and he gently grabbed on her ear while asking, "But what if I don¡¯t want it to end?"


    "Ahh!" The eyes of the domineering Nuwa widened momentarily as she eximed loudly, moaning right into his ear. Her body suddenly spasmed and copsed on his back as if she didn¡¯t have energy at all. Just as she was about to scold him for such a sudden attack, Xuefeng began rubbing on her sensitive ears with both of his hands which stopped her reprimanding words from leaving her mouth.


    "X-Xuefeng, stop it right now... Ahhh..." She ordered him to let go but her words were quickly reced by another moan, leaving her in no strength to fight him.


    Seeing her already giving up, Xuefeng finally let her go, stopping his teases as he said with a grin, "Heh, now you know what will happen if you misbehave in the future."


    Too bad that his ckmail failed as Nuwa hugged him weakly instead while saying softly, "If you punish me like that... I will only misbehave more..." She suddenly started behaving cutely which was quite a deep contrast with her usual behaviour.


    Getting what they wanted, Xuefeng thought of giving Nuwa a special something, reaching out for the shampoo that stood not far away from the bath but then, something amazing happened. Just as he thought of taking the bottle into his hand, it flew from its ce,nding straight inside his palm.


    "What...?" He didn¡¯t feel as if he did anything yet the bottlended in his palm. He thought that Nuwa was ying with him so he asked, "Was it my doing or was it you?"

 Chapter 356 Husbands Duties *

    <h4>Chapter 356 Husband¡°s Duties *</h4>


    Aahh!


    A moment earlier by the pond, Tianshi was being taught by Yiren, exining the basics but just as they were about to move to more practical stuff, a loud moan escaped Yiren¡¯s lips as she fell on her knees because of sudden weakness that filled her body.


    Seeing Yuren on the ground letting out indecent noises with her face bright red while having her hand in between on her legs, Tianshi could naturally figure out something was not right and didn¡¯t hesitate to crouch next to her, asking, "Yiren, are you alright? What happened?" Her moan even made Tianshi blush a little but she waited for Yuren¡¯s answer, not overthinking too much about it.


    Yiren was sitting with her head down but being already used to this feeling, she wasn¡¯t too overwhelmed and turned to Tianshi, assuring weakly with her face filled with pleasure, "I¡¯m okay... Don¡¯t worry... I can feel it¡¯s slowly going back to normal... Just let me sit like this for a moment..."


    As she could only feel Xuefeng¡¯s emotions and pleasures, after the initial explosion of pleasure, she could feel it diminishing slightly before keeping itself on a certain level that didn¡¯t want to go down. For some reason, it felt much different than normal. Realising that it wouldn¡¯t go down anymore, she had to bear with it for now and forced herself to stand up.


    "You looked like you were filled with enjoyment right now? Is this serious?" Tianshi asked curiously as she helped her up, feeling that Yiren¡¯s body was burning.


    Yiren nced at Xuefeng¡¯s room and pouted, exining, "It¡¯s all Xuefeng and my Mom¡¯s fault..." Tianshi followed her gaze but still didn¡¯t understand.


    As Tianshi was already Xuefeng¡¯s wife and her sister, Yiren didn¡¯t hide it from her and told the truth, "I have a special connection with Xuefeng that allows me to feel everything he feels. His pleasures, his pains, his sorrows, I can feel it all. When I shared my bloodline with him, we were also connected with such a link between our souls."


    Hearing that, Tianshi was quick to connect the dots and ask as she nced at Xuefeng¡¯s room, "Does that mean they are now¡ª" Even before she finished her sentence, Yiren already confirmed, smiling wryly, "Yes... It must have been my mother who did something naughty to Xuefeng as she tested his bloodline... It¡¯s stopped so they should be serious now, but who knows when they will engage in such acts. I think it was Xuefeng who stopped my Mom in consideration of me. He wants us to train properly, so let¡¯s start."


    "Mhmm, I¡¯m ready." Tianshi nodded as she finally understood it all, somehow feeling like she also wanted such connected with Xuefeng. Unfortunately, she knew it wasn¡¯t an easy task to do.


    .......


    After the question, Xuefeng looked at Nuwa excitedly with the shampoo in his hand but Nuwa was as much surprised as he was, only after a moment understanding what could happen.


    Getting distracted with the scene, she actually got a breather from the desire that was constantly attacking her mind and she shook her head, exining, "No, it wasn¡¯t me. As you are in a bigger part a Royal Elf now, you should naturally be able to use our bloodline ability. Although I think it is still in the newborn state."


    As if to test it again, he thought of making the shampoo float and it momentarily hovered above his palm, forcing him to ask, "Howe I can use it right away without any training? I¡¯m still not fully a Royal Elf, right?" He could still remember that there was still some of his Human Bloodline left in his body.


    Laying gently on his back, she focused her mind on teaching, diverting her mind from any naughty thoughts, "My guess is that because of Ling, your Spirit is already strengthened a lot. Even if you didn¡¯t train with it a lot, you can still use it for some minor tasks. If you wanted to use it in a battle, you would find it hard to utilize it well."


    Xuefeng believed her but then he tested the power some more and found it extremely unchallenging to control the bottle as he flew it around the room with ease,menting to himself in wonder, "Hmm, I find it easy though..."


    "Hah," This made Nuwa chuckle and she suddenly snatched the shampoo bottle from his hands, taking it over with her power before pouring some of it on his back and chest. As she began rubbing it his back with her chest and the front with her hands, she asked with a grin, thinking it would be easier to show him his current level with a little demonstration, "How about we test it out then? Try to force my hands away from your chest. I won¡¯t be using my ability to fight you back."


    "Sure." Being challenged, Xuefeng naturally did not reject her and focused his mind on Nuwa¡¯s hands that roamed around on his chest and toned abs, trying to clean it properly.


    Just as he locked on one of her hands, it halted its movements. He thought he sessfully made it stop and nned to push it away when Nuwa returned to moving as if nothing happened. As if to tease him, she whispered, "Sorry, I couldn¡¯t resist myself. I didn¡¯t feel anything but I stopped to give you some hope and chance. Too bad you did not make good use of it."


    Her words made his eyelids twitch, almost crushing his confidence but also gave him new determination, realising it wouldn¡¯t be as easy as he thought. This time he used his full power in focusing on forcing her hand away, but it didn¡¯t even move the way he wanted, forcing him to give up.


    To cheer him up, she gave him a kiss on the cheek and exined, "Just as I said, your ability is still in its early stages. Before you be a full-pledged Royal Elf, it will be only useful for everyday things. Compare your bloodline to an Array and your Spirit to spirit stones. If the Array is of low rank, no matter how much Spirit Stones you have, it won¡¯t give you a lot of power."


    "This is why you have to wait till your bloodline be that of a pure Royal Elf and only then you can enjoy its full potential. Right now all you can do is improve the control over it. Last time your Royal Elf Bloodline disappeared after night, right? This time it should be a long time." As Nuwa finished exining with her theory, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter to herself as she hugged him tightly, "I can¡¯t wait to see you be a pure Royal Elf..."


    She could already imagine how strong the intensity of their connection will be. Only if the two elves share romantic feelings towards each other would they experience such a response from their bloodline. Based on the current tension between them, she already knew it would be explosive.


    Taking the clean water, Xuefeng rinsed them both from the foam and finally turned around to see her still slightly flushed cheeks, asking as he caressed them, "Will I create a much stronger reaction from you the moment I be one?"


    Nuwa leaned on his hand and replied quietly, "I don¡¯t know... Maybe. This is what I want to find out... You are already making me go crazy. I still wonder what will happen at that time." Based on the knowledge she gathered so far, she believed when that happens, she would definitely jump on him and drag him to bed in a sh. She actually didn¡¯t know how strong she would react but one thing she knew for sure, they would definitely enjoy plenty.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind that as he pulled her into his arms as they floated on the water and said chuckling after a long kiss, "Don¡¯t worry, I will make sure to test it with youter on, hehe."


    As he hugged her, he reached out to rub on her sensitive ear again which made her shiver in pleasure, bringing back everything she just tried to constrain. "Baddie... Only teasing me... Mhmm..." She whispered softly as their lips locked in the kiss.


    This time she didn¡¯t fight back, knowing that Yiren would be alerted and called out after forcing their kiss apart, "Come, let¡¯s continue tutoring. We will train control over your ability. You only worked with a small object. We will see how you are doing with something bigger."


    Seeing her wanting to leave his embrace, he asked unhappily, quite liking to train with Nuwa¡¯s soft body in his arms, "Can¡¯t we train in the bath? Isn¡¯t it cosy in here?"


    Nuwa, although wanted to call out a loud ¡¯yes¡¯, knew that it wouldn¡¯t be an effective training so she rejected him while pulling away from his chest, "No, else we won¡¯t get serious at all. Also, you said it yourself. We can¡¯t do anything else we will disturb Yiren and Tianshi¡¯s training."


    "Alright... Let¡¯s go out then." Xuefeng could only sigh and stand up but still didn¡¯t let go of this opportunity to carry her out of the bath in his arms. Although they could use their Water Element or Fire element to get rid of the water on their bodies, Xuefeng still prepared the old, manual method.


    Reaching out to the towel, it flew across the room straight into his hand and cing Nuwa on the ground, Xuefeng gently smacked her buttcheek while starting to wipe the water off her, saying happily, "Special service for the Queen."


    Unfortunately, Nuwa exposed him as she asked, "How is that Special when you do it every time?" Too bad this only made her receive another smack on the second buttcheek as Xuefeng corrected himself, "Husband duties for the wife." This time she didn¡¯tin and instead picked her own towel, performing her own, wife¡¯s duties.

 Chapter 357 Payback

    <h4>Chapter 357 Payback</h4>


    Rat widened his eyes the moment he heard the Arena Manager words and asked confused, "What? Howe I can¡¯t pick up the Challenge Token? I was the one who reserved it before anyone else." He was slowly bing stressed the moment he realised his n could go wrong.


    They were currently in the Arena¡¯s Office where one could issue a challenge and choose their next opponents but Rat was here to finalize it for Saber Devil.


    The Manager who was also his friend, simply shrugged, knowing he couldn¡¯t do anything and exined, "I¡¯m sorry Rat but Xiao Wen was removed from the Arena¡¯s database. She is no longer a participant you can pick."


    Rat started slightly panicking as his heart sank, asking right away, "What do you mean, removed? I was here yesterday and she was already here. You told me you will prepare the Token by today. I even picked the day for the challenge and now you are telling me she got removed? What happened?"


    The Manager patted Rat on his shoulder and said, acting mysteriously, "I know we are friends but I cannot tell you the specifics. I got an order from the higher-ups to cancel everything connected with Xiao Wen. There is no such person registered here anymore. Everything is gone."


    "Impossible! You can¡¯t be removed from the arena, right? You are signed in the moment you join the Organization." Rat eximed in shock right away, questioning his friend but the manager smiled and replied, "You answered the question yourself." He couldn¡¯t say anything specific so Rat had to figure it out on his own.


    "What?" Rat got confused for a moment but then he repeated his own words once again in his mind and realised something, not even thinking it could be true. "Does that mean she left the organisation? Can you even do that?"


    The Manager only smiled and asked back, "You ask me? How would I know? I¡¯m just carrying out orders." Only the golden-robed youth that was hanging around with their Mdy could cancel someone¡¯s membership and he would only do so on the Mdy¡¯s orders. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t say anything about that so the Manager yed dumb, even in front of his friend.


    Rat turned silent for a second, trying to think of a reason behind it and suddenly asked, "Wait, don¡¯t tell me she is dead?" He couldn¡¯t think of any other reason why would the higher-ups gave out such an order. This was the mostmon reason why someone would disappear.


    Unfortunately, the Manager shook his head this time as well, denying, "No, she is not. That much I can tell. When someone dies, we receive different notice and their data is still stored inside my database. The reason must have beenpletely different but I am too low in the powerdder to know about it."


    Hearing that even his friend was powerless, Rat finally broke down, realising what kind of mess did he fall into and cried out for help as he kneeled on the floor, "Bro, what do I do then?! You gotta help me! I am here on behalf of the Saber Devil! It¡¯s not me who wanted to fight her. If I go back and tell him that he can¡¯t fight her, he will definitely kill me!"


    When the name of the member of five devils was brought up, it was when the manager finally got serious, "Saber Devil... Bro, why the hell did you mess around with him? You know that it¡¯s a suicide..."


    The Rat felt like crying when he heard that and begged while wailing, "Bro, you need to help me else I¡¯m a goner! Please!! At least give me something I can tell Saber Devil that will shift the me away from me..."


    The Manager let out the deep breath and advised, "Sigh... What would you do without me? Just tell him that it was Mdy¡¯s order. She was the one who took Xiao Wen¡¯s restrictions off. Saber Devil will know who I am talking about. He shouldn¡¯t try to kill you."


    "Alright." The Rat nodded, noting down the message in his mind and asked to confirm something, "Can you tell me if there is a person called Xuefeng already registered?"


    The manager created a ball out of his Fate Qi and ced he hand on top of it, looking as if he was searching something inside and shook his head, denying, "No, there is no one with that name. I never heard of him either. I am the one in charge of cing every new member into the arena¡¯s database. I would remember if I wrote it down."


    Knowing that Xuefeng was never registered, this shed some light onto the situation. Rat cheered up as he found out what he should do now and stood up, eximing as he hugged his friend, "Ha! I know now! Thanks bro! I owe you a favour!"


    He didn¡¯t wait for the Manager¡¯s reply and rushed out of the office, running straight towards Saber Devil¡¯s ce. The moment he appeared in front of Saber Devil¡¯s doorstep, Rat called out, "Boss! I have some news!"


    "Enter!" Saber Devil called out from the inside and asked without opening his eyes from meditation when Rat entered, "Did you bring the token? They should respect you if you told them my name." Saber Devil was still suffering the side effects from failing in the breakthrough so he had to slowly regenerate himself back to the peak of his strength.


    Rat was a bit out of breath from all the running but still called out with urgency, "I did go to the arena to pick it up but there is a problem! Xiao Wen is no longer avable to be chosen in the challenge!"


    Just as he finished speaking, Saber Devil¡¯s eyes snapped opened and he asked coldly, ring at Rat, "What do you mean by that...?"


    Gulp.


    Rat swallowed his saliva upon feeling the pressure Saber Devil created by using his gaze and passed the news before he would die, "I got informed that Mdypletely erased Xiao Wen from the Arena Database! She left the whole Fate Organisation!"


    Those were naturally some shocking news which made even one of the five devils stand up and call out while picking Rat up by his shirt, "What? Mdy did? What else you know?! Talk!"


    Rat didn¡¯t dare to dilly dally and exined what he figured out, "I found out that Xiao Wen¡¯s new lover, Xuefeng, wasn¡¯t forced to join the organisation as well! I suspect that he was the one who convinced Mdy to take off Xiao Wen¡¯s restrictions. Xuefeng doesn¡¯t seem to be a week as we thought. For Mdy to go as far as letting one of the top members leave, Xuefeng must have offered her something good. Either that or he has huge backing behind him that even Mdy is scared of."


    Thud.


    Rat¡¯s body was thrown on the floor with a dull sound and Saber Devil questioned coldly, "Where can I find that Xuefeng? I will fight him instead. There is no need to go through Xiao Wen. We will settle it like real men."


    Sighing in relief that he was able to save his life, Rat quickly reported, "He should be currently in the Xiao Family, cultivating but I heard that he is trying to move his n members into Tang Family¡¯s pce. I doubt he woulde out to fight Boss right now as there is a clear disadvantage in Stages. I think he will first breakthrough before even leaving Xiao Family."


    Only then did Saber Devil finally stop releasing his pleasure, letting Rat breathe before returning to his mat, sitting back as he said, "It¡¯s alright. I can wait. Once I defeat him and take his Fate Ability, I will be able to breakthrough without problems. This is much better than forcefully breaking through again. Tell me when you have any news about him leaving Xiao Family. I will pay him a visit."


    He stopped bothering with Rat at this point and the one knew he should quickly leave at this moment, doing exactly that after bowing deeply, "Yes, Boss!"


    ....


    At the same time, inside Xuefeng¡¯s courtyard, Nuwa and Xuefeng were already out in the garden, taking quite a bit of time, ying around with the towels as well as their clothes. Xuefeng found a lot of enjoyment from teasing Nuwa during helping her put on the clothes back on.


    Unfortunately, every action had its own consequences. He could have expected that seeing Nuwa ept all of his teases, he would soon get back the same from her and even more. Just as they left the bedroom, Nuwa turned back into a serious teacher who was ready to squeeze all of the juices out of him.


    Throwing ten training swords on the ground, Nuwa called out to him as she created a circr Earth Qi disk on top of her palm, "Alright, let¡¯s train. You can only defend by using the swords and your bloodline ability! Start!"


    Just as she said so, the Earth Qi diskunched straight into Xuefeng who didn¡¯t have time to defend against it. He raised the one sword upwards to block but the disk dodged it, forcing him to defend by using his hand, smashing the disk apart.


    "I told you to only defend using your bloodline ability! What¡¯s the point if you still use your hands!" Nuwa quickly scolded him as she suddenly appeared behind him, forcing his hands behind his back and bound it with an Earth Qi handcuffs.


    Returning back to her ce, she red at him sternly as she created another disk and shouted beforeunching the disk at him, "Use only your new power! Control your swords and defend yourself! Again!"

 Chapter 358 Poor Xuefeng

    <h4>Chapter 358 Poor Xuefeng</h4>


    "Hmm, it seems like we will have to apply some ointment on those wounds after they are done..." Tianshi called out softly, seeing how many times Xuefeng got hit already. They even stopped their training, worried about their love but they knew Xuefeng was too sturdy to not handle this much of beating.


    "Mhmm, I think so too..." Yiren nodded, not leaving Xuefeng with her gaze. For some specific reason, her whole body was burning and she knew what caused it. The moment he left the bedroom, she noticed the obvious change right away. His long ears, high cheekbones and sharp eyes made her insides tremble.


    Although she was further away from him, Yiren could still feel the influence of his bloodline on her body. She was respecting her mother for calming it down while being so close to him. At that moment, she finally understood what happened between the two of them that caused her such a reaction earlier. Yiren didn¡¯t think she would stop herself from jumping on Xuefeng and enjoying herself without restrains if she was on her mother¡¯s ce.


    Seeing as he was just hit with another disk, Yiren thought out loud, "I will make sure to massage him plenty today. Poor Xuefeng... Mom turned into her teaching mode again. Nobody can save him unless he can learn how to perfectly control his new power, but it doesn¡¯t seem to happen too quickly..."


    Tianshi was also worried but she believed Xuefeng could do it, saying as she hugged Yiren from behind, already behaving as if Yiren was her big sister, "Well, nothing we can do about it. Yiren, let¡¯s return to our training then. I think I know what I was doing wrong before."


    "Alright." Knowing they couldn¡¯t just stare at Xuefeng, Yiren nodded and took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down. She regained some rity in her mind after some short meditation when Tianshi broke it with her innocent question, "By the way, you are still flushed red. I thought your connection with Xuefeng makes you feel what he feels, right? He is there getting hit yet you are all blushing. Is everything alright?"


    "I have no idea... When I look at him, my whole body burns like moltenva and I want nothing else than just enter into his embrace, being prohibited from letting go." Yiren muttered as she nced at Xuefeng and blushed once again, averting her gaze in case she was influenced anymore, disturbing Xuefeng in his training.


    "You must really love him then?" Tianshi asked softly, not knowing it was all because of the Royal Bloodline and Yiren nodded, asking back, "Yes, what about you?"


    Maybe she asked it to test her or maybe just to talk to her about Xuefeng some more but Tianshi didn¡¯t mind that, answering with full confidence as she stared at him, "He is the one and only one for me. I doubt I would ever love anyone like that if I didn¡¯t meet him..."


    "I couldn¡¯t word that better..." Yiren agreed fully, feeling the same herself.


    .......


    As the girls finally returned to their training, Xuefeng still wondered how to defend against crazy Nuwa who kept throwing Earth Qi disks at him.


    Bang.


    Getting hit another time, this time the disk smashing against his chest, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but cursed to himself, not able to figure out the correct way, "Damn, how can I defend against them when the disks are dodging my sword each time I¡¯m about to hit it?"


    He already found it hard to control the sword with just telekinesis, yet the disks were simply too fast for him to keep up. If that was him using his hands, even if there were ten of those disks, he would still destroy them all.


    Too bad, it was apletely different story when it came to using his Spirit instead while having his hands bound behind his back. The disks were just too fast for him and unless he had two swords, it would be impossible for him to crush them.


    ¡¯Wait,¡¯ Only after he was hit a few times did Xuefeng finally understand it wasn¡¯t the right away. He tried to increase the speed of his sword but all he had to do is increase the quantity of them instead.


    He nced at the pile of swords on the ground and Nuwa smiled, creating another disk on top of her palm and said while sending it forward, "So you finally figured it out? Defend then!"


    Just as Xuefeng pulled another wooden sword from the pile and made it hover in front of him, the projectile was already a meter away from him. Just like before, he shed at the disk, but just as he expected, it dodged his attack pretty easily, but this time another sword was waiting right behind, destroying it into dust.


    "Ha! Got it!" Xuefeng jumped as he eximed happily before looking towards Nuwa as if waiting for praise for her. He was a simple man so he was happy from minor achievements but his joy wasn¡¯t long-lived. His smile that was widely stered on his face suddenly disappeared when he saw two disks on top of Nuwa¡¯s palm, gently hovering while giving out a soft rustle as they spun around.


    "Nuwa... You know how much I love you, right?" Xuefeng said with a wry smile as he slowly pulled up his double swords but Nuwa couldn¡¯t be bribed with a few sweet words, saying back with an innocent expression, "I love you too, dear."


    Too bad that her words did not match with her actions as her fingers flickered, sending both disks are him, making them travel and spin even faster than before.


    Thud.


    Even though Xuefeng could destroy one disk again, he wasn¡¯t able to shatter a second one, getting hit right in the middle of his chest, sting him to the ground. He didn¡¯t have his hands to regain his bnce which caused the fall.


    Fortunately, the ground was soft and he fell on the shortly cut grass which cushioned his copse. He felt the ground was toofortable to stand up so heid down for a little bit more.


    Xuefeng looked up at the sky, watching the sun move towards the horizon when beauty of golden hair blocked him the view, throw shadow at him. He naturally recognized her and asked, pretending to be in pain, "My love, don¡¯t you feel bad for beating your husband? What if I get hurt?"


    As if joining his acting, Nuwa acted like a concerned wife and leaned over his face, rubbing gently on his cheek as she said, "My poor hubby, how about I give you a kiss to heal your wounds? You must be suffering..."


    Even though Xuefeng knew it was too good to be true, he still nodded, getting ready to receive her kiss, "Yes, please..." Unfortunately, what he received definitely wasn¡¯t a kiss but rather a sharp pull on his cheeks as Nuwa started her scolding, "What was that defence?! Didn¡¯t you figure the pattern already? Instead of controlling another sword, you tried to battle with the two you have. You were just asking to be hit!"


    Although his face was disfigured from her squashing on his cheeks, he still bantered with her, "So there will be no kiss?" He wasn¡¯t actually injured as Nuwa attack wasn¡¯t meant to hurt him from the start but it was definitely hurting his pride his time he was hit.


    "Oh, there will be one for sure." Nuwa let go of him, confirming it as she pulled him up on his legs but his hope was crushed right after as she created another disk on her palm, ready to smash it on his head, before introducing him with a smile, "My friend Rocky is a very good kisser. How about you give it a try?"


    "Ah, sure, but I prefer sexy beauty like you. You were registered first so Rocky should wait in the line for his turn." Xuefeng said with a smile, hoping he would at least get a kiss before another round and Nuwa didn¡¯t disappoint him, leaning over to nt a deep kiss on his lips.


    Hitting his chest to pull herself away from him, she pouted, giving him a penalty, "I¡¯m already struggling to control myself yet you tease me on each step. As punishment, you have to control all those ten swords simultaneously while defending against my attacks. I will only let you off if you can survive one full minute of pure assault."


    "What? But I can barely control two at the moment..." This wasn¡¯t good news for him, pleading for leniency but she resumed the training as she walked towards her position, "That¡¯s not my problem. Continue!"

 Chapter 359 Defence And Attack

    <h4>Chapter 359 Defence And Attack</h4>


    "Another one!"


    Xuefeng cried out happily after smashing one more Disk into grits and prepared for another attack. After getting the gist of it, Xuefeng could freely control all three swords of his, shing left and right as he defended himself. They were no longer moving around clumsily but rather acting like the extension of his arms even though he wasn¡¯t the one holding them.


    Seeing Xuefeng so eager to train, Nuwa smiled and decided it was finally time to increase the intensity of her training, "Well done. I guess we are done with our warm-up. Shall we start with the main training?" She already prepared something special for him which would force him to push himself further.


    Xuefeng was getting excited with his progress but hearing her words, the spark that lit up his enthusiasm disappeared in a sh. "Huh? That was only a warm-up...?" He asked confused as he impaled his three swords into the ground, suddenly feeling weak from utilizing his Spirit for so long even though he was super energetic just a moment ago.


    Instead of replying, Nuwa grinned and suddenly tens of Earth Qi disks started forming all around her, shocking Xuefeng as he knew what would she use those disks for. "I told you we won¡¯t stop training until you can control all ten swords. You can already control three really well so you should handle some more. It will be getting dark soon so we have to increase the pace." She said as she looked at the sun that was slowly hiding behind the walls of the courtyard.


    Xuefeng wasn¡¯t someone who would easily give up so he pulled himself together and stood firmly on the ground, crying out as all ten training sword suddenly flew into the air, surrounding him, "Fine! Bring it on! If you can do it, so can I!"


    As he looked back at his life this world, so far he didn¡¯t actually train hard yet with everything being really rtively easy to grasp. This time he wasn¡¯t using anyone¡¯s help to study his bloodline¡¯s ability and he wanted to finally master something on his own.


    All ten training swords were kind of wobbly hovering around him, looking as if one single blow of the wind would crush his formation but Xuefeng didn¡¯t give up, splitting his mind into ten parts as he tried to keep them up in the air. Although each individual sword was weak, he believed he would master the control over them soon enough.


    Although he was good at multitasking, it was still had to do more than ten things at the same time. He had to move each sword separately while also making sure they were flying in the direction he wanted.


    Fortunately, Nuwa was patient enough to wait for him to stabilize before she would attack. At first, she thought he would add one sword each time she increases the difficulty so she was pleasantly surprised when he jumped into deep water right away.


    With enough time, Xuefeng even closed his eyes to aid in keeping his focus in check and adjusted each sword, making them hover firmly in front of him in the orderly fashion. They acted like a shield for him and he was very satisfied with himself when he saw them keep that position even when he opened his eyes.


    Grinning at Nuwa, he bowed as if he was showing off his control and called out with confidence, "Thanks for waiting. I am ready now. Show me what you got!" As long as he keeps his focus, he was sure he could somehow manage his defence.


    "Haha," Nuwaughed when she heard him, feeling bad to actually crush his confidence but she believed it was best for learning. She did not say anything else and simplyunched the promised attack.


    Flicking her finger left and right, she sent ten disks in quick session. As they were not too far from each other, Xuefeng didn¡¯t have a lot of time for a reaction but that didn¡¯t discourage him. There were ten disks and he had ten swords. How hard would it be to aim one sword at one target?


    Well, the answer seems to be easy but in this case, it was the opposite. It was god damn hard! His swords were ced in a formation around him but he didn¡¯t take Nuwa¡¯s skills into consideration while calcting his chances which brought his doom.


    Although he nned to use his skill in the maniption of three swords to destroy the disks three at a time, Nuwa attacked him on two fronts. One team of five swords back from behind while the other from the side. When one sword was busy, another disk would bypass it, heading straight towards Xuefeng¡¯s body.


    Xuefeng had to forcefully use other swords to smash it but that action made himpletely lose control on another front. Although he destroyed four from the side and another one at the back, the other five still hit him, sting him a few meters away. For some reason, the disks were much heavier than before, causing him to flinch from pain.


    Seeing all swords fall to the ground, as heid on the ground, Nuwa taught him, "If you won¡¯t defend properly, the hits will only hurt more. Your defence is good but unless you are capable of controlling all of them together, you won¡¯t be able to fully block every attack. First, you have to focus on increasing the number of swords you can control before strengthening power behind each of them."


    Xuefeng sat up and let a deep breath as he said, "Sigh, I know, but the moment I use more than three swords, I lose control over all of them. When you attack from two sides at the same time how am I supposed to defend?"


    Nuwa had a quick response for that which made Xuefeng stopining, "Who told you to use all swords at the same time?" Hearing him not responding as if he was thinking how to solve the situation, she lifted him up from the distance and exined, "Although it will definitely be harder to take control over all then with your method, I was d you picked it as that will definitely speed up the process. Just continue to push against the limits and your mind will adapt."


    "Alright, I will try harder." Xuefeng nodded, easily regaining the will to fight as he knew from the beginning that it wouldn¡¯t be that easy. Just a moment ago, he recalled how a thousand des could control a thousand daggers as if it was nothing which gave him the confidence that it was definitely possible.


    Just as he lifted all swords up again in the air, Ling asked him warmly, ¡¯Xuefeng, do you need help? I can lessen the burden from you¡ª¡¯ Unfortunately, Xuefeng already knew he wanted to do everything by himself and rejected her offer, cutting her off, ¡¯No sweetie. I will do everything myself. You also don¡¯t need to ease my pain when I get hit. I know you have been helping me from the shadows but this time I want to feel everything. The pain motivates me to try harder.¡¯


    ¡¯Alright, but I will still nourish your Spirit. You would get seriously hurt if continued training for such a long time.¡¯ Ling agreed withpromise, realising that she couldn¡¯t help him with everything else he would feel useless. Having his own strength that he earned by himself would do him well.


    Seeing that Xuefeng was ready, Nuwa didn¡¯t waste any more time, continuing their training.


    .......


    "Ughh..." Xuefeng grunted after getting hit for the hundredth time, but he didn¡¯t let himself fall on the ground, keeping his bnce before crying out determined, "Again!" He didn¡¯t want to stop training until he finally masters this, his swords forming into a defensive formation.


    It was already evening but even after all this time, Xuefeng was not able to master his defence. He did improve though, managing to control up to five swords at the same time but that still didn¡¯t guarantee him sess, his body suffering from heavy strikes each assault. Because he stopped Ling from helping him, his body had many cuts and bruises but that didn¡¯t convince him to conclude their training.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about his injuries, everyone else was, especially Yiren who could feel each hit he received. Although it felt as if she was stabbed by a needle, she knew that she only bore a small part of his pains. She didn¡¯t want to imagine what he had to feel.


    "Mom, can you let him off for today? He already improved a lot. We can continue tomorrow. We are not in a hurry." Yiren begged her mother to stop and honestly, Nuwa also wanted that but it didn¡¯t matter when Xuefeng liked to continue.


    All other girls nodded their heads in agreement, wanting Xuefeng to stop and Nuwa tried once again, not finding pleasure in hitting him when he was already beaten up, "Xuefeng, we will continue tomorrow. At this rate, it should still take you some time to control all ten swords. What¡¯s more, we still need to practise attacking aside from defending. That will add up other long hours of training. None of us wants to see you get hurt. Can¡¯t you regenerate your body already?"


    Xuefeng looked down at his bruises before ncing at his wives worried expressions and decided topromise, agreeing to theirst plea. Naturally, Ling was already waiting for that, healing him before he even asked for it.


    Just then, right when his body recovered, Xuefeng analyzed the rest of Nuwa¡¯s words and suddenly paused, thinking, ¡¯Wait... Did she say practise attack?¡¯ For some reason, he felt dumb for not realising the idea that popped up in his mind just now.


    Why would he wait for the attacker to strike when he can divide his swords and do both, defence and attack at the same time. He grinned when he realised this and called out to Nuwa, already having a n in his mind, "Please, attack me one more time and we will stop right after that. Okay?"

 Chapter 360 Wager

    <h4>Chapter 360 Wager</h4>


    "Alright." Seeing that Xuefeng was now fully healed, Nuwa decided to give him onest round. She knew it would be hard for him to control all ten swords even if they spent a whole night so it was better to give themselves a night¡¯s break first.


    ¡¯I guess his bloodline is not fully matured yet. Next time he transforms and the Royal Elf Bloodline takes an even bigger chunk of the cake, he would definitely find it easier to use it.¡¯ Nuwa thought after analyzing their training tonight. She guessed that he should be already a seventy percent Royal Elf but it was still too little to gain full control over his bloodline ability.


    She even thought of taking it easy for thest round but just as she did, Xuefeng called out as if he read her mind, "I want you to give me everything you got. You don¡¯t need to go easy on me. I know my limits. This time I will seed for sure."


    "Oh!" This surprised the girls as they eximed, seeing his confident smirk and Nuwa asked curiously, "You will? What makes you so sure?" He for sure figured out something or rather thought of a trick he can use to win and just as she expected, he grinned, replying mysteriously, "It¡¯s a secret. You will find out when we start."


    "Alright, how about we set up a wager then? If you are sure you can win against me, you might as well bet something on it." Nuwa proposed casually, testing Xuefeng¡¯s decisiveness but he actually didn¡¯t take time to agree, calling out happily, "I¡¯m in! What are the terms then?"


    Seeing what was going on, Yiren grabbed her face in unease, knowing it will be hard for Xuefeng to win. She even whispered her opinion to the other girls who gathered around her, already finished with their training, "Ah... Xuefeng shouldn¡¯t bet with mom. She never makes a bet when her win is not guaranteed..."


    "I believe that Xuefeng can win. It¡¯s good that he is confident with his skills. I doubt he would make a bet if he didn¡¯t consider everything." Tianshi was the first to defend Xuefeng, her eyes looking at him proudly. For her, Xuefeng was the greatest cultivator so she had unconditional trust in him.


    Wuying, who already came back from her mission, also nodded, fully agreeing with that statement and both Yi and Princess Shan followed with their support after her. Only Xiao Wen was still busy with her Fate Spirit Breakthrough but she would definitely cheer with them as well.


    Yiren naturally rooted for Xuefeng as well, but she had more information than them, knowing her mother¡¯s tendencies to bet. Back in the Holy Land, she was known for her likeness to wager the battles in the arena and everyone was weed to bet against her.


    It wouldn¡¯t be anything special but if anyone looked at the score of her winnings, they would naturally feel hesitant to bet against her. It¡¯s because she never lost. Xuefeng already lost once to her on the arena so he should know about her skills. Unfortunately, as Xuefeng was already so hyped, there was no turning back anymore. She could only support him from the side.


    Nuwa awakened her dormant betting potential and proposed, "How about this, the one who loses, will do whatever the winning party wants for a whole week and they can¡¯t say no. What do you think?"


    Xuefeng got intrigued with this bet and epted it without batting an eye, being sure of his victory, suggesting the conditions, "Alright, what are the conditions for the win? How about you will lose the moment I destroy all ten of your disks and I will lose when you hit me with any of them. What¡¯s more, we can only use our bloodline power and Spirit Awareness to fight. You can only control your disks and cannot touch my swords with your power."


    Nuwa created ten sturdy Earth Qi Disks as if to show her agreement and asked with a confident smile, "Shall we start then? I cannot wait to receive a massage from a certain someone tonight." She has already beaten him so many times today so she didn¡¯t see a world where she would lose.


    Setting up the conditions he wanted, Xuefeng also raised his swords, aligning the standard sword formation that was already familiar for Nuwa, awaiting her attack.


    Just when Nuwa was about tounch her assault, she was disturbed by the cheerleaders who suddenly voiced out their support, "Go go Xuefeng!"


    Tianshi was the first one who started jumping and shouting to hype Xuefeng more, behaving as if she was on a football match back on earth, "You got this! We will root for you!" Naturally, hearing her words, the others also joined her, creating a small fan group who cheered their favourite fighter.


    Xuefeng finally understood how did those handsome athletes felt like, having their name chanted from the tribune. He definitely didn¡¯t want to disappoint the trust they had in him.


    Aiming to dpose his opponent before the fight, Xuefeng bantered, "It seems like everyone thinks you will lose, hehe." Unfortunately, Nuwa was not bothered much by that and even smiled, fighting back, "Of course. I¡¯m also cheering for you. If you can actually win, I will be really impressed. This a win-win bet for me after all."


    They exchanged a look and Xuefeng called out, wanting to put his n into action, "Then attack when you are ready." He didn¡¯t need to ask twice as Nuwa was only waiting for that.


    Her face weed a focused expression as she sent all ten of her disks at the same time straight at Xuefeng. He knew that Nuwa would not go easy on him after setting up the bet so he expected much stronger and faster targets for him but that¡¯s exactly what he wanted.


    Xuefeng already surrounded his swords with his Spirit Awareness, allowing himself a better precision in his attack before waiting for a perfect moment. He didn¡¯t want her to figure out his n before it was toote for her to react. Naturally, with the short distance between them, he didn¡¯t need to wait for too long. The moment all ten disks passed the half-way distance, Xuefeng focused on five of his swords andunched them forward in an explosive fashion.


    His aim? Fast attack! Destruction! Confusing the enemy! Retreat and repeat!


    ¡¯So that¡¯s what you wanted to do...¡¯ Nuwa thought the moment she saw Xuefeng attack but it was toote for her to retreat. She could change the trajectory but definitely note to a full stop in a split second.


    When his swords were wrapped in Spirit Awareness by him, she was already suspicious but she continued with her charge nheless. Knowing that she already lost five of her soldiers, she didn¡¯t bother with them anymore, saving the other five as she sent them to the sides, continuing her attack.


    Even though she could try to bypass them, because of Xuefeng¡¯s Spirit Awareness around the swords he would still hit her disks so she did not focus on them.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    All five disks were destroyed in a clean fashion, shed right through the middle. As another five projectiles were heading towards him, Xuefeng discarded his attacking formation and focused on his defence instead. This time he was not at a disadvantage as he had five swords against five disks. Apparently, Nuwa also realised that and suddenly retreated, halting her advance.


    Xuefeng was surprised by that but also happy, quickly returning with his attacking formation, joining both of them together. He would naturally ept the present she just gave him with pleasure.


    "Good job Xuefeng! Keep it up!" Tianshi cheered from the side, seeing that Xuefeng was winning, believing in him from the start.


    "So this is what you nned. The best defence is naturally a good offence. Not bad." Nuwa praised as she returned all five disk to her side. Although she lost five units, it didn¡¯t seem like she was worried too much.


    Xuefeng knew she wouldn¡¯t give up this easily and silently epted her praise while preparing for the second assault. Just as he expected, Nuwa called out right after as she cracked her head left and right, "Well, I guess I can¡¯t hold back else you will actually win. Shame on me."


    She gave him ast smile and her disks suddenly disappeared, flying forward with a sh, leaving a series of afterimages.

 Chapter 361 In A Heartbea

    <h4>Chapter 361 In A Heartbea</h4>


    This time, Xuefeng didn¡¯t attack, solely focusing on his defence as he knew anything else would be useless. Nuwa¡¯s disks were now so fast that only thanks to his Spirit Awareness was he able to see their movement. What made him more worried though was the leisure in which Nuwaunched her strike. Instead of going hard on him, she would rather tease him by spinning the disks around him in a circr route.


    It seemed like she was waiting for an opportunity to strike but he imagined that she was rather thinking of what to do in her situation. She was naturally in a big disadvantage and it would be tough for her to break through his defences. At least, that¡¯s what Xuefeng thought because Nuwa didn¡¯t seem to be bothered at all, still smiling to herself with confidence visible on her face.


    He tried to think of a way for her to win but nothing came to his mind. As he still did not get any signs from her for more than twenty seconds, Xuefeng didn¡¯t wait anymore, deciding to scout her ns with one of his swords.


    Unfortunately, this happened to be what Nuwa was waiting for from the start. Just when his single wooden sword rushed towards the encirclement, Nuwa smirked and flicked her hand, sending four of her disks forward.


    Xuefeng quickly abandoned his single sword knowing he couldn¡¯t catch the escaping disks anymore. Seeing all four of them already upon him, Xuefeng sent four strikes on his own, aiming right in the middle of the disks, surprisingly, managing to get a sessful hit on each of them.


    ¡¯Huh? Did she give up?¡¯ Xuefeng thought, feeling that something was off. Nuwa didn¡¯t do anything aside from crashing straight at him, allowing him to easily destroy the disks which made him suspicious.


    He cast a nce at Nuwa, expecting to see a troubled expression but he still found her smiling. In the sky, there were no more disks, but then, something urred to him. There were five of them left but he only destroyed four, meaning, one was hidden somewhere.


    Seeing nothing in the air, he looked down, thinking, ¡¯If it¡¯s not in the air... It¡¯s underground!¡¯


    Bang!


    Just as he eximed in his mind, he immediately jumped upwards, wanting to give himself some time to block the attack but it was already toote. The disk exploded forth and banged against his leg, breaking apart the moment it touched him.


    "I won" Nuwa called out happily as she walked to Xuefeng, nning to pick him up but Tianshi and Yiren were first, appearing right at him while calling out worriedly, "Xuefeng, are you okay?!"


    Their hands quickly skimmed through his body as if they searched for some injuries, almost taking off all of his clothes but he stopped them while rolling his eyes, asking confused, "Why are your hands roaming on my chest when I was hit on the leg?"


    He naturally saw how Yiren was all flushed,ing up to him with ulterior motives but he knew it wasn¡¯t her fault. Knowing he could create such a reaction on Nuwa, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if Yiren was also affected.


    Xuefeng thought that he could stop them by exposing them, but he underestimated the power of outside of the box thinking in the critical situations that women had and Xuefeng heard Yiren call out to her partner in crime, "Right! Tianshi, we need to take off his pants to check as well."


    Tianshi¡¯s eyes naturally lit up and couldn¡¯t reject this n to tease him, saying in agreement, "Yes, I couldn¡¯t agree more." Unfortunately, just as they moved in action, Nuwa stopped them by pulling on their ears and drew them away from Xuefeng, giving him some air to breathe.


    "Au Au Au!" Both Yiren and Tianshi quickly stood up to ease their pain before rubbing on their ears upset. The rest couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud and Xuefeng knew they would receive some scolding from Nuwa soon so he acted to shield them.


    He broke off the handcuffs and hugged them both as he said to Nuwa, "It¡¯s alright, they were trying to help me, right?" Naturally, the girls hugged onto his chest and nodded happily, forgetting about the pain before ncing yfully at Nuwa, making her eyebrow twitch.


    He gave a peck to the both of them before focusing on Nuwa as he also hugged her tightly to soothe her a bit and thought out loud regretfully, "I really could have thought about it. You used Earth Qi to create those disk so naturally, you can attack with them from the underground. I guess I¡¯m still inexperienced. I need to battle more else one day I will suffer a loss like that not from you but from the enemy."


    Feeling his arm pull on her waist, pressing her against his well-toned abs that were earlier exposed by the two naughty girls, she couldn¡¯t say anything other than agree with him, "Mhmm... I will train more with you."


    Xuefeng shook his head and widened the scale as he said, "No, not just you. I need to train with everyone as each person has their unique thoughts and skills. If I can defend against all of your skills, I have more chances against real opponents. When we travel on the Warship to the Central Region, we will create a schedule for our training to make sure I train with everyone. What do you think?"


    "Yes!" Yi was the first to shout out in agreement but seeing everyone look at her afterwards, she blushed and coughed, saying softly, "Cough, I mean... I would love to help..."


    Everyone else nodded and epted the deal, finding such training a great opportunity to spend some alone time with him. What would be better than some personalized training and a special physical contact when they make a silly mistake, forcing Xuefeng to adjust their bodies into a correct position. The girls couldn¡¯t help but imagine such scenes already.


    Nuwa heard Xuefeng ns and suddenly asked, not feeling as if she even won anything with such turn of events, "Hmm, you just decided everything for yourself, what about our bet? I thought I would be the one to decide everything for a week?"


    Only then did Xuefeng recall the wager from the bet but fortunately, he already knows how topromise, "Don¡¯t you think this is necessary? I will be training with you the most, don¡¯t worry. I still need to get much better control over my bloodline."


    To further convince her, he made sure to give her a solid kiss while holding onto her face. When his fingers rubbed around her earlobe, he felt her shiver in his body and he knew she was already convinced.


    Lifting her chin after he pulled away, Xuefeng rubbed their noses together and whispered, "I will let you schedule the training for me, alright?" Even for such a tough yer like her, Xuefeng¡¯s treatment was deadly and she quickly softened.


    She agreed hesitantly, her mind affected by his gentleness and whispered back, "Okay... But I want more of thoseter..." Even though Nuwa was older than the rest and much more experienced, she was also a woman in love which sometimes clouded her decisions in favour of her lover.


    "Deal." Xuefeng naturally knew what she meant and sealed the deal with another peck before turning to thedies that waited for him, saying to the each of them, "I hope you all trained well. Wuying, tell me what you decided with the Shadow Guard. Tianshi, show me your wings that you worked on. Shan and Yi, how was your sparing, did you learn anything?"


    When everyone faced their own question, it was the matter of quickness of who would be first and Tianshi was the winner this time. She walked forward and created pure white wings on her back. Although they were still in their initial phase, they already had a good shape, looking like proper wings.


    Xuefeng finally let go on Nuwa and walked up to Tianshi, gently touching her wings, as hemented proudly, "Yiren did a good job. I¡¯m also happy you managed to learn so fast. You only need to make them look like feathers which will make them even more beautiful. We will work on that tomorrow."


    "Alright~" Tianshi nodded happily, wanting exactly that and reverted her wings back to normal as she rushed to hug Yiren. It was thanks to her that she gained praise from Xuefeng.


    Just as he was about to move to Wuying, someone came in through the entrance and rushed towards the garden. The sound of footsteps was short and rushed, signalling the person was small and in a hurry.


    Just as Xuefeng thought, it was Little Mei who came and she called out as she ran, "Xuefeng~! Uncle invites you for dinner¡ª Ahhh! Why are you naked!" Too bad that just as she came to the garden, she saw Xuefeng¡¯s naked chest and her small face quickly flushed.


    She nced at her toned abs, abundant muscles on his chest and only after she started for a while did she realised what she was doing, blushed even more. Although she didn¡¯t want to look, her curious eyes were wandering on his body on their own.


    Without saying anything, she ran back to the entrance with the image of naked Xuefeng and touched her chest, feeling the fast beating of her heart. At that moment she knew Xuefeng was the only one for her in this world.

 Chapter 362 New Ability

    <h4>Chapter 362 New Ability</h4>


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw Little Mei¡¯s reaction and called out to the rest as he buttoned up his shirt, "I guess we will have to attend this dinner. I think we never had one when everyone was gathered. What do you all think?"


    Now that he thought about it, he was rarely eating in this world. Because of Ling, he was always well-nourished due to her regeneration ability but also because of his cultivation, he could basically survive without food for a few weeks if he wanted to.


    Yuren pped her hands, all ready to go as she said, teasing Xuefeng, "Mhmm, we should go. We didn¡¯t spend much time with your parents yet. I want to gossip with auntie. She should tell us about your childhood, hehe."


    Xuefeng snickered as he grabbed Yiren into his arms and held onto Yiren from behind, "Tsk, please. I changed. I¡¯m apletely different person now. I doubt you would find anything simr to my previous self." She wanted to tease him but now she was in his arms and Xuefeng was ready to strike back.


    Yiren could only give up and lean on his chest while changing her mind, "Yeah... I guess I still prefer the older Xuefeng. He is the one that can give me cuddles after all."


    Tianshi smiled when she heard that, knowing the truth behind Xuefeng¡¯s words and absorbed back her Air Qi wings, already imagining their joint training that would happen tomorrow.


    Smiling at her fast change, Xuefeng game herst tight hug and finished wearing his clothes, saying to Wuying who didn¡¯t get the chance to talk, "Wuying we will talk on the way." She didn¡¯t mind that so she simply nodded, agreeing without any unnecessary words. They were already close enough to understand each other without those.


    Just then, Xuefeng recalled that it was Nuwa who was the boss now for the next week and returned to her while asking, "My Queen, can we proceed this way or do you have some other wishes? This man honours his promises." He extended his hand to her, inviting her to join him and Nuwa couldn¡¯t help but take it.


    She won the bet after all. The least she should get was the support of his arm that many would fight for. Leaning on his shoulder as she selfishly wrapped her fingers with his, Nuwa showed that it was her own ce for tonight.


    "What about Wen? She still didn¡¯t finish." Tianshi asked as she nced at thest person that was still not ready and Xuefeng frowned, approaching Xiao Wen to check her condition.


    As Nuwa didn¡¯t let go of his hand, she followed after him and tested the durability of the barriers around Xiao Wen beforementing, "She ced a lot ofyers around her. I can break through them with my own Qi if you want but that might disturb her."


    The protection that Xiao Wen set up wasn¡¯t simple and even he didn¡¯t think he could break through it this easily. There were many high ranked Life-saving barriers circling around her, even protecting her from below, underground which would trouble even a few Monarch Stage cultivators.


    He thought that it was a bit paranoid of her to do so but then Ling exined it to him, shedding some light to his ignorance, ¡¯I think it is normal behaviour. She already absorbed all the stones and she is currently undergoing Spirit Transformation. This is not a quick process and the Fate Holder is very vulnerable in this moment. If she is disturbed, her Spirit could be potentially damaged.¡¯


    ¡¯I understand... But she could tell me. I would make sure to protect her well...¡¯ Xuefeng replied, not knowing how to feel but Ling thought differently about it, assuring him, ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, she didn¡¯t tell you so you wouldn¡¯t waste time and train yourself as well. Everyone was near so you would still protect her if there was a need. She also needed some calm environment to breakthrough and those barriers could make that happen.¡¯


    ¡¯Alright. Do you know how much longer it will take her?¡¯ Xuefeng asked after understanding the situation fully. If there was a need, he was willing to change the ns for her.


    Ling already counted it before and replied right away, ¡¯From my calctions, it shouldn¡¯t be long. About ten minutes.¡¯ Feeling genuinely happy Ling was always there to help him in need, Xuefeng didn¡¯t spare his words as he expressed himself, ¡¯Thank you, Ling, I love you. I honestly don¡¯t know what I would do without you.¡¯


    ¡¯Mhmm...¡¯ He only received a soft acknowledgement from her but he knew it was because she was too happy.


    Knowing he couldn¡¯t leave Xiao Wen like that, he asked thedy by his side as he squeezed her hand, "There are still about ten minutes until Xiao Wen finishes her breakthrough. How about you all go first and I will join you all in a bit?"


    He knew she would be against it and he confirmed his guess when he saw her squinting her eyes, but nting a soft kiss on her lips, he tried to convince as he whispered, "I don¡¯t want my parents to wait, but I also can¡¯t leave her alone here..."


    Leaning for another kiss, she demanded, not willing to lose even one day, "My reward will start from tomorrow. Today doesn¡¯t count." Xuefeng continued to decide everything even after she won so she decided to take over the leadership when they are on their trip to the Central Region.


    Naturally, this was fine for him and he quickly whispered, "I will reward you in bed tonight..." It was something Nuwa expected already from him so she did not even need to mention it and finally let go of it, announcing to the rest, "We will leave earlier. Xuefeng will wait for Xiao Wen and join us at the dinner."


    "Yup, she is currently undergoing a breakthrough. It should take a moment so you can all go first. Little Mei is waiting at the entrance so she will lead you all to the dining ce." Xuefeng added and no one had any problems with it.


    Well, only one person had questions and it was Little Mei who asked right after the girls felt the courtyard, "Where is Xuefeng?" She was really looking forward to jumping on Xuefeng and take advantage of this walk to snuggle in his arms.


    "He will join us a bitter." Nuwa exined before asking, giving Little Mei a smile but she could feel that Nuwa didn¡¯t expect another answer than yes, "How about you lead us first?"


    Little Mei listened to her intuition and nodded gently, knowing thisdy could be her husband¡¯s second wife in the future, "Alright." She snuggled into Wuying¡¯s arm, being the only one she knew the best and led them to n Leader¡¯s mansion.


    .......


    Just as she sessfully broke through, advancing her Fate Spirit into a Fate Law, Xiao Wen stretched her arms as if she was a newborn baby, calling out to herself, "Aaaah! I feel amazing!"


    The barriers all around her broke off the moment she touched them and she saw lonely Xuefeng who was sitting there cross-legged, observing her movements.


    Although Xiao Wen was wondering where everyone was, the priority for her was Xuefeng and she immediately jumped into his arms, knocking him over to the ground. They rolled a few times on the grass before finally stopping with Xiao Wen on top of him. She didn¡¯t hesitate to cover his lips with hers before eximing sincerely, "I love you!"


    "Hah, I see that you sessfully broke through." Xuefeng chuckled at her reaction and didn¡¯t change their positions, hugging Xiao Wen into his chest before asking, "Anything changed? Maybe a new ability?" He was also curious about Ling¡¯s transformation in the future so he naturally asked to be prepared for it.


    Xuefeng¡¯s question made her excited and she quickly eximed, sitting up on Xuefeng¡¯s waist, "Haha, yes! I also want to test it out, but I don¡¯t know if this is the right time of the day. Based on Lang¡¯s exnation, he says that my second ability is much powerful than the first one. And it¡¯s also an offensive one! Let me see if I can test it without alerting anyone."


    Hearing Xiao Wen, Xuefeng immediately got excited and picked her up so that she could test the ability in a morefortable position. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what would be his second ability the moment he advances.


    Creating a small fireball in her hand, Xiao Wen described, "My first ability is called Fire Body. No fire can hurt me and all fire attacks I create are much more powerful. It is basically a booster to everything fire-rted. This is why I didn¡¯t have troubles to master Fire Qi as it was already flowing through my veins."


    "Whoa, that¡¯s great. You didn¡¯t tell me about that before. How about my ck mes. Can you also defend against them with ease? They seem to be different that normal."


    "You can check it then on my hand then. It won¡¯t leave any burns at all." Xiao Wen smiled as she extended her hand to him and Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help himself but test her Fire Body by attaching his ck mes yer to her arm.


    To his surprise, the ck fire that was always burning crazily now calmed down and moved ording to Xiao Wen¡¯s gestures, following her fingers. It looked as if the me was listening to her which quite impressed him, making him watch her in amazement.


    ying with the ck me on top of her palm, she solved Xuefeng¡¯s questions, "I couldn¡¯t do that earlier because just as every ability, my Fire Body also draws my Fate Qi when I use it to control the enemy¡¯s mes. Now I have more than enough to use it in battle. It¡¯s all thanks to you."


    Looking warmly at him, she held onto his hand, cutting their talk and extended her hand excited as she called out to gain his attention, "Let me show you my new ability."

 Chapter 363 Sudden Death

    <h4>Chapter 363 Sudden Death</h4>


    Xiao Wen squeezed Xuefeng¡¯s hand and at the same time, closed her fist, locking the small me inside of her palm. Xuefeng watched her palm, expecting something to happen but then Xiao Wen called out, "Look forward."


    Just as Xuefeng listened and moved his eyesight upwards, Xiao Wen aimed her fist in the direction of the pond and opened it with an excited expression on her face. She already knew what would happen but wanted to see Xuefeng¡¯s shocked expression.


    Bang


    As if something blew up, they heard a suppressed, dull sound and the ground shook, followed by a water gazer that exploded upwards from the pond. Xuefeng opened his eyes, thinking she gained new affinity but this time to either water or air but then, a burning fire illuminated the courtyard as it apanied the water and he knew he was mistaken.


    After both water and fire encountered each other, hot steam gushed out to the sides, filling the whole courtyard momentarily. Fortunately, Xuefeng reacted quickly, flying upwards with Xiao Wen in his arms and sessfully dodged the hot wave.


    "Haha, it worked!" Xiao Wenughed happily, knowing that everything worked perfectly and hugged Xuefeng, repeated herself after an excited peck on his lips, "Xuefeng, it worked."


    "Hah, I saw." Xuefeng chuckled at her reaction and asked curiously, finding this ability interesting, "What did you do exactly? Did you transport the me into the pond with Ether Qi and then detonate it from the distance?"


    Xuefeng questioned but then felt a few people approaching from the distance, probably hearing the explosion or seeing the water geyser which forced him to first call out loud to halt them, "Everything is alright! We were just training."


    His voice resounded throughout the area and it stopped the Shadow Guard members from approaching, going back to patrolling Liu n Territory. Knowing there might be some people around them who could eavesdrop, he decided to carry Xiao Wen high in the sky so they could have some privacy.


    Hovering above the sky, Xuefeng lifted her chin and asked again, "So, what was it?" He could already think of many uses of such ability in battle like sneak attacks or distracting the enemy.


    Xiao Wen still looked excited by her new ability but calmed down enough to exin it to him, "You were close but it¡¯s not exactly it. I¡¯m not using Ether Qi but Fate Qi and I can simply create explosions from the distance wherever I want. I think there is some limit to the distance but I think the limit will decrease the more I progress in the future."


    Creating another small fireball, Xiao Wen locked it in her palm once again before sending it less than twenty meters away from them. This time both of them could see exactly what was happening. The me that disappeared from her palm appeared out of thin air in the shape of a round crimson pill which exploded right after, sending a wave of heat their way.


    Although Xuefeng shielded both of them, he could still feel both the heat as well as the shock wave from the explosion. It wasn¡¯t any powerful but this was just a tiny me. How much damage would she cause to someone if she provided much more fuel to the fire?


    Looking at Xuefeng with a smug on her face, she asked happily while pointing at the ce where the fireball exploded, "Hehe, how cool was that? I called it Sudden Death." Although she had a few offensive abilities, they were not her main damager dealers and she was mostly using her sword to fight but now she had something much more powerful she could depend on.


    "Hah, pretty cool!" Xuefeng naturally agreed while chuckling before proposing curiously, "I wish to measure its power. How about you attack me with it so we can test it?"


    Naturally, Xuefeng received a quick rejection as she decided, "No! This was the smallest fireball and look at what happened. The explosion wasn¡¯t small at all. I definitely won¡¯t be testing it on you. It¡¯s a waste of your Fate Qi in case you get hurt. We will test it on something else tomorrow morning before we depart. Today it is toote already."


    "Fine... We will do as say." Xuefeng was excited to test it now but recalling they didn¡¯t actually have much time, he gave in, changing the topic instead as he said happily when they started slowly descending, "I¡¯m happy for you. I told you it will be worth it."


    "Mhmm... I know." Xiao Wen nodded as she hugged into his chest, knowing she shouldn¡¯t have rejected him before asking what she wanted to know much earlier, "Where did everyone go? I did not feel any of them in the courtyard."


    "There is a dinner party organized by my father. We should also attend it. I was simply waiting for you while the rest went first without me." Xuefeng was quick to reply but then Xiao Wen stopped them and began fixing Xuefeng¡¯s clothing together with his hair, adding after she was done, "Let¡¯s go then. We can¡¯t allow the main host to bete."


    Looking at his changed appearance, she couldn¡¯t help butment about her preference, "I like you in this transformation. It would be nice if you made it permanent."


    As if to tease him, she reached out to caress his long ear not expecting it to be Forest Elves¡¯ special spot. Naturally, Xuefeng quickly showed a reaction on his face as he opened his mouth wide, wanting to let out a sound but fortunately, he stopped himself in thest moment by covering his mouth.


    This didn¡¯t escape from Xiao Wen¡¯s attention as she quickly noticed his weird behaviour and gave Xuefeng another rub on the ear, finding that amusing.


    The moment he reached out to take her hand away, he couldn¡¯t stop himself and moaned softly but quickly covered it up with his scolding, "Aah¡ª stop it. This is not the time for games..." He was already stopping himself a lot as although the effects were much weakerpared to Nuwa¡¯s teasing, he still felt deep enjoyment.


    Xiao Wen couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and continued to tease him, "I guess I know what I will do when you don¡¯t listen to me, haha."


    Royal Elf Bloodline was one of the high tiered ones, giving great benefits but at the same time, it had a w of having such a sensitive part. Although one would only react to the people they loved, it was still considered as a w.


    Seeing how cheeky Xiao Wen was, Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate to counterattack and started tickling her as he snickered, "Tsk, we will see who will tease who in the end." They were in the air but as Xiao Wen was in Xuefeng¡¯s arms, she had nowhere to run.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to beg for mercy as sheughed maniacally, "Aah! Hahah, stop, stop, I give up!" Only after she surrendered did Xuefeng finally stop andmented, recalling the thought he just appearing in his mind, "I just thought of something. Can you use this ability only with your Fire Qi? Did you think of using other elements as well?"


    "Huh?" Xiao Wen looked at him confused but then the same realisation hit her, "Right... Why didn¡¯t anyone think about it? Lang said one can use it with Fire Qi, but what if I use something different instead as you suggested?"


    They were already close to the ground as they were descending the whole time and Xuefeng asked with a smile, ying with her, "How about we test it after the dinner is over? I bet everyone is waiting for us."


    When she heard him, Xiao Wen quickly shook her head, already being too excited about the new idea and said, "Nu, nu, nu, nu! We have to check it now! Let me check it with Water Qi."


    Without waiting for Xuefeng¡¯s approval, Xiao Wen extended her hand and created a small ball of water, hovering on top of her palm. Naturally, it was much harder to create one without any water in the area but she transformed Water Qi into Water easily.


    Xuefeng was also curious so he watched closely as she closed her fist before releasing it some distance away from her. Unfortunately, what they expected didn¡¯t happen and instead of a giant explosion, the water just burst out of a bubble-shaped ball of water before falling down from the sky.


    Xiao Wen looked disappointed, thinking she would discover something new but Xuefeng wasn¡¯t convinced of their failure. He already figured out a few methods to fix the problem but they would need many tests to confirm his theories. Luckily, they had a whole week of training ahead of them and Xuefeng already decided to make the full use of it.

 Chapter 364 Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 364 Dinner</h4>


    "Xuefeng! You finally came! What took you so long?" Little Mei called out as soon as Xuefengnded on the ground, immediately standing up from her chair before running towards him. As Xiao Wen was inside of his arms, Little Mei couldn¡¯t hug him so she had to wait for the moment when Xiao Wen would leave his side instead.


    The family dinner was situated in the garden, inside his parent¡¯s courtyard so Xuefeng could directly descend from the sky,nding inside the nicely lit ce. There were a lot of appetizers ced on the elegantly prepared table and everyone seemed to be drinking red wine. No one was eating yet so he figured they were waiting for him toe before they start.


    He was thinking that maybe it would be a dinner with a lot of people but it turned out his parents wanted only a close family to attend it. Aside from all of his women and his parents, there were Wu Lan and her brother, Little Mei and her family as well as Senior Wang who was already considered as part of the family.


    As he was supposed to be the next n Leader of the Branch n, his father probably needed him around to discuss some matters. There were not that many of them but Xuefeng prefered it this way, finding the small gatherings much more climatic.


    To Little Mei¡¯s annoyance, instead of replying by himself, Xiao Wen was the one who acted on his steed as she reached out to pat Little Mei¡¯s head while still hugging into Xuefeng¡¯s chest before saying, "You have such a nice little sister. So cute."


    As Little Mei didn¡¯t want to look bad in front of Xuefeng and her parents, she could only bear with it while protesting cutely, "Big sis! You will ruin my hair..." She was a good girl in front of Xuefeng and she wanted it to stay this way.


    Just as she sessfully suppressed Xiao Wen¡¯s attacks, finally something fortunate happened. Xuefeng reached out to rub her right cheek before naturally grabbing her and receiving everyone as they walked together towards the table, "Greetings to everyone. I am sorry for beingte. Something came up."


    Liu Xiaobei nodded happily as he invited them to sit down, saying warmly, "Wee. We were waiting for you. Now that everyone is here, we can officially start our dinner." Everyone else already stood up when Xuefeng came so they could no sit down.


    Although the girls sat down, Little Mei¡¯s parents did not, waiting for Young Master to sit down first. It was amon courtesy but they didn¡¯t know that Xuefeng did not care about things. On Earth in the modern world, such behaviour was unheard of and all that mattered was age.


    Xuefeng sat Xiao Wen on the empty chair first before walking up to Little Mei¡¯s parents with their child next to him. For some reason, Little Mei got nervous but then Xuefeng simple smiled warmly at them and said while patting her on the head, "Please sit down, Sir, Madam. Little Mei is my dear little sister. You don¡¯t need to stand on ceremony. We are all family."


    Little Mei knew her parents would still stand even if they were asked to sit down so as to avoid being embarrassed, she gave up cuddles and sat down first on her own seat in between of them before pulling them down by their arms, saying, "Mom, Dad, sit down. Xuefeng said it is okay."


    Naturally, they didn¡¯t listen and her mother bowed her head, thanking politely, "Young Master Liu, we would like to thank you for taking care of our daughter. I hope she didn¡¯t create any troubles for the Young Master. Sometimes she can be a little mischievous¡ª"


    "Mom!" Little Mei quickly eximed to stop her mom as her face flushed red but fortunately, Xuefeng¡¯s warmth saved the day as she once again felt his hand rubbing on her cheek before hearing his praising words, "Nah, she is a great kid. She works hard and she is determined to achieve her goals. She will one day be a great cultivator and her name will shake the whole world. As long as she continues walking the current path, nothing can stop her from achieving her goals."


    "Thank you, Young Master." Hearing such praises, Little Mei¡¯s parents thanked again, naturally extremely happy and finally sat down, not wanting to make Xuefeng stand so much.


    Of course, what Little Mei imagined was different as her main goal was conquering Xuefeng¡¯s heart and based on his words, it was definitely possible as long as she works hard. She couldn¡¯t help but blush even more while looking down. She had to calm down her heart as being praised by him caused it to cry for help.


    When Wu Kong saw the whole scene between Xuefeng and Little Mei, he wasn¡¯t jealous. What he felt was a new determination that awakened in his mind as he knew his wife would be snatched by someone else if he didn¡¯t work hard. Only when she sees how serious he is will there be a chance for him.


    When everyone was seated, only then did Xuefeng finally sit down as well, his seat being the head seat at the end of the table. Usually, it should be his mother to sit in this position as the hostess but she liked to seat next to her husband so nothing could be done.


    It was one of the reasons why Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to go together with everyone and was happy that someone had to wait for Xiao Wen. He could already imagine the headache he would have when his wives argue who seats where. Without him, everything was decided by them in the inner circle. The closest to him was naturally Nuwa and surprisingly Xiao Wen was ced by his side as well.


    He guessed that Nuwa assigned everyone based on their strength as Tianshi was sitting beside Yuren, the furthest from him but it didn¡¯t seem like she minded such assignment as he was sitting right next to his mother, gossipping with her while giggling to themselves. Tianshi was working hard to gain Mu Lan eptance which made Xuefeng smile.


    Clink, clink.


    As the host, it was Liu Xiaobei role to officially start the dinner so he stood up, tapping the wine ss with his fork to gather everyone¡¯s attention before saying as he toasted, "As tomorrow we will be leaving this ce that we all put a lot of heart into building, I wanted everyone to gather for thest time and enjoy dinner together. For the new beginning."


    This sentence worked perfectly for Xuefeng so he was the first to join his father and repeat, "For the new beginning!" Arriving in this world was literally his new beginning and if he was, to be honest, he liked it here. Although just as on Earth, there was a rat race to be the best here as well but it wasn¡¯t as intense as at his old home.


    When the food came, Xuefeng started talking with his father about the certain specifics of their relocation but the girls were talking between each other instead. They didn¡¯t mind revealing those in front of Little Mei¡¯s parents as they only talked about some vague information. Her father also joined in the talk which made the dinner lively.


    Picking another snack from the table, Xuefeng looked around the girls to check if they were enjoying themselves and noticed something which bothered him. Wuying wasn¡¯t eating much, only smiling and talking instead but he knew what was the reason behind this. Normal food was okay for her but it naturally didn¡¯t taste well for her anymore.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate to put down his food and stand up, walking up to Wuying as he said out loud, "Excuse me, I need to talk to Wuying about something." She looked up at him and realised what he wanted to do which warmed her heart.


    Although it seemed like Wuying was already much better, Xuefeng liked to spoil his wives and this little bit of blood wasn¡¯t much for him. Nuwa watched as Wuying grabbed his hand, walking away with him but she didn¡¯t say anything, knowing it was Xuefeng¡¯s decision.


    .......


    "It¡¯s okay... You can drink faster..." Xuefeng whispered as he hugged her from behind, watching as she gently licked his wrist, slowly tasting each drop of blood that dripped out of his skin.


    They were inside a guest room, sitting on the sofa with Wuying behind on top of him. She leaned on his chest, deeply enjoying this moment. Although Xuefeng wanted to just let her drink some before returning, Wuying was currently in heaven so she didn¡¯t want to let go of him this simply.


    Instead of replying, she pulled away from his wrist and ced her head on his shoulder before luring his lips with a slight caress of her fingers before connecting with a soft touch. Xuefeng momentarily felt the taste of blood but it was quickly connected with her own saliva adding other vours that she tried earlier.


    "I like to enjoy when I get the chance..." Wuying replied gently as she continued kissing him deeply while slowly turning around, suddenly appearing to be facing him face to face. Her hands rubbed his scalp, entangling itself in his hair as she kept releasing the desire that was building up inside of her.


    Wuying was now in a much better position as she regained the control over her actions during this special state but it didn¡¯t mean her desire was much smaller. It was the opposite. Although she was in control, she still wanted to do everything the same way. The only difference was her ability to stop when she wanted.


    Licking the drop of blood she left on his cheek, Wuying asked softly, "Will you let me teach you about the Blood Element?"

 Chapter 365 Sneaky Quickie ** - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 365 Sneaky Quickie ** - Part 1</h4>


    "Of course. Who else would I ask other than my beautiful wife, Wuying? I need to learn all elements sooner orter." Xuefeng replied with a smile as he wrapped his arms around Wuying¡¯s waist and pressed her against his chest. When his love sat directly on top of him, it was hard for him to retract his hands.


    Assured expression appeared on Wuying¡¯s face as she snuggled into his cheek, whispering happily, "I¡¯m d... I will make sure to teach you well..." As she thought of her behaviour during this whole time she was adjusting with her power, she added softly, "But can that not include the skills I received from Blood Inheritance? They are really addicting and change youpletely... I don¡¯t want you to be like me right now."


    As Xuefeng was much more powerful than her, she knew that his reaction would be much worse. It was really hard to forecast what would happen so she didn¡¯t want to try it. Fortunately, Xuefeng already had the same n as her and agreed right away, "Alright. I will only learn the basics and master some of the easiest skills. I need them to one daybine all elements together and form Fate Qi."


    He would never learn skills that could potentially hurt both him and his loved ones. Wuying¡¯s Shackles of Doom were unpredictable. Last time she activated it, although the power behind them was enormous, it did not distinguish between a friend or a foe.


    Although he believed that upon perfect mastery, she would be able to control them with full awareness, he knew it would take a lot of time before that happened. The risk of hurting someone wasn¡¯t worthy for him.


    "Mhmm..." Getting his approval, Wuying could finally stop suppressing her desire that was clouding her thoughts and allowed them to carry her forward, influencing her actions. Her lips returned to kissing him, invading his mouth with her tongue as if it was hers and immediately attacked the first target it touched, trying to suffocate its opponent like a snake that strangles their prey with its body.


    Unfortunately, it was too sly and slippery, always getting away while using the same methods as her to counterattack. As Wuying knew they had little time at her disposal, she retreated from her attack, giving up on her current target and whispered without opening her eyes, rubbing her nose against his, "Can I have some more...?"


    Hearing the desire in her voice as well as the softness of her rubs, Xuefeng got somehow influenced by her and looked forward to more, whispering back with some rationality left in his mind, "Okay... But be quick. Others are probably wondering what take us so long..." They were already away for a few minutes so they couldn¡¯t prolong their disappearance for too long.


    Having Xuefeng¡¯s approval, Wuying body rejoiced as he felt her skin shivering from excitement. As if she tried to find the best spot to bite through his skin, her lips skimmed through his face, travelling downwards while leaving a trace full of kisses behind her.


    The hands that never stopped massaging him also started to relocate. They dropped down onto his shoulders and quickly slipped underneath his shirt, unbuttoning it one by one from the top, showing more and more with each second. Her lips were already kissing him on the neck when thest button popped and both his chest and abs were exposed.


    Xuefeng allowed this much, finding it erotic but he also didn¡¯t want to ruin her flow. Wuying left many yful bites on his neck right at the spot where his blood was flowing, each time making him think that she would finally attack but then she would change the spot only to repeat the same teasing action.


    She repeated it a few times, making Xuefeng lose his vignce but then, when he least expected it, her fangs finally bit into his skin. "Ahhh..." He let out a deep breath, letting the air slowly leave his lungs before filling them with the fresh dose that brought the sweet smell of his blood through his smell sensors.


    After being nourished by Ling so many times, even his blood tasted sweet and tasty as he felt before from the leftovers that Wuying brought into his mouth. Feeling his vital liquid slowly flowing out, Xuefeng closed his eyes while diving into the soft sofa. Just as before, Wuying had much better control and this time, she was controlling the flow of his blood, letting her enjoy each ounce of it.


    At the same time, outside the round in the garden, most people didn¡¯t think much of Xuefeng¡¯s disappearance, knowing he will be back really soon but Nuwa observed. She was looking at her daughter and seeing her rub her neck from time to time, she figured out what Xuefeng and Wuying were doing.


    As Yiren was connected with Xuefeng the whole time, Nuwa could tell what was going on with Xuefeng at all times. Seeing Yiren¡¯s face redden in the next moment, she knew that the two couldn¡¯t help themselves but do something naughty. She didn¡¯t do anything, only pouring herself another ss of wine while reminding herself to push Xuefengter at night.


    Although Wuying sat on hisp the whole time, Xuefeng could still stay calm, not releasing his inner desires but when Wuying¡¯s butt started moving back and forth, rubbing against his crotch, it was naturally much harder to resist. His manlypanion got awakened with just a few movements of her hips which only encouraged her to assist him further.


    When her hands suddenly dove downwards and found the location of the disturbance, grabbing it firmly to eliminate the danger, Xuefeng acted rational and tried to stop her, "Wuying, it will take too long... How about we continue back at our ce?"


    Unfortunately, his whispers did nothing to stop her and instead only prompted her to continue. Knowing the time was tight, she quickened her pace and revealed his raging erection to the world. As she only wore her skirt today, the ess to her entrance was extremely easy and she used it to her advantage.


    She controlled his firm staff, pushing her panties to the side with its soft head, revealing her soaked lower mouth that was all ready, begging to be opened and kissed by something long, thick and hard. Having the exact thing she needed right in front of her, she sat down right on top of it without hesitation.


    "Ahh..." They both moaned at the same time, Wuying while pulling away from his neck and he while pressing her bottom even closer to himself, allowing him to reach much deeper inside of her.


    The moment she stopped sucking on the wound she created, it sealed up, preventing her from tasting his blood anymore. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t bother her as she already got her to fill and focused on something else. She moved her hips upwards, feeling the throbs of her body as his hardness rubbed against her walls, trying to escape from being eaten alive but then she mmed down with power and decisiveness, showing that it was all hers now.

 Chapter 366 Sneaky Quickie ** - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 366 Sneaky Quickie ** - Part 2</h4>


    As he couldn¡¯t stop her anymore, his hands dove underneath her skirt and embraced her soft buttcheeks, engraving two red marks from the strength in which he squeezed them but that wasn¡¯t enough of a punishment for her to stop her actions. No matter how hard he holds her, she would only enjoy it as that was still his touch, the person she loved dearly.


    As his arms helped her move up and down, filling her whole insides with the hotness that burned her each time, Wuying returned to distract him with her cherry soft lips together with her hands that roamed faster the more intense they became. With their tongues crazily entwined with one another, she somehow found her way onto his pointy ears that danced around as the moved and she grabbed them with her soft palms, rubbing the inside of it with care.


    She knew that it was a weak spot for both Yiren and Nuwa but didn¡¯t expect that Xuefeng would suddenly exim and tighten the grip around her butt, mming her against his hips with great power, hitting her deepest end without holding back in strength. Both of them shivered from pleasure, trying to suppress their moans by sealing their lips together.


    Now that she realised Xuefeng¡¯s new weak spot, she acted more gently but her fingers didn¡¯t move away from his ears, using it to make him feel better. Her lush brown hair that she tied this morning was already untied from all the craziness that happened, flying around as they increased the tempo, creating sloppy sounds each time her butt hit against his waist.


    Xuefeng tried to be quick in his movements but the more time they spent connected, the deeper was the desire to just slowly enjoy themselves, not caring about everything else. He knew he had to act quicker else they would be exposed.


    Suddenly lifting her upwards all the way to the tip of his member, Xuefeng turned her around, forcing their lips to separate and slowly lowered her back down, spreading her entrance as he explored the cavern again. Unfortunately for her, she didn¡¯t regain her control anymore as this time it was Xuefeng¡¯s time to mess her insides, suddenly thrusting into her repeatedly.


    "Ahh!!" She eximed out loud, but Xuefeng quickly sealed her lips again as she leaned on his chests, suppressing her moans to little cries each time he rammed against her, "Mhm, mhm, mhm!"


    This wasn¡¯t the perfect position but wanting to embrace her chest, he stuck to it for a moment. Her belly was exposed as her top was cut in half which gave him easy ess to the two peaks on her chest. The bra she wore underneath it didn¡¯t stop him as his sly hands slid right inside of it, grabbing both her breasts into his palms.


    He began to knead and rub on them at the same time as his hips pumped from behind, acting as if he tried to destroy everything in front of him, sliding right inside with the dripping juices that already gushed out like a spring.


    Pinching her nipples in between of his fore and middle fingers, he rolled out of nowhere, appearingpletely behind of her and immediately barged right back in, all the way to his base. Having nothing to suppress her moans, she was forced to cover her lips with her hands, knowing she would only bring troubles for them.


    By the dinner table, Nuwa was still observing her daughter and up till this point, she knew that some great action was happening in between of the two runaways as Yiren was all red, pretending that she was red all because of the strong wine but the insiders knew it wasn¡¯t the truth.


    "Xuefeng seems to be taking a while, hmmm..." Liu Xiaobeimented as he drank a full ss of fine, already figuring what he could be doing. He tried to help his son, making one of his wives go check what was up with them so that he has more fun but he didn¡¯t expect that Little Mei would be the first to stand up and volunteer, "Something must have happened. I will go check on¡ª"


    Fortunately, before she finished her sentence, Yiren stood up abruptly and called out, "I will go check!" She didn¡¯t wait for anyone¡¯s approval and simply rushed towards the room that Xuefeng and Wuying went into before. This action made Little Mei look at her back in disbelieve before she sat back down, pouting to herself.


    ¡¯Aaah, if only I rushed right away like she did, gosh, I¡¯m stupid, stupid...¡¯ Little Mei med herself in her mind before putting a snack in her mouth, trying to suppress her sorrows with food.


    Just as Yiren entered into the room, she saw what she expected to see and immediately rush up to two bunnies, embracing Xuefeng by his neck and kissed him, finally realising her tension that kept building inside her during their passionate sex.


    As Xuefeng was really close to bursting, he continued to thrust forward while embracing Yiren with one of his hand. He held her by the waist but Yiren moved it onto her butt, knowing he liked to do so a lot and he couldn¡¯t help but take her up on her offer. Wuying was already in such ecstasy that she didn¡¯t even notice Yiren stealing Xuefeng¡¯s attention, fully enjoying her experience.


    "Mhmm!" Xuefeng eximed with his lips locked in a deep kiss when he finally exploded forth, sending a big load inside her, filling herpletely with hot liquid. As if they matched with each other perfectly, Wuying¡¯s body also constructed with her muscles tightening and juices gushing out.


    Although they were in contact for only a bit, she came just as fast as he did, proving he was hitting her spots right where he had to. Both of them fell on the sofa, deeply tired. Ling gave him a moment to rx before finally regenerating his stamina back to full potential. Even though he did the same to Wuying, she was still breathing deeply, pleasure still present in her mind.


    He didn¡¯t even need to ask and already Yiren crouched in front of him, sucking on the tip while squeezing the shaft from the base to the top, wanting to milk thest drop from him. Wuying who regained some rationality was surprised to see Yiren with them but that didn¡¯t stop her to join her and start licking as well.


    To pull them away, he lifted them by the chins and nted two sweet kisses on their lips as they all stood up. He knew what Yiren wanted to say based on her pouting expression so he gave her a bonus kiss, pacifying her anger. After all, he kept teasing her with their connection and she had to go through a lot, yet she ignored it as long as he was happy.


    "Good girls get seconds, huh..." Yiren muttered with a smile after they separated and Xuefeng rubbed her cheek, promising, "You are exceptionally good so you will receive even moreter."


    "Okay!" Yiren quickly agreed before adding as she started buttoning his shirt, "Let¡¯s go back, they already started to ask questions..." Xuefeng was already away for more than fifteen minutes so it was natural but he was already busted so he didn¡¯t care anymore, saying after hugging the both of them, "It¡¯s okay. Let them think what they want. It¡¯s toote to worry."


    "Mhmm..." The two of them nodded happily and they all finally left the room.

 Chapter 367 Do You Want To Die?

    <h4>Chapter 367 Do You Want To Die?</h4>


    The moment Xuefeng walked out of the room with both Yiren and Wuying in tow, Little Mei rushed towards them, stopping right in front of Xuefeng before calling out, "Xuefeng! What took you so long?" Xuefeng once again had someone in his arms which ruined her ns of hugging him.


    Xuefeng felt as if such a scene happened already and said chuckling while patting her on the head, "Haha, I think I heard the same question before, right?" He didn¡¯t want to spoil her innocence so Xuefeng definitely didn¡¯t n to describe what they actually did in the room.


    Little Mei quickly pouted but couldn¡¯t win against Xuefeng warm hand and gave in, simply smiling sweetly as she epted the gently pats. Xuefeng still had to give some exnation so he said, "I recalled something that I had to talk in private with Wuying and we forgot about the time, engaging in a heated conversation. If not for Yiren reminding us, I guess we would take even longer. Did I miss something?"


    Hearing the question, Little Mei turned sad once again, recalling her desire to spend some time with Xuefeng and talk with him about various stuff, including love. She looked down and nodded unhappily, "Mhmm, the dinner is ending soon and we didn¡¯t even have a chance to talk... First, you talk with an uncle and then you spend more than one-fourth of the time away... You are such a meanie..."


    "Ah," Xuefeng definitely didn¡¯t like making people he cares about sad so he acted quickly, crouching down in front of her and assured her while lifting her chin up, "Don¡¯t worry, we will see each other more often now. I will even find some time to personally train with you. I should be also staying home more often so there will be more chances for that. What do you think? Happy?"


    He knew that it will work and just as he thought, Little Mei quickly cheered up, running into his arms while eximing, "Yup!" Little Mei was naturally happy that she had the chance to finally hug him. Though she didn¡¯t take too much of his time and before he pulled her away, she nted a peck on his cheek before running back to her seat.


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but treat it as a thank you kiss from his little sister but his wives felt different. Just as he stood up, Yiren nted a kiss on the same spot as Little Mei before saying, "Now her kiss is cancelled."


    Wuying smiled because of it, fully approving as she wanted to the same. Xuefeng only smiled bitterly and finally walked back towards the table with everyone. He sat down both of hisdies like a gentleman, pulling out their chairs which made Little Mei regret that she sat down so quickly by herself.


    His parents that looked at him could naturally figure out what they did, based on the wrinkles on his shirt but they didn¡¯tment, continuing their conversations instead.


    Xuefeng knew he will receive ament from Nuwa and he was not wrong, hearing her whisper right after he sat down on his seat, "Heated conversation, huh?" As Xuefeng was already a Spirit Sage, only Nuwa¡¯s and Xiao Wen¡¯s Spirit Awareness could break through his own. He noticed someone watching before and he felt the familiar feeling from it, knowing it was Nuwa that was peeking through his barrier.


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t hide anything from her and confirmed, whispering back after clearing his throat, "Cough, yes, it was really heated..." Just as he finished his sentence, he felt something crawling up on his legs and realised it was Nuwa¡¯s leg.


    He nced at her but she only smiled while putting her forefinger up to her lips, telling him to keep quiet. He could only watch as her bare foot crawled higher and higher until it stopped right next to his crotch, right in between of his legs before proceeding to gently massage his member who happened to fall asleep a moment ago.


    Just then, they all looked towards the rooftop, sensing some movement and noticed one Shadow Guard member rushing towards them from the direction of the northern gate. Shadow Guards knew that they cannot disturb n Leader during such dinners so having one rush towards them could only signal that something important happened.


    Xuefeng patted Nuwa¡¯s foot, telling her to let him off this time and was surprised to see no reaction from her as she continued to tease him, not caring about the Shadow Guard member at all.


    They all watched as hended next to Liu Xiaobei, covered in ck uniform from head to toe and whispered something into n Leader¡¯s ear. Liu Xiaobei was already frowning but when listened to the report, first the frown turned into surprise expression before changing into confusion.


    "What happened?" Xuefeng asked curiously, forgetting about Nuwa¡¯s punishment for a moment and his father informed him, knowing it was probably more Xuefeng¡¯s case to solve than his, "I just information that Zhen Shang, Princess Shan¡¯s father, came with a visit. He is waiting by the gates and wants to talk. It seems like he mentioned his daughter name a few times."


    Liu Xiaobei didn¡¯t call Zhen Shang as an Emperor on purpose. With their strength right now, they were no longer under Royal Family rules. Zhen Shang also knew that which was why he didn¡¯t enter into Liu n as domineeringly as before, deciding to announce his visit instead.


    The moment Princess Shan heard that it was her father, her face turned frosty and she immediately announced, "I don¡¯t have a father named Zhen Shang and I don¡¯t belong to Royal Family anymore. I won¡¯t talk to him."


    Recalling that Princess Shan definitely had bad break up with her family, Xuefeng decided to solve that demon once and for all, helping her get over it and asked warmly, "Shan, how about I talk to him instead? I¡¯m here for you. He won¡¯t dare to do anything stupid else his heads will roll on the floor. I¡¯m quite curious about what he wants to say."


    Princess Shan hesitated for a moment but seeing his reassuring smile, she nodded determinedly. She had Xuefeng by her side now so she didn¡¯t need to worry about anyone that tried to hurt or force her to do anything.


    "Father, you can bring him in but tell him to keep his Spirit Beast outside. If he brings it into our territory, I will kill it without hesitation. Also, we will treat him like a normal person. He doesn¡¯t have power here." Xuefeng called out to his father and received a nod from him. The Shadow Guard didn¡¯t need to hear anything else and disappeared from the spot, rushing towards the northern gate to pass the information.


    Knowing apany wasing, Nuwa finally pulled away her foot away, leaving his member in an erect state and whispered as she neared into his ear, "I will punish youter then..."


    Xuefeng only sent her a kiss and as if to tease her, he called Princess Shan over, "Shan,e to my side. I want him to see that you are under my protection." Princess Shan found the request quite normal and walked up to him, nning on standing next to him but Xuefeng suddenly pulled her into his arms, cing her on hisp.


    She sat with her legs on one side and caught his neck to catch bnce, making their faces appear right next to each other, separated by a few centimeters. She immediately blushed but not because of the closeness between their eyes but because of the hard object that she felt with her thigh.


    Xuefeng rubbed her waist with one hand, pulling her closer to himself and caressed her cheek while giving her assuring words, "Just pretend that you love me and don¡¯t look at him. I will handle everything."


    She naturally epted it,ying down on his shoulder while snuggling into his neck before muttering, "It¡¯s not going to be hard... I already do."


    When they finally heard the footstepsing from the entrance, Little Mei¡¯s parents got nervous, somehow feeling like something serious is about to happen. They were just a pair of Spirit King merchants with little to no power, yet they are in the middle of the possible argument. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t just leave as that would be too disrespectful and could only sit on their seats, hoping for the best.


    "It has been a while Zhen Shang. What makes youe to my n?" Liu Xiaobei called out right after they saw Zhen Shang¡¯s and the Crown Prince¡¯s facese in through the entrance.


    The Emperor was already pissed off by the treatment they gave him from the moment he came but he naturally didn¡¯t show it on his face. They heard the rumours of Liu n moving to the Central Region the moment they came in as well as Xuefeng¡¯s improvement in strength. Just the single information about all of his wives being able to fly was enough for him to worry.


    Zhen Shang came forward with his son in tow and smiled at Liu Xiaobei, saying, "Thanks for having me. I came here to meet with my daughter. Is she here?" He naturally didn¡¯t recognize his daughter as her hair colour changed drastically, from ck to light blue due to her mastery in Ice Domain and because she was hidden in Xuefeng¡¯s embrace.


    "Humpf," Xuefeng snorted when he heard that andmented as he caressed Princess Shan cheek, "Can¡¯t even recognize his own daughter. What a disgrace. If this is what you came for then I¡¯m sorry but Shan doesn¡¯t want to see you."


    Only then did the two neers notice that thedy on Xuefeng¡¯sp was actually pretty simr to Princess Shan and Crown Prince even called out to her, trying to confirm if this is actually his sister, "Shan? Is that you?"


    Her face was covered by her long hair so Xuefeng uncovered it for a moment, putting one strand of hair behind her ear which showed the side of her face. The moment Crown Prince was sure it was actually her cuddling into Xuefeng¡¯s chest, his face momentarily turned ugly, not believing that she would actually be one this fast.


    Even though he changed his expression quickly, Xuefeng saw it, acting right away. He extended his hand forward and five random swords suddenly left his Storage Ring, flying straight towards Crown Prince head. They were so fast the even Zhen Shang couldn¡¯t do anything to block the attack for his son.


    When all of them stopped, hovering right next to his neck, Crown Prince couldn¡¯t help but pale, freezing in ce. Xuefeng could do everything without even moving but he thought it would look cooler if he did use his hand movement. He was also masking his ability at some point.


    Hugging Princess Shan tighter, hemented coldly, "Youe to our n and make an ugly face at us. Do you want to die? I can send you on your way."

 Chapter 368 The One For Her

    <h4>Chapter 368 The One For Her</h4>


    Zhen Shan¡¯s expression also changed, not expecting Xuefeng to be so fast or even having such amazing ability to control swords and quickly called out in his son¡¯s defence, "No, no! Young Master, please. He didn¡¯t want¡ª"


    Unfortunately, this only brought him doom as Xuefeng pulled one sword away from the Crown Prince¡¯s neck and aimed it against Zhen Shang, cutting his speech off.


    Releasing the pressure of a Spirit Sage, he made both of them kneel down on the ground, before calling out, his cold words biting their ears, "Shut up. I wasn¡¯t talking to you. Unless you want to take his ce?"


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t like the two of them at all and he didn¡¯t care if they lived or not but he knew that once he kills them, he would create many problems for a lot of people as well as create a reason for other Royal Families to bully his n once they leave the Phoenix City.


    He did not n to kill them but that didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t show them who is the boss now. He could easily destroy the whole capital which Zhen Shang calls home and the best way to show it was through giving them a sample of his strength.


    Even though Zhen Shang wanted to say something, Xuefeng didn¡¯t let him, pressuring him to stay silent and focused on the Crown Prince that he hated even more. "I asked if you want to die?" Xuefeng repeated his question, closing his swords on Crown Prince¡¯s neck which created a thin line of blood.


    This scared Crown Prince out of his wits but the pain brought him back to rationality and he muttered with difficulty, "N-no..." He was having troubles to breathe but the will to live in his mind was stronger than ever.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t stop at that and asked frostily, "Then why did you gave me the look of disgust? Isn¡¯t that courting death?" As if he didn¡¯t even care about them, he nced at Princess Shan instead, lifting her chin up as if he was going to kiss her.


    Up till this moment, everyone who is not an insider thought that he was somehow controlling the swords with his hand but now it seemed like he didn¡¯t even need that at all which made both Crown Prince and his father speechless.


    It hasn¡¯t been long till Crown Prince suddenly muttered on his own, almost crying at this point, "I¡¯m sorry..." There was nothing else he could do, knowing he had no chance to fight back at all.


    Xuefeng was just a second away from kissing her and Princess Shan even closed her eyes, ready to receive it but Xuefeng stopped moving when he heard Crown Prince¡¯s apology, snorting in response, "Tsk, you are boring. Stand up."


    As Xuefeng got distracted from their kiss, this added another reason why Princess Shan hated the two who once were her family and wanted to re at them, but Xuefeng calmed her by nting a sudden peck on her forehead, leaving a whisper, "Let me handle them first."


    Taking all the swords away, Xuefeng put them back into his ring before cancelling the pressure surrounding Zhen Shang as he asked, "What did youe here for? We are having family dinner and you are disturbing us."


    The others sitting by the table smiled when they heard it, knowing that Xuefeng was ying around with the two. At this point, even Little Mei¡¯s parents were not scared anymore, finding the so-called Emperor quite useless. Their opinion about Xuefeng improved greatly though and her mom quickly whispered into her ear, "You have to win Young Master over in the future... He would be a great son-inw..."


    They didn¡¯t know a lot about cultivation, focusing more on the business instead so she didn¡¯t think one would hear her whisper. Naturally, Xuefeng heard everything but didn¡¯tment on that. Little Mei only blushed and entered deeper into her chair, noting down to teach her parentster on. She still continued to observe Xuefeng¡¯s actions, not wanting to miss his performance.


    Zhen Shang cleared his throat and exined himself, "Cough... I nned on begging my daughter for help in something... But I don¡¯t think she will care anymore so we came for nothing... We would like to take our leave to not disturb you guys further..." Knowing Xuefeng could kill him at any moment if he wished to do so, he tried to pace carefully, hoping he wouldn¡¯t offend him.


    Unfortunately, this caused him to enter even deeper into the shit his son created as Xuefeng suddenly burst outughing, "Hahahaha! So you two came, talked trash and now you want to leave as if nothing happened? Do you think I have this much time to waste?"


    "Xuefeng, I can¡ª" Wu Lan who was staying quiet most of the time, called out to Xuefeng but before she could help while using her ability, Xuefeng stopped her and replied, assuring her, "It¡¯s okay Lan, they will tell me themselves."


    Using his achievements to scare them, Xuefeng said casually, "I started cultivating years after everyone yet I already reached Spirit Sage stage, having the power equal to Spirit Monarch. I also mastered six elements, bah, I even cursed the Ruler of the whole Realm in front of the whole Capital in the Central Region. I really don¡¯t care if you both live or die."


    Although Crown Prince didn¡¯t know about Spirit Sage stage as Saint Stage was his main goal, Zhen Shan knew about it. The moment he heard it, his face turned white together with his strength that suddenly disappeared. This alone was enough to overwhelm him but what about six elements? The Ruler of the whole Realm?


    He wouldn¡¯t normally believe it but seeing Xuefeng juggle six different coloured Qi on top of his palm, he had no other choice but to ept his inferiority. Choosing between death and revealing their information, the choice was naturally obvious.


    "We were ced in front of an ultimatum... Either we bring my daughter so she can get married to Sacred Sword Kingdom Crown Prince or my family would be reced in the ruling of the Aurora Country..." Zhen Shang described what happened and this made Xuefeng frown momentarily.


    He red at the dead man in front of him and asked to confirm, "So you chose to sacrifice your daughter¡¯s lifelong happiness for your benefit, hoping to save your own pathetic life and keep your current cushy post?"


    Gulp.


    Zhen Shang knew what he did bad but it was either that or having everything he built so far being ruined. He could only confirm it while looking down, hoping Xuefeng will spare him, "I had no other choice..."


    Unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t his lucky day as he happened to do the one thing that Xuefeng hated the most. Xuefeng nced at Shan, realising she was still looking at him and asked her gently, "Shan, can I be selfish? Have you already decided to stay by my side and cut all rtions with your old family?"


    If she disagreed, he was ready to let them go, but Shan thought simrly to him and nodded, wanting the same, "Mhmm, do what you think is right... Since the moment my mother died cause of that man, I never loved them or felt of them as my family." She no longer called Zhen Shan as her father which underlined her decision pretty well.


    Xuefeng already epted her into his group so now that she was free, he quickly proposed, giving her the home she always wanted, "Good. From now on you will belong to Liu n. Do you ept it?" He didn¡¯t need to wait long for her answer as she hugged him tightly and called out happily, "Yes!"


    Knowing he would be doing something unsightly, Xuefeng nced at Little Mei and asked without joking around, "Little Mei, close your eyes and don¡¯t open them until I say so."


    "Why¡ª Okay." Little Mei tried to question but seeing Xuefeng¡¯s stern look, she didn¡¯t finish it and instead listened, closing her eyes. She knew that Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t hurt her.


    At this point, it was obvious what Xuefeng nned to do next and Zhen Shan naturally figured this out as well, crying out to him, "Young Master, please! You can¡¯t do it!" Knowing he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to convince Xuefeng, he rushed out even before he finished his words.


    Too bad that Xuefeng already expected that and filled the ground with his Earth Qi. Just as Zhen Shang made his first step, his feet were suddenly surrounded by earth, immobilizing him in ce.


    Xuefeng simply smiled at that statement and muttered, "Of course I can."


    Thud. Thud.


    His swords flew out of his ring and beheaded both father and the son, not willing to bother himself with them anymore. The difference in strength was just too much for them to do anything.


    Both parents of Little Mei paled when they saw it and quickly covered their daughter¡¯s eyes, adding an additionalyer of protection. They didn¡¯t expect that Xuefeng would go for the kill but they understood the reasoning behind it and liked him even more for that. If he was willing to kill anyone for his lovers and care for them this much, their daughter would be in good hands if she can smite his heart.


    Xuefeng was already used to killing so he wasn¡¯t bothered by the two bodies on the ground and ordered, "Clean everything up."


    "Yes, young Master." Two trusted servants that were responsible for the dinner epted the order and quickly dragged the two bodies out of everyone¡¯s sight before cleaning the ground from the blood.


    Leaving that to them, Xuefeng turned to Liu Xiaobei whom he took the control over the situation and proposed, "Father, can we send a messenger to the family we have good contacts with and tell them to take over the Capital? The Emperor is no longer with us. Tell them to treat it as a favour."


    Liu Xiaobei simply smiled proudly, knowing his son grew up into a fine man and nodded,menting, "Sure. I was wondering when you are going to do it. If you didn¡¯t, I would."


    "We also need to make a detour and clean some trash on the way. I¡¯m quite dissatisfied with the Royal Family ruling so I will pay them a visit. If they are willing to change the one in power, I want to hear what they will say if they face the same." Xuefeng decided before caressing Princess Shan¡¯s cheek, assuring her, "I will also eliminate that prince. Sacred Institute won¡¯t be able to save him."


    Feeling her gratitude in the form of a tighter hug, Xuefeng asked the crimson-haired beauty next to him, "Xiao Wen, can you take care of the Flood Dragon by the northern gate? I think it has been a while since Lulu ate something nutritious."


    Xiao Wen was already waiting for that, feeling how restless Lulu felt in her Beast Token and agreed right away, "I think she will enjoy the meal, thank you." She didn¡¯t wait for any other words and simply flew into the sky, heading towards the northern gate.


    "What I hate the most is when someone causes their loved ones suffering just so they can save themselves." Xuefeng dered to everyone before returning his gaze onto Princess Shan, informing as he looked deeply into her cyan eyes, "From now on, no one will force you to do anything. You can stay anywhere you want and love whoever you want."


    The kiss he received from her right after was somewhat expected by him and he epted it, hearing her confession after she pulled away on her own, "I already found the ce I want to be and the person I want to love..."


    The second kiss she gave him was like an arrow pointing at him, telling it was him she chose. She found her inner peace. She found the one for her.

 Chapter 369 Work Hard

    <h4>Chapter 369 Work Hard</h4>


    Just as Xuefeng gathered everyone and returned to his courtyard, nning on resting before they depart tomorrow, Yi grabbed his sleeve and informed determined, "Xuefeng... I won¡¯t sleep this night."


    Xuefeng thought that something was wrong so he quickly asked, grabbing her by the hand, "Huh? Did something happen?" Yi was the quietest from them all as she was new in the group so he had to push her for answers.


    Fortunately, it was not anything serious, calming Xuefeng down when Yi exined herself, "Nothing happened but I wish to train more. My Spirit is pushing me to train my Star Shaper ability. I¡¯m still not very familiar with it so I can¡¯t waste any time."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t have problems with that and patted her on the head but still give her a little warning, "That¡¯s fair. As long as you are not too tired, you can train when you wish but if I see you having troubles to stay awake, I force you to sleep, got it?"


    Yi epted his pats with bliss on her face and nodded, saying sweetly, "Mhmm... I agree. I don¡¯t feel sleepy at all so you don¡¯t have to worry about me..." Although she said not to worry about her, Yi felt amazing hearing that Xuefeng cared about her like that.


    Just as Yi wanted to walk towards the garden, nning on practising her maniption over stars, Xuefeng caught her hand and produced a small box of Fate Stones for her, saying happily, "You don¡¯t need to worry about Fate Stones, just focus on practising."


    Yi nced at the box and then at his face, somehow feeling really warm in her chest. Hearing the excitement from her Spirit and recalling Xiao Wen¡¯s happiness after she received them, Yi knew that the stones were precious. He couldn¡¯t stop herself anymore and dove into Xuefeng¡¯s chest, thanking him, "Thank you!"


    As she already gathered courage for that, she made sure it was tight enough before finally separating from him, running towards the garden embarrassedly. She didn¡¯t have many physical contacts with Xuefeng but each one she had was very precious for her.


    Xuefeng thought that was it and wanted to move forward but just as he took a step forward, he heard Wuying¡¯s voice from the side, "I will also train tonight."


    Turning to the side, he saw Wuying walk up to him, entering into his arms and he asked not actually surprised, "You as well?" Wuying was always hard working and it wasn¡¯t strange to see her much more motivated after witnessing Xuefeng¡¯s growth. She was also fed during dinner so she was bursting with energy.


    As Wuying recalled how easily Xuefeng killed two people just now, she knew there was a big gap andmented softly as she snuggled her face into his chest, "Mhmm. You are so strong and I¡¯m so behind in terms of my cultivation... I need to work much harder if I ever want to catch up with you guys... I don¡¯t want you to especially wait for me and disturb your ns in the future. I will try to work even harder so that I don¡¯t disappoint you."


    "I understand... I won¡¯t stop you." Xuefeng sighed, figuring how she felt and lifted her chin to nt a cheering kiss on her lips before giving her the same warning, "But same as Yi, if I see you tired or falling asleep, I will bring you back to bed." He knew that it wouldn¡¯t happen but he hoped they will know their limits and stop when they can¡¯t anymore.


    Hearing the same warning, Wuying reacted differently and teased him instead as she booped his nose, "Will you carry me to bed? Maybe I should pretend I feel sleepy so that the prince can appear and save me?"


    "Haha, If you do that, I will first spank you before doing anything else." Xuefeng said whileughing, pulling her by the waist and smacked her butt as the punishment for teasing him before kissing her once again, this time sending her away, "Work hard."


    "Yes!" Wuying nodded happily and her body vanished, appearing next to the pond in the garden. She didn¡¯t waste time, pulling out a stack of Spirit Stones and started cultivating.


    She received Xuefeng¡¯s seeds before which quite boosted her Cultivation but if she wanted to break through with that method, they would have to do it the whole day. She didn¡¯t want to waste so much time for Xuefeng so the only method she had left was the most traditional, using Spirit Essence from Spirit Stones.


    Turning to the rest, Xuefeng asked just to make sure, "Is there anyone else who would like to¡ª" Xuefeng stopped talking when he suddenly saw four girls out of five walking forward with a smile.


    "Yiren?" Xuefeng asked the first one, reaching for her hand and she naturally epted it, exining herself, "I also realised how weak I am. I want to be the one who protects you from time to time. To do that I need to be strong."


    Xuefeng pulled on her hand which made her do a spin,nding inside his embrace and kissed her as motivation, saying afterwards, "Work hard. If you need anything, just tell me."


    "I can ask for anything?" Yiren asked curiously, already thinking of something specific in her mind and Xuefeng naturally nodded, assuring her, "As long as I can help, I will dly do so."


    ncing at Nuwa, Yiren stood on her toes and whispered into his ear secretly, "If you do it with mom, make sure to finish her fast else I won¡¯t be able to focus..."


    Xuefeng smirked when he heard her but also felt Yiren was too pitiful with their current situation. It wasn¡¯t a surprise that with so many wives, he would be really active at night with them, but at the same time, Yiren felt everything he did, pleasure filling her mind whenever action happened. He hugged her while whispering back, "I will do my best for you although I don¡¯t think I can do it this fast... This connection is really giving you a hard time, I feel bad."


    Yiren smiled sweetly, knowing Xuefeng feelings pretty well and cheered him up, "It¡¯s okay... It¡¯s not like it feels bad, right? I can handle it all. I will try to cultivate a bit now."


    Xuefeng nodded, finally letting go of her and patted her on the butt in the rhythm of his words, saying, "Mhmm, chop-chop. I have high hopes for you."


    "Okay!" Yiren eximed, giving him thest peck before running towards Wuying, finding a spot next to her to cultivate as well.


    Next in the line was an ice beauty, Shan, but he didn¡¯t need to call out to her, nor reaching out his hand. Although she felt somewhat weird by having her family killed, she knew it wasn¡¯t sorrow. It was more like a relief due to ending the enormous hatred she felt towards them.


    Right now, the cold beauty felt free and lightly jumped into his arms, wrapping her legs around his arms before kissing him with her hands boldly tightened around his neck. After she got epted in front of everyone during the dinner, the confidence she had in her from the time she first met him finally returned.


    After months filled with cold, she forgot her naughty and yful self but now she felt like her old self was back. Thanks to Xuefeng, she regained her vigour from before. Her next words only confirmed it. Princess Shan pulled away from their kiss and didn¡¯t let him talk, bopping his nose instead while saying, "I am really behind in cultivation because I put everything into mastering my Ice Domain. I need to use every bit of time to practise."


    Just as she said so, her body turned into ice crystals and suddenly cracked, falling to the ground due to gravity. Instead of crashing and go into thousands of pieces, the elements turned into water, simply sshing on the floor. This was Shan¡¯s way of showing her escape skill but also marking in Xuefeng¡¯s mind that although her cultivation was low, she still had some power in her.


    She appeared on top of the water and sat cross-legged on top of the surface as if it was the ground, not falling into the water. Xuefeng was definitely impressed with her current confident self.


    Turning to thest two, he asked unhappily, pretending to be sad, "Tianshi, Wen, are you going to leave me as well?"


    "Tsk," Xiao Wen reacted first by snickering at him as they both approached him andmented, "Don¡¯t make such a sad face, we will join you soon. You worked hard so you deserve rest but we have a lot to improve on. You will surpass me any time soon so I need to train a bit. It just happens that I want to test my new ability a bit so I will be going for a little hunting session with Lulu."


    Tianshi nodded to that and added, "Everyone works hard, I can¡¯t be the only one cking when I am the weakest so I will also train." She rubbed his cheek lovingly and before saying, "You should rest a bit, okay?"


    Xuefeng felt genuinely happy with all of them and gave them both a deep kiss before assuring them, "Mhmm, I will."


    With that, thest two walked away and there was only Nuwa left which he knew would be the hardest to handle. She didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at him, waiting for Xuefeng to say something. Maybe she was just annoyed that she had to wait so long or maybe because she wanted something else.


    Honestly, Xuefeng had no idea but he still approached her and teased like usual, "How about we also train with everyone?"


    Naturally, he knew her reaction would likely be dragging him to bed and he wasn¡¯t wrong. She already informed him about punishment earlier and she had him all to herself now which was perfect for her.


    Nuwa pushed him back by hitting him on the chest but he didn¡¯t fall on the corridor floor but rather on his own bed. It was obvious that Nuwa teleported them both away with this simple hit but Xuefeng didn¡¯t have time to ponder on it as Nuwa jumped on him, saying with a naughty smile, "Don¡¯t even think about it."

 Chapter 370 King And The Queen *

    <h4>Chapter 370 King And The Queen *</h4>


    The moment Xuefeng¡¯s shirt got ripped away from his chest, he knew this wouldn¡¯t be romantic or gentle lovemaking but rather passionate and strong act. Xuefeng didn¡¯t expect anything else from the hungry tigress so he was prepared to give her the performance she desired.


    As her hands caressed his abs and chest muscles, skimming up and down with her fingers, Xuefeng wasn¡¯t idle. He immediately reached out towards her shoulders and slowly slid her dress off, exposing the sexy lingerie that he bought for her.


    Unfortunately, just as he was nning on unhooking her bra, Nuwa pulled away from him while standing up on her knees and tossed him deeper into the bed. Just as he hit the bed, his hands were suddenly behaving as if they were stuck to it with glue, not moving at all. He knew this was Nuwa¡¯s doing based on the naughty smile she gave him.


    Getting on all four, she walked towards him like a cat and said seductively, "This is a punishment for being a bad boy..." As she said thest word, her finger reached his pants and by moving it in the air as if she was inviting him to join her, Xuefeng¡¯s pants were removing themselves from his legs on their own.


    Seeing he was only in his boxers like underwear now, Xuefeng knew he would be eating very soon so he teased back, "I don¡¯t recall doing anything bad? Maybe you mistook me for yourself? Isn¡¯t my Queen Nuwa the naughtiest of them all?"


    Nuwa smiled at him, finding it cute that he was fighting back but at the current state of the game, she was the one in power. As she crawled higher, she travelled with her fingers on top of his resting soldier, almost waking him up as she patted him on the head while adding a short circr rub at the tip but she didn¡¯tmit fully, returning to her journey.


    She told him this was a punishment and when her lips left a trail of kisses from his lower belly all the way to the neck, taking her sweet time each time, he understood why. The wait was simply killing him but Xuefeng didn¡¯t say anything, knowing this was exactly what she wanted.


    What Nuwa wanted to hear was him pleading to finally get something more from her but Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t fall for that. His strategy was the opposite. In his n, it would be Nuwa who just couldn¡¯t wait anymore to consummate their love.


    When her lips were finally just a centimeter away from his, grazing and teasing his own, Nuwa finally whispered while embracing his head with her arms, "It¡¯s a punishment for not taking care of your Queen properly..." She was holding him firmly, forcing their two pairs of eyes to stare at each other but Xuefeng could watch her for days and he wouldn¡¯t be bored of it.


    Just as he expected, the moment he tried to raise his head and taste her lips, Nuwa pulled back ever so slightly, keeping the distance of that one centimeter, only grazing them from time to time. Both lips were open, breathing hot air into one another while advancing and retreating every second breath.


    He knew Nuwa had a lot of fun based on her never-ending smile but it didn¡¯t mean Xuefeng was much less entertained. Her soft and firm buttcheeks were rubbing against his lower body with each of her naughty movements and her silky-smooth skin of her legs that wrapped together with his own were giving him the soothing sensation.


    Nuwa had a different perspective but with such beauty in his arms, Xuefeng could say with sureness that he was far fromining. No matter what she did, he was only blessed by it and appreciated each caress or kiss.


    Seeing that Xuefeng wasn¡¯t giving up, Nuwa leaned over to his ear instead and whispered seductively, pausing after a few words, "Xuefeng... Just say it... Say you want it...and I will give it to you..."


    Each time she dyed her speech, she kissed his earlobe, causing him to shiver with his whole body. As he was still in his Royal Elf form, her heart was pounding faster the more time she spent in his embrace. Together with his reactions, her own body was behaving simrly, sharing his pleasure as well.


    Nuwa knew that the more time she took to conquer him, the harder it would be for her to resist but giving up was not in her dictionary.


    Waiting for his reply, her graceful foot suddenly escaped from their subtle battle at the second front and advanced upwards while skimming through his thighs before reaching her desired destination. Sneak attacks at the base were always the most effective in war.


    As if to whip up the mes of her desire, Xuefeng replied to her in a simr way, "Don¡¯t you want it more...? Just say it...and I will give it to you..." He knew her body started getting tingly as she started wiggling around, trying to get rid of the ants that travelled all around her skin.


    Fighting back, shepletely woke up the general of the army, rubbing it gently until it stood on attention and finally whispered back, "Are you sure...?" She didn¡¯t wait for his reply and she immediately bit on top of his ear while stroking the other one with her free hand.


    "Ahh..." This time, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t hold back and moaned softly but that only pushed Nuwa to continue her evil deed, sucking and kissing with her tongue licking excessively. She attacked in three fronts when her lips suddenly couldn¡¯t stand their loneliness anymore and found their way towards Xuefeng¡¯s soft rims.


    Nuwa didn¡¯t know when it was when she stopped caring about her punishment anymore but at one point, Xuefeng¡¯s hands got out of her control and she immediately got embraced by his long and muscr arms, tightly squeezing her chest which was only pressed more against his own.


    Maybe it was her body that gave up resisting or maybe it was her own clouded mind that shamelessly unleashed her desire for a warm hug. She didn¡¯t know that but at that point, it didn¡¯t matter for her in the slightest.


    Xuefeng did not give up on this chance and quickly gained control over the situation. His tongue quickly dominated her own, forcing her to always look for more and chase after him while his hand grasped on her rxed bottom, giving him the squashy feeling he always liked. Her lingerie was so thin and light that it didn¡¯t block his sense of touch at all.


    As she teased him so much with the lovers¡¯ weakness, he suddenly rolled on the bed, finding himself on top of her and finally pulled away while at the same time seizing her two sensitive shells.


    "Ahhhh!!" Just a small caress on top of them caused her body to bend in an unnatural position as she cried out in pleasure. For the second time she experienced how it felt to share deep intimacy with a member of her bloodline which Nuwa loved and she could not even imagine how much pleasure would love making bring her.


    Without even taking off her lingerie, only with touching, sucking and biting externally, she was able toe this fast. What¡¯s more, the ecstasy just did not want to end. She felt as if thousands of explosions were constantly exploding in her mind and Xuefeng only fueled it by continuing to tease her more.


    With her mouth and tongue out in the open, gasping for breath, Nuwa got once again attacked by him which prevented her from recovering. Those states were the weakest she have ever been but this one was taking all of her powers away. Her hands which tried to fight back fell limply on his back, only from time to time regaining ounces of energy only to lose it right after.


    Still having her question in his mind all this time, Xuefeng finally replied as he looked her straight in the eyes, "I¡¯m sure... Tell me... Do you want more?"


    Nuwa was still absent-minded after reaching her orgasm but his soothing voice could always somehow reach the inner parts of her brain, getting the reaction he wanted, "Yes... I want more..." She wasn¡¯t acting anymore but spoke with her true desire, speaking from the depths of her mind.


    "As you wish my Queen..." Xuefeng whispered back with a smile and dove downwards, kissing her on the neck while heading towards the two prizes on top of her chest.


    Just as he was about to unhook her bra, Nuwa reached out to stop him by grabbing his hands and whispered passionately, "Use your teeth to rip them off me..."

 Chapter 371 Nuwas Mind *

    <h4>Chapter 371 Nuwa¡°s Mind *</h4>


    Xuefeng grinned at Nuwa¡¯s sudden request but as he wasn¡¯t afraid of challenges, he dly epted. Their fingers entwined with each other as he dove downwards and sucked on the ce where her erected nipple tried to pierce through the soft material before gently biting on it, causing her to let out inviting moan, "Ahh!"


    She wanted to reach out and grab onto his white hair, pressing his head and lips against her breasts but her hands were seized by Xuefeng, locked in the loving embrace. Nuwa had little to none strength left to resist his grasp but she could feel that with each second, she was recovering more and more of it. This was the only time Xuefeng had some freedom to do as he wishes but she already nned to reim it very soon.


    Catching the bottom of her bra with his teeth, just as she wanted, he pulled it upwards and exposed the whole cup for his view. There wasn¡¯t much time left for him so he quickly sucked on the naked nipple, walking around on the rosy ring with his tongue before giving her the desired bite, leaving teeth marks on her breast just as he switched to the other one.


    Her second boob received the same treatment, getting momentarily exposed as he bra moved onto her corbone before experiencing its fair share of love. She had to bear his kisses, sucking and asional bites that kept attacking her erect nipples. Although Nuwa went through so much, it didn¡¯t seem like she was still satisfied as he only heard her increasing cries for more.


    As if Xuefeng was reading Nuwa¡¯s mind, he suddenly pulled her hands and ced them on his neck, letting them roam free. She immediately fulfilled her desire and brushed her fingers into his hair before pressing it against her chest with want for more in her eyes.


    With his own free hands, Xuefeng didn¡¯t stay idle but instead grasped on her lonely breast that had teeth marks around her nipples, using the whole length of his palm. With the second hand, he skimmed downwards on her body, travelling up to her bottom and legs before slipping it right into her white panties.


    He wanted to get her ready with his fingers but it seemed like it was unnecessary as she was already dripping with love juices, beingpletely wet down there. Unfortunately, just as he pulled on her panties, nning to take them off, Nuwa dragged on his hair which jerked him away from her chest and forced to look at her when she pleaded, "No... Do it with your lips... I want you to kiss me there..."


    As if to entice him to ept her request, she let go of his head while giving him a soft caress on his cheek before pushing him away ever so slightly which allowed her to roll on her front. She took off the bra by herself and arched her back like a cat that was trying to stretch its body, presenting her juicy bottom right in front of his eyes.


    It was right at the reach of his fingertips and Xuefeng naturally didn¡¯t waste time, extending his hands to grasp both halves with equal strength, before smacking it gently just like he loved it. He didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly cry out with a moaning out of her mouth, "Mhmm... Harder!"


    Smack!


    Xuefeng listened and pressed her against the bed which made her buttcheeks more tender and rxed before smacking it once again just as he wished. She didn¡¯t tell him one fact earlier, namely that after an orgasm, the body of a Royal Elf was over-sensitive and no matter what touch, it would be just adding to the pleasure she felt.


    Each time he smacked her bottom, her body spasmed and more juices gushed out of her crevice. Xuefeng would be stupid if he didn¡¯t notice it, especially when Nuwa¡¯s face was pressed against the sheets as if she was trying to suppress her excessive moans.


    Xuefeng took off her panties without wasting any more time and saw her wet entrance, already waiting to be prated by him. Grabbing both of her buttcheeks, he spread them apart and dove right into her with his tongue ready to lick and suck on her cherry bean.


    Her body immediately constricted as she wrapped her legs around his head, keeping him in the lockdown and he couldn¡¯t help but continue, knowing it was bringing her joy. Xuefeng suddenly wondered how good he was making her feel when he went down on her like that.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Just as he thought about it, Nuwa cried out in her mind, ¡¯Ahh! I will go crazy!¡¯


    Xuefeng wondered how good she felt but with the current state of her mind, Nuwa doubted she could give him an answer. Not because she felt bad but because her speech would not resemble theirnguage, filled with moans that would uncontrobly leave her mouth.


    Feeling the wonders Xuefeng was making with his mouth, Nuwa thought intensively with moans breaking her thoughts from time to time, ¡¯Ahhh, it¡¯s going inside me... His tongue is so warm...Mhmmmm... Moving in and out while his hands gently massage my butt... I don¡¯t feel like opening my legs anymore... Ahh...¡¯


    She thought one thing but the next moment her legs spread willingly, giving him full ess to the menu in front of him. ¡¯Ahh... He did it again... So deep... Touching me the way that makes me open wide... Mhmmm...¡¯ She thought in her mind, taking in what he did in her own way.


    ¡¯Oh... He¡¯s gonna do it... He really is...¡¯ She thought when his tongue suddenly spread both of her bottom lips before entering into her while twisting around with freedom. Nuwa could not help but moan in pleasure as she said, ¡¯Mhmmmmmmmm... I love it so much... I want to see his face... I want to see him enjoy it as I do...¡¯


    In the end, Nuwa even cursed as she started losing herself in the pleasure, ¡¯Damn... Ahhh... I can¡¯t think... I want him... I want him in me now...¡¯


    Tens of thoughts filled Nuwa¡¯s mind, bombarding it with different wants and desires but just as she raised her head to tell him exactly what she wanted, Nuwa felt as if lightning struck her body. She was basically resistant to lightning but her body still tightened all around, arching like a bow with one thought in her mind, ¡¯I love him... I love him...¡¯¡¯


    She was holding onto that thought and nothing else matter for her at that time. It hasn¡¯t been more than a few minutes yet she came again. The pleasure crushed against her mind like a waterfall that cuts through the air like a knife.


    Although she just came, losing any strength in her body, her second thought was also about him, wanting to make sure he enjoyed as well. ¡¯I want to eat him too... I can¡¯t be the only one...¡¯ Nuwa thought as she reached out behind her, rubbing on his hair to somehow give him a sign, trying to ry her thoughts through actions.


    Fortunately, he understood. He also wanted it badly.

 Chapter 372 Secret **

    <h4>Chapter 372 Secret **</h4>


    With his Vulcan ready to erupt at any moment, Xuefeng picked Nuwa¡¯s bottom and sat up with his lips still sucking on her cherry, drinking her sweet juices with eagerness. Her lust was somehow transferring onto him the more they interacted and he also felt pleasure each time her thighs moved, rubbing against his ears.


    It was really a pleasure trap for him but he didn¡¯t stop, sucking and kissing while enjoying his ability to make her reach climax. When he couldn¡¯t withstand it anymore, he finally let Nuwa work for him as well and she didn¡¯t disappoint him.


    She was dangling upside down like a bat with her legs supporting her whole weight on Xuefeng¡¯s neck and having his erection right in front of her face, she couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. Nuwa quickly bound her hair with a clip so it doesn¡¯t disturb her and pulled down his underwear in one quick move.


    "Haha," Sheughed right after his long member smacked her gently across her face as if he was greeting her before catching it with the both of her hands, making it stop dancing around from happiness.


    Nuwa gave it the first stroke as if she was familiarizing herself with it for the first time before licking off the transparent liquid that already gathered on the tip. She immediately recognized the familiar taste, moving it in her mouth with the tongue to keep the vour for longer.


    Just then, Xuefeng slowlyid down on his back, knowing it would be probably morefortable for Nuwa this way. Such a move also gave her more freedom in her movements and she didn¡¯t wait to capitalize on it.


    She escaped from his mouth and asked after giving him a kiss, "Can you move up the wall?" Xuefeng didn¡¯t quite get why but still listened, seeing how nicely she was asked.


    When he leaned by the wall with a few bellows behind his back she exined, already knowing what question he will ask, "I want to watch your face when I do this¡ª Mhmm..." She didn¡¯t yet finish her exnation when her mouth swallowed her prey whole, showing her enjoyment.


    "Ah... Good..." Xuefeng expressed his satisfaction as he held the loose hair that escaped the clip. Nuwa grasped his shaft with both hands and moved it horizontally as she sucked on the head with passion. Just as Xuefeng, Nuwa also felt good while being able to give him pleasure.


    As she swallowed it deeper, using Xuefeng¡¯s face to measure his satisfaction, Nuwa continued to speed up, wanting to see his euphoria with her own eyes. Her long tongue kept wrapping around the head as she sucked before suddenly pulling away and teasing the tip, entering into her yful mode.


    "Do you like it?" Nuwa asked happily after gently kissing the tip a few times and hugging the long toy into her cheek with a sweet smile.


    She was much more rxed at that moment, finally regaining some of her strengths after being away from his teases for a while. She made Xuefeng so good that he even forgot to rub on her ears that could make her submit once again.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t have anything to hide and he agreed,plimenting her in the process, "I love it. You also look really cute right now." He didn¡¯t expect that even after that, adding a loving cheek caress to the mix, Nuwa would kiss the tip for thest time before saying, "I wanted to punish you earlier but I guess the worst punishment would be leaving you like that. We can stop now."


    Just as Nuwa said so, she pulled away and fell on her back ncing at him provocatively, making Xuefeng confused. But only for a second. He knew Nuwa well and knew she was a very straightforward person who knows what she wanted. She was also good at voicing out her wants and needs.


    Only in bed when she wanted to be yful, Nuwa would pull such a stunt to make him attack her on his own. The thing is, Xuefeng already had nned on doing so. He quickly jumped after her as he pretended to y in her game, asking back, "And where do you think you are going? You are mine tonight."


    Naturally, she let herself be caught by him as their lips connected in a deep kiss and only after he suddenly slid inside her, making her exim with pleasure, did she reply back as her legs wrapped around Xuefeng¡¯s waist, "Ahh! We will see about that!"


    To prove her wrong from the start, Xuefeng gave her the thrust she would remember for a while, pulling back till the very end before mming into her with power. He knew that it wasn¡¯t all about the quickness but the intent and feelings behind each thrust.


    He didn¡¯t know that the moment he started pounding her, the pleasure kicked in almost instantly breaking all the defences she set up beforehand. It was definitely a different feelingpared to all others where she could still control herself. She felt like they were finally connected with each other. Their heartbeats synced and minds connected.


    Although their lips were connected and the room was only filled with the sound of their waists banging against one another, Xuefeng could still hear Nuwa¡¯s voice but this time inside of his mind, ¡¯Aaahh! I love him so much! It feels so goooood!¡¯


    As he was only focused on satisfying her, he didn¡¯t think much so when their minds connected for some reason, Nuwa didn¡¯t realize it at all. She continued to think of her needs which she just couldn¡¯t voice out loud, ¡¯My ears... Rub on my ears...¡¯


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t think much of it and quickly reached out and grasped both of her earlobes, caressing it gently just as she wished. This immediately pushed her into ecstasy as shemented in her mind, ¡¯Yeeeesss... Just what I wanted...¡¯


    Only based on that, Xuefeng didn¡¯t expose himself yet and simply listened to her true desires, nning on satisfying all of them. Coincidentally, it just happened that he reached his limits and he shot his first golden load deep inside her. He immediately heard her reactions live, ¡¯Ahhh! So hot... Flowing deep inside me... Noooo, don¡¯t stop! I want moreeee! I want to ride him so badly...¡¯


    He was naturally ready for the second round right away but fulfilling her desire, he put her hands underneath her and sat her in hisp, giving her a chance to ride on him. Nuwa quickly capitalized on that as her bottom moved up and down instinctively.


    She alsomented again in her mind, giving him high praises, ¡¯Ah! So good... Filling mepletely each time I go down... I can make it wiggle around with just my bottom... I could do that for hours... If only he could arch my back now and y with my chest...¡¯


    Naturally, Xuefeng wanted to please herpletely so he pulled away from her lips and suddenly started kissing on her neck, going down until he found two lonely breasts which he happily entertained.


    As her back arched the way she wished with his hands supporting her by holding on her waist, Nuwa said in wonder, ¡¯Knowing everything I want perfectly...¡¯


    He thought she was over when she suddenly revealed some secret that Xuefeng never heard about, ¡¯He is my King... I don¡¯t believe what that old hag said... I know he will never leave me... I want him to be my King forever...¡¯


    Xuefeng stopped her movements and brought her back into his arms, asking seriously the moment their gazes interlocked, "What old hag you thought about? Who said I will leave you?"

 Chapter 373 Bloodline Connection ** - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 373 Bloodline Connection ** - Part 1</h4>


    "Huh...? What old hag?" Nuwa asked back confused, still not fully out of her pleasure roller coaster. She even forgot she thought about it, nothing controlling her random thoughts during her ecstasy moments.


    Xuefeng tightened the embrace and he said while pouting, "You just thought about it. Saying I am your King and that you don¡¯t want me to leave you. Who told you that? I want to meet the person who speaks such lies." He was happy that Nuwa believed in him but was curious who dared to say it. The first into his mind came Yiren¡¯s grandma but he quickly let go of that suspect, knowing she would not say that.


    Only then did Nuwa realise what he was talking about and exined out of instinct, anger building as she spoke, "Hmm... Remember thatdy in the golden crystal that I told you about? I found her in a cave when I first went out to explore the outside world. She said she could foretell the future and she told me that my love life will be really sad. She even implied that I will age without a King."


    Xuefeng searched through his memory and finally recalled one information about it as he said, "Huh? Are you talking about that free Fate Spirit? I almost forgot about her... You told me about her."


    Nuwa nodded and showing an angry expression, she said unhappily, "Yes. It¡¯s her. I got really angry at her and even want to smash her Golden Crystal but I was sent away from the cave. It locked soon after and I couldn¡¯t enter again." She was really upset for a while after that but knowing the situation she was in, she somehow believed that spirit.


    Xuefeng nodded with understanding before giving Nuwa a peck while rubbing her cheek to calm her down, "I get it. Don¡¯t worry. Either she was wrong or she thought of something different. If I can¡¯t be your King, I will be your husband. Maybe that¡¯s what she meant."


    Nuwa listened to him but a sudden worry filled her mind. She was not willing to ept such an oue. She hid in his chest and asked quietly, "But what if she is right and something happens to you...? I don¡¯t want to lose you..." This was probably the first time she contemted about this subject and she could barely imagine such times, away from Xuefeng for so long.


    Fortunately, Xuefeng was there for her and he quickly whispered into her ear as he tightened his embrace around her, "You won¡¯t lose me. I¡¯m not going anywhere. Heavens will need a lot to take me away from you. Also, don¡¯t even think of running away yourself too. I¡¯m not letting go of you even if you want to leave."


    Even someone like Nuwa felt those words and smiled at him as she looked up before kissing him as she said happily, "Why would I leave you...? You are my King..."


    "And you are my Queen..." Xuefeng said right after, causing Nuwa to suddenly ask whileughing upon realising something, "Hah, we suddenly got really romantic, don¡¯t you think?"


    "Mhmm..." Xuefeng nodded as they returned to their special moment.


    They stayed connected with their waist to each other for a little while roaming with their hands, checking every corner of the other¡¯s body. Their lips interlocked in a passionate kiss as Nuwa slowly resumed her movements, feeling the hot erection still tingling her insides.


    They cooled down during their conversation so she was freer to talk as bottom lips slowly swallowed him. Nuwa separated from their kiss and while still embracing him by his neck, she asked curiously, knowing they dodged one topic, "How did you know what I was thinking about earlier...? You did not tell me about it yet..."


    As if she wanted to test it, she observed Xuefeng¡¯s face and thought, ¡¯Test test. One, two, three. Xuefeng better flee as I will eat him no matter the plea. His tree is as long as my knee and it is a key to my sea.¡¯


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help butugh at her silly rhymes and she quickly called out as if she exposed him, "Ha! I got you! So you can hear my thoughts! How did you do it?" It was the first time she was met with such ability so she thought it was Xuefeng¡¯s doing. She even thought that it was Xuefeng ability that evolved from his bloodline and immediately got excited, jumping up and down on hisp to show it.


    Instead of replying immediately, Xuefeng smiled and reached out to take her clip off which released her golden hair onto her back before brushing his fingers into them. She didn¡¯t know what he was doing but still followed with his demands, letting him kiss her once again as he got control over her head.


    Naturally, Nuwa was surprised when, in the next second, she suddenly heard his voice inside her mind, ¡¯Isn¡¯t it nice like this? We can kiss and talk at the same time. Hehe, I could hear you clearly the whole time.¡¯


    ¡¯Ah! This is great!¡¯ Nuwa quickly eximed happily, asking him excitedly once again, still thinking it was Xuefeng¡¯s doing, ¡¯How did you do it?¡¯


    Xuefeng skimmed down towards her bottom, grasping it strongly before helping her move up and down as he replied, ¡¯I didn¡¯t do anything. The moment I entered inside you, I suddenly happened to hear your thoughts. Hearing everything you wanted, I just stayed quiet and continued to pleasure you the way you wanted, hehe.¡¯


    Smack!


    "Mhmm!" Nuwa moaned after Xuefeng smacked her butt at the topmost position but she still called out to him in their connected mind, ¡¯So you cheated! And here I was saying how thoughtful you are, tsk, tsk...¡¯


    They returned to their teasing attitude and Xuefeng said yfully, ¡¯You were saying how much you love me and all that for a second I even thought you were cute... Ahh!¡¯ He already expected an attack but didn¡¯t think Nuwa would suddenly tighten her walls around his member while asking, ¡¯Do you want a beating? It¡¯s Yiren who is cute. I¡¯m not. It seems you didn¡¯t receive a Queen treatment for a while...¡¯


    This made him let out a groan but he still continued his attack, disagreeing with her, ¡¯Nope. You are much cuter when you get angry. I can¡¯t help but want to squeeze your cheeks and tease you some more.¡¯

 Chapter 374 Bloodline Connection ** - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 374 Bloodline Connection ** - Part 2</h4>


    Nuwa knew he would simply banter with her so she admitted defeat and said curiously, ¡¯Anyway, if what you said is the truth, it seems like we can hear each other¡¯s thoughts only while being connected. I never heard of that with any Elves Bloodline having such feature so it must be an internal perk of having the Royal Elf Bloodline.¡¯


    As if to test her theory, she suddenly raised her butt, letting Xuefeng¡¯s member leave herpletely before ncing at him, talking to him in her mind. Seeing no reaction from him, she connected with him once again, asking right after, ¡¯Can you hear me now?¡¯ It looked as hrious as it sounded like but there was no other method to test it.


    ¡¯Yes, I think this is the correct way. Do you think there is any other way we can use our bloodlines connection?¡¯ Xuefeng asked as he suddenlyid down on the bed with Nuwa still sitting on top of him.


    While she slowly rode on top of him with their hands interlocked, Nuwa pondered over the issue but it was hard to think of the things they could test on the spot. It was naturally precedence as she didn¡¯t think any other bloodline had such a connection.


    Thinking about this deeper, sheid on top of him and questioned, ¡¯As I said earlier, there has never been a male Royal Elf so everything we are testing now is new. I have many questions like, are there other ways to connect with each other or only through lovemaking? If there are, can we use it in some other ways than just talking with our minds?¡¯


    ¡¯Or what if we can strengthen this connection and reach the level where we canmunicate with each other only using our minds? This would be a great advantage for us.¡¯ Xuefeng proposed his idea which made Nuwa momentarily excited and she called out seriously, ¡¯We will have to deeply test everything. This is important.¡¯


    ¡¯We will. There is a whole week ahead of use which we can use to experiment.¡¯ Xuefeng naturally agreed and anticipating her plea, he added right after, ¡¯But not now. I want to finish what I started. Nothing stands between me and satisfying my wife.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t wait for her reply and rolled with her on the bed, cing her beneath him and thrust into her with power. This time she moaned but with her own voice, "Ahhh, fine..." She really wanted to test stuff right away, but feeling the returned passion in him, Nuwa didn¡¯t interrupt.


    .......


    Nuwa was a hard yer to beat but for Xuefeng who could literally endlessly regain his stamina, it was just a matter of time. Nuwa breathed hurriedly aftering for another time and copsed on Xuefeng¡¯s chest without strength, paralyzed with pleasure.


    Only then did Xuefeng regenerate her stamina, healing the overworked muscles and let her take a breather as he enjoyed her naked body to the fullest. Only after a few minutes of rest did she say while cuddling into his arms, "You know... After what that Fate Spirit said, I was really upset with my life and I even wanted to find myself a King to show that it¡¯s not true but after some time I started epting it. Thinking that I wouldn¡¯t find love ever again, I focused on raising my daughter, hoping that her fate will be different..."


    Xuefeng rubbed her on the back to give her courage, knowing she was confessing something. Nuwa continued after a pause, "This is why after you appeared, I wanted you to stay and transform into a Royal Elf so that my daughter can experience love. Only afterwards did I realise that I can also have you as my King. The moment I thought of that, I dove into this n with all my heart. I wanted to prove that I will not age without one. At first, I was just ying around butter on... I really started to like you..."


    Hearing Nuwa, Xuefeng suddenly thought of something, finding he should finally reveal something to her, "That Fate Spirit probably didn¡¯t expect me to appear in your life. I think I know what happened now. When she was foretelling you the future, I wasn¡¯t even in this world at that time." Only Tianshi knew that secret as she only shared it together with Xuefeng.


    Nuwa didn¡¯t quite get him and rolled her eyes, thinking he was using her age card to solve the issue, "Are you trying to tell me that I am old?"


    Fortunately Xuefeng quickly exined, getting right to the point, ¡¯Of course not. I¡¯m saying that I am literally from a different world. I only came here after dying in my own world and reincarnated here, into this cultivation world. That Fate Spirit couldn¡¯t predict something would happen when I wasn¡¯t even existing in this world. I am an anomaly that broke into her future and disrupted it. You will not age alone. I am here to age together with you."


    Nuwa was only a bit shocked and said with a proud expression as she caressed Xuefeng¡¯s face, ¡¯I somehow always thought you were different than others. It¡¯s your mindset and thinking which is much more advanced and mature. Now I know why. It must have been shaped by the culture in your own world.¡¯ She was naturally proud to be Xuefeng¡¯s wife.


    Xuefeng thought that she will be stunned by this news so he couldn¡¯t help butment, "You doesn¡¯t seem surprised by that."¡¯


    Nuwa though had a quick response to that, asking back, "Why would I? There are probably thousands of worlds out there. What we know is just a tiny little Realm. You being someone whoes from one like that is not that big of a shocker."


    Just then, she sat up on his body and jumped to the floor before reaching out to him as she asked, "How about we clean ourselves as you tell me some stories about your own world?"


    As Xuefeng already decided to tell her about it, he didn¡¯t mind and grabbed her hand while agreeing, "Sure."

 Chapter 375 The New Beginning - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 375 The New Beginning - Part 1</h4>


    As Xuefeng started describing his own old world to Nuwa, she was in great amazement. The happier she was and the more closely she listened, the more eager Xuefeng was to story tell about all shocking technology or inventions his world had, feeling proud of where he came from.


    Although they already cleaned themselves, they stillid inside the bathtub. Nuwa was sitting on hisp while cuddling into Xuefeng¡¯s chest and she listened while letting Xuefeng caress her body. Just like he, Nuwa also couldn¡¯t resist his love touches no matter where they were.


    Smelling the sweet scent of the shampoo from Nuwa¡¯s hair, Xuefeng continued to reply to Nuwa¡¯s innocent question, "I mentioned about schools, right? It¡¯s basically simr to a Sect here. We study different subjects there but there is no cultivation or fighting to survive. Although there were some wars here and there, everyone coexists with each other, no matter the race. Killing is also forbidden."


    Nuwa naturally asked him how he died as she was interested but she didn¡¯t stop him when he sidetracked, sucking all the information like a sponge.


    Xuefeng already told her so much, even about his old family so he didn¡¯t have a reason to hide anything else. Imagine thest scene of his Earth¡¯s life, he described with nostalgia, "Anyway, we had this trip to the mountains from school so we could rx before our final test but unfortunately, this was myst one. When we went together to take onest picture of the scenery, the ground beneath us cracked and slid off the cliff. I managed to push her away but I fell off the cliff and died. Silly death, right?"


    "No, it wasn¡¯t silly... You actually sacrificed for someone else which ismendable." Nuwa shook her head, denying right away, finding that really romantic.


    Although she also thought that it was kind of stupid, she knew that she would do the same for Xuefeng if there was a chance. She quickly figured out that the girl Xuefeng saved had to be special for him and asked cautiously, "Was it your lover that you saved...?"


    Xuefeng smiled as he gave her a kiss on the head, knowing she would ask that question and admitted, "Well, kind of... We were not together at that time but I loved her deeply." He already expected what would be the next question but he still did not know if he should involve Tianshi in his story. Xuefeng already shamelessly decided to tell about his origin without Tianshi¡¯s opinion about it so he felt bad.


    Just as he thought, Nuwa followed up with what he predicted, ncing at him curiously, "What was her name...? Do you miss her...?" Nuwa was giving him the look that she wouldn¡¯t give in until he tells her, having word determination written on her forehead which made Xuefeng sigh.


    He didn¡¯t actually want to hide anything and decided to expose some secrets, suffering from Tianshi¡¯s wrathter. She would be a bit upset but he believed she would forgive him.


    "Tianshi. That is her name and I really missed her for a while." Xuefeng said after a moment, tasting Nuwa¡¯s lips as the sign of love for her.


    She naturally got confused upon hearing his words and quickly followed with questions, "Tianshi? Don¡¯t tell me you took our Tianshi as your wife just cause she resembles your old lover?" If that was the case, Nuwa was sure to be mad at him.


    One cannot substitute their loved one with someone who looks the same as that would mean they never loved the person inside but only their external shell. It would be the same as Nuwa finding someone who looked exactly simr to Xuefeng after his death before marrying them. There was no other Xuefeng for her.


    Xuefeng naturally declined but there was a smile on his face, not giving out any other clues, "How could I do it? I naturally didn¡¯t. Maybe you should ask Tianshi about it? She will tell you exactly what happened."


    He gave her an encouraging rub on the back as he nned on picking her up and leaving but Nuwa pushed him back to sit down and questioned, "If you didn¡¯t do that, does that mean she is still the same person? Did she follow after you into this world? Or maybe the name is just coincidentally simr?"


    Xuefeng only smiled and thinking this would be a good opportunity, he spoke determined, "I¡¯m not saying anything else. Ask Tianshi. Use this chance to socialize more with one another. But be nice, okay?"


    She quickly pulled on his cheeks before snickering as she got out of the bathtub, "Tsk, fine. I will ask her right now. You made me too curious." She flickered with her finger causing all water droplets to fall from her body and asked before leaving, "Are youing with me or going to rest?"


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t need to think too much about his answer as he already knew what he had to do next. There was a certain person that was waiting for him for a while already. Her issue was very important to his growth so he didn¡¯t want to postpone it. "I will rest. I need to talk with Ling about something. You guys can join me after you girls are done." He said as he also left the bathtub, walking towards her before letting her go after a kiss.


    She poked him in the chest, getting rid of water on him as well and led him to the bedroom, wanting him to watch as she sexily wore her clothes. Xuefeng had to admit that no matter if she is undressing or putting the clothes back on, she could make both actions soak with sex appeal.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t n on wearing his own, simplyying on the bed after Nuwa left before calling to Ling, "Can I¡ª" He didn¡¯t need to finish his sentence before his mind was already sucked inside her space.

 Chapter 376 The New Beginning - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 376 The New Beginning - Part 2</h4>


    He was surprised that he found himself standing on the sunny field instead of her pce but with such weather created by her, he didn¡¯t think it was a bad idea.


    Just then, something soft knocked him from behind, pressing against his back before embracing him around his chest, locking in a tight connection. With the embrace came the smell of field flowers and grass as well as something more distinctive like a smell of roses.


    Based on Xuefeng¡¯s memories, Ling could replicate any smell and she liked to test many flowers. She imagined roses as a thorny love, the same which she had with Xuefeng. Not in a sense of having arguments in their rtionship but even though they were so close to each other, it was still hard for them to meet frequently.


    As she feasted her mind on Xuefeng¡¯s body, Ling whispered as she pouted at him, "I missed you... You said you will visit me more often... I want to see you more often..."


    Xuefeng reached towards his torso and covered her small hands with his, saying back with a sigh, "Ling... I told you earlier to call me when you want to meet with me... Didn¡¯t we settle to meet in the evening?"


    Ling suddenly pulled away, rotating him so he could face her and said unhappily, "You arete. It¡¯s almost the middle of the night... I also want you to be the one whoes on your own. I don¡¯t want to force you..." She didn¡¯t let him reply and dove into his embrace once again but this time while sealing his lips that she wanted to taste for a while.


    Only then did Xuefeng realise he was the one fully at fault and he apologized sincerely as he pulled away from her lips for a second, "I¡¯m sorry Ling, I didn¡¯t look at the time when¡ª" Unfortunately, Ling didn¡¯t want those and quickly shushed him by cing her finger on his lips before assuring him with the first smile since Xuefeng entered her space, "Shhh... It¡¯s alright... As long as you came. Nothing else matters anymore."


    She waited for Xuefeng¡¯s nod and they finallyid down on the grass with Ling snuggled in his arms. She didn¡¯t search for his member or try to engage in any special activity and simply enjoyed his presence.


    After some time of pleasant silence, Xuefeng asked what he came for while brushing his fingers through her hair, "Why you don¡¯t want to advance to Fate Law? I wish you were able to travel alongside me with everyone else... Don¡¯t you want that as well?"


    Ling didn¡¯t think much and nodded right away but she was still reserved, "Mhmm, I want it too... It¡¯s just there are some things I¡¯m still not sure of... Just give me some more time to think this over..."


    Entangling his hand with her own, Xuefeng delved on the subject, "Are you worried that you will change after your transformation? I don¡¯t think this will happen. And if it does, so what? I will still love you no matter how bad you will be. I will just spank your butt a few times as punishment."


    Hearing his joke Ling smacked his chest as she called out worriedly, "It¡¯s not funny! You saw how much I changed before. What if you won¡¯t recognize me anymore? You managed to seize my heart this time, but what if I¡¯m too overbearing after thest unlock? All my memories will influence my personality and I won¡¯t be the same as I was before. I can feel deep coldness hiding within me... I don¡¯t want to stop loving you... Sniff..."


    Ling was so concerned about this that even single tears started falling from the corners of her eyes. Xuefeng was too important for her and losing everything they shared together just like that was thest thing she wanted.


    Instead of immediately cheering her up, Xuefeng suddenly rolled on the grass with her before pinning her hands to the ground. Their eyes appeared right in front of each other and he stopped her from talking with a forceful kiss. He was moved by her feelings but he knew that without showing his own, she would continue to worry.


    Pulling all of a sudden after making her lips numb, he assured her while looking at her sternly, "I stole your heart once so I can do it again. Why are you worried about it? It will be my job and I can promise you that unless you are mine, I won¡¯t give up. I don¡¯t believe you will change so much that I can¡¯t recognize you. There will always be the Ling I know inside you. I just need to discover it."


    Seeing she was still hesitant, Xuefeng tried to reach her from a different perspective, saying, "Also, you are bound to change anyway at some point. Nothing will change if you do it now orter. We are in this together."


    Ling looked at him with confusion in her eyes and smiled realising she didn¡¯t have to worry with Xuefeng by her side. Did they even suffer a loss when they worked together in something? So what that it will be hard. They will go through it like every hardship so far.


    "Mhmm, let¡¯s do it then." Ling finally agreed as she escaped from Xuefeng¡¯s trap and wiped her tears away, showing her sweet smile at the same time.


    Xuefeng decided against telling her about his talk with Little Ming¡¯s big sister as he knew that would only ruin the mood. After getting all of her memories back, she would know what to do with this situation herself.


    .......


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t leave Ling¡¯s space for the whole night, spending it in each other¡¯s embrace. He was paying her back for histe arrival tonight. He knew that none of his wives came to sleep with him that night so he could spend his time with Ling.


    When he opened his eyes in the outside world, it was already morning. He wore his clothes and went outside only to see everyone working hard to improve. Only Nuwa noticed his entrance but she was busy with Yiren so she didn¡¯te up to him right away.


    ncing at the sky, Xuefeng noticed the familiar warship, already ready to set off and muttered happily under his breath, "The new beginning."

 Chapter 377 Plans

    <h4>Chapter 377 ns</h4>


    Xiao Wen was the first one to finish her cultivation, leaving her peaceful state before throwing herself into Xuefeng¡¯s arms as she greeted him, "Xuefeng! Good morning!"


    "How was your training? Did you enjoy testing your abilities?" Xuefeng asked with a smile, embracing her in a tight hug as if to reward her arriving first.


    "Mhmm," Xiao Wen nodded after taking sudden liberties with his lips and described her experiences, "I improved greatly. I think that with enough practise, I will be able to cause explosions from the distance without even creating a fireball to initiate it. What¡¯s more, it doesn¡¯t even require a lot of Fate Qi. I¡¯m really happy about that."


    "I¡¯m happy for you. I rested pretty well too. I spent the night with Ling instead." Those were some great news so Xuefeng expressed his happiness while also recounting what he did but Xiao Wen thought he was ming her. She quickly apologized as she hid her face in his chest, "I¡¯m sorry... After I came back, I wanted to sleep with you but then I saw everyone was working hard so I just joined them..."


    "Haha, It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not ming you." Xuefengughed as he assured her, patting her head until she calmed down before calling out to everyone, "Girls, we are going to depart soon. Finish your training and get ready." The warship was already prepared so it could only mean that his father began packing the stuff inside it. They didn¡¯t have too much time left.


    His voice finally woke the rest up from their cultivation state and Yiren quickly skipped towards him, calling out in a simr fashion like her sister, "Good Morning Xuefeng!" Others also arrived and greeted him with smiles but they had a guilty conscience for leaving Xuefeng alone that night.


    Fortunately, Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind that at all but they didn¡¯t get to receive a hug as he let go of Xiao Wen and ordered everyone as they gathered, "Hugs and morning kisses after you are all ready. Take a morning bath if needed or clean your face and change."


    The girls didn¡¯t have anything against it, not wanting to create any problems and entered the room, with only Tianshi staying behind. She stared at him and he quickly figured out what she wanted from him.


    "I know I could have asked you first... But I¡ª" Xuefeng said softly but before he finished, Tianshi ced her finger on his lips and shushed him with a slight smile, "Shhh, its okay. As long as you understand. I already gathered the girls and exined everything. Though, I¡¯m still yet to tell Xiao Wen... I don¡¯t know how will she react to the truth..."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate as he decided, "We will talk about it with her together. You still have your old Tianshi¡¯s memories so I think she will understand. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s your fault. Her sister died by herself... "


    Just then, Xiao Wen who entered inside with everyone, suddenly returned outside, wanting to ask Xuefeng something. She happened to overhear the end of their conversation and asked them curiously instead, "Whose sister died?"


    They both turned around and saw the confused Xiao Wen which made Tianshi not knowing how to react but fortunately, Xuefeng was there with her and he reached out for Xiao Wen¡¯s hand as he said, "Come, we need to tell you something important."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Hearing their joint exnation, Xiao Wen frowned slightly and she asked hesitantly, trying confirm everything she got told, "So... You are someone else that took over my sister¡¯s body and memories after she died... Did I understand it all right...?"


    Tianshi was really worried about this so she was the one who nodded, describing her feelings, "Yes... We reincarnated into this world together with Xuefeng... I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you about it before... I still have real Tianshi in me and I love you as a sister..."


    Xiao Wen could see Tianshi¡¯s dejected expression but she still felt ultimately confused, saying quietly, "I understand it... But it¡¯s still hard for me to ept it right away with a smile on my face... I know you are not at fault..."


    "I¡¯m sorry..." Tianshi apologized once again, even though she didn¡¯t had to and hugged Xiao Wen tightly. Xuefeng embraced both of them in his arms, making sure they talk it out before they separate.


    Xiao Wen was understanding but still asked to confirm her thoughts, "Do you remember what gift I gave you for your tenth birthday?"


    Tianshi smiled at that, knowing it was one of her predecessor favourite memory and described it, "I do... Father grounded me so I could focus on studying but you snuck me out for my birthday and we attended my first auction... You bought me a pin that I still wear till this day..." She pointed at the pin that was on her hair the whole time.


    This actually made Xiao Wen smile, knowing that Tianshi didn¡¯t change much in the end and whispered, "Then you are still my sister, just with an additional memory of another person. Don¡¯t worry about it. You will always be my little sister."


    "You will always be my big sister too..." Tianshi whispered back as she tightened their embrace and they stood like that for a moment until Xuefeng teased, "Ah... You both are so cute."


    Xiao Wen naturally punched Xuefeng on the chest for that and focused on her sister withoutmenting on his words, "Tianshi let¡¯s go. We need to prepare to depart." Tianshi only gave him a sweet smile and let Xiao Wen pull her inside by the hand.


    "Haha," He couldn¡¯t help butugh at that, loving to tease them and finally flew into the sky after creating a pair of golden wings on his back. He noticed earlier that someone was waiting for them outside and he already figured out who could it be.


    Right after he flew across the courtyard roof, he spotted Sect Master Jiao leaning over the wall and quicklynded in front of her, asking with a cheeky smile, "Miss Jiao, why are you waiting in front of my courtyard?"


    She didn¡¯t beat around the bush and asked what she came for, staring calmly at his face, "Xuefeng, did you kill the Emperor of this country?"


    Xuefeng was never ashamed of his deeds and admitted to it with a shrug, "Yes, I did. Is there a problem? I wanted to avoid it but he crossed the line that never should have crossed. For me, the family is the most important. He prefered to trade his daughter¡¯s happiness to save his ass and that¡¯s not something I can allow. If I could turn back time, I would do the same."


    "I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not here to scold you. I can¡¯t care less about him. What I am interested though is your next target..." Jiao pursed her lips in a smile as she assured him and asked curiously, "Are you maybe nning on killing Zhen Zhao?"


    He already nned it and having a basic trust in her, he worded out his thoughts, "Yes. He is an evil person that needs to be destroyed before more people will suffer. From what Shan told me, aside from chasing after her, he was using other girls as well. If I only beat him up to put him in his ce, he would take revenge on me or even worse, try to attack people I care about. I¡¯m not nning on making this mistake."


    Xuefeng knew that if Zhen Zhao learns that he can¡¯t match him, he would act like a coward and attack people close to him like for example his n¡¯s branch or scheme against him by striking n¡¯s businesses. He couldn¡¯t let that happen. If Royal Family wanted to take revenge on him, he would destroy them too.


    "Mhmm, I predicted that. You have to know that the news spread fast. Zhen Zhao will know you areing before you even arrive. If he knows he can¡¯t fight against you, he won¡¯t leave the sect, hiding inside of it." Jiao informed him, giving him a warm nce.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind that in the slightest as he said, shrugging once again, "It¡¯s fine. If he doesn¡¯t want to leave, I will force him to. Once their sect faces destruction, they will abandon him. They are all the same. They put benefits they can get above anything but once their life is in danger, nothing else matters for them."


    Witnessing his attitude, she tested him further, "Don¡¯t tell me you n to make the whole Sacred Sword Sect your enemy...? Once you do that, even the main sect will try to eliminate you. It will be hard for you to pass through the Azure Dragon Empire."


    "So what?" Xuefeng asked back, suddenly picking up a small rock from the ground and crushed it in his hand as he continued, "Their Branch Sect is just a small fry. Even though I might not be able to face the whole Main Sect, I am not alone. In addition to that, I have Xiao Family support. If even the so-called Ruler of the Realm can¡¯t do anything to me, do you think I would be scared of the Empire?"


    "Hmmm..." Jiao looked closely at Xuefeng¡¯s face and quickly decided, "I will go with you there. If they see that my sect supports you, they will pressure Zhen Zhao to face you earlier."


    Xuefeng actually expected this and he patted her on the shoulder, rejecting her help tactfully, "You don¡¯t have to do it. Won¡¯t it endanger your Sect? I thought that White Lotus Sect is friendly with them? We can handle it by ourselves."


    Unfortunately, Jiao wasn¡¯t that quick to change her mind after deciding something and assured him determined, "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m the Sect Master so I can do what I think is right. You all are soon to be White Lotus Sect disciples. I should naturally help you and protect the future stars of the sect. Even without counting you into the picture, just having Xiao Family as a friend is more than enough for us to act in your favour."


    Seeing her so stubborn, Xuefeng could only ept her while joking, "Fine, I won¡¯t stop you then. We are giving you a free ride back home so I might as well make you more useful in my case, haha."


    She couldn¡¯t afford to fight back but she still pouted, calling out to keep her pride, "Hey! I¡¯m doing it cause I want to! Hmpf!"


    "Haha," Her puffed cheeks caused Xuefeng tough and he finally stopped their conversation, looking at the warship in the distance," Anyway, is that all you wanted to talk about? I will be going to check out the Warship and ask if they need any help."


    "Yeah... That¡¯s all." Jiao nodded, thinking that Xuefeng will ask her to follow but he simply waved at her and said, "Alright, then bye." He didn¡¯t wait for herment and took off explosively with just one strong swing of his wings.


    ¡¯Tsk, he could at least ask me toe with him...¡¯ Jiaoined in her mind as she snickered but she stillunched after him as she cried out, "Wait for me!"

 Chapter 378 Departure - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 378 Departure - Part 1</h4>


    Just as Xuefeng flew above the warship to take a good look at it, he couldn¡¯t help butment the moment he saw the t board of the ship, "Whoa, it is spacious out here... I wonder if one can stay on the board when the warship is moving. It would be nice to train up here."


    Hended on the metal surface and gave it a solid thump to test its durability. Finding no reaction, the metal being all sturdy and hard, Xuefeng nodded in satisfaction. The whole Warship had a simr shape to the aircraft carriers from his old world but naturally more adjusted for air flying with better air aerodynamics. He was still sure that the Warship would swim if it had to.


    Jiao, who followed after him, answered his question before he even asked her, "It is possible but only if the Warship will turn on its Spirit Barrier to protect you from the wind. I doubt your father will turn it on, knowing how much costs it will add."


    Xuefeng wasn¡¯t even remotely bothered by it as he said with a smile, "This is not a problem for me. It will actually be a good practise. Although I have my Air Qi Wings, I¡¯m still far behind on Wind Element. I guess I will use this travel to train it further."


    As he said that, Xuefeng created a small ball of air on top of his palm before crushing it with a smile. He finally turned to Jiao who watched his back with interest the whole time and heard her question, "Have you ever thought of creating your own Elemental Domain?"


    "Elemental Domain? Just like Shan?" Xuefeng asked curiously, already thinking about this before. He wanted to master a Domain for each element and switch it in battle depending on the situation.


    "Yeah, just like Shan." Jiao nodded and exined as she walked up to the edge of the Warship, "She is still far from mastering her Ice Domain but she is on a correct way to do so. You could already see the power of it after just reaching the first threshold. This is the next step after mastering your element."


    "Did you master the Ice Domain yourself?" Xuefeng followed up with another question but even before he finished, he suddenly felt the temperature falling down around them.


    The metal surface of the Warship got covered by a smallyer of Ice and snowkes began appearing out of thin air before hovering right in front of his face. He caught one and it quickly melted on his palm, confirming that they were real.


    Looking into Xuefeng¡¯s eyes with a smile, their surrounding returned back to normal and Jiao said proudly, "How could I teach Shan if I didn¡¯t master my own Domain? I naturally reached the highest mastery. The only thing that holds me down is the amount of Water Qi in my Dantain." She made it seem like it was effortless for her but it was in reality quite draining.


    "Mhmm..." This made Xuefeng wonder. If he was not limited by the amount of Qi he has, won¡¯t he be able to keep his Domains activated at all time?


    It looked too good to be true so he asked Jiao to make sure, "What if someone had an infinite amount of Qi? Wouldn¡¯t that make him invincible?" He said it sarcastically, acting as if he was just curious.


    Jiao was happy to talk to him so she taught him, "Technically, yes, but practically no. It would only work if he fights against someone who first, doesn¡¯t know that element, or second, doesn¡¯t know the other elements that counter his. He could master all Elemental Domains to fix that so it¡¯s technically feasible but practically impossible to carry out. It would take someone tens of years to do so and it would only work inside the Earth Realm as cultivations in Heaven Realm are bound to know techniques to counter Elemental Domains. I would mostly use it as a support to strengthen your other skills."


    "So if I also knew Ice Domain, it wouldn¡¯t give me an advantage while fighting against you?" Xuefeng asked after analyzing her information.


    Jiao smiled, seeing how quick Xuefeng learned and walked up to him, saying, "Yes. Even if you had more Qi than me, as long as our Ice Domains connects to each other, I would be able to steal your Qi to keep mine activated. I¡¯m also quite used to cold so even if you attack me with your Ice Domain while catching me off guard, you won¡¯t inflict much damage to me."


    Stopping right in front of him, Jiao suddenly booped his nose and asked, "Are you interested in learning it? I can teach you if you want." Without being daring, she knew Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t even consider her so Jiao acted when she saw the chance.


    Unfortunately, Xuefeng already had different ns so he had to reject her for now, "I¡¯m sorry, maybe in the future. We already have Shan who knows Ice domain so I will try something else. It wouldn¡¯t make sense if we all studied one thing at the same time. I will use this week to master Wind Domain first and we will see next week what to do afterwards. Our ns keep changing."


    Jiao couldn¡¯t handle Xuefeng¡¯s confidence this time and almost startedughing as she asked to confirm, "Pffft, you will do what...? You will master your Wind Domain in a week?"


    Xuefeng tilted his head to the side, not actually knowing what was wrong with it and asked confused, "Yeah, is there a problem?" It was normal for him that he was mastering things faster than others thanks to Ling and his Royal Elf Bloodline. He already gave himself a huge timeframe of one week as he wanted to spend some time on his wives as well.


    Seeing his puzzled face, Jiao realised that he was actually not joking and her inner obligation as a teacher to inform him of the reality activated. Looking at him like at a silly student, she asked him, "Don¡¯t you know that Shan only reached the first threshold with three full months of hard work? To reach full mastery, I spent more than three years. Do you think you will cut that time short to a week? I know you are a genius but isn¡¯t it too... Overconfident?"


    Before he responded, Xuefeng double-checked with his biggest supporter, ¡¯Ling, is it possible to do it in less than a week?¡¯


    Based on his calction, it wasn¡¯t that hard and fortunately, Ling agreed with it, saying, ¡¯Yes. If you use the extremely windy environment, it should even speed up the process. Based on our experiences, it shouldn¡¯t take you more than three days. Though, that¡¯s just basic mastering. If you want to use it in connection with your other abilities, it will require much more practise time.¡¯


    This made Xuefeng smile naughtily and he immediately returned to Jiao, asking, "How about we bet?"


    Jiao thought that Xuefeng would understand her, taking her knowledge and experience into consideration but it turned out he didn¡¯t, acting cocky instead. She was also disappointed as she took him as a smart person and said dejectedly, "Sigh, I told you it is impossible to do so in a week. One needs to know when to stay humble..."


    Xuefeng only widened his smile withoutmenting on thetter and corrected her, "It won¡¯t be a bet with a week. I know my limits."


    "Oh, good. At least you listened. How many weeks then? If its too much¡ª" Jiao finally rxed, thinking that Xuefeng wasn¡¯t that silly in the end but then he cut her words as he stated while showing her three fingers, "Three days. I will master Wind Domain in three days. Do you ept?"


    Hearing him decrease the number instead of adding more, Jiao snapped and didn¡¯t bother to warn him anymore, epting right away to give him a lesson, "Fine, you want to lose a bet then I won¡¯t stop you. What are the stakes? What will you give me if you lose?" Jiao knew how hard it was for her to master Ice Domain so she naturally got annoyed with Xuefeng¡¯s three-day bet.


    Xuefeng thought of what Jiao could want and said, knowing she will ept, "Hmm, how about I will be your servant for a month and do whatever you want. What do you think?"


    Just as he expected, her eyes brightened but instead of quickly epting, she tripled the stakes, already having ns on giving him a big lesson, "Three months. You will be my servant for three months if you lose."


    "And what if I win?" Xuefeng asked back with a confident smile.


    Jiao was sure he can¡¯t master it this fast so she would ept any punishment. She simply took his own and said, "The same. I will serve you for three months."


    "Deal. I can assure you that I know nothing about Element Domains yet. I¡¯m starting from a fresh ount." Xuefeng quickly epted and guaranteed as he reached out his hand for a handshake.


    Jiao epted it and shook his hand as she grinned, saying happily, "Alright, I believe you. The bet is on." She wanted to have Xuefeng for herself and he came up with such a bet. Now that she thought about it, the opportunity was perfect for her.


    Xuefeng cut their handshake with his free hand and teased as he patted her shoulder, "Hehe, I hope in three days you will have more faith in your master. I¡¯m going to meet my father now."


    Securing a great servant for himself, Xuefeng spread his wings and flew down from the warship, no longer thinking about it. Jiao didn¡¯t mind his remark, knowing she will be the one who willughter before following after him.

 Chapter 379 Departure - part 2

    <h4>Chapter 379 Departure - part 2</h4>


    Xuefengnded soundlessly behind Liu Xiaobei who was talking with Senior Wang, the next n Leader of the Branch n that they were leaving behind and called out to Jiao who came right after him while creating a small thud, "You seem to fit nicely in your future role. Already following your master without hesitation. Though, you need to work on yournding."


    She knew he was only teasing her so he red at him and ignored hisment. As a Sect Leader of the respected White Lotus Sect, Jiao had to be in the ce where most important matters happened and it was naturally by Xuefeng side. She already considered him as the decision-maker of the whole operation so she would naturally follow after him, no matter how much he teases her.


    Hearing themotion behind them, Liu Xiaobei turned around and called out with a smile, "Xuefeng, good you came." He didn¡¯t forget to greet Jiao as well, giving her respect, "Sect Leader Jiao, good morning."


    Xuefeng stopped bantering with Jiao and said back as he smiled apologetically, "Father. Sorry, I¡¯mte. Is there anything I can help with?" He was the one who proposed this idea yet he camete and his father already started managing everything for him. He definitely wasn¡¯t a filial son.


    He didn¡¯t know that Liu Xiaobei actually prefer it, feeling that with Xuefeng achievements, he would be considered useless anytime soon. At least he could show that his old bones are still useful for something.


    "Most of the things were already done but there is one thing I need from you." Liu Xiaobei said as he patted Xuefeng¡¯s shoulder and pointing at the end of the Warship where many men were loading n¡¯s supplies, he whispered, "There is ady who wants to talk to you at the back. You can go and talk to her. Help her if she needs something."


    "Who is it?" Xuefeng asked curiously but his father teased him by shrugging as replying yfully, "Go and find out. Make sure you are nice. She is an important partner for our n. We want to work together with her and her father."


    Not saying anything else, Liu Xiaobei walked away, leaving Xuefeng curious. He could only walk to the back and see whichdy wanted something from him.


    Although it was not a big distance, Xuefeng still jumped into the sky and flew that small distance, not willing to wait any longer. With that, he was quick to find out who exactly was waiting for him.


    He was pleasantly surprised and quicklynded, calling out from the distance, "Manager Wu! Long-time no see!" The person waiting for him was no other than Manager Wu that was managing her men that continued to pack her own resources to the Warship storage.


    She quickly turned around and smiled seeing the approaching Xuefeng, replying sweetly, "Xuefeng! It¡¯s nice to finally see you. I was asking around for you." Though she was talking to Xuefeng, Manager Wu didn¡¯t stop ordering her people as she called out right after to one of the men, "After you are done with those, move the rest of the crates as well. I will be busy talking with Young Master Liu."


    "Yes, Manager Wu! We will be done in a moment." The man quickly responded with respect and they swiftly returned to work. Only then did Manager Wu fully focus on him while putting down her list, muttering to herself, "If only medical herbs could be ced in Storage Rings, life would be so much easier, sigh."


    "Manager Wu, is there anything I can do? I heard from father that there is something Miss wants from me?" Xuefeng asked while ignoring Jiao who followed after him once again.


    Both of the women seemed to meet with each other earlier already as they only exchanged a nod before Manager Wu said, "Yes. I have a few things I wanted to settle with you. First of all, I heard from your father that you are searching for many high-quality swords for your training. I managed to gather one hundred Rank 4 swords of simr origin and size. They should be easy to control. I hope you can ept them as my greeting gift."


    As she said so, a Storage Ring appeared in Manager Wu¡¯s hand and she passed it to Xuefeng with a smile. Seeing him ept it with a surprise, she added, "I know those are just rank 4 but we don¡¯t have the better stock here. After we reach the Capital in the Central Region, I will ask to rece them with something better."


    Xuefeng checked the content and smiled, thinking right away, "Manager Wu, thank you. I actually needed those so I will ept this gift." He didn¡¯t act humble as it was rude to return gifts. Xuefeng also realised he needed flying swords for his training so it was a perfect gift for him.


    Manager Wu nodded and continued with what she wanted from him, "Mhmm, second of all, I would like to work with you and your n closer in the near future. Would you mind if I became your Exclusive Manager?"


    "Exclusive Manager?" Xuefeng asked curiously, first time meeting with such a naming. Even Jiao was surprised when Manager Wu proposed it which made him even more puzzled.


    Manager Wu did not find his ignorance strange and exined it with a question, "Let me ask you this, do you n to expand your knowledge into crafting artefacts or even making pills in the future?"


    He quickly confirmed, already knowing that Xiao Feng would probably push him hard to study, "That¡¯s definitely on my to-do list."


    "Well, then an Exclusive Manager will be perfect for you. I will provide all materials no matter what you want in both your pill making as well as artefact crafting. In exchange, you only need to give everything you make to me. After I sell them, we will split fifty-fifty. What do you think?" She proposed after describing her job and Xuefeng eyes brightened.


    This was more than perfect for him as he could simply focus on practising without worrying about unnecessary stuff like finding materials or medical herbs. Even though he basically didn¡¯t need to use pills, it was still a good skill he wanted to master before reaching Heaven Realm.


    Not thinking about profiting at all, Xuefeng gave her a counterproposal, "Manager Wu, I will go ahead and straight up agree. What¡¯s more, as long as you can provide me with all the materials for practice, I can give you all the pills while keeping only those I really need? I¡¯m not in the need for money."


    Seeing his slight smile, she naturally recalled the fortune they potentially gained by plundering Tang family and agreed whileughing, "Hah, right. After Tang Family defeat, you should have a lot of capital in your disposal. I¡¯m naturally happy with those terms. Hope we have a great partnership with each other."


    "Me too." Xuefeng shook her hand that she reached out which signified that he settled his second deal for this morning.


    Just then, he noticed a small group of females approaching them from the distance and he knew he had to end the conversation with her. As if they got in sync, the men responsible for packing the materials inside the Warship finished their job as well.


    Looking at both Jiao and his new partner, Xuefeng called out happily, "I guess I will see you two on the board. I¡¯m going to my girls." He didn¡¯t wait for their responses as he considered it done and walked up to Nuwa and the rest who were walking up to him while chatting with each other.


    When he was some distance away from them, Jiao asked calmly, "Does Xuefeng know about Manager Wu¡¯s origin? I doubt he knows who is he dealing with..." She naturally recognized Manager Wu and even Liu Xiaobei learned about it today but something was telling her that Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t care even if he knew.


    Manager Wu smiled and waved with her hand to not bother with that, saying, "It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t matter to him. I like how he treats everyone simrly, no matter from where they came from or how big their status is. Those are the characteristics that I noticed since the moment I met him."

 Chapter 380 Zhen Zhao

    <h4>Chapter 380 Zhen Zhao</h4>


    Standing on top of the Warship, Xuefeng looked down at all thest n members entering the Warship with their families and couldn¡¯t help but smile, knowing their journey was finally about to start. Although those who were chosen toe with them and join the new n, had very little time to prepare, they were still willing to drop everything and follow them.


    "Interesting... So if you win, we will have a servant?" Wuying asked curiously as she hung on Xuefeng¡¯s back while wrapping her arms around his neck. They were all on the top deck, taking thest look at the city when Xuefeng described his bet with Jiao, not nning on hiding it from them.


    Xuefeng was crouching as he looked down which allowed her to easily catch him. Being the closest, Wuying was the first to sneakily im Xuefeng¡¯s back, knowing he wouldn¡¯t reject her embrace. In the case where one had to share their husband with other sisters, being the first was crucial.


    He indeed wouldn¡¯t let go off something so soft that pressed against him and instead picked her up by her thighs, making his fingers sink in them. As she enveloped his waist with her legs as well, fully sticking to him like a monkey, Xuefeng gently stroked her squashy thighs and exined to everyone, "Yeah, I have three days to master the Wind Domain. Ling said it is possible so I will definitely do it. I work much better when I have a deadline for something so this bet can actually motivate me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lose."


    "Of course... How could our Xuefeng lose? We believe in you." Wuying cheered as she tightened her hug before thinking out loud, "I wonder how does it feel to have a servant. It was always me who was attending you. It would be nice to have one."


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help butugh as he asked, "Haha, don¡¯t you have me already? I can help you change anytime. I can also help you bath and dry you with a towel." As he said so, his hands travelled to the back and he gave her butt a solid squeeze.


    He thought she will banter with him but Wuying agreed instead, not falling for his trap, "Yeah, you are the only one I need. I will bother you for those from now on, hehe." She followed it up with a kiss on his cheek as if to seal the deal, leaving him speechless.


    Wuying used to be those girls which are fearless in front of their enemies but shy and cute towards a person they love. Under his constant teases and busy nights, she changed into someone confident, who knows what she wants and doesn¡¯t mind to lovingly fight back.


    He couldn¡¯t say he loved the change but he knew this would happen after her personality was affected by her Blood Skills. Fortunately, she was slowly going back to her cute and cuddly Wuying. He just needed to give her a little more care to stabilize her personality which he already nned for this week.


    Princess Shan, who was a bit surprised after hearing this bet, wasn¡¯t like Jiao and instead believed in Xuefeng¡¯s skills, immediately proposing while giving him a warm smile, "Xuefeng, I will try to help you as much as I can... I know how hard it is to master a domain."


    Although he anticipated it, Xuefeng was still d he was right about her and appreciated her, "Mhmm, thank you. I expected nothing left. I wanted to ask you to exin the fundamentals to me before I start. I don¡¯t want to explore blindly."


    Just then, they felt the Warship vibrating, signalling the activation of the array¡¯s that fueled the Warship and he decided to finally enter inside. He knew not everyone was strong enough to resist the winds on the outside of the ship.


    Patting Wuying¡¯s thighs which told her to drop down from his back, he ordered to everyone, "Let¡¯s go, we are about to depart."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When the Warship finally rose into the sky, inside a throne room of the Sacred Sword Kingdom¡¯s pce there was a big argument involving the current ruler and his son, the Crown Prince Zhen Zhao.


    It wasn¡¯t a peaceful argument as curses spew out of the majesty mouth, "Damn it! How can you be so stupid!" He red at his son, finally fed up with his deeds.


    Though, even when he was being cursed at, Zhen Zhao remained calm and asked back with a smile, "I don¡¯t know what are you talking about. Do you mean that blonde girl that I was a little bit rough with? It¡¯s not my fault, she was the one who tried to run away from me. No one dares to run away from me."


    His father facepalmed himself and scolded more, getting to the point right away, "Are you dumb? Who cares about your girls! I¡¯m talking about Liu Xuefeng! Do you want to ruin our family?!"


    Zhen Zhao wasn¡¯t actually informed well about Xuefeng¡¯s doings so he asked, "Who? Are you talking about that guy my wife is interested in? Don¡¯t worry, I will settle him now. I just came back from the mission and had to rx with a beauty. I might be behind on the news¡ª" Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence as his father suddenly reached out and pped his face.


    p!


    The crisp ding resounded through the throne room and Zhen Zhao father shouted, "What Crown Prince are you?! Fucking disgrace! Only girls in your head! Say one more thing about girls and I will turn you into a eunuch!"


    Zhen Zhao didn¡¯t even stagger from the hit but there was still a red mark on his face. He red at his father and asked angrily, "You dare hit me...?" It wasn¡¯t a secret that Zhen Zhao was stronger than his father but that didn¡¯t mean he was scared of him.


    His father took about a letter from his robe and threw it at his son as called out, "Yes! And I will hit you once again if you continue being dumb. Don¡¯t even think about fighting him. That Xuefeng is too strong for you. Read the letter and you will understand."


    There had to be a reason for his father actions so Zhen Zhao caught the letter and decided to read it while also hearing his exnation, "Not only can he destroy a Spirit Barrier with only one attack that Monarch Stage cultivators need to group up to crack, he also has a great background that even the Ruler of the Realm is scared of. He is not someone we can deal with."


    "It says here that he is untouchable and anyone close to him is as well. Who sent this letter?" Zhen Zhao asked with a frown after reading about Xuefeng¡¯s achievements and he quickly got a response, "This letter was sent from the Ruler of the Realm himself to every Royal Family on this world. Once something happens with him, the organisation backing Xuefeng will destroy us. This is not a joke."


    Only then did he start to realise the seriousness of the situation and asked confused, "What are we doing now then?" He didn¡¯t think that Xuefeng would improve this fast.


    Too bad that his father already decided to separate himself from this case as he said, "We? This is your problem. I¡¯m done cleaning up your mess all the time. You tried to mess with his woman and he will definitelye find you. He already killed both Emperor Shang and his son just cause they tried to give Princess Shan to you after your ckmail. Do you think Xuefeng will leave you alone?"


    "He is killing Royal Family members. Are you are not going to do anything?" Zhen Zhao asked with a frown, not believing that Xuefeng could get away with that so easily but he was mistaken once again when his father said decisively, "I will do exactly that. Nothing. Though, I know you. Because you are so impulsive and would definitely try to scheme something that can endanger Royal Family, I will prevent you from doing so."


    Just then, as if they had it nned, hundreds of Royal Guards started walking out of the side doors and soon the whole throne room was surrounded. Zhen Zhao wasn¡¯t a bit scared when he saw that and insteadughed maniacally as he asked, "Hahaha! Do you really think you can lock me with just them?"


    The Emperor of the Sacred Sword Kingdom simply shrugged and having no choice, he exined, "That¡¯s not my intention. They are here to kick you out. I already passed the decree. You are no longer a member of the Royal Family and you no longer my sessor. Now you can do whatever you want. Naturally, I won¡¯t protect you anymore as well."


    Zhen Zhao wasn¡¯t surprised by that choice and actually preferred it, now having the option to act the way he wished and called out whileughing, "Haha, fine! It¡¯s not like I even needed any of this. The Sacred Sword Kingdom is too small for me."


    With onest look at his father, he red at the Royal Guards that blocked his way and walked out the moment they opened a path for him.


    Being his father, the Majesty couldn¡¯t just let him die so he advised, "Go hide in the Sacred Sword Institute. You can use them to protect yourself. If Xuefeng wants to kill you, he would have to offend a big sect. Use this to your advantage."


    Zhen Zhao only halted his footsteps for a moment but he didn¡¯t turn around and walked out with exactly such n in his mind.

 Chapter 381 Draconic Longsword Improvements

    <h4>Chapter 381 Draconic Longsword Improvements</h4>


    The Warship looked much more spacious insidepared to what Xuefeng imagined. The corridors were really open and acted as a vast web, connecting everything inside. Aside from the hundreds of private rooms each having its private toilet, there was also a training room, massive dining room and recreation area where many could hang out with each other.


    He was surprised to see it was so advanced, almost resembling a spaceship instead of an ancient Warship. Thanks to the guidance of Xiao Wen who already knew every nook of it, they quickly reached the operating room where his father was managing the ship.


    The controls were described in detail by Xiao Feng so it wasn¡¯t hard for him to navigate it. They could feel that the ship was slowly raising and gaining speed so his father was doing a good job.


    Inside the control room, there were only important people like his parents, Manager Wu or Jiao who were their guests. Just as he was spotted, Liu Xiaobei called out, "Xuefeng, you are finally here. Miss Jiao told me you will train using wind on the board, is that right?"


    ncing at Jiao who was sitting to the side on the sofa, Xuefeng nodded as he exined, "Yes. I will be training outside for the next three days. There is no need to activate the barrier. We will be stopping a few times on the way so we are not in that big of a hurry."


    "Alright, noted." Liu Xiaobei nodded before asking as he started setting coordinates for the first destination, "Are we going to the White Lotus Sect first to give Miss Jiao a lift?"


    Jiao remained silent so Xuefeng replied in her stead, "Actually no. The first station will be Sacred Sword Institute. I have some matters I want to deal with. Miss Jiao said she will join and support us. Only afterwards we can visit her sect."


    Liu Xiaobei didn¡¯t mind that, knowing that everything was provided by Xuefeng anyway and they had sufficient resources to stop and start a few times. After confirming that he set everything correctly, he activated the array and the Warship suddenly exploded forth. They could see the ground moving extremely fast through the thick transparent windows while not even moving at full speed which impressed Xuefeng.


    Slowly increasing their speed to about half of their maximum velocity, Liu Xiaobei stopped escting and said satisfied, "Alright. With such speed, we should be there before sunset. We don¡¯t need to burn more money to arrive faster. You can start your training. I will inform you when we are about to reach."


    His mother who was in charge of the rooms, passed him four keys at the same moment while saying, "I saved four rooms for you. Even the biggest room in this Warship is not enough for all of you so I decided to give you a studio that is connected with four two-person rooms. I will leave it to you to decide who sleeps where."


    Too bad that before he reached for them, they were already snatched by Nuwa as she announced, "I will handle it. Xuefeng will probably train whole night, leaving us to ourselves anyway."


    Mu Lan didn¡¯t mind that and only smiled while pinching on her son¡¯s cheeks, saying lovingly, "Mhmm, naturally. My baby is so hardworking..." Even Xuefeng with his strength couldn¡¯t escape the ultimate cheek squeeze of his mother.


    As he saved himself from his mother¡¯s clutches, Xuefeng excused himself, "I will start my training then and leave the rest to you. I need to master a certain skill in the next three days so I can¡¯t ck." He nced at Jiao with a yful smile, reminding her of the bet and finally departed with everyone.


    He didn¡¯t worry about Nuwa taking jurisdiction over the rooms as based on their agreement before, she would be in charge for the next week anyway. He was already cheating by betting with Jiao which forced him to train hard.


    As Jiao had nothing else to do, she followed after them while calling out, "Wait, I¡¯m going with you. I will watch how you train." She naturally wanted to learn how Xuefeng nned to win the bet.


    Xuefeng grinned as he caught waists of both Yiren and Wuying who were the closest to him before asking, "What? You don¡¯t trust me? I don¡¯t mind. You can wait for me near the exit."


    "Fine." Jiao nodded without arguing, seeing that Xuefeng wanted to talk with his women and overtook them, no longer ncing at him. Their bet improved her mood as it was a win-win situation for her. Even if she had to serve him for three months, she would at least deepen their rtionship which was exactly what she wanted.


    Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed it. Having seven additional pairs of eyes, Xuefeng could see a lot. "This Jiao wants something from you," Wuying mentioned calmly after hugging into his chest, her gaze looking at the corridor Jiao disappeared into.


    As if in sync, everyone else nodded in agreement and Nuwa proposed, "Xuefeng, how about you just prove her what you are capable of by winning the bet but without iming the reward? I don¡¯t want a servant anymore. She has ulterior motives."


    "Can¡¯t we cancel the bet?" Yiren asked curiously but then Xuefeng calmed them, "It¡¯s okay, I know exactly what to do. I¡¯m using this bet to push myself to study harder. When I win, I will just just ask her to do something for me and we will be even."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t like their jealousy but he knew it was natural so he understood them well. Even though there was a mutual trust between them, Xuefeng already broke it a few times, bringing new girls into their rtionship over and over again. He could only me himself for their on-guard attitude.


    They could only ept his reasoning and sneakily stay close to him in case any woman tries to seduce him. They quickly found their rooms after that short break and seeing four connected rooms, Xuefeng asked Nuwa, "So, who will be living with whom?"


    The studio room was probably made for a big family to live in as many things were shared like bathrooms or a small kitchen. It was one of the biggest rooms in the Warship so they were spacious but it would be hard to fit them all in one bed even if they tried. Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t be spending a lot of time there anyway so he didn¡¯t put too much attention to the details of the room.


    Being in charge, Nuwa already thought of the cements and she actually wasn¡¯t selfish this time. She gathered everyone in one of the rooms and ordered, "Yi, you will still with Shan. Wen, you will stay with Tianshi and I will stay with my daughter. Wuying, you will stay with Xuefeng."


    "Oh!" Wuying got pleasantly surprised by that assignment and naturally epted it happily.


    Nuwa didn¡¯t finish on that and added, "Naturally, those are just the rooms where we will train so we don¡¯t sit on each other heads. At night we can sleep wherever we want."


    Just then, when Xuefeng wanted toment on that, he heard a call inside his mind from Drakos, ¡¯We are done. The Draconic Longsword is ready. Wuying should be satisfied with it.¡¯


    Xuefeng eximed happily before praising them, ¡¯Oh! That¡¯s great! You guys worked hard. Thank you.¡¯ He didn¡¯t wait and the moment he felt the new sword inside his Dantain, Xuefeng pulled it out right in front of everyone.


    Drakos didn¡¯t take all the credits and rather passed them onto Ming as he said,


    ¡¯Lady Ming added a lot of improvements to the sword, making it even more explosive and powerful. Even I wouldn¡¯t be able toe up with it.¡¯


    He tested the sword in front of everyone, not necessarily feeling anything out of it aside from the deep blood scent so he passed it to Wuying who was a better expected while thanking again in his mind, ¡¯Thank you, Ming.¡¯ He could see a big smile on Wuying¡¯s face so he knew she liked it.


    ¡¯It¡¯s nothing... I just added some things that could help her control her skills. The sword will suck in the negative emotions that gather in her mind the moment she cast her blood skills. As long as she holds the sword at the same time as she casts the skill, she won¡¯t suffer from the side-effects.¡¯ Ming said weakly, clearly tired after that long transformation.


    ¡¯Oh! That¡¯s genius!¡¯ Xuefeng eximed once again before asking Wuying who was already testing the sword, "Wuying, what do you think?"

 Chapter 382 Mastering Domain - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 382 Mastering Domain - Part 1</h4>


    Wuying swung her new crimson sword a few times in front of everyone, having no problems even though she didn¡¯t practise swordsmanship at all. She immediatelymented as she tested it with a few moves, "It¡¯s so light yet powerful at the same time... I can feel my blood boiling as I hold onto this sword. Where did you get it? I love it!"


    The others who didn¡¯t take part in the raid were also curious and Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate to exin, "It¡¯s a Draconic Longsword. I got it as loot after we defeated Tang Family and my Spirits improved it even more. I decided to gift it to you as you are the only one who mastered Blood Qi. It was tailored for you and apparently, it can not only improve your skills but also suck away your side-effects. You won¡¯t be haunted by them anymore as you use your skills."


    Wuying¡¯s eyes quickly brightened as she quickly tried using her Blood Qi skills and quickly eximed, almost getting emotional, "Whoa! It works! Amazing... I finally won¡¯t change and lose control..." In the end, she couldn¡¯t hold them back and looked down, covering the face with her hair and wiped the water from her eyes.


    Yiren quickly reached her, overtaking Xuefeng who also noticed the change and hugged hug tightly, cheering her up, "It¡¯s great Wuying! You won¡¯t need to worry anymore~" She was the one with whom Wuying shared her worries so she knew why Wuying was touched.


    "Wuying, are you alright...?" Xuefeng asked confused as he hugged Wuying from the other side and seeing her crying, he quickly helped her wipe them while trying to stop her from crying further, "Aww... Don¡¯t cry... If you cry, I will take the sword away..."


    The method turned out to be very effective and Wuying quickly called out while putting on a smile on her face, "No! I won¡¯t cry, I¡¯m fine... I¡¯m just happy..." She let Xuefeng wipe her tears, finally calming after he gave her a few kisses.


    "What happened?" Xuefeng asked confused, forcing Wuying to confess. She hugged them both while cing her head on his chest before saying quietly, "Since the moment I first activated my skills, losing my control and mind in the process, I was afraid to use them again... I was worried that once I do, I might hurt you guys... I told you about it..."


    Xuefeng nodded, caressing her back and asked concerned, "I know, but didn¡¯t we constantly work on that? You said there were signs of improvements, right?" He was hoping that nothing bad happened to her.


    "Yeah... But that were only the basics... If I were to use the Shackles of Doom, I am certain that I might once again lose control and in the process hurt everyone. Now that you solved the problem, I¡¯m just happy that I won¡¯t need to worry about that anymore..." Wuying exined and finally calmed down her emotions.


    Just then, everyone else joined in the group hug and soon eight of them were squeezing little Wuying in the middle making them allugh happily. It was rare for them to hug like that outside from the bed so it was a memorable experience.


    After everyone finally let go, it was time to separate and start training. As each of their rooms was equipped with cultivation spots next to their beds that were providing Spirit Essence for Cultivators, it was really convenient to train inside, without going out.


    Xuefeng entered inside of their room with Wuying but checking it was the same as the others, he lost interest and simply warned her as he pointed at the Draconic Longsword, "If there is something wrong with it, tell me immediately. If you notice anything that is still unsolved, notify me about it as well.


    She quickly nodded as she easily hid the sword in her Storage Ring before saying cheerfully, "Mhmm, I will, but I think it will be okay. The moment I first touched the sword, I felt as if my mind was instantly cleared. I will tell you if I notice anything, though..."


    With all the stress finally gone from her mind, Wuying was like a new person, behaving much more confidently and the moment she sensed he was nning to leave, she proactively kissed him before he replied and sent him away, "I wish you a happy training. I will be here if you need anything."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind that change as long as it was positive and nodded, walking into Shan¡¯s room after saying, "Alright, I will be going then. Jiao is probably getting mad from all the waiting."


    He quickly stole Princess Shan who was needed for basic Elemental Domain teachings before leaving the rest to themselves for now. Fortunately, everyone knew that he didn¡¯t have any more time to waste.


    When he tried to thank Ming again, she didn¡¯t respond to him, only acknowledging it but he knew there was no need for that as long as she heard him.


    As they walked through the corridors he remembered, Princess Shan began doing her part while holding onto his hand without worries, "There are many exnations on how to create your own Elemental Domain as everyone is using different techniques and each breakthrough is unique. What I¡¯m going to teach you is the mostmon technique and you can simply change it as you see fit. It¡¯s not going to work for everyone so you will have to experiment if it suits you well."


    "So I need to basically find my own way while supporting myself with the existing theories. Got it." Xuefeng copied the information into his mind.


    Princess Shan smiled and exined further, "Yes. This is also the reason why it is so hard to master Elemental Domain as sometimes you will need to find your own path to reach that level. For some, it might be easy but for most, it¡¯s extremely hard. I heard that the fastest cultivator mastered his domain to perfection in less than half a year. What you are aiming for are three days which seems to be an extremely small number inparison. I will try to help you achieve that."


    Xuefeng could feel the care in her voice and thanked her while squeezing her hand warmly, "Thank you, Shan."


    She simply smiled and continued, "The mostmon method has few steps. The first step is naturally getting full control over your desired element which you already achieved. The second one is much harder, namely, sensing and controlling the essence of the element in the air. While creating an Elemental Domain, you can¡¯t only use your own Qi else you would simply run out of it momentarily.


    "What you need to do is utilize your surroundings into creating a zone around you consisting of only your element. Once you can influence and control the element in your zone, you will officially reach the entry-level to your domain. This is the level I¡¯m at right now."


    Hearing all that, Xuefeng felt it was too effortless and asked confused, "Wait, so all I need to do is create a zone using my Qi and the elements in the air? Isn¡¯t that too easy?"


    Just as Princess Shan was about to reply, they heard Jiao voice from the front, saying with a chuckle, "Hah, say that after you try it." They reached the exit without realising it and Jiao overheard his boasting but he didn¡¯t mind as he actually meant it.


    Smirking at her, he went past her while only replying, "We will see very soon."


    Aside from her, there were also two Shadow Guards protecting the exit but seeing that Xuefeng wasing, they let him pass and Jiao followed after them as well. He was quite rxed as he knew that even if he couldn¡¯t make it, there was also Ming, Ling or Drakos who could help him in need.


    "Good luck!" Princess Shan gave him a kiss in the cheek for luck before letting him walk towards the exit. As the two of them were not that adept in Air Element, they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the wind pressure outside. They could only watch through the barrier that was separating the board and the ship entrance.


    He walked up the stairs to the double-door exit on the ceiling and opened them swiftly, seeing a transparent barrier that only let objects pass through while keeping the wind outside. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pass through it with his hand.

 Chapter 383 Mastering Domain - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 383 Mastering Domain - Part 2</h4>


    Due to the speed of the Warship, he felt a sharp, frosty wind on his fingertips. He wanted to test the power of the wind without any protection and he was impressed. Though he wasn¡¯t hurt, he knew it would be hard to stabilize himself on top of the board.


    ¡¯Any suggestions? How can I use this wind to master my domain?¡¯ Xuefeng asked his group of experts inside his mind and Ling who wanted to help called out, ¡¯How about using your Air Qi to shield yourself from the win first before going out and slowly expanding your zone?¡¯


    Just as he was about to do exactly that, Ming added, ¡¯All you need to do is think of the Air Essence in your surroundings as yours and control it without even absorbing and refining it.¡¯ Ling didn¡¯t have her memories but Ming was a full-pledged Fate Law which gave her ess to all information she had.


    ¡¯Alright, I will do that. Thanks you both.¡¯ Xuefeng thanked them and started channelling his Air Qi when Ling suddenly followed up with a question, ¡¯Xuefeng, can we schedule our transformation into a Fate Law for some time after your bet deadline? I wish to help you more in those cases...¡¯


    Not fully knowing something that Xuefeng asked her made her feel bad. As they finally decided to do it, they might as well do it quicker. She would be able to help him even more this way.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t have anything against it and agreed, apologizing for the dys, ¡¯Yeah, this will be perfect. I know it takes time. We moved it cause of me and my bets. Sorry, Ling.¡¯


    ¡¯Mhmm, It¡¯s okay. Go back to training now.¡¯ Ling said calmly. She already waited for a while with her decision so a few days were not a problem anymore.


    With nothing stopping him anymore, his body was finally wrapped with Air Qi and under Jiao and Princess Shan¡¯s watch, he entered the board. By creating a small zone around him, the wind was just dodging him instead of pushing against him which allowed him to stay on the board without problems.


    Though, this wasn¡¯t impressive to Jiao as this was the minimum she expected him to do. What she wanted to see was him taking control and using the elements of nature. Normally, one had to absorb and refine the Essences to use them in the form of Qi but in this case, all Xuefeng had to use was Essence of it.


    "You look confident he will win. Do you want to see your master lose so much?" Jiao asked Princess Shan who was staring at Xuefeng happily. He was sitting cross-legged next to the exit which allowed them to see all of his actions.


    "I believe he can do it. This is not his first miracle." Princess Shan replied assured, knowing Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t fail her.


    Jiao folded her arms under her chest and asked with a smirk, "Don¡¯t you remember how long it took you? Almost a month. Do you think he can do so in less than a day? This is just the first step. There are two more after this." Jiao was sure that even though Xuefeng was a genius, he couldn¡¯t win against hundred thousands of cultivators who tried it before him.


    Instead of bantering with her, Princess Shan smiled for some reason and pointing at Xuefeng with her eyes, she said, "Maybe he won¡¯t even need a few minutes in the end." She immediately thought that bing Xuefeng¡¯s woman was the best decision of her life.


    Jiao turned to look at Xuefeng and her eyes widened when she saw already a half-meter zone of Air Qi created around him. It looked simr to a normal Elemental Domain but in a miniature version. It hasn¡¯t even been a minute yet and Xuefeng already reached this far?


    In Xuefeng mind, he was also confused as he asked himself, ¡¯That¡¯s it? I thought it will be a lot harder...¡¯ He did exactly as he was told and used his Air Qi to influence other particles of Air Essence. It didn¡¯t take long before the Air Essence moved around as he wished and passed into his zone from the outside, making him create a bigger and bigger zone with each minute.


    ¡¯It¡¯s because of your Royal Elf Bloodline. You are now naturally more connected to elements which makes it easier to control them.¡¯ Ling proposed the exnation.


    As if to cover her shorings, Ming said right after, ¡¯What I think happened is that you used a different approach than others. You know that Essence, as well as Qi, are actually small elemental particles that you can mend together as you wish. You immediately started from the smallest scale, separating the Essence into small parts before attempting to control them. Others didn¡¯t even have such imagination and went straight into big chunks. Naturally, what Ling said is also correct. Your Bloodline helps you a lot as it attracts those particles, allowing an easier approach.¡¯


    Only then did Xuefeng understood, not even realising it and said, ¡¯I guess that modern knowledge is helping me. I thought that¡¯s the correct way so I used it. Let¡¯s try with the bigger scale.¡¯ Knowing he might need some assistance, he added, ¡¯Ling, if I need an additional Qi, I will be counting on you.¡¯


    ¡¯Mhmm...¡¯ Ling agreed quietly but there was something behind it that Xuefeng couldn¡¯t notice without seeing Ling¡¯s face. It was the first time she was actually upset at herself for not knowing something.


    She could calcte how long he needed to master the Domain with the same method everyone else uses, based on the example she saw from Shan¡¯s battle but the details were not clear for her.


    Knowing he was going in the right direction, he continued to widen his Domain until it was around five meters in diameter, surrounding him and the exit. To Jiao shock, he didn¡¯t use more than ten minutes to do so. Standing up he nced at the two of them and beckoned, asking them toe on board.


    Princess Shan wasn¡¯t scared and quickly walked up to the exit, grabbing onto his hand without worry. She felt only a small breeze the moment she entered into his arms and immediately said in amazement, "You did it!" Seeing him keeping the Elemental Domain around him without any support, focusing on her instead, she knew that it was a real deal and hugged him in happiness.


    Xuefeng patted her head as he said, "I think I did, but this is just the start, right?" He knew there was much more to it that this step.


    Princess Shan nodded and quickly exined, "Yeah... There are two more steps. First, speed and second durability. If you create your own domain, you can¡¯t take full ten minutes to set it up. Once you break it, you will have to start from the scratch so you need to train to the level where you can immediately set up your Elemental Domain."


    He partially had an idea but still asked, letting her showcase her knowledge, "Oh, I get it. I will test how quick I can do so next. I was slowing down to do everything properly. What about durability?"


    Princess Shan was happy to exin it for him and said, not leaving his embrace, "You naturally can¡¯t let anyone breakthrough into your Elemental Domain or you should at least make it more difficult for the enemy. By setting up the Spirit Barrier outside of the domain, you can prevent anyone from getting inside and breaking it. Right now, if I wanted, I could create a hole inside of it and escape."


    Xuefeng thanked her as he gave her a solid squeeze before kissing her as a reward, "Mhmm, I will do that afterwards. I will start from the speed and work from there. Thank you for the help..." They rotated from Jiao¡¯s view, letting her watch his back as they engaged in their act.


    Even though the girls were naughty, Xuefeng wasn¡¯t a saint either and whenever he got a chance, his hand would travel onto his wives¡¯ butts and Princess Shan wasn¡¯t an exception. If she already decided to be his wife, she naturally agreed to such treatment.


    Feeling his hands grasping her fully, she didn¡¯t even flinch and simplyplied with anything he wanted. Even though they kissed for just a moment, it was a great step for her, knowing they didn¡¯t do anything excessive yet.


    As he pulled away from her, she gave him onest hug and said while going back inside, "You are wee. You are doing great. Keep it up."


    Jiao stared at her with a calm expression but Princess Shan wasn¡¯t dumb. She knew that Jiao had feelings for Xuefeng. Feeling like to tease her master, she asked yfully, "Master, how about I ask Yi to give you some tips of how to be a good servant? She was one before and it seems like the bet is finished." She didn¡¯t say that in a bad way as she knew Yi was their friend now.


    Instead of getting angry, she grinned and said calmly, "It¡¯s not yet decided. This is not the end." She didn¡¯t look like someone who was worried about losing so Princess Shan only shrugged and returned to watching Xuefeng.

 Chapter 384 Mastering Domain - part 3

    <h4>Chapter 384 Mastering Domain - part 3</h4>


    Watching Xuefeng¡¯s showing improvement, Jiaomented, "Told you, it¡¯s a lot harder than it seems. He has been trying to decrease his time for a few times already but he only achieved five minutes. Do you still think he will reach perfection in three days?" She didn¡¯t mind standing to the side and watch him all day long.


    "I do. It has only been a bit over an hour yet he already improved his speed by half. He still has a whole three days left. He has more than enough time to make it." Princess Shan replied confidently, not changing her opinion but rather strengthening it.


    Jiao only shrugged to it and said with a smile, "It¡¯s okay if he does. It¡¯s not like I mind it. Serving him for three months sounds good to me. What can he ask me to do? Clean his back? I¡¯m willing to help with that, hehe." She already calcted that before she agreed to a bet so everything was working in her favour.


    Rolling her eyes, Princess Shanmented sarcastically, "Master, I thought that as a Sect Leader you would have a little bit of shame. Are you going to fight for a man with your student?" Her female instincts were rmed already after hearing Jiao words.


    Jiao grinned and said casually, "With Xuefeng¡¯s current achievements, I can¡¯tpare to him so why can¡¯t I be shameless? I¡¯m not going to force anything... But I can¡¯t do anything if something happens by ident."


    Seeing Jiao¡¯s attitude, Princess Shan stopped talking to her, just hoping in her heart that Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t be swayed. It might have been selfish but she couldn¡¯t help it. After all, if Xuefeng wasn¡¯t swayed by her, she wouldn¡¯t join his group as a wife.


    Even though Princess Shan was optimistic about Xuefeng improvements, Xuefeng himself wasn¡¯t satisfied. Feeling that it was harder and harder to quicken his conversion speed, he had to think of another method to quicken the process.


    Xuefeng thought out loud as he tried to think of a solution, ¡¯If I make no mistakes, I can speed up the procedure to seven and a half minutes. If I try to control more than one particle at once, I can decrease the time even further but that¡¯s still not our goal. I can go with this method and with some more time I can reach Shan¡¯s level but this is too time-consuming. There has to be a better routine.¡¯


    Before Ming or Ling said anything, he continued as he suddenly got an idea, ¡¯How about Ipletely change it, turning it all around? I waste the most of time by gaining control over the Air Essence in the air. Can I eliminate that process by simply doing the bare minimum while filling the rest with Air Qi? I have an almost unlimited amount of Air Qi at my disposal. After I momentarily create my Wind Domain, I can then influence the Essence in the air. Wouldn¡¯t that be faster?¡¯


    He still wanted to confirm it and Ling quickly responded, ¡¯I think that might work. I will be refilling your Air Qi if there is a need so you can just focus on your job.¡¯¡¯


    Xuefeng was excited to test it so he said as he reset the Wind Domain around him to start from the start, ¡¯Alright, let¡¯s test this then.¡¯


    He closed his eyes to focus more on his task and suddenly the Air Qi exploded from within him, pressing against the pushing winds surrounding the Warship. It hasn¡¯t been more than a few seconds since he started but a zone with about twenty meters in diameter was created around him.


    It worked simrly to creating a barrier with your Spirit Qi so it was definitely not that hard. The only problem was that anything within the barrier was not within his control yet but he quickly acted to fix it. By pushing against the wind a moment earlier, he forced all the Air Essence outside so he had to bring it back in.


    He immediately exined when he realised he made a right choice, ¡¯It¡¯s working! I can now slowly suck in the Air Essence which will let me create my Wind Domain while also being in the midst of fighting with my enemy. I think this is a much faster solution. Instead of going one step at a time, I can create a stage around myself before turning it into my own death trap. With each second passing, I would be getting stronger and stronger and by the time I fill the Wind Domain to the brim, I can simply suffocate my opponent by taking the air from him.¡¯


    Ling quickly eximed, ¡¯Congrattions! You are amazing!" She also added afterwards, trying to help him more, ¡¯I can do that for you too and instead you can fully focus on your battle. We can also create domains with other elements as well but that leaves us with another problem. There are simply not enough Element Essences at one ce. If you wanted to create an Earth Domain in the sky, that would be a problem.¡¯


    ¡¯Hmm, can¡¯t we simply rece the whole Essence with my own Qi? Technically, I have the near-unlimited supply of it. I know that it wouldn¡¯t stimte the natural element but I can always transform some of it instead, right?¡¯ Xuefeng asked as he thought of another theory and Ling quickly jumped on the train, ready to test it, ¡¯Let¡¯s do it then.¡¯


    .......


    "Huh?" Liu Xiaobei muttered confused, seeing the rm signalling there was something approaching them from the distance and realising it was a rather big group of Wild Spirit Beasts, he turned serious, saying to his wife, "It seems like we have apany."


    "Should we activate the Spirit Barrier? I read that it has the ability to defend against a Rank 6 Spirit Beasts with ease." Mu Lan asked worriedly, knowing that Xuefeng was training outside on the board. Being a mother, she momentarily forgot that her son was more than enough to take care of a few beasts.


    Fortunately, Liu Xiaobei had more faith in Xuefeng and called out with a smile, rejecting her, "No need. We will let Xuefeng take care of them. This might be good training for him. Let¡¯s just slow down in case he loses his footing. This way he can return back on the board."


    He believed that Xuefeng would quickly clear the way for them.


    .......


    At that moment, when his parents decided to leave everything to him, Xuefeng happened to beughing as he finally concluded his tests which confirmed his theory. "Hahaha, so it¡¯s possible! I guess I can do it both ways then!" He called out loud with a grin on his face.


    Just then, he noticed that the Warship started slowing down to the point that even his speed by flying was faster but Xuefeng quickly realised why. Spirit Beasts.


    ¡¯There are about three thousand of Bloody Bats approaching us. They all seem to have Rank 3, being just a little bit stronger than a Spirit King but naturally, they could be scary in a group.¡¯ Ling informed after scanning the distance and she didn¡¯t even need to ask him as Xuefeng was already prepared to rush out.


    His golden wings spread out from his back and with the Wind Domain still surrounding him, heunched himself into the air while saying happily, "Haha, let¡¯s test this domain on some live targets."

 Chapter 385 The Power Of Wind Domain

    <h4>Chapter 385 The Power Of Wind Domain</h4>


    "Hahaha," Xuefengughed maniacally as heunched himself into the sky before crying out at the iing swarm of bats, "Come at me! I am right here!"


    With the Golden Wings on his back and the Wind Domain following as well, with him as a centre, Xuefeng decided to directly face the beasts. It was a great opportunity to test the power of his first domain.


    Ling was already prepared to fill his dantain if there was a need as Xuefeng nned to use only his Wind Domain attacks which he would think of in the process. With the Warship decreased velocity, he could easily catch up if he got too immersed in the fighting.


    ¡¯If you kill their King, they should all disperse. He is hiding in the middle of his group.¡¯ Ling informed before Xuefeng reached them but he didn¡¯t have that in ns. He didn¡¯t mind battling with them longer.


    Screeee~


    The cries of the first bats reached his ears as hundreds of ck bodies pierced through the outer barrier of his Wind Domain. Although his surroundings suddenly turned ck, Xuefeng was smiling and quickly rushed into action. Out of nowhere, tens of wind des appeared in the domain and cut through the nearest bats as if they were made from mud.


    The bodies of the bats were halved before falling down like broken kites. Unfortunately, there were not enough Wind des flying left and right to defend him which forced Xuefeng into unleashing his second power move.


    "Eat this!" Xuefeng shouted with a smile as he threw a handful of small air bombs right into the group of the closing bats, sting them apart and not bothered by the wastage of his Air Qi, he continued to unleash one skill after another.


    He noticed that the Warship was distancing itself from him so he gave up on killed each bat and chased after it. Surprisingly, the bats followed after him in the chase, angrily crying out. He momentarily killed hundreds of members in their group so they were naturally pissed off.


    Landing on the Warship¡¯s deck, Xuefeng turned around and shrugged, saying, "Okay, if you really want to die so much, I will grant you this wish." He wanted to let them go, but they were too stubborn.


    Screee~!!


    Another series of cries hit him but he was already prepared. Manipting the entire domain, the wind began moving in one direction, rapidly elerating. The clueless bats tried to fight against the wind but they were quickly blown off. Once they entered the domain, they couldn¡¯t escape from it anymore.


    Out of nowhere, tens of hovering Wind des appeared in the tornado he created, cutting and slicing all bats one by one. Green blood spilt everywhere, painting the deck of the Warship with bat¡¯s slimy blood. Even Xuefeng was sshed with it which made him frown and create a shield surrounding him.


    Seeing that he killed all the bats, he nced down at his outfit and cursed, "Dammit, there is no way those stains will go away..." He definitely didn¡¯t n for that to happen but he asked for it, trying to end them all in style.


    "Huh?" Just then, he noticed something moving inside his Wind Domain, right when he nned to cancel it and return to the ship to get changed.


    ncing behind him, he noticed it was one of the bats who somehow survived the onught, having only one of its wings cut off, preventing it from taking off. "Tsk, to think you are still alive. Let me end your misery." Xuefeng snickered as he extended his hand and killed it with the power of his bloodline, breaking his neck in a single move.


    Xuefeng wasn¡¯t taking pleasure in killing and definitely didn¡¯t like to abuse or treat beasts with cruelty. A quick death was the best solution in this type of situation.


    As if his father knew that he was finished, the Warship elerated once again and they even picked up the pace to catch up on the time they lost.


    Like most Spirit Beasts, the king of the bats in front of him created a Spirit Artefact right after dying which Xuefeng picked up. The king of the bats was the only one with most of his body intact which fortunately didn¡¯t destroy his Spirit thatter creates the Spirit Artefacts. All smaller Bats werepletely destroyed by him and killed in the midst of his tornado which destroyed the created of any Spirit Artefacts.


    Checking out the Artefact, he realised it was just a simple crimson stone which made him wonder and ask in his mind, ¡¯Hmm, what is that? Looks like a blood crystal.¡¯


    ¡¯Sometimes Spirit Beasts can create a Beast Core instead of the Spirit Artefact which can beter refined into an artefact. You should keep it and use itter on when you study crafting from Xiao Feng. It has Blood Element origin which would make the crystal good to strengthen some Blood Artefact for Wuying.¡¯ Ling exined as Xuefeng watched the crystal closely.


    Xuefeng nodded, keeping the crystal as he said, ¡¯Mhmm, I will definitely make something nice with itter on. I already nned to make one artefact for each of my wives.¡¯ He was stinking from the blood of the bats so he didn¡¯t waste time anymore and walked back towards the entrance.


    Just when he crossed the barrier, dropping on the stairs, Princess Shan dove into his arms as she congratted, "Xuefeng! That was amazing! You mastered your first domain in just a few hours!" They could watch his fight and seeing how he manipted his Wind Domain, she naturally believed he was close to the mastery.


    Knowing he was all filthy, Xuefeng quickly tried to stop her as he called out, "Ah, Shan, you will get dirty!" Too bad that Shan didn¡¯t mind that one bit and said happily while squeezing him tightly, "It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t care. I just wanted to hug you."


    "Alright, then I will ept it," Xuefeng replied back while smiling and looked at Jiao who was watching them silently.


    She thought he was thinking about the bet between the two of them and being somehow prepared for it she admitted, "Fine... You won the bet. I will honour it."


    Xuefeng grinned and replied calmly, assuring her, "Don¡¯t worry. We are not in a hurry. I still have more than two days. I still need to improve it a little and add some defences from the third step."


    She didn¡¯t know if he was ying with her or not as they both saw him using his domain properly so she gave up on the bet as she said, "But we both know you will win... so I admit my defeat earlier."


    He couldn¡¯t reject her anymore and shrugged, asking as he let go of Princess Shan, "So you are ready to be my servant?" He took off his Jacket as he asked, checking how it looked.


    She let out a deep breath and agreed, "Yes. I will do anything you ask me for the next three months. I can even help you clean¡ª" Unfortunately, just as she wanted to mention helping Xuefeng with his bath, she was disturbed by him as he finished her sentence, "My ck jacket? Perfect! I just dirtied it but I like so much. Can you clean it for me? I will go clean myself with Shan in the meantime."


    He passed her his stylish leather jacket and grabbing Princess Shan¡¯s hand, they walked first down the hallway. Jiao was staring at their backs before looking at the jacket in her hands and her eyebrows twitched.


    She took another deep breath and calmed herself down as she followed after them, ¡¯It¡¯s okay... You will find other opportunities... There is plenty of time...¡¯

 Chapter 386 Come Out And Face Your Death! - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 386 Come Out And Face Your Death! - Part 1</h4>


    Walking back towards their rooms, Xuefeng spotted one small figure standing right in front of their doors and immediately smelled troubles. It was naturally Liu Mei who was waiting for him, probably because he promised to train with her and she immediately came to im him on his promise.


    With Princess Shan hugging onto his arm despite being all dirty in slime-like blood, they had to go clean themselves anyway so he at least had the excuse to escape. They didn¡¯t even reach the doors when Little Mei saw them and quickly eximed while running up to them, "Xuefeng! I was waiting for you!"


    Taking on a serious approach, Xuefeng asked her sternly, "Little Mei, why are you walking alone on the warship? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s dangerous?"


    Little Mei didn¡¯t mind that and instead thought that Xuefeng was caring for her which made her happier. She stopped right in front of him and replied with her dazzling smile, "I know, but I was searching for you. How is your training? You are all dirty."


    She tried to behave like a little adult and wasn¡¯t bothered by the beauty that Xuefeng was holding in his arms. Xuefeng sighed in relief to that, happy that she didn¡¯t do anything stupid and said calmly, "The training is going surprisingly well. Though, I still have a lot to do so I¡¯m afraid we will have to postpone our training. We just beat arge group of Spirit Bats and our clothes dirty. We need to first clean ourselves and then I have something important to settle."


    "Mhmm, it¡¯s okay. Wu Kong wanted to check out the Warship together and visit the training room but I wanted to find you first and check out what are you up to. I guess I will go if you are busy... Good luck with your training..." Little Mei replied as if she didn¡¯t mind it but the more she talked, the sadder she got and in the end walked away with her head looking down.


    Seeing her slowly walking away, taking time to ce each step as if she wanted him to stop her, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t get himself to leave her like that and called out, "Wait."


    Little Mei immediately turned around and asked back sweetly, "Yes? Is there anything I can do for you?" He could only pat her with his clean hand and assure her, "I hope you can work hard but rest is also important. Even I give a lot of time to my wives as life would be boring while only focusing on training. You also need to enjoy a little."


    He didn¡¯t expect to see her pout as she grabbed his hand and said, "It¡¯s easy for you because you advance in stages so easily... If I don¡¯t work hard, will I even catch up to you? There is still a huge gap between us. Don¡¯t worry, I know what I want to do. I will stay by your side in the future and I won¡¯t change my mind."


    This made Xuefeng silent for a second, wondering how should he respond to that but before he could, Little Mei hugged his hand and stated calmly while walking away, "I¡¯m going to train." She didn¡¯t turn back even though she wanted to check out his expression but Little Mei knew it was necessary if she wanted to build the desirable atmosphere.


    "Your little sister seems to like you. What are your thoughts on her?" Princess Shan asked curiously as she pulled away his attention from the corridor where Little Mei walked into.


    With her hand pulling on his chin, he finally nced at her, fixing the embrace on her and replied with his eyes lost in contemtion, "I treat her like my little sister. I don¡¯t think anything will change my feelings."


    "What if she catches up to us? She seems to be quite determined." Princess Shan continued asking as she pulled Xuefeng towards their room.


    Instead of giving her an answer, Xuefeng suddenly caught her arms and pinned her to the wall. She didn¡¯t need to wait for long before her lips were sealed deeply. He used more strength than usual as if he was trying to knock out those thoughts from her mind and it definitely worked well.


    Just then, she felt two people approaching from the other side of the corridor but Xuefeng didn¡¯t seem like he cared about it. She was sure that he knew about them but still tried to warn him, "Mhmm..." Unfortunately, the only response she got was a warm tongue that suddenly slipped into her mouth, inviting her to dance.


    The two people turned out to be patrolling Shadow Guard members but they acted as if they didn¡¯t see anything and just walked past them. Her eyes were closed during their kiss and only after she opened them did she understand why they didn¡¯t notice them.


    They were invisible. Even though she couldn¡¯t see both herself and him with her eyes, the feeling of his soft tongue entwined with her own was still ongoing.


    Pulling away from her, their bodies appeared once again and Xuefeng looked deeply into her eyes as he confessed, "I already have a lot of responsibilities. I¡¯m trying to be the best husband to all of you. I only epted you as my wife because I was confident I can provide you with the same love I give others. If I can¡¯t even satisfy my current wives, I will never think of epting anyone else."


    He didn¡¯t let her speak and instead gave her a simple peck before pulling her with him towards their room. She knew they would be going to clean themselves and for some reason, Princess Shan felt tense. She naturally knew what Xuefeng liked to do in the bathroom.


    She didn¡¯t have much time to think about it though as before she knew, they dodged Nuwa¡¯s room, seeing both of them sitting down with their eyes closed and entered straight into the main bathroom.

 Chapter 387 Come Out And Face Your Death! - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 387 Come Out And Face Your Death! - Part 2</h4>


    Feeling her hand squeezing his own tightly, Xuefeng pulled her into his arms and teased her as he started undressing her, "Don¡¯t be so tense. We are just going to clean ourselves. I don¡¯t want to disturb Yiren again."


    His words actually made her rx as she didn¡¯t want her first time to be rushed like that, in the bathroom. Every girl wanted their first time to be a memorable experience and Princess Shan wasn¡¯t different.


    When the dirty blue dress fell to the ground, she was only left with her underwear and over the knee white socks while her round chest was fully naked in front of him. Knowing he would be gentle with her this time, Princess Shan was much more proactive and without any shyness from being exposed, she started undressing him.


    His stylish ck leather jacket was already handled by Jiao so there was only his shirt and pants that quickly followed her dress example. To Xuefeng¡¯s surprise, she boldly took off his underwear together with his pants and with them on the ground, she halted for a moment, having his member right in front of her face.


    "It¡¯s big even in this state..." She watched it with curiosity and even poked it with her finger which made Xuefeng¡¯s imagination go wild. He wouldn¡¯t be a man if he didn¡¯t picture the beauty of Princess Shan¡¯s calibre suddenly taking liberties with him.


    Fortunately, he resisted his urges and pulled her up from the ground. He was still yet to properly investigate her body so he did a quick scan with his eyes and hands. Rubbing on the porcin skin of her waist, his fingers travelled upwards and grasped her breast. It was like examining new territories that were never discovered by anyone.


    Seeing that he was forgetting his previous words, she caught his other hand and slipped it inside her underwear so he could find out more about her before teasing, "You said we will only clean ourselves, huh?"


    As if an answer to her question, Xuefeng covered his hands with Water Qi in a liquid form and continued with a smile, asking back, "Isn¡¯t it exactly what I¡¯m doing?"


    Princess Shan only smiled to that and copied him, beginning to clean him as well. She was more diligent than him as Xuefeng took many advances at her yet she didn¡¯t, knowing this might provoke some reaction from him. Unfortunately, even if she didn¡¯t intend to, Xuefeng¡¯s erection awakened and began poking her in the belly like a spear.


    They finished cleaning themselves but Xuefeng was still hard, begging to touch it with each twitch. "Don¡¯t worry, it will calm down on its own. We just need to wait a moment." Xuefeng assured her after giving her a ¡¯thank you¡¯ kiss.


    Just as he said those words, the warship suddenly started to slow down. Not only that but it was also lowering its attitude which signalled they might have reached their destination. Ling words quickly resolved his doubts, ¡¯We reached the sect. I can see the structures in the distance.¡¯


    He passed the message to Princess Shan and she gave him a naughty smile as her hands grasped on his erection. Even though she never did it with anyone, she naturally had knowledge about it.


    Xuefeng immediately realised what she wanted but he shook his head hesitantly, saying, "We don¡¯t have time..." If they reached, Xuefeng was needed tomand the operation. After all, they were stopping because of him.


    Too bad that Princess Shan didn¡¯t listen and said with a smile, "I will be quick." She really wanted to do something for him and this was a perfect asion for that.


    Before he could react, Princess Shan suddenly dropped on her knees and swallowed his erection directly, without any mental preparation. Inside her mouth, she examined the object with her tongue as she looked upwards with a cute gaze as if asking if she should continue.


    Xuefeng snickered as he caressed her cheek and said, "Tsk, how can I reject you when you are already sucking on it so eagerly...? Let¡¯s do it quickly." He would naturally never pull out from a situation like that as that would be disrespectful to her.


    "Mhmm..." She acknowledged the challenge and unleashed all of the skills she learned from the other girls while being around Xuefeng. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from peeping but that gave her a set of skills she could use now.


    Feeling her soft lipsunching on an offence by tightly sealing around him while having her tongue licking on his sensitive spots, Xuefeng knew he will experience a good ride. He had to admit that there was nothing better than a nice head from your wife after a battle. He was sure to repeat it after Zhen Zhao finally drops dead.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Damn it!" Zhen Zhao cursed the moment he saw a giant Warship with the signature insignia of the Xiao Family, thinking in his mind, ¡¯Howe he is already here?! I just arrived and I¡¯m yet to contact the Sect Master. Fuck!¡¯


    Zhen Zhao thought that he will have some time before Xuefeng arrives to set up some defensive structures like convincing his Sect that he was being hunted by him. Naturally, being the Sacred Sword Institute¡¯s favourite as one of the strongest disciples, the Sect Master would protect him from any disasters.


    What¡¯s more, they could also receive help from the main sect if there was a need. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t possible anymore as there was no time. He didn¡¯t even go back into his ce and instead dashed towards the Sect Master mountain, needing the Sect support as soon as possible.


    "Senior Brother, you came back! Where are you rushing to?" On the way, many disciples recognized him but he pushed them out of the way, calling out angrily, "Fuck off!" Those who didn¡¯t listen were smashed to the side, leaving everyone stupefied.


    Was this the same Senior Brother they idolized or did someone spike their breakfasts?


    Zhen Zhao didn¡¯t have time and his mood wasn¡¯t great, knowing he could face death very soon so he finally showed his true self to everyone. He didn¡¯t care about them as his life was the most important to him.


    Reaching the barrier in front of a giant mountain, he shouted as loud as he could, "Sect Master! It¡¯s Zhen Zhao! Someone is trying to kill me! Help me!"


    At the same time, a loud manly voice resounded throughout the whole sect,ing from the sky, "Zhen Zhao! Come out you coward and face your death!"

 Chapter 388 Cut The Bullshi

    <h4>Chapter 388 Cut The Bullshi</h4>


    The disciples of the sect had no idea that the Warship they saw in the sky wasn¡¯t friendly. Everyone thought it was just bigger shipping of some important materials and seeing no immediate defensive reaction from the Sect, no one really bothered with it.


    Only after hearing the deafening shouting from it, did they realise that those people didn¡¯te with friendly intentions. They didn¡¯t feel the pressureing from the voice thanks to the barrier surrounding the Sect but just based on its tone, many disciples had shivers.


    Though, they were a few who were not affected by it at all and rather smirked instead while saying, "Who is this daring? He is brave enough to curse and even challenge our senior brother to a battle. I guess he is courting death."


    When the disciples of the Sacred Sword Institute realised who the man from the Warship ns to fight, they immediatelyughed, fully confident that Zhen Zhao was impossible to defeat by some random foe. Many tried but all failed.


    Naturally, none of them recognized the Insignia of Xiao Family on the side of the Warship but how could the Sect Leader miss that? The moment he was rmed by the booming cry, he immediately left his abode and shot his gaze at the skies. Seeing the Warship, he momentarily paled.


    Just as he was about to fly and meet the unexpected guests, he heard a familiar voiceing from behind him, "Master! Save me! They came to kill me?"


    Realising that it was his personal disciple that Xiao Family mentioned, the Sect Master quickly called out to him, "What happened?! How did you offend Xiao Family?!" His facial skin slowly began to don the colour of his white hair as his mind got consumed by headache.


    He couldn¡¯t even imagine it as Xiao Family was situated in the Central Region and they barely had any contact with them in this kingdom. Just then, the Sect Master recalled the sexual tendencies of Zhen Zhao and quickly questioned, "Did you flirt with someone you shouldn¡¯t?!"


    Hearing that his Master knew what¡¯s up, he didn¡¯t bulshit and tried to win him over with honesty, "I didn¡¯t know she was connected to Xiao Family! She is just a simply Princess from the Aurora country. If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t dare approach her..."


    This angered the Sect Master as he cursed, "Damn it, theck of knowledge doesn¡¯t exempt you from punishment! Come! We will meet with them and hopefully resolve it. Maybe they will give our Sect some face and let you off when you apologize."


    Zhen Zhao showed a scared expression and shook his head hurriedly as he pleaded, "Master, I can¡¯t! Her boyfriend just said he wants to kill me! The moment I go out, they will all gang up on me, going straight for the kill. He doesn¡¯t care about the Sect as long as he sees me dead. Please Master, can you represent me? They won¡¯t attack you." A normal person would kneel while begging like that but Zhen Zhao would never do that even if his life is in danger.


    "Humpf," Sect Master snorted. "If they dare attack, we will retaliate. Unless a Monarch Stage cultivator is helping them, they don¡¯t stand a chance against our Sect¡¯s barrier. Stay here, I will take elders and meet with them."


    "Ah! Thank you, Master!" Zhen Zhao eximed as a smile finally returned onto his face and the Sect Master only nodded in response as he set off to gather his elders.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Seeing no movement for a few minutes after he shouted out, Xuefeng asked Princess Shan calmly while giving her a hug, "Should we go down and kill him there? It doesn¡¯t seem like they would be going up."


    He knew that Zhen Zhao wouldn¡¯t dare show his face and eventually he would have to find him on his own but just in case Zhen Zhao did, Xuefeng took Princess Shan into his arms to show she was his woman and piss him off.


    Their opinions were divided though as Princess Shan muttered after hugging him tighter, "I don¡¯t mind waiting..." They were a bit dyed as Xuefeng took his time enjoying her soft tongue but it seemed like they could savour the moment more as their early arrival didn¡¯t change anything.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t leave anyone behind this time, taking all of his women on the deck as he wanted to involve everyone, no matter what he did.


    "Can¡¯t they see a giant Warship right above their Sect? I think it has been a few minutes already. Tsk, so unprofessional." Xiao Wen snickered, hating to wait for nothing. "I agree with Xuefeng. We should just raid this Sect and find him ourselves."


    "I don¡¯t think this is how we should announce our arrival. We came so suddenly but instead of dominantly pursuing our goals, we stopped by their doorstep. I think they will prepare themselves now just in case we attack." Jiao said while each time emphasising the word ¡¯we¡¯.


    Nuwa was the one with the strongest Spirit Awareness and she was first to spot the iing cultivators. She stopped the others from talking as her frosty face voiced out, "There is no need for that anymore. It seems like they areing." She seemed to be in a bad mood and Xuefeng knew he was the reason for that.


    Just as she woke up from the cultivation with Yiren after feeling the Warship halting, she noticed Xuefeng having fun with Princess Shan in the bathroom which quite triggered her. He was supposed to train yet there he was, having fun. Naturally, she was the most upset that he didn¡¯t invite her.


    Fortunately, he somehow managed to calm her down after forcing a hug on her until she stopped pouting. Nuwa was calm and collected when she wanted but there were also times where her jealous and selfish attitude leaked.


    Looking at the five approaching old men, she immediately felt a desire to unleash her frustration on them but Xuefeng was there to interfere, saying, "Let me take care of them." She wasn¡¯t exactly convinced but after a gentle back rub, she nodded in the end.


    He didn¡¯t walk forward in front of everyone like a leader but instead stood in the same ce, equal in status with all of his women. Seeing that there was no young man in the group that finally reached them, he let go of Princess Shan just in case he needed to take action and called out with annoyed expression, "You made us wait."


    He already had a n for this confrontation and he definitely wouldn¡¯t be a good boy.


    The Sect Master of the Sacred Sword Institute nced at the only man in the group, quite surprised to see a Sage Stage cultivator apanied by so many beauties and said with open arms, "Wee guests. I¡¯m the Sect Master of¡ª"


    Just as he was introducing himself, he spotted Jiao which distracted him and changed his focus onto her, "Huh? Jiao? What are you doing here?"


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t get to hear her reply as she stood silent and instead heard Xuefeng¡¯s frigid voice, "That¡¯s Sect Master Jiao for you."


    The old man looked surprised and asked confused, still looking at Jiao, "Oh. I thought we were friends?" She was the only one he knew, but that wouldn¡¯t help him.


    Jiao stood silent, carrying a casual smile and simply nced at Xuefeng instead of replying, signalling that he was the shot caller in the group.


    Xuefeng was also bored of that small chit chat so he cut the conversation short as he questioned, "Cut the bullshit. Tell me where is Zhen Zhao. Or do you want to me go inside and find him myself?"

 Chapter 389 Breaking In

    <h4>Chapter 389 Breaking In</h4>


    Finally realising that it was the man in front of him who was the leader of the group, the Sect Master turned to Xuefeng and said politely, despite hearing curses from the opposite side, "Sir, I think no matter the case, there should be a way to resolve it peacefully, without unnecessary bloodshed."


    Xuefeng found that amusing but he agreed, saying, "Of course. Give me Zhen Zhao and there will be no idental deaths. I don¡¯t have time to y games." The whole n was waiting because of this issue so he didn¡¯t want to stall for too long.


    The old Sect Master frowned when he heard that and asked curiously, seeing that Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t stop his vendetta, "Can I know what my disciple did to get Xiao Family chase after him?"


    Xuefeng pulled Princess Shan into his arms and gave them a chance as he exposed Zhen Zhao, "He wanted to force my woman into marrying him. Isn¡¯t that courting death? Not only that, I heard he harmed many females from White Lotus Sect who were deceived by him. I won¡¯t leave until he is dead."


    Jiao was momentarily rmed when she heard that but instead of questioning him, she sided with Xuefeng while admitting her mistake, "I am ashamed I didn¡¯t kill him the first time I heard about it. I tried to convince the girls to testify against this bastard but they begged me to drop pursuing him. They didn¡¯t want to announce that they were sullied by someone. Enough is enough. Either his head drops or the Sacred Sword Kingdom will lose its biggest Sect today."


    Even though her sect was so big that it was hard to manage everything, it wasn¡¯t an excuse to let her disciples get harassed by others. It was her duty as the Sect Leader to know everything that was happening inside her Sect.


    Hearing the threat, the elders¡¯ faces turned ugly and one of them called out angrily, "Sect Master Jiao! Are you threatening our Sect?! Don¡¯t forget how many times we helped you!"


    Xuefeng lost his patience with that one shout and immediately silenced him, "Okay, shut the fuck up. No one asked you to talk. Dogs should sit down and let the master talk." He didn¡¯t want to straight-up kill people again but unfortunately, Nuwa was not in a good mood today.


    Crack... Snap!!!


    A muted pop echoed in the air above as the head of the shouting elder twisted out of nowhere in an unnatural position. His body started falling down from the sky right after. After the elder died, no one supported him which resulted in the current situation.


    A dead body passing through the barrier before crushing to the ground with a thud.


    Trying to not expose Nuwa who was still standing as if nothing happened, hiding her strength from the very beginning, Xuefeng tried to calm down the situation while taking the me, "There is no need for any bloodshed. We will kill Zhen Zhao and leave."


    Pointing down, he added, "That old man was rude to Jiao so he doesn¡¯t count."


    Jiao blushed when she heard that Xuefeng cared so much for her and actually killed someone in her defence, not expecting it was actually Nuwa. The thought of questioning how he killed him didn¡¯t cross her mind at that moment.


    The four elders together with the Sect Master looked at each other and before they knew, they were all running away, activating all of their defences at once just so they could reach the Sect¡¯s Barrier before they die.


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but facepalm himself andmented with annoyance, "Sigh, now we will have to go down and find him ourselves... I guess it was inevitable. I doubt he would even show up knowing who he is up against."


    Princess Shan nodded and confirmed as she added, "Yeah, I don¡¯t think he wille. But I also don¡¯t think he will run away. He is too proud for it."


    Trying to be considerate, Xuefeng looked her straight in the eyes and asked curiously, "Are you fine with seeing him if we go down there? I don¡¯t want you to feel ufortable. You were the one he harassed after all."


    "Yes, I¡¯m fine." Princess Shan replied without hesitation. "I want to see him dead. Don¡¯t worry about me. I know you won¡¯t let anyone hurt me, or any of us."


    She found it quite sweet for him to ask but no matter how she felt, Princess Shan wanted to see Zhen Zhao get punished for all the pain he brought to those girls.


    "Alright." Xuefeng nodded as he caressed her cheek before asking in his mind, ¡¯Is there a way to locate him quickly? I don¡¯t want to search for him endlessly if he is hiding somewhere.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. After you destroy the barrier, you can let me connect with Shan so I can find him. I only need to see what he looks like and you can leave the rest to me.¡¯ Ling replied happily, not having problems with his request.


    "Shan,ter when you feel like something is entering your body, don¡¯t resist and instead imagine what Zhen Zhao looks like," Xuefeng whispered as Golden Wings spread out of his back.


    "Okay~" Princess Shan nodded, trusting him fully and hugged into his chest before asking worried, "Won¡¯t I disturb you by staying in your arms?" She knew he would be battling with Zhen Zhao because of her very soon.


    "Don¡¯t worry. You all stay with me." Xuefeng assured her, pulling her closer and turned to others, warning them, "Everyone, when we go down, stay together and cover each other. We act as one unit. We didn¡¯te for bloodshed or to kill innocent kids. We will retaliate only after we get attacked, or if you think they deserve death. Don¡¯t question yourself. Do what you have to do."


    Seeing the girls¡¯ nods, Xuefeng added, "We will find Zhen Zhao and give him the punishment that he deserves before leaving." As Wuying didn¡¯t have the ability to fly, he turned to her to figure that out but shemented before he even said anything, "Don¡¯t worry about me. I have discovered an amazing skill within the sword. I¡¯m yet to master it but I can follow after you."


    As she said so, Wuying pulled out her sword and her body got surrounded by a blood-red translucent miasma that made her soar in the air. She smiled at Xuefeng¡¯s surprised smile and called out happily, "Let¡¯s go!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Seeing the dead Elder on the ground, the disciples on the site panicked and swiftly realised it wasn¡¯t just a friendly shipment of goods but rather enemies that were killing them. The sight of a scared Sect Master and four other High Elders didn¡¯t help to calm them down but instead increased their anxiety.


    "Legacy Disciples! Come out and defend your Sect! Everyone else, run and hide!" The Sect Master cried out on top of his lungs, finally confirming everyone¡¯s guesses that they are in deep shit.


    One had to be a Saint Stage Cultivator to be a Legacy Disciple which said something about the level of their enemies.


    "They surely can¡¯t break through the barrier this quickly, right?" One of the Legacy Disciples witnessing the scenemented confidently.


    Roar! Bang!


    Just as he said that they heard a piercing cry, followed by a loud explosion which destroyed the defensive barrier with just one hit, making it crumble like a house of cards.


    Their faces immediately changed and they quickly activated their defences, ready to battle. Unfortunately, seeing the Golden Wings on Xuefeng¡¯s back, not many could stay without having their legs shaking. It was indeed a breathtaking view.


    "Zhen Zhao is our target." Xuefeng said loud enough for everyone to hear him before ending with a cold re at everyone, "Anyone who blocks our way will die just like your Elder."

 Chapter 390 This Is Strength!

    <h4>Chapter 390 This Is Strength!</h4>


    Those who wanted to rush out and defend the Sect with their Elders and Sect Master suddenly halted their movements. They didn¡¯t need to be smart to realise how unrealistic that would be. After all, they couldn¡¯t even discern the cultivation of their enemies.


    Seeing the blinding Golden Wings on Xuefeng¡¯s back, looking as if he descended from heavens. The Legacy Disciples, as well as Law Enforcement Disciples, couldn¡¯t get themselves to move just so they could throw their lives away.


    Their Elder who was so much stronger than them dropped dead and the Sect Barrier, that needed at least a few Spirit Monarchs to destroy, was crushed with just one attack. The choice was obvious. Sect wouldn¡¯t matter to them if they were dead and being selfish as most cultivators were, they couldn¡¯t sacrifice themselves like that.


    "Damn it!" The Sect Master cursed, feeling hopeless in such a situation. He nced at Xuefeng, wondering if he should fight them but then he spotted the body of his elder who was sshed on the ground which immediately crushed his hopes.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Ling to find Zhen Zhao after getting the information from Princess Shan who was really cooperative and said, ¡¯I got him. He is running away towards the gate in the north. He is wearing a ck hood, trying to hide his identity. I guess you scared him too much, hehe.¡¯


    ¡¯Thank you, dear,¡¯ Xuefeng said happily in his mind, before informing everyone with a smile, "I already found him. Zhen Zhao is running away. Let¡¯s go catch him."


    For Xuefeng, it wasn¡¯t even a serious hunt as the difference in strength was just too big. What¡¯s more, Xuefeng wasn¡¯t alone. He had a strong group of beauties which fully supported him.


    They ignored the many disciples who were staring at them from the ground and only assured the pale Sect Master who didn¡¯t know what to do, "Don¡¯t worry old man, we will just take him and leave. Continue doing what you were doing."


    Without saying anything else, they all flew towards the fleeing Zhen Zhao, leaving them in awkward silence.


    All disciples suddenly felt useless but the Sect Master of Sacred Sword Institute broke their negative thoughts as he cried out to them as he pointed at the Xuefeng¡¯s backs, "Did you see that?! Do you know what just happened?!"


    No one said anything and the Sect Master continued, giving them an answer, "This is strength! Isn¡¯t that what you all want?! Look at him! He can walk into our sect without anyone even trying to stop him! He reached Sage Stage in such a young age! What excuses do you all have?! Strength! Respect! Beauties! This is what you can get for working hard!"


    Strength... Respect... Beauties...


    Those three words resounded in the disciples¡¯ minds as they imagined Xuefeng with the beauty in his arms, domineeringly breaking into their Sect. Wasn¡¯t that their goal? They wanted to walk unhindered in this world with no one capable of endangering them. This was how the peak of cultivation looked like.


    To motivate them, even more, using the show Xuefeng created, the Sect Master added with power in his voice, "He can enter into our Sect and kill anyone he wants without receiving any punishment. Set this as your goal and fight for it! You all are the masters of your destiny!"


    "Yes!" The disciples responded united. They knew their Sect Master was correct but it was definitely hard to achieve. Not everyone can reach such level of power and they definitely needed some luck in their lives.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Blub, blub.


    "It seems like you became a celebrity now, haha." Tianshi giggled after hearing the Sect Master¡¯s speech from the distance. It wasn¡¯t hard as he didn¡¯t try to hide it, talking to everyone loudly.


    She wanted to be more involved in whatever Xuefeng does so she sneaked closer to him when everyone watched the situation in front of them.


    "I¡¯m just enjoying my life with the greatest beauties of this world and trying to adapt to the situation. I¡¯m nothing special." Xuefeng said while shrugging but still gave Tianshi a kiss, inviting her by his side.


    Blub, blub, blub.


    "You are more than special... To me at least." Tianshi confessed as she gave him a hug which got her a reward in the form of another kiss.


    Blub, blub!


    Getting disturbed by the popping sounds, Xuefeng finally cancelled the water bubble that he created around Zhen Zhao¡¯s head, letting him breathe a little.


    Even though Xuefeng showed him mercy, Zhen Zhao cursed right away after coughing the water out of his lungs, "Cough, cough! You bastard! I will kill you!"


    When they spotted Zhen Zhao from the air, Xuefeng didn¡¯t do anything to catch him. Nuwa was the one who rushed out and he couldn¡¯t do anything. She stopped Zhen Zhao from the distance before bringing him beneath their feet and sealed his cultivation after giving him a solid kick in the face. The fight was over before it even started.


    Xuefeng rolled his eyes and shut Zhen Zhao mouth with the power of his bloodline and asked bored, "Should we just kill him? I¡¯m quite a newbie in the art of tortures." With his cultivation sealed, Zhen Zhao didn¡¯t have the power to resist him at all.


    "How about we destroy his cultivation, cut off his tendons and manhood before cutting off his tongue so he can¡¯t speak for the rest of his miserable life? We can also poison him and then send him to the Sacred Sword Kingdom¡¯s capital to show his father what bastard son did he raise?" Xiao Wen proposed as he rubbed her hands with a devilish smile. After learning what he did, she wanted him to eternally suffer instead of dying.


    Nuwa nodded, liking her n and added something from herself while also showing an evil smile, "Instead of only poisoning his body, we can do that with his spirit as well so that even after he reincarnate with his death, the pain will carry on with the second life of his."


    "I agree! Scum like him should suffer forever." Xiao Wen concurred with her and red at the shivering Zhen Zhao. He could naturally hear what they were nning and he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to survive this time.


    Though, he wasn¡¯t shivering from fear but anger instead. He was angry at himself for putting himself in such a horrible situation and what¡¯s more, at Xuefeng who ruined everything for him. Despite having a de pointed at him,ing from Princess Shan¡¯s hand, he still red at Xuefeng, having a deep desire to kill him.


    Princess Shan turned frosty and pressed her sword closer to Zhen Zhao¡¯s neck before warning coldly, "re at him once again and I will¡ª" Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t finish her words as she was suddenly stopped by Xuefeng as he pulled her back, "Don¡¯t kill him her. This is exactly what he wants. Giving him a quick death will be a blessing for him right now."


    Princess Shan realised what she nned to do just now and drew her sword back,ining as she fell into Xuefeng¡¯s arms, "You are right... I just hate him so much, ugh!" She was the one being tormented by Zhen Zhao, giving her stressful nights for a long time.


    "It¡¯s okay. I am actually curious about what he wants to say. Those will be hisst words in his life." Xuefeng assured her before lifting the lock on Zhen Zhao lips, waiting for hisst words.


    The disciples who were naturally watching from the distance held their breaths and waited for their senior brother¡¯s words. Many of them still didn¡¯t know what wrongings Zhen Zhaomitted but against ultimate power, it didn¡¯t matter. Even if he did nothing, when someone with a stronger background wants to kill him, no one will care.


    Having his ability to talk back, Zhen Zhao quickly snapped, "You are not even a man! You parade with your girls, trying to act manly, yet you can¡¯t even fight me! There is no way you can defeat me one on one! Fight me, coward!"


    "Oof..." The disciples gasped, not knowing where Zhen Zhao got the courage to curse his enemies a moment before his death and everyone looked at Xuefeng, awaiting his response.


    "Hahaha!" Just as they expected, Xuefeng burst outughing at that usation and asked, "Didn¡¯t you see how I destroyed the barrier of your Sect with just one punch? You are funny. I have no intention to fight a nobody like you. There is nothing I can gain from that. My wives don¡¯t need me to showcase my strength to know they chose the correct husband. Life is brutal. Either you adapt or you will be a loser."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t care about more about Zhen Zhao and sealed his mouth before any other words left his mouth. Turning to Xiao Wen, he called out, "I think your idea was nice. We can do that. Let¡¯s start by crippling his cultivation."


    It wasn¡¯t that hard, knowing the cement of the dantain in the human body. Before anyone could react, Xuefeng covered his leg with Earth Qi, making it as hard as a rock and smashed it against Zhen Zhao¡¯s lower abdomen.


    Bang!


    They heard a loud pop as if a bubble broke and arge amount of Spirit Qi leaked out into the air. Zhen Zhao immediately bent over and his eyes opened wide with its whites turning red from pain, trying to escape from their sockets. He had the urge to cry and vomit yet his lips were sealed, forcing the blood to stay in his mouth. It started to fill his lungs, making him choke yet he couldn¡¯t spit the nasty liquid.


    Raising his head so that Zhen Zhao can look at him, Xuefeng punched him in the face which sent him to the ground, finally spurting blood from his mouth before saying coldly, "And just like that, your cultivation life ended. I hope that after you die, you will be haunted for all the girls¡¯ lives you ruined."


    "Girls, I will need your help with your n," Xuefeng muttered as he immobilized Zhen Zhao once again, pressing him against the ground.


    "dly." The girls replied united.


    Just then, when Xuefeng turned his head towards the girls, Ming cried out in his mind, ¡¯Watch out!¡¯

 Chapter 391 New Bloodline?

    <h4>Chapter 391 New Bloodline?</h4>


    Zhen Zhao¡¯s blood-red eyes suddenly shone with crimson light, simr to a beast turn activated her berserk ability, and he immediately broke from Xuefeng¡¯s lockdown, striking Xuefeng in the back.


    Bang!


    A dull thud resounded throughout the area as Xuefeng got pushed back tens of meters away, creating a deep line on the gravel with his feet. He didn¡¯t lose his bnce but the sheer power of the punch was enough to send him far away.


    On his back, right before he was struck, a lightning barrier appeared and absorbed the attack, nullifying any damage he could take. He immediately realised who helped him.


    ¡¯Thank you Ling.¡¯ Xuefeng acknowledged her quick help and nced in the direction of Zhen Zhao. ¡¯What happened to him? He broke my lockdown while being crippled...¡¯


    Unfortunately, there was little time to talk as Zhen Zhao locked his gaze on him.


    "Fight me!!!" Zhen Zhao roared while spitting saliva everywhere like an actual beast.


    His body began expanding at that very moment, gaining a bit over a meter in height while also expanding his muscles throughout his body. Most of his clothes ripped apart due to the excess tissue but luckily, he still had his privates covered.


    ¡¯It¡¯s a bloodline! He awakened one under pressure from you. If I¡¯m not wrong, he should have the blood of Barbarian in his body which triggered the awakening.¡¯ Ming exined what happened as she proposed the solution. ¡¯It¡¯s our lucky day. Go kill him and take his bloodline.¡¯


    Nuwa frowned seeing how Zhen Zhao dared to punch Xuefeng and suddenly exploded with pressure, focusing it all on the giant in front of her. The power of her Spirit was so much more violentpared to Xuefeng or even her daughter, Yiren, that Zhen Zhao didn¡¯t have a chance.


    Thud.


    "Aaaaargh!!! Fight me!!!" Zhen Zhao dropped on both of his knees but still tried to struggle, crying out on top of his lungs while ring with his bulging eyes at Xuefeng.


    "Sit down!" Nuwa shouted as she utilized her Royal Elf Bloodline to its full potential and Zhen Zhao lost any power in his body. He was pressed against the ground with his face scrubbing the gravel.


    When Nuwa gets serious, no one would want to face her in this world. If she desired, she could simply chop his head off right at that very moment yet she looked at Xuefeng instead.


    The Sect Master of Sacred Sword Institute regained his hope for a short moment when Zhen Zhao, his strongest disciple finally fought back, but it was soon crushed when he realised the people he dealt with were not from his rank.


    "I think she already reached the peak of the Monarch stage... How did this youngster convince such a strong cultivator to be his lover...?" The Sect Master muttered, not understanding Nuwa¡¯s thought process.


    He believed that such an expert would rather aim higher and pick someone stronger to be her man instead of looking at youngsters like Xuefeng. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have the say in this.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t think I need such a bloodline... I don¡¯t really want to be a giant like this...¡¯ Xuefeng replied as he slowly walked back to the group.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you absorb his bloodline. I will store it and we canterbine two bloodlines together to create something more useful. This one is too crude for you.¡¯ Ming assured him.


    ¡¯Okay, what do I do then? Do I just kill him?¡¯ Xuefeng questioned, trusting Ming for now.


    ¡¯No. You have to tire him out first. Once he is weakened, it will be easier to collect his bloodline. His berserk ability will end soon but if he doesn¡¯t use the power of it, his bloodline will be ruined and useless afterwards. I will tell you when you can collect it.¡¯ Ming exined the process in a simple manner.


    "Nuwa, it¡¯s okay. You can let go of him. I will handle it." Xuefeng informed Nuwa as he finally stopped walking, standing some distance away from him.


    "Are you sure?" She asked confused, not sure what he nned to do but he nodded, giving her some info which only she would understand.


    "His current power. I will take it away from him." He said with a confident smile.


    Nuwa looked at Zhen Zhao curiously and her eyes brightened when she understood what he meant. Zhen Zhao had crushed dantain with all Qi leaked out. His sudden outburst of power could only mean he got a bloodline which was located safely inside of his Spirit.


    "Oh. Fine. He is yours then." Nuwa said before removing all restrictions from the giant.


    "You wanted to fight me? What are you waiting for?" Xuefeng called out to Zhen Zhao who abruptly stood up, finally free.


    "Aaargggh! I will kill you!" Zhen Zhao snapped angrily with his fists clenched and teeth-gritting against each other. He didn¡¯t want andunched himself forward using all of his berserk strength.


    Gravel flew out from the ground with each stomp of his but Xuefeng wasn¡¯t scared. His job was to tire him out, not fight him. He spread wings from his back and just as Zhen Zhao charged at him like a raging bull, Xuefeng simply shot an airball at his face before dodging to the side with one swing of his Golden Wings.


    Zhen Zhao couldn¡¯t simply stop his attack so he went right past him before crashing into an Earth Wall that suddenly blocked his path.


    Rumble!


    Chunks of earth were sted in every direction as it couldn¡¯t resist his raw power. Fortunately, that wasn¡¯t Xuefeng¡¯s goal.


    "Haha, I thought you wanted to fight me? Why are you hitting walls with your head? Are you that dumb?" Xuefeng asked with a smirk as he sat cooly on the small bounder he used as a chair, his leg put on top of another.


    He wanted to anger Zhen Zhao even more and he was sessful.


    "Stop running!!!" Zhen Zhao roared,unching himself at Xuefeng once again. He only had the power of his body so he had to hit Xuefeng with his fists.


    Xuefeng realised that Zhen Zhao wasn¡¯t that smart under the power of his bloodline which subtracted some difficulty in this battle.


    In the end, muscles couldn¡¯t make you smarter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the same time, far away in the Heaven Realm, arge group of Giants were roasting a bear-like beast under arge firece. It was fully skinned from its fur with its legs roasting on separate sticks. They were drinking andughing when suddenly, every each one of them froze.


    "A new brother was born!" One of them with a crown made of bones on his head stood up and announced the happy news.


    "Yeah!!!" Everyone cheered loudly as they raised their cups of liquor in the air.


    "For the new Barbarian!" The King of Giants called out as he also raised his cup and gulped the whole cup to the bottom.


    "For the new Barbarian!" The others repeated and simrly drank their cups.


    "I will go check up on him with my Avatar. Hopefully, we will have a new family member soon. When Ie back, I want a whole leg for myself!" The King called out happily as he sat down and closed his eyes, controlling the Avatar in meditation.

 Chapter 392 Leader of Titans

    <h4>Chapter 392 Leader of Titans</h4>


    "Tsk, only two minutes and already out of juice. Didn¡¯t you want to fight me earlier? Pathetic." Xuefeng called out seeing how Zhen Zhao slowed down his movements.


    The energy provided by the berserk state was already in the end game. The pains that were ignored for a short moment wereing back, paralyzing his body with each of his steps, distorting his facial expression into an unsightly grimace.


    ¡¯Do it now. Immobilize him and draw his Titan Blood from his system with the help of Wuying.¡¯ Ming ordered while describing the process.


    ¡¯Also, be quick. I recalled one trait about the Titans that might be an inconvenience if we don¡¯t hurry.¡¯ She warned before Xuefengunched forward.


    As Ming didn¡¯t exin further, Xuefeng didn¡¯t ask and finally attacked, sending four swords at Zhen Zhao while also creating an Earth Qi wall behind him. The whole area was already filled with his Earth Qi which allowed him to trick Zhen Zhao many times, dodging all of his advances while also punishing him back.


    "Aaaaghh!!" Zhen Zhao cried out when the four swords pierced right through his limbs, pinning him to the wall behind him. The speed of the swords was just too quick for him to react, slicing right through his abundant muscles without a problem.


    "Wuying, can you help me?" Xuefeng called out to the group and Wuying jumped to his side right away.


    "What can I do for you?" She asked as he embraced her and flew towards the Zhen Zhao with one flip of his wings. They didn¡¯t have time so he exined to her what Ming just told him.


    "I want you to extract the special bloodline blood from him. I suppose it should be different than normal. I will count on you." Xuefeng whispered into her ear before further immobilizing Zhen Zhao so she would be safe.


    "Sure! I will do my best." Wuying quickly agreed, happy that she could help him and extended her hand to the giant in front of her.


    At that point, Zhen Zhao was powerless. Having no dantain to provide him with Spirit Qi as well as no power left in his bloodline, he was like a sheep waiting to be ughtered by the butcher.


    ¡¯He came in the end... Don¡¯t make any sudden movements else he will know we discovered him.¡¯ Just then, Ming warned him right when Wuying¡¯s Blood Qi entered into Zhen Zhao¡¯s body.


    ¡¯Who?¡¯ Xuefeng asked confused, focusing on Wuying.


    ¡¯I told you a moment ago. There is something in the Titan Bloodline that is special. Just as Royal Elves, they also can feel each other through their bloodlines but the sensitivity in Titan Bloodline is way above others. Just as Zhen Zhao awakened his bloodline, they immediately sensed it and now their leader arrived from Heaven¡¯s Realm with his Avatar to check up on him. Don¡¯t worry, I will handle it if anything happens.¡¯ Ming exined, assuring him at the same time.


    ¡¯Okay, thank you.¡¯ Xuefeng said while having a huge desire to turn around and look around to spot the person. Fortunately, he resisted it, knowing it wouldn¡¯t be possible with his stage.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¯Huh? Crippled Cultivation? Half-dead? Is that the newborn that is supposed to join us?¡¯ The leader of Titans Race muttered to himself while rubbing his eyes, thinking he was seeing wrongly.


    For him, the Members of the Titan Race were undefeated. If any of them lost, they no longer deserved to be called as such. Seeing the beaten up Zhen Zhao immediately made him both angry and disappointed.


    He didn¡¯t rush to save Zhen Zhao as he joined the ranks of losers. Just then, he noticed something disturbing. Ten drops of ck Titan blood suddenly flew out of Zhen Zhao wounds and formed a small ball right in front of Wuying, making her burst in smiles.


    ¡¯What?! They are stealing his Bloodline!¡¯ The Leader of Titans momentarily cried out in his mind, finding that ultimately disrespectful but then, his angry face froze.


    He saw the brown-haired girl walk up to the Golden-Winged cultivator and pass the blood to him. The boy quickly absorbed it and hugged her afterwards but that wasn¡¯t what the Leader of Titans focused on.


    ¡¯He absorbed it...¡¯ The face of the Avatar calmed down as he started thinking deeply about the situation. ¡¯It doesn¡¯t matter who has it as long as he has it, right? This elf seems much more impressive than that human anyway... What we want are winners... He will do then.¡¯


    The Leader of Titans quickly decided what to do and smiled in the end, no longer looking at Zhen Zhao.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¯Great, Wuying has amazing control. Although most of the Bloodline was burned during Zhen Zhao¡¯s berserk, ten drops should be sufficient. We will put them into good use.¡¯ Ming praised after collecting the blood for Xuefeng, already locking in safely inside of his Spirit.


    ¡¯I never thought it would be that simple. Does that mean that I can also gain other bloodlines with the same method?¡¯ Xuefeng asked surprised.


    He had to go so far as to stay connected with Yiren during a ceremony just to get half of her Royal Elf Bloodline yet here they simply sucked the Bloodline Blood from Zhen Zhao. He realised it was probably a dangerous procedure so he was happy there were other, safer methods.


    ¡¯Absolutely. As long as you don¡¯t care if they are dead or alive. Extracting someone¡¯s else bloodline is like killing them. Zhen Zhao just awakened so it was much simpler as the Bloodline still didn¡¯t fuse with his Spirit. It just existed in his blood cirction. Just from those ten drops, it will be really hard to awaken a Titan Bloodline. Though, I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s impossible.¡¯ Ming said, simplifying so Xuefeng could understand.


    ¡¯Oh! Do you know why that Titan Leader didn¡¯t defend Zhen Zhao? He is still here, right?¡¯ Xuefeng asked as he pulled out the swords from the wall, making Zhen Zhao fall limply to the ground.


    ¡¯You will probably meet him soon. Settle the Zhen Zhao case first.¡¯ Ming responded lightly, not saying anything anymore.


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t worried, Xuefeng also rxed and nced at the almost dead body on the ground who slowly began to shrink back to its original size as if someone popped a hole in his body, letting all the air out. Xuefeng suddenly realised it would be unfair to all of Zhen Zhao¡¯s victims if they took care of him themselves.


    "Let¡¯s take him with us. We will think about what to do with him on the board." Xuefeng decided as he lifted Zhen Zhao from the group.


    "Alright." They all agreed united and flew towards the warship, leaving all the disciples with dejected expressions. This was the strength their Sect Master was talking about.


    Like Ming guessed, just as they reached the warship, they saw a tall translucent giant on top of the deck. Xuefeng didn¡¯t n to expose that he knew that and quickly got alerted as he aimed his ck mes yer at him.


    "Who are you?!" He asked with a frown.


    "Brother, don¡¯t worry. I came with peace and to present you with an offer." The Leader of Titans greeted calmly as he smiled, exining his visit.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t put down his guard which made the giant nod with satisfaction and asked loudly, "What do you want?"

 Chapter 393 Anyone Moves And I Will Kill Her!

    <h4>Chapter 393 Anyone Moves And I Will Kill Her!</h4>


    *** I changed the Barbarian Race into Titan Race *** - Author Pio


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Leader of Titans looked at him straight in the eyes through the mist surrounding him, knowing it was rude to ogle the other nsmen women and proposed, "Young Man, I sincerely invite you to join our Race. You have a Titan¡¯s Blood now. Although it¡¯s not much, we can help you improve your bloodline. What do you think?"


    He didn¡¯t expect Xuefeng would reject him but he was bound to be disappointed. He thought too highly of himself, imagining that everyone should already know his glorious Titan Race.


    "I¡¯m sorry but Sire here uninvited, didn¡¯t introduce yourself, then invite me to join your Race without any information. I don¡¯t know where, why, how, nothing. Do you expect me to just agree to join some foreign race, just like that?" Xuefeng questioned, not nning to join anything.


    He was a free bird who never really wanted to bind himself to any organisation or even worse, race because there were too many responsibilities in such cases. He was already in the n but that was his family. Even if Xuefeng ns to join White Lotus Sect in the Central Region to provide the right environment to train for his wives, he didn¡¯t n to stay there for too long.


    "Don¡¯t ept any of his offers. Once you join, they won¡¯t let you leave anymore. They are too prideful so don¡¯t outright reject him. He will feel offended and even might try to take the Titan Blood away from you." Ming advised, knowing how different races behaved.


    Xuefeng epted it but he already knew he had to do the same. His speech threw the Titan off, but he realised that it was normal that Xuefeng didn¡¯t know anything about them. They were from the Heaven Realm after all.


    "My bad. It¡¯s normal for you to not know. Let me summarise some information you might know. First of all, we Titans are the greatest Ra¡ª" The Leader of Titans started his introduction when Xuefeng cut him off, stopping his monologue.


    "I¡¯m sorry but don¡¯t Sir think its too early to invite me? I¡¯m going to stay in this Realm for a few more years so that all of my wives can go to Heaven Realm with me. I don¡¯t want to any long term ns like that. Can Sir invite me again when I finally ascend? I can promise that it shouldn¡¯t take more than four years." Xuefeng asked, stalling for time.


    Unfortunately, the Leader of Titans only frowned, understanding Xuefeng¡¯s words differently.


    "So you are rejecting me...?" He asked sternly. "You know that once you reject me, you won¡¯t be able to keep your bloodline. Just for you killing one of us, I should have killed you on the spot, yet I gave you a chance."


    Xuefeng wanted to facepalm his face after hearing such a threat but he resisted his urges and gave out his own counterarguments.


    "I¡¯m not rejecting Sir. I just don¡¯t want to distract myself until I¡¯m strong enough. Also, don¡¯t sir think that I might get attacked once I awaken my Titan Bloodline? Unless Sir wants to protect me every day till I ascend, I would like to keep it a secret else others might do the same to me as I did to that guy." Xuefeng said while pointing at the unconscious Zhen Zhao.


    "Hmm... You are right... Our blood is so precious that many would want it, even if its only ten drops..." The Leader of Titans admitted hesitantly. Before he continued, Xuefeng added more.


    "Also, you can feel my presence anyway so once I ascend, you can find me easily. There is no need to stress ourselves with any eptance ceremonies. It will be better to celebrate with everyone, am I right? We can¡¯t leave our brothers alone." Xuefeng said sneakily, trying to outsmart the leader. Knowing how many levels of intelligence did Zhen Zhao lose after transforming into a Titan, he didn¡¯t believe their leader was any smarter.


    What happened was just as he expected.


    "Alright. I will find you once again after you ascend. I will introduce you to our brothers personally at that time." The Leader of Titans finally agreed, finding Xuefeng¡¯s arguments reasonable. The act of him already calling them brothers made Xuefeng look even more believable.


    Just as he said it, he vanished with a puff and they didn¡¯t see him again. With Ming confirming that he was gone, Xuefeng finally breathed out deeply, rxing while turning towards his girls.


    "To think that we would be surprised by such a meeting. I didn¡¯t know cultivators could still enter the Earth Realm just like that." Xuefengmented surprised as he put down his sword and gave Princess Shan a hug. She didn¡¯t leave his embrace the whole time.


    "It¡¯s power was only that of a peak Monarch Stage. I could take care of him if there was a need." Nuwa exined as she took over Zhen Zhao¡¯s body and began investigating on his bloodline. She wasn¡¯t bothered about hurting him or not so the word careful was not in her mind.


    "I can¡¯t feel any bloodline anymore. Good job Wuying." Finding nothing, she praised Wuying for the nicely done extraction. "Shall we go? This bastard won¡¯t survive for long. His heart is barely beating."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will keep him alive. Thedies he hurt needs this revenge." Xuefeng assured her, healing Zhen Zhao barely enough to survive the journey.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¯No... No, no, no, no, no! How could they catch him!? What did he do to deserve it?!¡¯ Zhen Zhao¡¯s sister cried out in her mind after hiding behind the corner right when she saw her brother being dragged to the middle of her za.


    She was justing back from her training when her brother suddenly appeared in the sky. She didn¡¯t spot the Warship in the sky as her eyesight locked on him, a lifeless body hanging in the air without any support. Only a moment after she spotted a group of people flying behind him.


    ¡¯They did it to him!¡¯ She immediately figured out and hid on instinct. Just yesterday she found a new girl for her brother who was willing to meet with him in private. She wanted to receive a gentle pat from him as a reward but now all her efforts turned out to be useless.


    ¡¯No! I can¡¯t let them kill him! I need to do something...¡¯ She thought panicky as she suddenly thought of a crazy n which she immediately epted as the right choice of actions.


    The news inside the White Lotus Sect spread quickly and soon thousands of female disciples came out to see it for themselves.


    The great Zhen Zhao, the one that everyone knows, got crippled and stripped of his cultivation, and was now pinned to the wall with ice bolts. It was hard to believe but they didn¡¯t have any choice. The scenes were happening right in front of them.


    "Zhen Zhaomitted unforgivable crimes against our sect. He hurt many of our sisters, giving them hell and pain which forced us to act. We went to Sacred Sword Institute and took him away to face punishment from the hands of those who got hurt by him. His punishment: death from a thousand swords!" Being the Sect Master, Jiao announced his death to everyone gathered. She was sure there would be the victims in the crowd who wanted to get revenge.


    Pulling out her own sword, she pierced it through his stomach without hesitation, causing him to cough out blood.


    "Ladies! I order you to raise your swords and punish Zhen Zhao for the crimes hemitted!" Jiao cried out to the crowd as she pulled the sword out, raising the bloodied tip to the skies.


    They already decided to make it a punishment directed from the whole sect instead of a single individual. It was naturally hard to face the person who hurt you even though he was all tied up and unable to move. For the girls he preyed on, it was too much. Having their sisters around would also hide their involvement in the case.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the girls to start approaching. Not only they got an absolute order from the Sect Master but they also wanted to see Zhen Zhao from up close.


    Naturally, they were not impressed. With his head down, dirty body full of cuts, blood flowing out of his mouth and his messy hair, he looked more disgusting than appealing.


    Unfortunately, just as the first girl nned on approaching and piercing him with her sword, she was caught by another girl from behind. ck dagger quicklynded on the girl¡¯s neck as the attacker stopped the punishment from starting with her shout.


    "Anyone moves and I will kill her!"

 Chapter 394 Fanatic Love

    <h4>Chapter 394 Fanatic Love</h4>


    Ding!


    The attacked girl let go of her sword and it dropped to the ground with a metallic tap. She naturally didn¡¯t want to die so she momentarily ceased all movements and called out for help with her eyes, giving everyone a terrified look.


    "She is called Zhen Huiqing, or in other words, Zhen Zhao¡¯s sister." Princess Shanmented after scanning the face underneath the hood.


    Being exposed, the heartbroken sister didn¡¯t need to hide anymore and uncovered her face, revealing a red, teared up eyes and hateful expression.


    "Let him go or I will kill her!" She repeated her threat sternly. "This is myst warning!"


    "Haha," Xuefengughed, not worried even one bit. Bying up on her own, she saved them a lot of time and energy to catch her on their own. It was a matter to celebrate then cry.


    As Zhen Huiqing was miles behind him in terms of cultivation, she couldn¡¯t even resist it when he wrapped around her with the power of his Spirit, immobilising her without any troubles. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t think too much about it when all she thought was saving her brother no matter the cost.


    Slowly approaching the twodies, Xuefeng reached out and pulled the sword away from the victim¡¯s neck. She was still confused about what happened but she didn¡¯t think too much and sidestep away from the crazy Zhen Huiqing. She touched her neck and found blood on her hands which suddenly made her panic.


    "Don¡¯t move," Xuefeng called out to her with a calming tone to his voice before catching her hands. He sent a wave of Fate Qi through her body and the wound closed in a blink of an eye, leaving no scar whatsoever. This definitely surprised everyone gathered around them.


    "Okay, now you should be well. You have to pay attention to your surroundings. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe just because you are surrounded by your sisters. The enemy can lurk everywhere." Xuefeng advised with a gentle smile as he finally let go of the girl¡¯s hands.


    "Y-yes... Thank you, Milord..." The female disciple blushed seeing his handsome face so close and stuttered when she tried to reply in gratitude.


    "No, I¡¯m no Milord. Just call me Young Master." Xuefeng corrected her and returned to Zhen Huiqing who was just standing there, ring at him with her cheeks red from tears. If it was the old Xuefeng, he would probably feel bad, but those times were gone. He knew she was also guilty.


    They didn¡¯t have much proof against her but Xuefeng didn¡¯t need to wait long before someone voiced out the truth.


    "Young Master! She is the one who lured the girls for Zhen Zhao! She visited me today as well, telling me that Zhen Zhao wants to meet and get to know me." One pretty female with fair skin and innocent vibe around her couldn¡¯t stop herself anymore and exposed what happened in the morning. She didn¡¯t mention her decision at all but based on her expression, it was easy to figure out.


    She happily agreed earlier but now, seeing how Zhen Zhao ended up, she felt more disgust that joy. The current Zhen Zhao wasn¡¯t even better than the beggars from the streets.


    "Oh, so it seems like you are guilty as well. Do you have anything to say about that?" Xuefeng asked curiously, wanting to know her part of the story. Unfortunately, her next words after he unlocked her speech were different from what he imagined.


    "Kill me please!" Zhen Huiqing cried out, sounding fully convinced.


    "Huh? You want to die just like that?" Xuefeng questioned as he raised his eyebrows.


    "My brother will die anything. I want to die with him then. I can¡¯t live without him. Can I hug him so you can pierce us to die together? I was the one who brought all the girls to him. I deserve the same punishment as him." Zhen Huiqing said as if it was obvious, looking as if she really liked the idea of dying together with her brother.


    Xuefeng only sighed to that as he picked up a stone from the ground. He felt pity for her as he realised she was just brainwashed by her brother. Although she helped, Xuefeng didn¡¯t think she deserved the same kind of punishment as Zhen Zhao who was actually performing the evil deeds.


    "I don¡¯t know where you got the confidence that your brother feels the same about you. I can bet he will betray you for his own benefits without hesitation." Xuefeng said, nning to show her Zhen Zhao¡¯s bad side yet she was too stubborn.


    "It¡¯s okay. I know he loves me. Even if he pushed me away, I will still follow him." Zhen Huiqing replied with a smile, looking at Zhen Zhao lovingly despite knowing how horrible of a person he was.


    At that point, Xuefeng gave up on her, knowing she wouldn¡¯t change.


    Swoosh!


    The small rock that wasying in his palm from the start of the conversation suddenly shot forward towards her. It crushed at her forehead without warning creating a finger-sized hole right in the centre. There was no way she could have dodged that as Xuefeng held her in ce.


    When Zhen Zhao¡¯s sister dropped to the ground, Xuefeng didn¡¯t think of her as a woman but rather an enemy he needed to kill to prevent any possible revenge in the future. She was already crazy about him. All of his questions meant to test if he should kill her quickly or slowly. There was no way he would let her live.


    "You are too kind. I would agree to her request and make them both suffer together." Nuwa muttered, wrapping her arms around her chest. There was no word ¡¯mercy¡¯ in her dictionary.


    "It¡¯s okay. It will be easier for thedies to kill him without her. Even if she was guilty, she was still once their sister." Xuefeng calmed her down before looking towards the crowd ofdies. "I know that many of you have been hurt by him and that it¡¯s hard to go out and admit it but listen to your own heart. Are you going to just watch? Don¡¯t you want to take the revenge into your own hands and vent for all the nights you spent sleepless? This is yourst chance. He won¡¯t live for long. Kill him and get rid of your inner demons."


    He wanted to give them a chance to forget about those horrible nights and fortunately, his speech worked. Onedy after another walked forward, gaining the courage to fight for themselves.


    "I was dumb and naive before. He took advantage of me and I learnt my lesson. Never trust a guy with a pretty face." The firstdy muttered to herself before piercing at Zhen Zhao¡¯s liver.


    "Aaarghh!" He cried out, waking up with pain before losing consciousness once again for the very same reason. The girl didn¡¯t show any pity on her face, recalling the pain he put her through.


    As the victims continued to perform their revenge, Xuefeng nced at the girls and seeing the ufortable face of Tianshi, he suddenly said, "I will leave the rest to you girls."


    He didn¡¯t enjoy the tortures but he could bear them. Tianshi, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem like she was a fan of thempletely.


    Without saying anything else, he took her by the waist andunched into the sky, heading towards the Warship.

 Chapter 395 Deal

    <h4>Chapter 395 Deal</h4>


    Without saying anything else, he took her by the waist andunched into the sky, heading towards the Warship.


    "I don¡¯t like killing, sigh..." Tianshi muttered as she buried her head into Xuefeng¡¯s chest. She was thankful that he recognised her uneasiness. Even though she lived in this world for a while already, she hasn¡¯t been through the same extreme experiences as Xuefeng so she wasn¡¯t used to it yet.


    "It¡¯s okay, you have me. I won¡¯t force you to do something you don¡¯t want to," Xuefeng assured her as he embraced her,nding on top of the Warship. He didn¡¯t n to go inside just in case anything happened.


    Even though he cheered her up, she was still down, knowing how important killing was in this new life of theirs. If one didn¡¯t fight and kill, they would probably suffer in this world.


    "But you will probably kill a lot in the future... If I want to stay by your side, I can¡¯t be like that..." Tianshi said quietly as she hugged him tighter, feeling like baggage.


    "Tianshi, look at me," Xuefeng noticed it based on her voice and quickly acted, trying to talk to her.


    "I don¡¯t want to..." Instead of listening, Tianshi dove deeper into his chest, not budging at all.


    "So you won¡¯t look at your husband eyes?" Xuefeng asked back, not worried about her sudden outburst of stubbornness. He knew how to deal with it.


    She finally nced upwards after feeling his gentle pats on the head and saw his assuring smile. His hand moved from her hip to her chin as he lifted it up so she could directly face him and savoured her lips, wanting to distract her mind a little from the scenes she just saw.


    "I think I need to remind you of something you forgot," Xuefeng whispered softly. "As long as you stay by my side and continue being my Tianshi, I will not leave you no matter what you do. I told you already. You are mine forever. You can get used to everything if you want to. And if you don¡¯t like killing? It doesn¡¯t matter. You can be my support instead."


    "Support...? How?" Tianshi asked with her interest piqued. She liked the idea of helping Xuefeng without the need to kill directly.


    "I can bet that Yiren also dislikes killing. You two can act like support from the back lines,unching ranged attacks for example. We are a team. There needs to be a bnce. We can¡¯t all go into close-quartersbat else we will all bump into each other. I actually prefer if you moved further to the back with both Nuwa and Yiren, acting like support and brain of the operation." Xuefeng exined as he caressed her cheek.


    All positions on the battlefield were important. With Tianshi being under Nuwa care, he could keep her safe but also sneakily make her undergo Nuwa¡¯s training. She was strict when it came to training which made her much better training for Tianshi. He wasn¡¯t perfect for that job as he was naturally biased and easy to bribe with cuteness and cuddles.


    "Thank you! I will join the support~" Tianshi eximed with happiness, actually really liking the idea. When she thought about killing, her inner morals were still stopping her. If she didn¡¯t have to do it, she would dly ept such an offer.


    "Mhmm, you will be able to use your ability well with Nuwa by your side. You can help her with decision making and nning as well," Xuefeng said excitedly, kissing her once again but she gently pulled away, confused about his words.


    "What ability? I don¡¯t think I have anything like that..." Tianshi muttered as she tried to think of anything. Aside from her Heavenly Steps and her wings, she didn¡¯t think there was anything special.


    "Oh, I didn¡¯t tell you? I want you to be the one who gets the next Fate Spirit. This will be our next destination. I don¡¯t think we will stop on the way anymore until we reach the location of the Spirit," Xuefeng exined with a smile, surprising her greatly.


    Wasn¡¯t that exactly what she wanted? Tianshi wanted to be much more useful to Xuefeng yet her power was just not enough. She didn¡¯t hesitate and jumped at Xuefeng with a big smile on her face, trying to squeeze him as tightly as she could.


    There was no need for any words as her action expressed what she wanted to say.


    "I guess they areing back," Xuefeng muttered after a moment, yet Tianshi didn¡¯t let go of him, iming the spot in his arms fully for herself. He didn¡¯t mind that and simply embraced her as well.


    "It¡¯s done. Both dead and taken care of," Nuwa said just as shended, cing Princess Shan on the metal floor as well. As Zhen Zhao didn¡¯t have any support, he didn¡¯t survive long.


    "How long did hest?" Xuefeng asked curiously. "You finished quickly."


    "He was dead after twenty rounds. We managed to poison his spirit before he died though which probably quickened his death," Nuwa exined casually as she walked up to them before asking Tianshi, "How are you? Feeling better?"


    The goal was to live and coexist with each other which meant having a good rtionship with each other. Nuwa knew Tianshi had a deep connection with Xuefeng so she naturally befriended her quickly.


    "Mhmm, I¡¯m good. I just don¡¯t like killing and tortures," Tianshi nodded calmly, telling the truth.


    "It¡¯s okay, you will get used to it after some time," Nuwa replied before switching her gaze to Xuefeng. "Shall we go? I don¡¯t think there is anything left to do here."


    "Mhmm, we can continue," Xuefeng nodded but then he looked at all thedies and realised someone was missing. "Jiao is not going with us?"


    He was sure she was stubborn enough to follow after them. She wouldn¡¯t agree to a bet with him if she nned to return to her Sect.


    Just when he thought it was the truth, they saw a blue shing from the outside of the warship before realising it was Jiao whonded on the surface next to them. She did not have a happy expression on her face.


    "Wee back, now we can mov¡ª" With theplete squad on the board, Xuefeng decided to finally depart yet Jiao stopped his speech.


    "I told you to wait for me as I need to settle some matters with the Sect. Ie back and I don¡¯t see anyone. Care to exin?" Jiao red at Nuwa, not scared of confrontation with her yet Nuwa yed innocent.


    "Huh? You did? I thought you are leaving. I don¡¯t remember anything," Nuwa said after shrugging, clearly not bothered by her allegations which pissed Jiao even more.


    She wanted to continue firing with arguments but Xuefeng stopped her before it went too far.


    "Jiao, calm down. Everyone get inside the Warship. We are leaving," Xuefeng ordered sternly, giving an example and moved towards the exit to open it for thedies, helping Tianshi get down. The others followed, leaving only Nuwa and Jiao outside.


    "Hehe, your Master told you to enter inside. Are you going against your Master¡¯s wishes?" Nuwa giggled as she teased Jiao with her current status, directing her voice so that only Jiao could hear her.


    "Humph, everyone starts somewhere. You should be careful. You never know when your enemy can strike," Jiao ignored her teases as she snorted and walked past Nuwa, warning her.


    Naturally, Nuwa onlyughed it off, not scared at all. She openly disliked Jiao so this argument wasn¡¯t something that surprised Xuefeng.


    Though, he still had to take a stance that he didn¡¯t approve of such behaviour.


    Smack!


    Nuwa¡¯s butt was pped right after Nuwa entered inside the warship. Xuefeng sent Tianshi back and waited for everyone to walk away for that.


    "What? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong," Nuwa pouted after she got pulled into his arms. After all, she had the right to dislike someone.


    "Just be nice for now. I want everyone to learn master Water Element in the White Lotus Sect. It will be really beneficial for us to join them. We can use Jiao to easilymunicate with their sect. Why else would I keep her around, knowing you don¡¯t like each other?" Xuefeng said patiently while massaging her butt in the ce he hit her.


    "Can¡¯t we just use Wisdom Trees instead? There is no need to visit that sect at all," Nuwa protested against the whole idea.


    "We are the Royal Forest Elves. It is naturally easier for us to master elements but it¡¯s not the same for humans. They will find it easier to master inside a proper environment," Xuefeng tried to convince her, but Nuwa didn¡¯t give up.


    "What if I can prove to you that it¡¯s not true? I will help them master one element before we enter the Central Region. If I seed, we won¡¯t go to White Lotus Sect. What do you think?" Nuwa presented her sudden idea as she hugged him, looking at him excitedly.


    "Hmmm..." Her words made him wonder if she can actually do it and Xuefeng realised there were no drawbacks to her idea so he agreed. "Alright. If you can make everyone master one element, we won¡¯t need to go to White Lotus Sect."


    "And you will kick Jiao from our group," Nuwa added with a smile, but her plot didn¡¯t work out perfectly.


    "Not right away. I will need someone to fetch me ingredients when I master crafting and alchemy. But after I¡¯m done, we will part ways," Xuefeng agreed but on his own conditions.


    "Okay!" Nuwa nodded happily, feeling confident in her teaching abilities and kissed him to seal the deal between them.

 Chapter 396 Played

    <h4>Chapter 396 yed</h4>


    Nuwa led him towards their room where everyone was supposed to wait and they met Jiao standing next to the doors. She naturally had to listen to Xuefeng¡¯s orders and he told her to wait. He didn¡¯t actually know what to do with her yet so he decided to postpone it after he exchanges words with Nuwa.


    Not even ncing at her, Nuwa kissed Xuefeng deeply right in front of Jiao to tease her and show in a live-action what Nuwa could and Jiao couldn¡¯t do. She didn¡¯t want to deal with Jiao so she left everything to Xuefeng, entering inside the room after onest reminder.


    "Don¡¯t forget our deal."


    She wanted Jiao to constantly think about it, getting headaches over the unknown. Nuwa didn¡¯t reveal anything else to avoid giving clues.


    Thud.


    The doors closed, but it didn¡¯t mean that Nuwa cancelled her presence around them. Even if they didn¡¯t feel it, Nuwa was still listening.


    "I will be working on my domain until we cross the borders of the Central Region. The girls will be also working with their training so you are basically free until then. If I need anything I will call for you." Xuefeng described the situation in a simple way, trying to not act too close with her. She was his servant now after all.


    Unfortunately, Jiao didn¡¯t act like he wished and asked back, prying about the deal that they made. All she had to do was guess and in the current situation, it wasn¡¯t that hard.


    "So Nuwa told you to get rid of me, right?" Jiao questioned as her eyebrows rose and the corners of her mouth lifted. Nuwa couldn¡¯t wait to push her off the cliff and it wasn¡¯t a secret.


    "And what do you want? Do you like being my servant so much?" Xuefeng answered with a question, not ying in her game.


    "And what if I do? I lost the bet so I have to serve you for the next three months." Jiao walked forward towards him, staring at Xuefeng with a flirtatious nce. "No matter what you tell me to do, I will do it."


    She finally walked up close enough to him and their gazes connected within an arms length from each other. She wanted to close the distance even further so she extended her hand and caught his shirt. He didn¡¯t move away which surprised her.


    A few ns immediately spurted in her mind and Jiao chose the one with the lower risk.


    "Anything. I will do anything you want." Jiao repeated her willingness while biting her lower lip sexily. One could easily figure out what she wanted from him.


    Xuefeng grinned at that and actually gently grabbed onto her chin, making her look straight at him.


    "Really? Are you sure?" He tried to confirm before he would bring his n to life.


    "Mhmm, as long as it¡¯s not something that would hurt me, I don¡¯t mind anything..." Jiao nodded in confirmation, trying to support herself on his hand.


    "It can be something that brings pleasure too..." She added right after, looking innocent. "But I¡¯m new to such actions... So you would have to teach me a little bit..."


    Her soft speech was really suggestive and alluring but she was talking to Xuefeng after all. He was under such pressure almost every day. She could feel that her methods wouldn¡¯t be effective but Jiao still wanted to try.


    This is why she was shocked when Xuefeng actually hooked on her ploy and took a half step forward with a bright smile. Jiao was still suspicious of his actions but when bits of warmth sipped through her dress as he held onto her waist, she began getting convinced.


    "You know what..." Xuefeng observed the doors to their room. "I actually have something nice you can do for me..."


    "Mhmm... What is it? Let me hear it..." Jiao whispered as she slowly leaned over to him, heading for his lips.


    "It¡¯s something that can help you rx..." Xuefeng added, touching her lips with his finger.


    "Please tell me... I can¡¯t wait any longer..." Jiao was getting hotter the more time she spent in his embrace. His stalling was giving her shivers as she couldn¡¯t help herself from kissing him.


    But... Who would have thought everything would crumble in seconds?


    Xuefeng¡¯s naughty smile returned back to normal without warning, just like her own after he announced what he wanted.


    "Three days break. Go rx or train."


    She definitely wasn¡¯t prepared for that as she still stood on the spot he left her at for a few good moments even after his feet crossed the doorstep of his room.


    ¡¯Damn... He yed me...¡¯ Jiaomented upset, realising Xuefeng was just ying with her. ¡¯You only won today... I will have my win...¡¯


    She didn¡¯t admit defeat in her heart and walked away towards her own room, already nning her next move.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mhmm..." Xuefeng was speech deprived the moment he entered the room when Nuwa clung to his chest with one of her legs bent upwards and sucked on the lips she just tasted not a while ago.


    "What did I do to deserve such treatment?" Xuefeng asked after she finally let go of him, the grin on her face being contagious.


    "Hehe, nothing. I¡¯m happy how you yed her. Come, the girls are already waiting in the biggest room." She giggled with a wide smile and pulled his hand, bringing him next door.


    The girls were already impatient, waiting for Xuefeng to arrived and all stood up when they entered.


    "What took you guys so long?" Xiao Wenined with a gentle frown but Nuwa immediately jumped into exnation to avoid any drama.


    "I talked with Xuefeng about the training for the next few days and we decided to continue with something special," Nuwa said as she pulled out a Wisdom Tree. "I wish that each of you will choose one element you want to master. I will help you reach the stage where you can use it freely."


    Before the girls turned doubtful, Xuefeng began choosing based on what he thought would suit them, passing them corresponding miniatures of Wisdom tree.


    "Wuying, how about you master Water Element to help you with your Blood Element? They are both liquids so it shouldn¡¯t be that hard for you."


    "Tianshi, you should master Lightning Element. I have a special Armour that I can pass to you. It has a great defence so you should be safe in critical situations."


    "Xiao Wen and Shan, you are still yet to master Air Qi so you should focus on that. Ability to fly is crucial in many situations." Xuefeng only had one Air Qi Wisdom Tree but he expected Yiren or Nuwa to share the other one.


    "And Yi, you can choose between Fire and Earth Element. I would suggest Earth as it would be more beneficial for you during close-quarter fighting."


    When Xuefeng was finally done, everyone gawked at him with eyes wide open.


    "I¡¯m actually impressed." Nuwa voiced out everyone¡¯s thought and everyone walked up, giving him a big hug. They ended up all lumping together into one embrace with Xuefeng in the middle.


    "Okay, okay, let¡¯s start the training. You girls have three days to master your elements. Nuwa will be your guide." Xuefeng couldn¡¯t do anything but tickle them so they let go of him else they would never start.


    "Haha, yes!" They all agreed with giggles.

 Chapter 397 First Inside Enjoys The Ride **

    <h4>Chapter 397 First Inside Enjoys The Ride **</h4>


    The next three days Xuefeng could describe as monotonous but also rxing. During the day, he would train his Wind Domain before spending the time with his women.


    Unfortunately, they were so engrossed in their training that they didn¡¯t even want to stop and eat with him. He understood it well, knowing it was their chance to improve their strength and help him even more in the future.


    After the first day of strict training with Nuwa, they could already sense the Elemental Qi in their surroundings which made them even more motivated.


    With ongoing Elemental training and Spirit strengthening for Yiren, Xuefeng was only left with Nuwa who took advantage of him each time he passed through the doors. He couldn¡¯t do anything other than enjoying her special attention.


    Xuefeng brushed his hand through Nuwa¡¯s blond hair, gently rubbing on her scalp while helping her change her position back and forth. After giving her instructions, Nuwa was free to do whatever she wanted and eating him up was one her games.


    "Ah... Your tongue is amazing..." Xuefengid down on the pile of pillows, praising her once again but Nuwa was never tired of his words. It helped her study all of his weaknesses which she could use against him if she wants something in the future.


    Nuwa sucked on the tip, attacking it with her tongue before tightly locking around the shaft and gulping it all the way to her throat, shivering each time Xuefeng twitched from pleasure and hit her soft walls.


    It wasn¡¯t his fault and he med her seductive dance that was pushing him to the limits of arousal. Not only her sexy chest was constantly rubbing against his thighs but her butt teased his desires each time itpleted its rotation, showing its heart-shaped beauty to him.


    He wanted to reach out and grasp it firmly yet Nuwa already locked onto him, taking full control from his hands. He couldn¡¯tin yet Nuwa¡¯s body always threw his desires out of control.


    "Hu..." Nuwa gasped deeply, taking wisps of air into her lungs. Xuefeng once again twitched, indirectly telling her he was about to burst so Nuwa slid his erection on top of her tongue as she pulled away.


    She arched her back and squeezed her chest with her arms which disyed her perky breasts up for visiting. Her blushed cheeks and lewd smile gave him signal she was sincerely inviting him to caress them as he wished. He wasn¡¯t the only one whose thirst for action reached the ceiling.


    As he already had a lifelong subscription, Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate and pinched her hardened nipple, twisting and pulling on it until Nuwa voiced her pleasure levels to him.


    "Ah! The second one too!" Nuwa moaned as she led his free hand towards her second breast which also awaited some attention. She supported herself on his thighs before hopping onto hisp, closing the distance between them.


    She didn¡¯t forget about his member who was left alone for a moment and suddenly extended her tongue, letting thick saliva drip from it right on top of the shaft. Nuwa was already waiting for it with her hands as she gripped it firmly right after, distributing the slime-like substance evenly across the burning skin.


    "Mhmm..." She didn¡¯t finish when her nipple ring got vacuumed into a soft and moist ce before being tingled by a warm snake. Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help himself but sit up and embrace her, pressing her warm blobs against his face.


    Both her hands were tightly wrapped together as she slid them up and down with passion in her eyes. She wanted to keep him in the form before she can finally swallow him inside her.


    Pa!


    A small smack resounded throughout the room when Nuwa couldn¡¯t resist herself anymore and pushed him on the bed, forcefully pulling him away from her chest. Her hands squeeze the hard erection, stopping him from bursting out before ring at him with a grimace on her face.


    "Can¡¯t you wait for a moment? I told you I want it inside..." Nuwained but Xuefeng knew how to pacify his beauty.


    He reached out and grabbed her arm, pulling her momentarily into his arms. She was still pouting, waiting for his constion even though she didn¡¯t resist. With her arms bent, their chests connected but she continued to stare into his eyes.


    As a response, Xuefeng simply smiled and brushed a single strand of hair that fell on her face, putting it behind her ear. When his fingers grazed her sensitive ear, her body shuddered and her face shifted to the side, leaning on his palm.


    "Mhmm..." Nuwa didn¡¯t know when it happened but a momentter she was purring like a cat, enjoying as he thumb rubbed the inside of her ear. When she realised she was tricked again, Nuwa counterattacked, grabbing onto his own before linking their lips as well.


    "I¡¯m sorry, your hands felt so good that I couldn¡¯t¡ª" Xuefeng tried to exin after she calmed down but Nuwa already forgot about it and moved on, continuing to enjoy. "Just shut up and kiss me."


    They werepletely out in their own world, not realising that another soul entered their room. Intimacy between Royal Elves was often dangerous as their minds were filled with too much pleasure and they couldn¡¯t focus on their surroundings.


    "Hmm?" Although they were busied with themselves, when Xuefeng felt someone tamper with his member, he had to act. At first, he thought it was Nuwa who sneakily wanted to connect with him yet after he skimmed downwards with his fingers and caught Nuwa¡¯s butt, Xuefeng knew that something was wrong.


    p!


    Nuwa didn¡¯t want to let go of him so he smacked her across the butt which finally awakened her consciousness of the surroundings.


    "Ahh... Yiren?" Pulling away, Nuwa finally realised Yiren was sitting behind them, stroking Xuefeng¡¯s erection as if she was preparing it for herself.


    "Sigh, people want a moment of peace yet here you are, moaning at full volume," Yirenined, acting as if she didn¡¯t want it yet the corner of her mouth was twitching. They knew she was just pretending and confirmed it when Yiren pushed Nuwa¡¯s butt forward and sat down on Xuefeng¡¯sp, sliding his member inside with one move.


    "Hey! It was my turn!" Nuwa called out to her, not expecting to have her chance stolen this easily.


    Only then did Yiren close her mouth from the initial shock of beingpletely filled and grinned at her mother, slowly moving up and down as she talked.


    "Firstes, first served doesn¡¯t apply here Mom. It¡¯s more like, ¡¯first inside, enjoys the ride.¡¯ Haha." She giggled afterwards,ughing at her own joke.


    Yiren didn¡¯t know that Xuefeng has been on high pressure for a while already and with just a few moves of Yiren¡¯s bottom, his body was begging to release his golden seeds. Having nothing to stop him anymore, it was inevitable.


    "Ahh! Xuefeng!" Yiren¡¯s eyes opened wide as she stopped moving and Nuwa quickly realised what was happening, ming everything on Xuefeng. "Couldn¡¯t you wait a bit longer? Sigh..."


    Nuwa fell back onto Xuefeng¡¯s chest and pouted, hugging him instead of fighting with Yiren. She was still under the effects of pleasure stimnts. Xuefeng found her really cute in that moment so he tried to cheer her up.


    "Hey... I can still go for a few rounds..." He caressed her cheek in the process.


    "I don¡¯t want to anymore... Just hug me..." Nuwa muttered quietly and Xuefeng dly fulfilled her request.


    Having nopetition, Yiren couldn¡¯t reject such an opportunity and resumed action.


    "If Mom doesn¡¯t want to, I will go for another round, hehe."

 Chapter 398 BOOOOM!

    <h4>Chapter 398 BOOOOM!</h4>


    Read author thoughts


    **********


    Xuefeng woke up on the third day since they started their deal with Nuwa, yet none of the girls finished their training yet. Though, Xuefeng was pleasantly surprised they were making some serious progress.


    They were all mostly at thest stage while already having the ability to use the chosen Element. Right now all they had to do was focus on increasing the absorption rate from the snail pace to a bearable minimum.


    After all, they couldn¡¯t take more than an hour to fill their dantains to brim.


    Waking up after him, Nuwa didn¡¯t open her eyes and instead began kissing his chest, neck, before giving him a bit of morning sweetness on the lips.


    "I told you they are going to make it..." She muttered after she found afortable position on his chest, hugging and enjoying his gentle rubs on her back.


    "Mhmm, good job. I would give you a reward but you already used up your credits." Xuefeng praised her as he patted her on the butt, recalling the exhaustingst night he had.


    Both Yiren and Nuwa only went to sleep after they received their fill. They didn¡¯t want to finish quickly and they were not satisfied with just one or two rounds. He was definitely milked dry that night.


    "Hehe, I love when you take care of me like that..." Nuwa let out a soft giggle and licked her lips as if she still wanted more. "We should definitely repeat that."


    "Tsk," Xuefeng snickered, questioning with wonder. "Can¡¯t you be like Yiren? She can still barely move after yesterday¡¯s pounding yet you are energetic and getting hornier with each second."


    He extended his hand to grasp Yiren¡¯s butt and massaged it smoothly, trying to rx her muscles a bit. Only after they were turning softer did Xuefeng sent his Fate Qi through them, removing any fatigue from their bodies.


    "Mhmm..." This action woke her up as well but she returned to sleeping after a short moment.


    "Once she is older and stronger, she will be able to handle much more," Nuwa exined with a smile and returned to hugging him as well as ying with his muscles as she walked on them with her fingers.


    He enjoyed the sight of his women cuddling into his body, showing their love. Unfortunately, everything had to end at some point. He received a call from someone also important to him and had to report to it.


    ¡¯Xuefeng... I¡¯m ready...¡¯ Ling informed him quietly, finally breaking through her fears and decided to face her past. She knew it would be hard but she had to make a change. Her desire to be of use to Xuefeng and help him whenever he had questions was much stronger than her anxiety.


    ¡¯Alright.¡¯ Xuefeng quickly acknowledged her words, knowing exactly what she wanted. Ling already asked for another extension, scheduling her transformation into Fate Law for today.


    It was a time-consuming process so they had to leave some time for that. They didn¡¯t have much of it till they arrive in the Central Region so they had to act quickly.


    Turning to the girls, he squeezed them both to gain their attention.


    "It¡¯s time to wake up. Ling decided to transform so I have to go." Xuefeng muttered straightforwardly, describing the ns as they were.


    "Mhmm, okay." Nuwa nodded right away, letting go of him. "Do you need anything from me?"


    "If you can protect me during the process, I would be really grateful," Xuefeng replied as he lifted Yiren who was still sleepy, rubbing on her eyes before leaving a peck on her lips. "I have to go, sweetie."


    "Mhmm~" She replied sweetly and let him ce her on the bed next to him.


    Xuefeng wore a new set of clothes, being helped by Nuwa who insisted and sat down on the bed next to them.


    "Wear some clothes in case someone wants to talk to me. You can be my representative if anything happens." Xuefeng advised, knowing they were closing in on the Central Region.


    "Can I really? What if its an emergency and I need to fight?" Nuwa asked excitedly, pulling away from his back.


    "You are smart enough to know what to do. I will leave it to you." Xuefeng believed Nuwa wouldn¡¯t go on a killing spree so he didn¡¯t mind that.


    Nuwa smiled naughtily and nodded, creating a multiyered barrier around him. Using different elements as the source, it would be quite hard to break it from the outside.


    ¡¯Alright, Ling. You can start.¡¯


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Seeing the giant golden barrier through the windows of the control room, Liu Xiaobei couldn¡¯t help but get reminded of his past. He was born in the Central Region but because of a stupid misunderstanding, he left, never returning again. This was the first time he was this close to it since he left.


    The barrier was massive, surrounding the whole Central Region from both the ground and air. It was like a giant shell ced on top of it. What was the most surprising was that it was a natural phenomenon, not created by a human.


    Mu Lan knew what he thought about so she immediately hugged him and assured him.


    "It¡¯s okay... We will now build a new n which will beparable to that of Xiao Family and no one will be able to say anything. Past doesn¡¯t matter. Only the present and future do."


    "Mhmm, thank you." Liu Xiaobei kissed his wife in response but then turned back at the window, realising something was flying on their way. "What are they doing? Can¡¯t they see its Xiao Family Warship? Xiao Feng told me no one will dare to stop us."


    A bunch of smaller flying ships were blocking their way right before the barrier which forced them to stop their Warship else they would definitely kill a lot of people.


    Liu Xiaobei didn¡¯t want to create troubles even before they arrived in the capital so he decided to stay peaceful.


    "Let¡¯s inform Xuefeng. I guess they are deliberately stopping us." Liu Xiaobei face turned serious as he pulled out the golden token that gave them unlimited pass.


    Before they left the control room, he activated the barrier around the Warship, not nning on risking the lives of his nsmen. One million Spirit Stones for peace of mind and the safety of his n was an adequate price.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Mu Lan still didn¡¯t reach the Saint Stage, she didn¡¯t follow after Nuwa and Liu Xiaobei. It was natural that he wasn¡¯t in a good mood after being stopped but he didn¡¯tin, hoping to resolve this quickly.


    They flew-half distance to meet with them yet no one wasing out of the flying ships to negotiate with them. One minute, two minutes. Still nothing.


    When the timer reached five, Nuwa was already fuming and the pressure surrounding her was raising. She whipped with her hand above her head and created a giant fireball the size of one of the flying ships before finally crying out with a devilish expression.


    "If no onees in the next ten seconds I will blow your shit up!"


    Liu Xiaobei smiled at that, happy he took Nuwa with him. He decided right away that he will leave the talking to her.


    It wasn¡¯t even a half of the allocated time when tens of cultivators left their respective flying ships and approached them hurriedly.


    They thought that Nuwa would be easy to bully yet how wrong they were. The men had panicked expressions, not expecting her to be this strong. They already confirmed all Xiao Family members above Sage stage were in the capital so they only expected to face a young boy.


    "Miss! Calm down! We were just finishing our reports!" Their boss quickly called out to Nuwa, scared of the overlyrge fireball, still raging on top of her palm.


    "Who do you take me for?!" Nuwa yelled at him and didn¡¯t hesitate anymore,unching the fireball straight at one of the ships that were empty.


    BOOOOM!


    The ship was swallowed by the fire before exploding on its own, damaging nearby vehicles as well. The barrier surrounding the flying ship couldn¡¯t even defend for a second before it was crushed.


    Nuwa red at the men afterwards, scanning them all with murderous gaze and questioned without mercy.


    "Why did you block us and how do you want to die?!"

 Chapter 399 Dont Leave Me...

    <h4>Chapter 399 Don¡°t Leave Me...</h4>


    \"Miss¡ª\" The leading man, being a Sage Stage cultivator with an Air Qi sipping from him, tried to gently calm Nuwa down yet she was already negative towards them.


    \"What Miss?! I already have a husband!\" Nuwa scolded the guy, unleashing a pressure of peak sage stage at the leader, making him shudder.


    He was only a Team Leader so he was still midway his stage, notparable to her. Though, thinking that Nuwa was only of Sage Stage, he rxed a bit. They had the number advantage so if the real fight started, they shouldn¡¯t be the ones at losing position.


    \"Mdy, please, we are just doing our job!\" The leader pleaded, not letting her cut him off again.


    \"Answer my question!\" She shouted as another skill began forming on Nuwa¡¯s palm, this time being a Lightning Spear instead.


    Just the sheer fact she had mastered two elements was enough to impress them.


    \"W-we were ordered by the Ruler of the Realm to check each Flying Ship entering the Central Region... His Son¡¯s birthday ising up so we need to make sure¡ª\" The Team Leader tried to exin, using the name everyone knows yet he had to stop halfway as a lightning spear flew straight towards his chest.


    He barely dodged it but at the cost of another flying ship which body got pierced without any resistance.


    Bang!


    Another explosion woke everyone from the dreams of settling this dispute without any sacrifices. What¡¯s more, Nuwa¡¯s next words were a direct offence they couldn¡¯t ignore.


    \"Who cares about your bastard ruler or whatever. Is he so weak he can¡¯t even protect his own son? So useless! Where is he?! Show yourself!\" Nuwa offended the highest man in the hierarchy without hesitation as another two Lighting Spears spawned on her hands.


    When she swung her arm, the Royal Guard Cultivators in the flying ships already knew it was time to evacuate and the ones in the air dodged to the sides before she threw them.


    \"She is rebelling!\" The Royal Guard Cultivator cried out as they pulled out their own weapons and readied themselves to battle.


    Bang! Bang!


    Two more flying ships exploded in the distance causing the panic of the Team Leader. They cost millions of Spirit Stones yet here they were destroyed one by one on his watch. He would be the one responsible for that damage!


    \"STOP!\" He cried out. \"We surrender! We will let you pass!\"


    Nuwa frowned right away, thinking that they would give her more entertainment. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh, stopping the creating of another spear.


    \"It¡¯s okay. They just can¡¯t afford to battle with you.\" Liu Xiaobei assured her, knowing she was not satisfied.


    None of the Royal Guard Cultivators on the opposite side we satisfied with such an oue as well. After all, they lost their ships for nothing, without even exchanging blows. Unfortunately, theints they raised were quickly dismissed.


    \"Silence! I already decided.\" The Team Leader shushed them before turning to Nuwa, bowing his head. \"We apologize for offending you Mdy. Can I have the Entry Token so that I can note it down?\"


    \"Huh?\" The Royal Guard Cultivators looked surprised at those words but soon realised what their leader nned to do. They all calmed down and put down their weapons.


    Naturally, Nuwa and Liu Xiaobei noticed that change too.


    \"Give it to them. We are in a hurry.\" Nuwa ordered before Liu Xiaobei asked and he sighed, knowing exactly what she wanted.


    \"Here you go.\" Liu Xiaobei pulled out a golden token and threw it towards the Team Leader, leaving the rest to Nuwa.


    He knew that they were scheming but with her power, he didn¡¯t worry.


    ¡¯There shouldn¡¯t be a problem... Right?¡¯ He asked himself, before dismissing his thoughts.


    Nuwa closely observed the token in the Team Leader¡¯s hands and she expected them to destroy it or deactivate it but instead, they all started falling down without warning. The Team Leader¡¯s voice reached those who werete to react after he was safe far away.


    \"Return to the city!\"


    Currently, they were high up in the sky, hovering above the border city that was responsible for taking care of the barrier. There were four such border cities, protecting their side of the barrier from the assigned region.


    \"Hahahahaha,\" Nuwa couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing, finally having a legitimate reason to create chaos. She didn¡¯t want toter receive a scolding from Xuefeng so she deliberately let them steal the Token.


    \"It has been a while since I yed like that, hehe. I think I deserve some fun after all those years.\" Nuwa giggled to herself as she contemted how to punish them all.


    \"Do you need any help?\" Liu Xiaobei asked just to confirm his own thoughts and he only received a short answer.


    \"Don¡¯t worry, I got this,\" Nuwa assured him, thinking how long it would take her and muttered just to be sure. \"If Xuefeng wakes up and I¡¯m still not back, stall him for a bit, hehe.\"


    She didn¡¯t wait for his answer and simply stopped supporting herself in the air, falling down after the cultivators with a grin on her face.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Nuwa was ying a game of hide and seek, Xuefeng and Ling were reaching the ending point of Ling¡¯s transformation. It took more timepared to when Xiao Wen did it because Ling¡¯s rank was lower.


    She had to gradually create more and more Fate Qi, building her base. If she rushed, she would injure both her own and Xuefeng.


    They were sitting on Ling¡¯s bed together, finding it the mostfortable ce with the best memories.


    \"Are you ready? You can rest first if you feel like it.\" Xuefeng asked with care as he caressed Ling¡¯s cheek, seeing worried she was.


    Ling was fine earlier but the more Fate Qi she absorbed, the worse she felt. She could sense that something was not right and that feeling was even stronger when she was a step away from breaking through.


    \"I don¡¯t know...\" She muttered hesitantly. \"It¡¯s there... It doesn¡¯t want to go away...\"


    Wanting to help her stop thinking about it, he brushed his fingers into her silver hair and pulled her closer, giving her a deep kiss she could focus her mind on.


    She didn¡¯t want to let go of him, finally feeling safer. There was no other ce like this for her. For a moment, the dark emotions that kept clouding her mind were blown away, reced with positive thoughts about him.


    \"Xuefeng...\" Ling said softly as a sudden idea crossed her mind. \"Can I hug you as I breakthrough? I feel much safer with you around...\"


    \"Of course, I will not let go of you, no matter what happens...\" Xuefeng promised without hesitation, tightening his embrace.


    \"Promise...?\" Ling whispered back and received an immediate kiss as a response.


    \"Okay... I will start then...\" Ling pulled out one big Fate Stone and finally started absorbing it, sitting on hisp with both her legs and arms wrapped around him.


    The Fate Stone started dissolving as the stream of Fate Qi entered into her body through her hands. Xuefeng was expecting a special reaction and quickly got it.


    ¡¯Aaaah!¡¯ Ling screamed after a short moment, her fingers burying in his back from the amount of pain she suddenly felt. \"It hurts...\"


    \"Ling, I¡¯m here for you! Listen to my voice and ovee it. I believe in you.\" Xuefeng quickly responded, cheered into her ear but it seemed like the pain was really unbelievable.


    He could feel the shivers on her body as if she was freezing yet it was the opposite, she was burning.


    \"Why it is like that?! Ling, hang in there!\"


    He pulled her head away and noticed a nk look in the eyes which momentarily made him regret hurrying her like that.


    \"Share the pain with me! I can help you! Ling!\" He cried out, kissing her lips, trying to help her regain the rity of her mind but it didn¡¯t work.


    Nothing worked.


    Her eyes looked dead.


    Her arms began to slowly lose power.


    The scratches on his back which she used to relieve the pain also ceased away.


    \"NO! I can¡¯t lose you! Fight it! Please! Do it for me! I¡¯m waiting!\"


    Still nothing...


    Her legs that wrapped tightly around his back also lost power, dropping down limply.


    \"Please... Don¡¯t leave me... I need you...\"


    When his shouts didn¡¯t work, he tried begging.


    Still nothing...


    His lips trembled, eyes shuddered. He didn¡¯t realise when a flood of tears gushed down his pale cheeks.


    Xuefeng finally understood the meaning of helplessness.


    Her body didn¡¯t support itself on its own anymore. If he let go of her, she would fall down. Her back arched backwards as he hugged her tightly, his ear trying to hear her heartbeat.


    There was none...


    \"I don¡¯t... I don¡¯t want to lose you...\" He sobbed as he kissed her corbone, neck, then lips.


    No reaction.


    He was already losing strength.


    His eyes had no more tears to spill.


    \"LING!!!\"


    He yelled for thest time but nothing changed. He lost her.


    He opened his eyes that he has been squeezing tightly, wanting to look at her one more time yet she wasn¡¯t there.


    The body he held tightly was not in his hands anymore. All of his surroundings were filled with darkness.


    \"Ling...?\" He called out weakly, in hope to hear her voice once again and he almost erupted with power when he heard her gentle voice from the distance.


    \"Xuefeng...\"

 Chapter 400 Troubling Memories

    <h4>Chapter 400 Troubling Memories</h4>


    "Ling! Where are you!?" Xuefeng stood up abruptly, not knowing on what ground he stood at when everything was filled with darkness.


    He was sure he heard her voice from the distance but he couldn¡¯t discern where it came from.


    Ling called out again.


    "Xuefeng..."


    This time he was listening in full focus and quickly turned to the source of her voice, running without a care what he could potentially face. Ling was more important to him.


    "Ling!" He cried out once again, seeing how his surrounding started changing, gaining a bit of colour with each step he took.


    "Xuefeng... I¡¯m scared..." Ling¡¯s voice was bing clearer the closer he was to the colourful lights. It didn¡¯t seem like she could hear him but that didn¡¯t stop him from trying.


    "Ling! I¡¯ming! Stay where you are!" The desire to meet him was sipping through her voice which gave him even more power to reach her as soon as possible.


    Sniff...


    He could hear her cries from the distance,ing directly from a round ball of light that was the source of all colours in the darkness.


    "You promised you will keep hugging me..." She continued softly, sounding sadder with each word.


    He reached the ball and quickly embraced it, wanting to enter it to help her but no matter what he did, nothing worked.


    "Sniff... where are you...? You promised you won¡¯t leave me..." Ling asked through her tears. "Xuefeng... Come back to me... Please..."


    "I¡¯m here!" He shouted even though he knew it wouldn¡¯t work and began scanning the whole ball of light yet he couldn¡¯t find anything that could help her.


    "Just let me in... I will help her..."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t know who he was asking but there was no other way.


    "Please... Don¡¯t leave me..." Ling begged one more time and Xuefeng tears began gathering once again.


    He tried so hard to break into the ball yet nothing worked.


    "I¡¯m sorry Ling... I tried everything... But I won¡¯t give up... I will never leave you..." Xuefeng vowed as he pressed his forehead against the ball and a single tear finally fell, streaming down on his nose before dropping into the light.


    His eyes were closed so he didn¡¯t see that his single teardrop created a miracle, melting the barrier around the light which soon engulfed himpletely.


    "It¡¯s suddenly warm..." He muttered when his body sensed the change and his eyes unconsciously opened, revealing new surroundings to him.


    He appeared in what looked like a pce room, with many luxurious decorations and skillfully engraved furniture.


    He entered inside. This was his first thought and he immediately looked around, searching for Ling. Just as he turned his head, she saw her sitting on her bed, wearing her usual white dress while hugging her knees with the face buried inside.


    He wanted to call for her yet his throat was too dry to say anything. Ling didn¡¯t notice him yet and continued to mutter to herself.


    "Xuefeng... Don¡¯t leave me..."


    He swallowed his saliva, wanting to finally call out to her.


    "Ling...?"


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t know if that was just a mirage or if his eyes were ying tricks with him yet he didn¡¯t care. He wanted to embrace her tightly and never let go.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t any of those and Ling was actually in front of him. Hearing his voice, her body shuddered and her head lifted. She looked at the source of the sound and sobbed with her smile forming on its own.


    Her pleas were finally fulfilled.


    "Xuefeng!" She cried out as he body jolted out of the bed, jumping out with all the strength she had left.


    He caught her, barely keeping bnce, yet it didn¡¯t matter to him if he fell, as long as Ling was safe.


    "Ling..." He squeezed her slim body, softly calling out her name as if he didn¡¯t believe it was her.


    Ling returned the hug, hanging on him like a bear without letting go.


    "You came... I thought you left me..." Her fingers caught onto his hair when she embraced his neck, brushing through them with care and bliss on her face. "I¡¯m d..."


    He let her do whatever she wanted as long as she didn¡¯t leave his embrace. He was afraid she would once again disappear from his arms.


    "Dummy... I would never leave you..." His voice softened as he loosened her hug a bit, wanting to look at her face and kiss her yet again.


    She didn¡¯t resist at all, letting him savour her however he wished. Though, Xuefeng was more willing to learn what exactly happened, bringing her to safe ce first instead.


    Pulling away from their kiss, he reached with one hand and wiped her tears away. She has been crying for a while which caused her eyes to redden.


    "Mhmm... I knew you woulde to save me." Ling replied with a bring smile, no longer shaking or upset. She was at peace knowing he was there for her.


    "Tell me, what happened? You didn¡¯t die...? Right? Are you safe now?"


    Xuefeng wanted to confirm with her first.


    "No, no, I didn¡¯t die..." Ling quickly denied, finally assuring him but then she buried her face into his chest and med herself. "I¡¯m useless... I made you worry..."


    "It¡¯s okay... I¡¯m relieved you are safe." Xuefeng assured her as he hugged and patted her head, kissing the top of it in between. "Where are we?"


    They were in some kind of pce and now that he looked around, it strangely looked simr to the design she used for her own pce.


    "We are inside one of my memories..." Ling whispered quietly, shivering as if she was scared. "This was one of the reasons you thought I died... It¡¯s cause I have to digest all my memories before I finish my breakthrough..."


    "Hmm, is it hard?" He asked worriedly and received a shy nod.


    "I have to go through them all else I will be trapped here forever..." She added and before he proposed, she asked while looking up at him.


    "Can you help me...? I don¡¯t think I can do it alone..." Her ss-like eyes were ready to shed tears in case he rejected her.


    Naturally, Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t be himself if he did so.


    "Of course. You shouldn¡¯t even ask. You are my woman already. I promised to take care of you." Xuefeng gave her another kiss, pulling her closer to himself before asking warmly. "Shall we go and face it together?"

 Chapter 401 She Is My Daughter!

    <h4>Chapter 401 She Is My Daughter!</h4>


    Hugging into Xuefeng arms, Ling already knew the answer to his question. She wanted it more than ever and she was d he proposed it himself.


    "Close your eyes and don¡¯t let go of me..." She whispered, still a bit anxious but Xuefeng presence gave her a lot of courage. Just as she freed her mind, epting the rest of the memories, the surroundings around them changed.


    "To understand what happened... You need to see thest memory of mine..." Ling muttered, still recalling the scene. It was after that she was scared of what could happen next.


    "I¡¯m with you, don¡¯t worry. We will go through it together. Just hug onto me." Xuefeng assured her as he tightened his embrace and finally opened his eyes. "Where are we?"


    He looked around the scene and realised they were in a spacious oval room with tens of people sitting at a round wooden table. Many things were blurred as if Ling couldn¡¯t remember everything.


    "This is a projection of the room my mind created. Instead of seeing through my eyes, we see the overall picture I remember... If you can see there is a small girl looking through the small hole in the ceiling." Ling exined as she pointed her finger at the small eyeball above them.


    The men and women by the table were talking quietly but they could still hear some of their conversations.


    A blurred-faced man of the strong build was reporting to a bear-like mountain of a person with sharp and domineering facial features who sat down on what looked to be the throne. Ling shivered when she heard the man¡¯s voice.


    "What about the Orc Race? How is their Civil War going on?" His voice was solemn and harsh to the ear and it didn¡¯t seem like Ling was the only one scared. The men by the table seemed to be also affected.


    "He is my father... And my mom sits next to him..." Ling muttered before the blurred-faced man replied. Xuefeng nced at thedy and was d to see Ming sitting calmly on the right side of her husband.


    She looked less maturepared to now but he could still tell it was her. If thedy wasn¡¯t her, it would mean that Ming was lying to him which would create a giant mess between them.


    "So she is really your mom..." He confirmed his thoughts out loud.


    "Mhmm... She is... I need to apologize to herter after I breakthrough." Ling nodded, finally ncing at the scene as well.


    "Didn¡¯t she still try to cancel our connection?" Xuefeng pondered, not able to forget that moment but Ling shook her head. "You will understandter..."


    They listened to the report, describing how north and south in the Realm of Orcs was split and how civil war terrorized their Realm. Ling¡¯s father had only one response to that.


    "Leave them alone. They can kill themselves as they want. It¡¯s their matter. You pay for your own mistakes."


    The blurred-faced man wasn¡¯t surprised by such an answer and bowed, sitting back down.


    "Is there anything else?" Ling¡¯s father asked sternly as he stood up, ready to leave.


    He thought that no one else has anything to say and nned to end the conference but another person from the end of the table voice out their question.


    "Yes. I heard the rumours that the Royal Princess is close to breaking through. Is there a date when she will finally acquire her second ability? Her first is already a blessing for mankind so everyone is patiently waiting for another miracle."


    "She has been working hard recently. We suspect it will happen today or tomorrow. I will check up on her after the end of the meeting." Ming was the one who replied, showing a gentle smile to the gentleman.


    Right at that moment, the scene in the oval room got cut as the small Ling pulled away from the hole and rushed towards the stairs. They followed after her as she ran towards what they thought was the meeting ce entrance.


    One guard was protecting the doors yet he didn¡¯t stop Ling from running past him, only calling out in warning.


    "Little Princess! You can¡¯t go in!" He couldn¡¯t touch the royalty so it was hard to stop her.


    Little Ling had a grin on her face as she knocked on the doors, acting like a polite kid and entered inside. All people from the round table were surprised that someone dared to disturb them before it changed into shock when they realised it was their Princess Ling.


    Little Ling knew she was forbidden to leave her room but she just couldn¡¯t wait to share the news with her parents.


    "Dad! Mom! I broke through!" She called out with a bright smile.


    At that moment, Ling hid in Xuefeng¡¯s chest, no longer looking at the scene in front of them. He knew it was the signal that something was about to happen.


    Before her parents said anything, still in shock that she came here, the man, who was curious about Ling¡¯s power, called out first.


    "Perfect! Princess Ling, how about you show us your second ability?" The corners of his mouth lifted to for a cheeky smile. He wanted to see it before her parents reacted but he was toote.


    "NO!" Ling¡¯s father bellowed, scaring everyone, including Ling whose smile froze. "Get back to your room! We wille to you in a minute."


    Little Ling looked like she didn¡¯t understand what was going and questioned, hating when her father shouted at her.


    "But I¡ª" Her voice was already shaking but she was disturbed as her father ordered the maid who stood on the side.


    "Linda! Take her out!" He sounded really mad, making little Ling take a step back.


    The maid didn¡¯t hesitate and rushed towards little Ling, picking her up abruptly, causing her to get really upset. No one ever touched her other than her parents.


    "Let go of me!" Little Ling cried out as she tried to struggle to free herself, kicking and punching the maid.


    "Princess! We need to leave!" The maid bore all the kicks as she had to carry out the order.


    "Nooo! Don¡¯t touch me!" Unfortunately, the little Ling didn¡¯t have any of this, only wanting to escape.


    Her eyes shed goldenly and her hands followed right after before she caught the maid¡¯s face. The shriek of the maid was the most painful cry anyone in the room ever heard.


    "AAARGH!"


    Her eyes and mouth opened wide as Golden Fate Qi simultaneously burst out of them, showering little Ling with it. The closest members of the meeting quickly distanced themselves, horror painted on their faces.


    Little Ling¡¯s eyes were filled with anger and injustice but she didn¡¯t seem like she knew exactly what was exactly going on. The Fate Qi of the maid didn¡¯t start filling the room but instead dove into little Ling¡¯s hands before being sucked inside her.


    The processsted only a few seconds and ended with the maid dropping lifelessly on the ground together with little Ling who fell on her butt. When the golden hue began disappearing from her body, her face turned pale.


    "I... I didn¡¯t want to do it... She grabbed me... And I..." Little Ling tried to exin herself as she pushed herself against the wall before looking at her hands, scared and confused. "It¡¯s not my fault... She picked me..."


    "Murderer!" Someone shouted from the end of the table, making little Ling panic, tears spilling out uncontrobly.


    "No, no... I didn¡¯t do anything..." She continued to deny, showing her small hands who were incapable of killing anyone but then her gaze fell on the clearly dead maid, which made her cry even more, not understanding anything that happened.


    "LING!"


    Just when she was at the edge of mental breakdown, little Ling heard a familiar voice and her face turned to the side, seeing the worried face of her mother.


    "Mom!" She didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately stood up, running towards her Ming who was alsoing to pick her up. Though, her husband wasn¡¯t that happy with such a decision.


    "Don¡¯t touch her!" He thought Ming will also die like that Maid but Ming didn¡¯t listen, grasping little Ling into her arms, not scared of anything.


    "Mom... Sob... I didn¡¯t do anything..." Little Ling cried in her arms, hugging her tightly as she defended herself panicky, not knowing it was her new ability.


    "It¡¯s okay baby... It¡¯s not your fault..." Ming could only calm her down, caressing her cheek with care. "It¡¯s okay... Mommy is here..."


    Seeing that her wife didn¡¯t listen, the King of Fate Kingdom raised his voice.


    "Ming!" He could always make another child but Ming was only one.


    The worried mother had only one response which she connected with a stern re and protective hug around Ling.


    "She is my daughter!"

 Chapter 402 Live On Ling

    <h4>Chapter 402 Live On Ling</h4>


    Darkness swallowed their surroundings before Xuefeng and Ling once again returned to the previous bedroom. The moment little Ling entered into Ming¡¯s arms, the memory was cut as if she fell asleep.


    "Ling... It¡¯s okay, it wasn¡¯t your fault. You were still little..." Xuefeng immediately rubbed Ling¡¯s back, trying to cheer her up. He didn¡¯t actually understand why was she so upset but she quickly dispelled his doubts.


    "It¡¯s not about killing the maid... Me being here with you means that they killed me..." Ling whispered, still being buried in Xuefeng¡¯s chest.


    "Didn¡¯t Mind leave the Fate Kingdom to find you? We will find out what happened together. There is no way we can change the past so why not focus on the future, your future with me?" Xuefeng asked as he pulled her away and caressed her cheeks with both hands.


    Ling sniffed, feeling blessed that she chose Xuefeng as her Fate Holder and closed in to leave a love mark on his lips.


    "Thank you..." She whispered afterwards as she hugged him once again. "I think I¡¯m ready."


    "Mhmm," Xuefeng nodded before suggesting. "Let¡¯s get over with it fast and talk to Ming. I think she will exin more to us than what we can see with your memories."


    "Okay..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When little Ling woke up, she found herself on the bed. It seemed like she was supposed to sleep for a while as she immediately heard an argumenting from another room.


    Her father was screaming, sounding really mad.


    "It¡¯s all your fault! I told you to stay with her but you insisted on taking part in the meeting. Now, look at what happened!"


    "Yeah? What happened? Our daughter awakened an incredible ability. We should celebrate instead. She will be a great leader in the future." Ming didn¡¯t panic and instead countered with her own argument. Unfortunately, her husband didn¡¯t like it.


    "What leader?! Everyone is scared of her! Those bastards already sent the news to everyone! I don¡¯t think you realise what her power means. Once she grows up and we use her correctly, we would be able to take full control over all Realms." Ling¡¯s father exined with his voice raised. "They want to kill her now to avoid disaster in the future. If they group against us now, we won¡¯t stand a chance."


    Ming didn¡¯t wait to make her decision as she called out immediately.


    "As if I care about those bastards. They are all talk, no action. If they even daree close to my daughter, I will personally chop their little friends off!"


    "Mummy..." Little Ling muttered to herself when she heard her mother¡¯s caring words.


    Bang! Bang!


    Just as she spoke, her body shuddered when two loud knocks resounded throughout their chambers. An instant thought appeared in her little mind, corrupted with what she overhead from her parents.


    ¡¯They areing for me...¡¯ Both Xuefeng and Ling could hear this thought as it was clearly phrased in her mind.


    "Damn, they came so early... Go to Ling, I will go stop them." Her father called out and soon they saw Ming enter into little Ling¡¯s room.


    "Mom...? What is going on...?" Little Ling started getting anxious after hearing all the shouts.


    "Don¡¯t worry Ling. Nothing is happening. You are safe with me." Ming assured her as she ran up to the bed and pulled little Ling into her arms.


    She knew something could happen so Ming pulled out a small bead and ced it gently on her hand. "Still, swallow this bead just in case. It will protect you from any danger."


    Only when she made sure Ling swallowed it, did Ming rx and breathe calmly.


    "The men from the meeting room are just curious about your ability. They should go once they understand it." Ming exined, knowing Ling was really smart for her age.


    "But they called me a murderer... Did I really hurt thatdy...?" Little Ling asked quietly as she hugged into her mom¡¯s belly.


    "Yes." Ming didn¡¯t seem like she wanted to lie to her. "But it doesn¡¯t matter now. What I want to know is how you did it. What triggered your ability?"


    Little Ling already knew that the Maid was most likely dead but she still felt sad when it was confirmed. She dove deeper into Ming¡¯s chest and answered honestly.


    "I don¡¯t know exactly... When I broke through, I wanted to share the news with you that I forgot to test it... When the maid caught me, I really wanted her to let go... I was really upset..."


    "So negative emotions trigger it..." Ming pondered out loud and was about to question more when the doors of the room opened wide. They saw Ling¡¯s Father enter inside with various men from the meeting.


    Little Ling turned into a round ball on her mother¡¯sp, trying to hide from the men gazes but there was no escape as they seemed toe for her.


    "What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Did I let youe inside?!" Ming frowned and immediately scolded angrily like a tigress protecting her cub.


    Unfortunately, the men were too determined so they didn¡¯t chicken out under her stern gaze but they still bowed.


    "Pardon the intrusion, my Queen. Once we figure out what her ability is, we will leave."


    "Now?! Are you out of your mind?! Just look at what state she is! Get the fuck out! There won¡¯t be any tests today!" Ming yelled as she shielded little Ling with her body. "Leave us alone! She needs to rest."


    "We can¡¯t do that, my Queen. Her power is too strong and needs to be ssified immediately." The blurred-face man replied as he nced behind him and soon a prisoner in handcuffs was brought up to the room. "We already found a test subject."


    "Mom... I don¡¯t want any of this..." Little Ling shook her head abruptly, no longer looking at the scene and closed her eyes.


    Xuefeng and Ling saw only darkness but they could still hear what the others talked about.


    "I already decided," Ming said sternly but the person who was supposed to support them, suddenly acted against his family.


    "Let them test what they want. We have to do it anyway." Ling¡¯s father sided with their enemies, making little Ling really upset. They could feel all the dark emotions she felt at the moment.


    Anger, confusion, fear.


    It was because of all the negative emotions that little Ling blew up after her father caught her hand.


    "Noooooo!" Her eyes and hand turned golden with the situation repeating itself, though ending different than before.


    Just as her father realised what was going on, he chopped off his arm without hesitation, avoiding the same fate as the maid.


    "She is too dangerous! We can¡¯t let her live!" The blurred-face man shouted and he immediately got support, despite their King not even spoking out a word or uttering a cry out of pain.


    His hand was sucked dry of any Fate Qi before dropping to the ground as little Ling couldn¡¯t lift it.


    Ming could see what was going on and suddenly took the hardest decision of her life. She pulled out a white cross with a de on one edge and pierced it through little Ling¡¯s heart without hesitation.


    Little Ling was still under the effect of her ability but she was returning back with her consciousness when she felt pain in her chest.


    Thest words they could hear before the darkness swallowed them again came from her mother.


    "Live on Ling."

 Chapter 403 Mother-Daughter Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 403 Mother-Daughter Reunion</h4>


    Was this the only choice? Killing her own daughter with a holy artefact to allow her to live on forever? Certainly not. But was it the best one possible? Probably yes.


    With Ming¡¯s husband already siding with others and men rushing to hurt her daughter, this was the only solution which allowed her to once again see her daughter¡¯s smile.


    She could naturally fight them but it was for sure a lost battle and the risk was too high. They couldn¡¯t hurt her, knowing the future of their race depends on her, but they could definitely hurt her daughter.


    She was the mother of Spirits but Ling was her only flesh and blood.


    Just as Ming could understand what was the right decision, Ling could too and was actually thankful to her. If not for her, she would never meet Xuefeng and would probably be gone already.


    "Ling, how are you feeling?" Xuefeng asked warmly, finally understanding what happened. It might have been selfish of him but he was d of what happened.


    Would he be in the same position if not for Ling? Definitely not. If he reincarnated as a simple cultivator, he would still be a baby and he wouldter struggle to cultivate. The explosive improvements he currently had would be a dream.


    "Mhmm, I¡¯m good. I don¡¯t me my mom. She did what she had to do." Ling muttered, showing a slight smile to prove she was okay. The events were still overwhelming for her but she could manage now after looking at the big picture.


    Xuefeng ced her on hisp, realising they returned back to Ling¡¯s pce she created from her scattered memories a while ago and looked at her with a cheering smile.


    "We are back. Does that mean you sessfully broke through?" Xuefeng asked to confirm.


    "Yes. I think that¡¯s the case." Ling nodded, hugging Xuefeng¡¯s neck as a reward for herself. "Though, I still don¡¯t know what my ability does..."


    Recalling all of her previous Fate Holders, she never reached far enough to use her second ability. The closest one was Ice Goddess yet she also hunted down before Ling broke through.


    "Isn¡¯t it something like sucking Fate Qi out of the person you touch? We can test it in the future but I think that¡¯s the case. You can raise someone talent with your first ability but with your second one, you can take it back. Though, I still think it can only suck Fate Qi." Xuefeng pondered out loud, getting excited with his theories the deeper he delved.


    "Wait..." Ling suddenly paused him. "I think there is a problem..."


    "Huh?" Xuefeng didn¡¯t quite get what she meant.


    "Each time my Fate Holder ascended to Heaven Realm, we were hunted down by multiple people. I only now realised the pattern..." She exined her worries. "I think I need to ask mom about it..."


    Just as she mentioned it, they heard Ming¡¯s voice in their heads.


    "Ling, congrattions on your breakthrough."


    "Mom!" Ling called out, jumping out of Xuefeng¡¯s embrace right when a figure of Ming appeared in the room. She immediately rushed into Ming¡¯s chest, hugging the blond beauty tightly.


    The difference in the attitude was like heaven and earth. Naturally, Ling wouldn¡¯t be mad at Ming anymore, knowing she was actually her mother who loved her so much.


    "I¡¯m d you finally remember me..." Ming responded in a simr way, rubbing her back with care. Xuefeng simply watched, not disturbing the mother and daughter meeting.


    "Mom... Am I being hunted?" Ling asked what bothered them right away, raising her head to look into Ming¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t want to endanger Xuefeng because of her own past.


    Ming turned serious, losing her cheerful smile and replied with a nod.


    "Yes. Because I turned you into Fate Spirit, you can no longer die. You will be reborn over and over no matter how many times they kill you... But, they are still trying. They know you are one of their mortal enemies." She exined with a frown. "This was also one of the reasons I left to find you. I wanted to protect you."


    "Mortal enemy to whom?" Xuefeng joined the conversation as he walked up to them. "Are you talking about those geezers that wanted to kill her? I saw Ling¡¯s memories with her."


    "Mhmm, that¡¯s right. Each and every one of them controls at least one of the realms. Earth Realm is the only one which is out of their control as it¡¯s managed by my uncle." Ming nced at Xuefeng. "She is safe here but once you ascend, they will quickly locate you."


    "I¡¯m not scared. They cane at me as they wish. Don¡¯t I have Drakos and now Ling to counter their powers? We shouldn¡¯t hide just cause there are many of them." Xuefeng expressed himself confidently as he walked up to Ling and hugged her from behind.


    "It¡¯s not all about Fate Holders. Normal Cultivators will hunt you down too. This is why we have to prepare before you ascend. Once you do, I can bet a huge prize will be ced on your head." Ming informed and was quite surprised that Xuefeng wasn¡¯t even a bit worried.


    It was all because Xuefeng already decided how to proceed with all the facts.


    "If it¡¯s just working hard, I¡¯m down, but we are not going to hide like rats. We will face all the troubles directly, together with everyone." His eyes looked like nothing could change his opinion and it seemed like Ling shared the same opinion as she cuddled into his arms.


    "Alright. If that¡¯s what you two want, I won¡¯t stop you." Ming sighed, not stepping in anymore. "I already tried once and it backfired on me. Maybe we are just meant to face it directly."


    Ming thought they deserve an exnation about her previous questionable actions.


    "When I tried to separate the two of you, I wanted to find a way to save Ling and hide her. I never nned to separate the two of you. Unfortunately, you two wouldn¡¯t believe me even if I told you so I had to act like a bad guy, knowing she would understandter." Ming said as she took Ling¡¯s hands into her own.


    "It¡¯s okay... I believe you now." Ling replied with a soft smile.


    Acting as if she recalled something, Ming turned to Xuefeng and informed him.


    "Talking about working hard. It seems like your woman is creating a nice mess outside. Don¡¯t you think you need to take a look at it?" There was a slight grin on her face as if she found it funny.


    "Damn, is it Nuwa?" Xuefeng immediately cursed and kissed Ling on the cheek. "I will leave the two of you for a moment. I need to check it."


    He didn¡¯t hesitate and recalled his consciousness, appearing back in his room. Just as he expected, Nuwa was nowhere to be seen.


    "Nuwa, I swear to god, if you create trouble again I will smack your butt!" He called out loud before breaking the barriers surrounding him.


    "Xuefeng! You are finally awake!" Yiren heard the noise and quickly weed him happily. Xuefeng would be more than willing to cuddle with her but he had a bad feeling that Nuwa wasn¡¯t a good girl right now.


    "Yiren, where is Nuwa?" He grabbed Yiren¡¯s hands and asked without dilly-dallying.

 Chapter 404 Not Fair!

    <h4>Chapter 404 Not Fair!</h4>


    Yiren, being a good girl, didn¡¯t hide anything from Xuefeng and quickly admitted.


    "Mom went outside with uncle Xiaobei. It seems like we were blocked by someone when we tried to cross the barrier." She replied softly as she rubbed the top of his hands. "At least that¡¯s what uncle said when he came to pick you up. You were still breaking through so Mom came out in your stead."


    "Ah, I knew leaving her alone would be a bad idea..." Xuefengmented, expecting the worst to happen before hurriedly kissing Yiren as he went out of bed. "I will go bring her back or at least make sure she doesn¡¯t kill anyone. Make sure to take care of your sisters."


    "Okay~" Yiren naturally agreed, knowing she was the only one left.


    Just as Xuefeng rushed out of the Warship, he spotted his father standing on the edge of the deck who nced at him as well. The greetings were unnecessary as the two had a good understanding of each other.


    Before Xuefeng could say anything, Liu Xiaobei called out while pointing downwards.


    "You can find Nuwa in the City below." He didn¡¯t n to stop Xuefeng, nning to let him handle Nuwa himself. Liu Xiaobei knew his words didn¡¯t have much value to her.


    Xuefeng nodded in reply and spread the Golden Wings from his back before jumping head down off the Warship. He smoothly passed through the barrier as it didn¡¯t stop anything from the inside and only began braking with his wings when he was getting closer to the city.


    It was naturally much bigger than what Xuefeng expected, expanding to the horizon which gave him some troubles. Nuwa was somewhere in the sea of buildings and he needed to find her.


    "Hmm, the people who angered Nuwa had to be high ranked... It¡¯s the Royal Family that controls the barrier... the Royal Family lives in pces..." He pondered out loud as he hovered above the city skyline and looked around, searching for the biggest and most grand pce in the city.


    There were three which matched his conjecture so he picked one with the biggest territory and the most buildings surrounding it. Hearing the explosions from the distance as he neared it made him smile.


    "I was right!" He called out, seeing destroyed structures and many flying ships cut in half or burning on the ground. He immediately knew that Nuwa was pissed off.


    ¡¯So far I don¡¯t see any bodies so maybe she still didn¡¯t start killing?¡¯ Xuefeng thought to himself when he only saw destruction but no lives lost. It could only mean that Nuwa was still restraining herself.


    There were many cultivators rushing towards the main pce while the others focused on extinguishing the fire. The Royal Pce in front of him no longer resembled a typicalplex of buildings made from elegantly cut stone but instead some ruins of the long lost castle.


    He didn¡¯t feel bad as they deserved it, knowing they stopped their journey. Xuefeng could only follow after everyone as Nuwa was most likely in the centre of all disasters.


    There was no need to fly for too long to finally notice a slim figure in the distance and feel the powerful energy which she was emitting. She was hovering in the middle of the Pce Garden while being attacked from all sides yet she held her position like an unmovable mountain, deflecting and countering all projectiles.


    Nuwa could naturally feel Xuefenging to help her as the whole ce was under her control but before he could, she acted as if she was waiting for him toe and finally stopped defending.


    "I gave you many chances to surrender and apologize! Does the Royal Family think you can bully us?! The rising Liu n from the Central Region?! Let me show you the power of Liu n!" Her voice resounded throughout the city as she opened her mouth, making sure everyone knows the Royal Family offended them and began her counter-attack.


    "Damn." Xuefeng cursed under his breath, seeing the situation would soon get out of control yet his insides were telling him to not stop her.


    It was a perfect opportunity for the Liu n to create a buzz around their name. They tried to bully them yet they got bullied themselves. Xuefeng wasn¡¯t scared of the Royal Family or even the Ruler of the Realm. They were just stepping stones for him.


    As Xuefeng pondered over the issue, Nuwa didn¡¯t step down and suddenly six elemental Qi started spinning around her, shocking any of the enemy cultivators. Xuefeng knew he had to move at that moment before its toote.


    He flew towards Nuwa while pulling out his ck mes yer before pumping his Fire and Fate Qi into it without hesitation. The ck me gained two more colours and its size increased diametrically, swallowing both him and the sword in a sh while extending it to almost ten meters.


    "WHO DARED TO OFFEND LIU CLAN!" Xuefeng bellowed right after, showing he was on Nuwa¡¯s side and swung his monstrous sword as a demonstration before ring at the enemy the Royal Family Cultivators. His face and body were covered in the triple-coloured me which added to his mysteriousness as well as multiplied the fear factor.


    The Royal Family Cultivators already had a hard time fighting against Monarch Stage Nuwa yet now another monster appeared in the form of Xuefeng, making everyone think twice before they attack again.


    "Six elements, Monarch Stage yet still so young..." The only Monarch stage cultivator acting as the Royal Family Protector in the city muttered with difficulty, knowing how hard it was to master Elements.


    The Old Man got pretty dejected, knowing he was already old yet he only mastered one. Nuwa was still young yet she had six elements ready to use. The difference in power was too much. It meant that she had three times more Qi than he had.


    "Who are they... I never heard of Liu n..." The Old Man thought out loud before calling out to his underlings with a clear understanding of the power difference. "We surrender! Cease fire!"


    Even though he cried out, no one was attacking anyway, afraid they would be targeted first. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t enough to stop Nuwa and Xuefeng anymore.


    They exchanged gazes as if they were exchanging war ns and without even saying anything, they figured out what to do. Their mutual understanding was on another level.


    "Hahahahaha!" Both Nuwa and Xuefengughed out loud as if they heard the best joke ever and Xuefeng took control of the talking. "You think you can just bully us and then surrender as if nothing happened? You had your chance! Now its toote! No one can bully my Liu n!"


    Nuwa grinned as Xuefeng just pulled the exact words from her mouth that she wanted to say. He didn¡¯t stop her so she could continue her fun. Though, Nuwa still remembered that Xuefeng disliked killing innocents, preferring to aim at the big fishes instead so she only nned to make them suffer.


    ¡¯Ling! Provide me with Air Qi! I¡¯m about to use it all!¡¯ Xuefeng cried out in his mind as he decided to test his improvements. The scale in which he wanted to fight was beyond his dantain capacity which required Ling¡¯s help.


    Nuwa wanted to throw herself into a whirlpool of battle when she suddenly stopped, sensing a foreign Air Qi filling the space surrounding her. When she realised what Xuefeng was doing, her face immediately weed a grimace and she pouted unhappily.


    "Hey! It¡¯s not fair! Don¡¯t huddle everyone for yourself!" Unfortunately, Xuefeng didn¡¯t hear her as he was focused on creating his biggest domain ever.

 Chapter 405 Hurricane

    <h4>Chapter 405 Hurricane</h4>


    Anyone who was strong enough could feel the foreign Qi filling their surroundings but there was nothing they could do about it. Air Qi was one of those Elements that was pretty hard to dispel as it was mixing with the air which was everywhere in the atmosphere.


    They could only separate themselves from it with a barrier but they were still surrounded by it.


    "Huh?" The old man quickly noticed the wave of Qi rushing towards him and his eyes immediately opened wide. The sheer amount of it was even more than the maximum capacity of his dantain yet Xuefeng was capable of putting out even more.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate and escaped from the zone, not willing to face anything that the youngster was cooking for them.


    "Retreat! We can¡¯t beat them!" He cried out to his subordinates as he distanced himself but unfortunately, he acted toote. When the Royal Family cultivators understood they were in danger, they quickly turned around, dashing away from Xuefeng yet they realised they didn¡¯t move much. They were suspended in the same position as if something was controlling the space around them.


    "You can no longer escape..." Xuefeng muttered in a devilish voice as the whole pce area with hundreds of cultivators were locked is his domain. They were no longer the owners of their lives.


    "Hehe," Nuwaughed to herself, not even bothered by the pressure Xuefeng¡¯s Wind Domain created. "I will y around with the old guy and leave the rest to you!"


    She didn¡¯t wait for Xuefeng¡¯s confirmation before rushing out of his Domain.


    With Nuwa no longer inside, Xuefeng finally started his assault. He didn¡¯t n to start killing, he wanted to make the Royal Family suffer. They already challenged him a few times and it was time for payback.


    The calm breeze from before began gaining momentum before turning into a hurricane, sucking the cultivators inside of it. Anyone under Sage Stage was like a doll which flew in the sky against their will. Xuefeng had full control of his Wind Domain and with Ling help who could keep his Domain active, he could move to defeat the stronger pieces which still kept their ground.


    ¡¯Mhmm, I wonder if I can connect my Wind Domain with Shan¡¯s Ice Domain and create a hailstorm or snowstorm...¡¯ Xuefeng thought as he neared to the first group of Sages.


    They knew he wasing yet they couldn¡¯t run away from him, focused on resisting the storm. That was the main advantage of having a domain. Disturbing your enemies while giving yourself a favourable environment.


    "Don¡¯t think you can defeat us this easily!" One of the strongest the Royal Family Cultivators attacked him with words, trying to buy time for his skill preparation but Xuefeng was not having it.


    "Toote!" He called out with a grin as he swung with his ck me Sword even though he was a few meters off. His enemies thought he would miss so they sent their own skills to aim at his swing window where he would be open to strike.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Out of nowhere, three explosions resounded before being followed by another three cries of pain when the fire engulfed their bodies. They dropped down to the ground like broken kites without the wind supporting them.


    Who would have thought that a sudden st of air would push them forward, right into the range of the strike?


    Being able to control any space within his domain was an amazing feeling and Xuefeng definitely nned to abuse this strategy.


    "Huh?" Just as he thought about it, he sensed Fire Qi joining the hurricane of wind in the form of sparksing out of his sword and his previous strike. "Can I maybe add Fire Qi into the mix?"


    He only thought about it but the idea was too strong to resist. They already used a lot of Fate Stones but he didn¡¯t care about it, knowing he could test something that could improve his understanding of domains.


    He quickly left the scared cultivators, knowing they were not leaving even if they wanted to and let the wind take him free so he could enter the centre of the hurricane.


    "Let¡¯s test out this theory!" He called out to himself before sending me strikes aimlessly.


    Meanwhile, outside the domain Xuefeng created Nuwa was wreaking havoc, sting the remains of the Royal Family territory, supposedly by ident as she chased after the Old Man.


    After all, who in the right mind would willingly fight her. She had six elements and his skills couldn¡¯t even touch, disappearing before even getting close to her.


    "Sigh, you are no fun. Only running away... I thought you would be somewhat skilled but you are just a fake Monarch." Nuwamented, realising that her opponent was nothing special, not even willing to put up a fight.


    She extended her hand with a grimace and the Old Man suddenly stopped, halting his movements midair. His body was shivering as if he was fighting the power that was holding him down.


    "Don¡¯t bother, you can¡¯t fight me back. If only you cultivated naturally instead of inting your cultivation base with pills, you would maybe stand a chance." Nuwamented as she effortlessly suppressed any revolts.


    There were naturally some rare pills that could let people breakthrough even though their talent wascking but those people would never ascend from the Earth Realm and their power would be limited. They would still be stronger than Sage Stage cultivators but the gap wouldn¡¯t be too big.


    ncing back at the Wind Domain that was still raging strong with an additional ck and red colours filling it, before turning at the Old Man, Nuwa decided to change her approach.


    "If I let you live, your so-called Ruler wouldn¡¯t even feel the loss. The pce can be rebuilt and talents can be nourished. Monarch cultivators are hard toe by, even the fake ones. This will teach him a nice lesson." She called out loud as he pulled him closer to her.


    The Old Man¡¯s eyes showed terrified expression but there was nothing he could do.


    Bang!


    A dull explosion reached Nuwa¡¯s ears,ing from the Old Man¡¯s abdomen and a bunch of artefacts started flying out. Those were the most precious treasures he had but Nuwa didn¡¯t even look at them, keeping them all in the Old Man¡¯s ring after taking it off from his fingers.


    Crack.


    She didn¡¯t let him think of what was happening as his head suddenly twisted in an unnatural position, causing a small crack before his body lifelessly fell down from the sky on its own.


    "Hmm, that Old Man was poor... And here I thought I can give Xuefeng a present..." She scanned her loot after breaking the seal inside but was left disappointed. "Wait, every the Royal Family has a treasury somewhere... I might get more from them..."


    Just as she thought about it, her Spirit Awareness scanned the area. Searching all buildings before diving underground.


    "Hehe," She giggled when she found an underground space protected by many arrays. "I found you."


    She folded her wings and dove like an angel. Before she hit the ground, the earth parted to the sides, creating a tunnel for her.


    If sheter couldn¡¯t appease his anger with her cuteness, she could at least gift his father some goods to buy herself the goodwill of his parents.

 Chapter 406 Cuteness Overload

    <h4>Chapter 406 Cuteness Overload</h4>


    Sometimes when we think of an idea, we imagine it happen and it sounds really cool. We want to try it andter it does turn out as we wanted yet theplications which resulted cause of the action were not expected.


    Xuefeng was exactly in such situation. When he added fire element to his domain, it looked spectacr, with a small fire hurricane devastating thend together with various tornadoes that he created in different areas. He found it cool until he recalled there are actually other cultivators inside his domain.


    "Well... Shit." He cursed but it was toote already.


    "Aaargh! Mercy!" The Royal Family cultivators cried out on top of their lungs but that only hurt them more as the mes entered their lungs, burning them from the inside.


    Xuefeng already tested his theory so he didn¡¯t hesitate to cancel his domain.


    p!


    He smashed his hands together and everything halted. The wind stopped blowing and the tornadoes ceased spinning. It wasn¡¯t a perfect solution as every cultivator suddenly dropped down from the sky without anything supporting them.


    Xuefeng could only hear taps of bodies creating holes in the earth.


    Pop. Pop. Pop.


    Whistle~


    As if nothing happened, Xuefeng started whistling and filled his dantain with the remains of the Qi before disbanding the rest before flying away at a casual pace and his hand behind his back.


    Looking forward, he then looked down at the destruction and opened his eyes wide from surprise.


    "Dear heavens, what a tragedy! Who did Royal Family offend to suffer such a catastrophe. Sigh, life is really unfair." Xuefeng sighed in the end while shaking his head before flying above the rumbles of the pce.


    Anyone who was still holding in and could hear him immediately felt even worse and some even spurted blood from anger. Though, as a passive bystander who just happened to fly by, Xuefeng didn¡¯t notice it.


    Xuefeng was actually impressed that the sculpture with the Ruler of the Realm face that he saw before survived both winds and fire. Naturally, it couldn¡¯t be the case so Xuefeng casually flew past it, noticing something wrong with it.


    "Wait, it seems like this sculpture got damaged in the hurricane. They are lucky that I came by, the legendary sculptor. Let me give them a service for free because I¡¯m such a good person." Xuefeng called out loud as if he was talking to himself and pulled out his ck mes yer.


    He grinned and smashed his sword against the sculpture, cutting the ck stone with ease. He used his bloodline ability to hold down the two parts before shing and cutting a few more times, turning the whole piece into thousands of small fragments.


    In the end, he blew everything up with a fireball causing the stone to spread everywhere across the rumble.


    "Hehe," He giggled seeing his job. "I knew I was the Legendary Sculptor. Now the sculpture matches the surroundings perfectly. It¡¯s blending so nicely."


    He verbally patted himself on the back for a good job before flying away with the hands behind his back, acting as he did them a huge favour.


    ¡¯I wonder where Nuwa is...¡¯ He asked himself as he looked around, checking the area with his Spirit Awareness. He didn¡¯t finish his investigation when a familiar female voice called out his name and then ady appeared in his arms, hugging into his chest.


    "Xuefeng!"


    He didn¡¯t notice anyoneing towards him but he quickly got an answer when he looked down at thedy.


    "Ling? What are you doing here?" He asked as he embraced Ling who appeared in her Spirit Body.


    "Some time ago, you told me that after I breakthrough, I will be able to go out whenever I want to see you. I wanted to see you now so I came." She exined as she hugged him tightly.


    "Oh," He did not recall such words but it was definitely something he would say so he epted it. "Well, let¡¯s find Nuwa together then."


    "Mhmm~" Ling nodded in agreement with cute purr. She was extremely light so he didn¡¯t have problems carrying her.


    She looked exactly like a human person so Xuefeng became curious.


    "Is your body that of a human right now? You won¡¯t be discovered?" They flew high above the city so he felt safe to talk casually with her.


    "Yup~" She confirmed, acting really cute and cuddly. "The cost of me supporting this body is minimal so I can stay like this forever."


    She finally lifted her face to nce at his face.


    "Are you happy?" She asked with puppy eyes, expecting only one reply.


    Xuefeng just couldn¡¯t resist such cute expression and gave her a juicy kiss, not knowing how much longer she would act like this.


    "Of course I¡¯m happy. You can stay with me for how much you wish. The girls will for sure love to meet you." Xuefeng didn¡¯t think there would be any problems. Though, just as he said so, a chilly gaze locked on them from afar, to the point he could feel it.


    "Who is she?" Nuwa called out coldly the moment she flew out of the hole in the ground. She immediately appeared in front of them and scanned the new female creature that happened to hug onto her lover.


    Xuefeng was not actually surprised as that was Nuwa natural reaction and he introduced Ling before anything happened.


    "This is Ling, my Spirit I told you girls about. She usually lives inside me but after breakthrough, she is able to create her own body. It¡¯s her first time leaving like that. Hope you can get along with her. She was the one who has been helping me since I came to this world." Xuefeng emphasised the word ¡¯helping¡¯, knowing it would leave a positive feeling in Nuwa evaluation.


    Xuefeng was d he was right as Nuwa smiled right after, dropping her initial guard.


    "Oh, Xuefeng did mention you before. Wee to our wor¡ª" Nuwa tried to wee her when Ling disturbed her words when she pulled away from Xuefeng¡¯s arms and hugged Nuwa instead.


    "Big sis~ I thought you are scary before but you are really nice. I like you~" Ling confessed honestly. "Can we be sisters?"


    She looked at Nuwa with the same puppy eyes she did to Xuefeng, making Nuwa unable to reject her. "Sure... I don¡¯t mind. You were the first who appeared around Xuefeng so I should be the one asking. You are more senior to me."


    "Hehe, its okay sis~" Ling replied cutely before pulling away from her and returning to Xuefeng, embracing him like a monkey once again.


    "I swear she wasn¡¯t this cuddly yesterday," Xuefengmented to Nuwa but then Ling pouted.


    "You don¡¯t like it...?" She was naturally different from before as she gained a lot of memories from the past. As she basically died when she was still a child, some of her childish behaviours slipped into her new character.


    She was still a maturedy but her mature self was mixed with her young self, basically turning her back into her teens.


    "No, of course not. Don¡¯t change. I prefer it morepared to when you were colder to me." Xuefeng quickly denied which caused the smile to return to her face.


    "I¡¯m d..." Ling replied and gave him a peck, before returning to hugging him. Xuefeng wasn¡¯t lying. Sometimes some cuteness to brighten your day was perfect for the good mindset.


    "Nuwa, how was your fight?" Xuefeng changed the subject as he turned to Nuwa but only saw her shrug.


    "He was so weak that I identally killed him." She admitted honestly, knowing that Xuefeng was in a good mood.


    "Oh well, I¡¯m not perfect either. Let¡¯s return then." Xuefeng smiled bitterly, expecting such an answer and flew upwards, nning on continuing their journey.


    As Nuwa followed after him, she got a feeling that she forgot about something. Only when they reached the Warship and she saw Liu Xiaobei¡¯s face did she p her forehead, recalling her original goal.


    "Damn, I forgot about the golden token for the barrier." It was actually the main reason she followed after the Royal Family members yet she forgot about it.


    Ling was the one who saved her.


    "Isn¡¯t that just a Fate Qi barrier?" She asked Xuefeng rhetorically. "You can ask Drakos to suck some of it away and create a hole for us to pass through."


    "Oh? Its Fate Qi? Howe I can¡¯t feel it?" Xuefeng replied confused, finding it much different. Thankfully, two heads are better than one and in this case, four heads were even better.


    "It¡¯s cause its not exactly Fate Qi. Its thebination of nine elements. That¡¯s why it¡¯s giving off a golden hue, being a step away frombining into Fate Qi. After all, Fate Qi is just thebination of all elements." Ming exined as she suddenly appeared next to them.


    It was Drakos who finished in Xuefeng¡¯s mind.


    ¡¯I guess we can figure something out if we work together. We can turn that nine elements into Fate Qi with the help of Ming and Ling and then I can dly absorb it, hehe.¡¯ He giggled, always happy to have a little snack.


    "Alright, let¡¯s do it. If that can benefit us, I¡¯m always down." Xuefeng quickly decided only to hear Liu Xiaobei words that made everyoneugh.


    "I don¡¯t know what are you all talking about but I¡¯m down."

 Chapter 407 Ming?

    <h4>Chapter 407 Ming?</h4>


    As the Central Region wasn¡¯t as big as the rest of the Regions, it focused on concentrating all Spirit Qi in a small space. It gave the cultivators living inside a natural resource that they couldn¡¯t get anywhere else.


    Unfortunately, because the size was small, the news of anything happening inside spread really fast, especially if it involved the Royal Family.


    Inside the Royal Pce in the capital, the Ruler of the Realm was raging the moment he heard the news of Xuefeng destroying Royal Family territory which was akin to disrespecting him. What¡¯s more, he announced it was Liu n who did it which was even worse.


    "Damn it!" The middle-aged man with the deep frown on his forehead cursed under his breath. "He can¡¯t just stay low-key and go ascend in peace like a normal human."


    His son, who was listening on the side didn¡¯t actually get where was the problem.


    "Dad, can¡¯t we just send someone to assassinate him from the shadows? This way the fatedy won¡¯t know it¡¯s us." His son proposed as he flipped his shoulder-length brown hair to the side in a fancy fashion, exposing his pearl-like eyes. If someone looked at him from behind they would definitely think it was a female.


    He was the only one who knew the truth about Xuefeng being untouchable by them but that wasn¡¯t stopping him. Too bad that his father didn¡¯t share the same views on this matter as him.


    "Say one more word and I will cut your hair and burn it." The Ruler of the Realm red at his son which instantly caused an outcry in his son¡¯s heart.


    "Noooooo! Not my fabulous hair!" The teen caught his hair before cing them on one of his shoulders while protecting them with care. "Father, you are cruel!"


    Pouting, he stood up from his chair and rushed out of the throne room without saying anything else. The Ruler of the Realm only smacked his face before looking down.


    "Why... Couldn¡¯t I get a yboy like everyone else...? Damn it!" Hemented, cursing in the end before returning with his mind to the current problem he had.


    But was there a solution? All he could do is wait for Xuefeng to ascend before he can even do anything. Having background from the Heaven Realm was enough to make him think twice before doing anything.


    Just one order to hinder them a bit before entering the Central Region caused him to lose a Monarch Stage Cultivator. At this point, he only wanted to wait it out.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Touching the barrier, Ling closed her eyes and analyzed it as her Fate Qi wrapped around the golden wall. Xuefeng also extended his hand to allow Drakos to check it out through his body.


    "I think we can make it. The elements inside are already connected well. They just need the catalyst to finish thest process." Ling exined right after her eyes opened before turning to her mother. "Mom, will you help me?"


    Her eyes kept glittering as the corners of her lips lifted into a warm smile. There was no more resentment but only love in her expression.


    "I will be honored." Ming naturally agreed and approached her daughter as her ncended on Xuefeng. "Come here. We will let Drakos absorb the excess Fate Qi as we will be busy converting it."


    Now that Xuefeng looked at the twodies, he realized their eyes looked somewhat simr. He naturally didn¡¯t mind his job and smoothly embraced the two by their slim waists.


    Ming¡¯s back was exposed as her red dress only covered her front and bottom, leaving the whole back open for caressing. It was only connected with a few strings to keep the dress together but she didn¡¯t mind Xuefeng¡¯s touch at all.


    "Keep us firmly." Shemanded, feeling how reserved he was with her and immediately felt his squeeze as he pressed them both against his broad chest while sliding his hands under her dress.


    "Better?" He asked with a grin and as a response, Ming casually held onto his shoulder as if she wanted some support. Her breasts that matched that of Ling had only a thinyer of material separating them.


    "Better," Ming confirmed, pressing harder against him and stopped hiving his attention, focusing on her daughter instead. "Let¡¯s start."


    Ling nodded excitedly and ced her hand on top of Ming¡¯s slender fingers before they both closed their eyes, entering into sync.


    It turned out it wasn¡¯t that easy as they took their time. Xuefeng was holding onto them with for a moment and his thumbs couldn¡¯t help but circle in a round motion from boredom, rubbing their softs skins as he usually does.


    He stopped himself after realizing what he was doing when a simr set of movements appeared in his shoulder when Ming began rubbing his own in exchange.


    Before he could do anything with that discovery, the barrier began glimmering at the spot around girls¡¯ hands, distracting him from Ming¡¯s touches.


    Bzzzzzz...


    The golden barrier buzzed and finally showed the signs of breaking. The moment the hole started appearing on side of their hands, growingrger andrger, they were hit with a fresh wave of Spirit Qi. Xuefeng breathed in, feeling refreshed. At the same time, Fate Qi began flowing into his body uncontrobly, getting sucked away right away by Drakos.


    ¡¯Hell yeah!¡¯ Drakos eximed, stealing all Fate Qi greedily while waiting for more toe. The hole was getting bigger and bigger when suddenly its growth slowed down massively as if it was fighting back and regenerating.


    "I think it will be hard to create a hole big enough to fit the Warship inside of it. The barrier has a big source of energy somewhere which constantly regenerates it. Without help, we can stay here all day." Mingmented as she opened her eyes. "You should probably call for Xiao Wen."


    Just as she gave that suggestion, their Spirit Awareness tingled when Xiao Wen flew out of the Warship, entering into their radars.


    "Did someone call me?" She asked with a grin, looking at the hole in the barrier with interest. Xiao Wen nced at both Ling and Ming, smiling at them as if she already knew the situation.


    She didn¡¯t need to say anything when her Lang came out on his own and immediately bowed.


    "Queen, Princess... I apologize for myte arrival. I¡¯m at your service." His tone was respectful, sounding like he was talking to someone superior to him.


    "It¡¯s okay. Come to help us." Ming ordered calmly and Lang immediately responded by rushing towards them. Xuefeng who was blocking the way moved to the side without letting go of the girls, so Lang could gain ess to help them.


    Ming only nced at Xuefeng¡¯s face and smiled curiously before returning to fighting the barrier. With Lang¡¯s help, the story was different this time. The conversion increased diametrically. When the hole was big enough, Nuwa gave Liu Xiaobei the signal and they finally continued their journey.


    "Finally done." Xuefengmented, watching thest part of the Warship pass through the hole. "What are we going to do with the hole? Will it seal up on its own?"


    The Warship wasn¡¯t that small so the hole in the barrier would take some time to close. If left unattended, some rogue cultivators from the city could enter inside without any verification. After all, their actions were not a secret anymore.


    Half of the city was awakened by the hurricane and all the explosions so many were watching them from afar.


    "It¡¯s going to close in a minute. Don¡¯t worry." Ming assured him as she squeezed his cheek and entered back inside of his body. ¡¯I will rest now. I am tired.¡¯


    Before Xuefeng could reply, he was disturbed by Drakos who cried out when the supply was cut.


    ¡¯Aaaah! I want more! Why are we leaving...¡¯

 Chapter 408 Inspection

    <h4>Chapter 408 Inspection</h4>


    ¡¯We can¡¯t just destroy the barrier.¡¯ Xuefeng gave him a quick response as he flew with everyone towards the Warship, leaving the closing barrier alone. ¡¯My n is going to live in the Central Region. Once its natural habitat is destroyed, it will be simr to any other Region as the concentrated Spirit Qi will leak.


    ¡¯Fine...¡¯ Only after hearing the solid reason like that did Drakos stop being grumpy. ¡¯I absorbed a lot anyway. It was a tasty meal. One hundred times more and I should get back my previous body.¡¯


    ¡¯Oof, so much.¡¯ Xuefeng casuallymented the moment hended on the Warship¡¯s deck. ¡¯I thought you actually got a lot this time. I could feel the monstrous Fate Qi that the girls kept pumping through my body.¡¯


    ¡¯Huh, you think I was this weak? I was the Legendary Drakos. Everyone knows my name.¡¯ Drakos actually felt hurt, showing his proud attitude but Xuefeng crushed it in one sentence.


    ¡¯Well, I guess that didn¡¯t help when they hunted you down and forced to hide in this Realm.¡¯


    ¡¯Fuck.¡¯ Drakos didn¡¯tment on that, leaving after a curse to absorb his Fate Qi properly. Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind that as Xiao Wen came up to him at that time and caught his arm, feeling proud of herself.


    "I mastered Air Element!" She said as the corners of her lips lifted into a grin. "I think I¡¯m the first one from the girls too."


    Xuefeng wanted to praise her but Nuwa came up to them and preceded him.


    "I will teach you some skills on the way. We still have a few hours left." She patted Xiao Wen¡¯s head as if she was her real daughter. "Yiren knows all six elements so you still have some work to do."


    Even though it sounded like Nuwa tried to make her feel bad, Xiao Wen actually didn¡¯t mind it. She knew that she was still behind in that aspect but there was a new path in front of her with the current method they discovered.


    If she continued with that pace, she could master other elements in less than a month.


    "I know. After I stabilize the Air Qi in my dantain and study a few important skills for it, I will continue with another element." Xiao Wen called out excitedly with her hand clenched into a fist.


    "Congrattions wifey, you did well." Xuefeng had to pull her into his arms to finally praise her. "Let¡¯s return to the Warship?"


    There was nothing else to wait for so Xuefeng dragged both of them inside. It was the first time when he saw Xiao Wen this excited to learn and actually began asking Nuwa many questions about elements.


    He didn¡¯t break their chit-chat and instead questioned in his mind, recalling that Ling disappeared right after Ming.


    "Is everything alright? Ling? Ming?" He could feel their presence inside him so he was sure they could hear him.


    He didn¡¯t expect he would hear a familiar cute voice a few sarcasticments.


    "Tsk... I was away for a few days and you already forgot about me." Little Ming snickered, shaming him for forgetting about her before calling out just as he tried to defend himself.


    "I¡¯m going to deal with youter. I will stay with my daughter for now. There is still a lot we need to talk about."


    Xuefeng wanted to try again but then stopped himself, realizing it was good they wanted to socialize with each other and left them alone.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Within the next few hours, girls were waking up from their cultivation one by one. What surprised Xuefeng was that it was Yi who was the second one toplete her mastery.


    Although there was no Earth as they were high in the sky but Xuefeng could still feel the Earth Qiing out from her hand when she presented it as proof.


    Naturally, it was still just the first step. Before they reached their first destination in the Central Region, they began their Element Maniption study where Nuwa and Yiren taught others how to transform Elemental Qi into its physical form as well on how to control the natural element.


    Only Yi had notter in her surroundings so she focused on the first one. It was not a short process so they would have to continue it for a few days at least.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After hearing Nuwa¡¯s order to stop the Warship, Xuefeng had a bad feeling about the situation.


    "Are you sure that its the correct ce?" He asked to confirm. They came to the control room as it was Nuwa¡¯s turn to navigate the Warship. She was the only one who knew the coordinates for their first destination after all.


    "Yes, I¡¯m sure. It¡¯s within those mountains. Exactly where that temple is built." Nuwa nodded once again and Xuefeng didn¡¯t her yet again.


    "Let¡¯s stop then," Xuefeng told his father who was already slowing down the Warship and looked at the city below.


    "To think that they built a city here..." He muttered, not expecting such a case at all.


    Their n was naturally to im the Fate Spirit that Nuwa met all those years ago. It was meant to be a simple job with both Drakos and Ling¡¯s second ability but it seemed like there would be someplications.


    "It seems like its a n-based city." Liu Xiaobei imed after he challenged the city with his nce. Being someone with the most knowledge about ns, no one questioned his expertise.


    "Let¡¯s go down. They probably already saw us anyway." Nuwa proposed, calmly walking towards the exit. She wasn¡¯t scared of confrontation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    For the Bai n, that day was special for everyone in the city. On thest day of every month, the best three talents of the n could enter the temple and change their fate.


    Three youngsters were looking at the gates to the temple with excitement and determination in their eyes. All of them were slightly beaten up because they paid a lot of blood and sweat to get this chance.


    After cing the top three in the monthly tournament, they were one of the best who survived and won themselves this honor.


    "Okay! Listen up!" The Elderly man that looked like one of the high ranked Elders from the Bai n called out to them to gain their attention. "ording to the rules, you will go inside with an order of how you ced in the tournament. The first ce will go in first of course, followed by the second and third. You only have one chance so do your best."


    "Yes!" The youngsters agreed momentarily, knowing the rules very well. There wasn¡¯t anyone in the city who didn¡¯t know them well.


    The winner of the tournament smiled proudly and walked forward, heading towards the temple.


    Swish!


    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t make more than a few steps when he felt pressureing from the sky, forcing him to halt.


    "Who is there! It¡¯s forbi¡ª" The Elder quickly rose up in the sky, ring at the people approaching, wanting to prove his worth and protect the rules but his tongue got quickly tied when he realized he wasn¡¯t stronger than any of the individuals that arrived.


    What was worse, he didn¡¯t know any of them. Luckily for him, Xuefeng was really generous and announced the reason for his arrival to not trouble the Elder.


    "Cough, we came for the yearly inspection! The Ruler of the Realm ordered that each temple has to be checked every year to catch illegal cults. We are sorry for the inconvenience. Cough." Xuefeng coughed into his hand as he spoke while trying to hold himself back fromughing.


    Naturally, the Elder shivered when they mentioned the Ruler of the Realm but the boy who was about to enter wasn¡¯t scared and protested.


    "But it¡¯s not a religion temple!" He didn¡¯t want to cry too loudly, regretting it after but he couldn¡¯t just stay quiet. It was his chance that he fought for.


    "Don¡¯t worry boy. We will be quick." Xuefeng smiled andmanded to his team. "Let¡¯s go inside."


    The Fate Spirit didn¡¯t belong to anyone so he didn¡¯t feel there was anything wrong with their action.


    After all, first inside enjoys the bride...

 Chapter 409 Be Good

    <h4>Chapter 409 Be Good</h4>


    The girls were quite understanding with his decision of giving Tianshi this Fate Spirit. She was the weakest from the group with the least fighting experience so Xuefeng prioritized her this time. Having something that could help her in need would greatly lessen the worry in his heart.


    As he nned on convincing the new Fate Spirit to join them willingly, Xuefeng gathered his team of Fate Holders as well as Tianshi and entered the temple with confidence.


    But, he didn¡¯t expect that instead of receiving a scolding or some initial insults, Xuefeng would be greeted politely.


    "I was waiting for you boy. Wee." The interior of the temple was filled with thedy¡¯s voice as if she was talking to them from all sides. "It¡¯s a rare phenomenon to find someone¡¯s future change as abruptly as yours."


    The temple wasn¡¯t spacious, having only one exit tunnel inside which was blocked halfway by a transparent barrier. Just as they neared it, they were discovered by the Fate Spirit.


    "Mhmm, thank you." Xuefeng disyed basic courtesy before getting straight to the point. "Then I guess you know what we came here for."


    He expected an affirmative answer yet the Fate Spirit didn¡¯t fulfill his wish.


    "I know, but I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t share any future with you." The Fate Spirit rejected politely. "Also, you already have other Fate Spirits anyway so you will do well without me."


    Xuefeng wasn¡¯t mad at her and continued to convince her.


    "Us having such a powerful group should actually be a reason to join us. Are you nning to stay here forever?" He asked as he walked up to the barrier, touching it.


    He quickly received Drakos¡¯ confirmation that he can consume it easily, exactly what he wanted.


    "No, I don¡¯t but I know my destiny. As you came with thedy that once visited me, you should know I can foretell the future. Though, when you touched the barrier, I didn¡¯t feel anything as if your future is constantly changing. I won¡¯t be useful to you." The Fate Spirit tried really hard to exin. "Please leave."


    Thest two words of hers were definitely not something Xuefeng wanted to hear. He nced at Nuwa, Xiao Wen and Yi before taking Tianshi¡¯s hand.


    "What about her?" Xuefeng pressed Tianshi¡¯s hand against the barrier, trying to test something but the Fate Spirit didn¡¯t change her opinion.


    "Her future is surprisingly simr to yours. They seemed to be entwined with each other, making it extremely cloudy as well." She sounded as if she was a little bit curious but something was stopping her. "Anyway, that doesn¡¯t change anything. You all can leave. I can¡¯t help you."


    ¡¯Little Ming, Ling, can you two convince her in any way?¡¯ Xuefeng asked in his mind, thinking through his options.


    ¡¯I doubt she will listen. Spirits like her are loners, separated from the Fate Kingdom for thousands of years. She won¡¯t consider me as her Queen, especially with my current body.¡¯ Little Ming replied sweetly. ¡¯I think that my big sister could think of something but she is tired now. I don¡¯t want to wake her up...¡¯


    Even though Ming and little Ming were just two different personalities, they treated each other like sisters.


    ¡¯No, it¡¯s okay. I have another idea.¡¯ Xuefeng rejected her proposal, knowing that Ming already helped him enough recently.


    "Do you enjoy living here with those people worshiping you?" He asked out of blue, changing the subject.


    "I don¡¯t mind it. At least they keep away any pests and don¡¯t bother me too much." The foretelling Fate Spirit found the question weird but replied honestly, wanting to satisfy them and make them leave sooner thanter.


    "Mhmm, what about your powers. I am interested. Even if you can¡¯t tell my future, you can still foretell about others, am I right?" Xuefeng questioned once again.


    This time, thedy Fate Spirit smelled something was wrong and didn¡¯t answer straight away.


    "What are you trying to achieve asking those questions? ...Even if I can, I won¡¯t. Each foretelling requires a lot of Fate Qi, I won¡¯t waste it." She didn¡¯t resist for long, exposing another vital information, making Xuefeng smile.


    "So that¡¯s what you are worried about? Maybe this ce is a spot which provides you with Fate Essence and that¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to leave?" Xuefeng voiced out his theory while secretly contacting Ling. ¡¯Can you check the area for any sources like that?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m on it.¡¯ She immediately got to work, even before Xuefeng finished his sentence.


    When he didn¡¯t get an immediate response, Xuefeng realized he was spot on. Though, just as he wanted to question her again, thedy¡¯s voice resounded in the temple.


    "Wait!" She was suddenly up to talk it out. "Stop your spirit. It is indeed such a ce. There is a treasure underneath this mountain that provides me with nine elements but its barely enough to feed me. It¡¯s not that great."


    ¡¯She is telling the truth. There is something underground. Her barrier extends down there.¡¯ Ling reported after she finished her investigation, finally leading them to culmination. Xuefeng had a move up his sleeve that this Fate Spirit couldn¡¯t resist.


    He grinned to himself and pulled out eight Fate Stones, holding them in between his fingers. The word confidence was written on his forehead.


    "You see, I have a lot of this stuff... Isn¡¯t that exactly what you want?" Xuefeng asked as he waved with his hands left and right, showing off his riches before throwing the stones with a flick, sending two stones to eachdy in the room.


    "Also, I take good care of my women. They usually get a few thousand stones every month." He muttered as he hugged Tianshi into his arms, caressing her cheek with care. "It could be yours if only you decided to join us. Imagine how much foretelling you could do..."


    Before she said anything, Xuefeng turned around and announced to thedies.


    "I guess we are not weed here. Let¡¯s return back to the capital." He acted cool and walked towards the exit with others following after him.


    Luckily, Xuefeng wasn¡¯t wrong this time either.


    "Wait!" The same voice that stopped him before resounded once again. "We didn¡¯t finish talking."


    ¡¯Hehe, I knew it.¡¯ Xuefeng thought with enjoyment as he halted before asking sarcastically. "Didn¡¯t you ask me to leave earlier?"


    "Doesn¡¯t matter. You can¡¯t expect me to believe you this easily, right? Anyone can pull out eight Fate Stones. If you can¡¯t prove your words are true then I can¡¯t risk this much." The Fate Spirit approached the conversation cautiously.


    "It would be easy for me to prove by just pulling them out," Xuefeng muttered as he turned around. "But if you can¡¯t even foretell this much then maybe you are really no use for me. I might as well just let my spirit absorb you and be over with it."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t look like he was joking when he walked up to the barrier which stood at that ce for many years and broke it with just a simple touch. The barrier started losing power as if someone was sucking the energy from the inside before breaking after a slight push.


    The Fate Spirit was too shocked, feeling her barrier crumble after barely a second and only reacted after Xuefeng entered her cave, walking towards the golden crystal ced on the rock tform.


    "Fine! I agree! I will join you!" She quickly called out, slightly in panic. Too bad that Xuefeng was up to give her a lesson first.


    "Toote. I already changed my mind." He muttered with a shrug and walked up to the crystal with the intention to grab it.


    "Nooo! I¡¯m sorry! I will join you guys and connect with your woman! I will be a good Spirit!" She now regretted rejecting Xuefeng in the first ce.


    The Fate Spirit prepared for the worst, knowing she didn¡¯t have much fighting ability but what she expected didn¡¯t happen.


    Xuefeng picked the golden crystal before giving it to Tianshi after he returned to the hall.


    "Remember you promised to be good." He reminded, happy with the oue.

 Chapter 410 Duped

    <h4>Chapter 410 Duped</h4>


    Outside, the three youngsters were already getting impatient, feeling like someone was stealing their chance. After all, Xuefeng¡¯s group just came out of nowhere and entered the queue, standing first in line before using the power to shut them down. That¡¯s only something a bully would do.


    "Damn, there is no way the Royal Family sent them... They didn¡¯t have the Royal Family uniforms! Or even a Sigil!" The winner of the tournament called out angrily, being the most pissed off. He wanted to rush out and enter inside the temple to see what they were doing yet he knew it was a suicide.


    Thankfully, he didn¡¯t need to wait for too long to vent his anger as he saw a group of elders flying from the city towards them. An old man with all hair grey was leading them, looking like the most powerful of the bunch.


    There was an aura of knowledge and power around him.


    "n Leader!" The three youngsters quickly eximed at the same time, knowing very well who that man was. He was actually their only hope at that moment.


    "Don¡¯t worry kids, we will settle everything." He announced the moment hended in front of them and nced at the temple. "Let¡¯s go talk to them."


    Too bad, they didn¡¯t even make one step as they heard a male voiceing from the inside of the temple.


    "The inspection is done! Thank you for your cooperation. You can return to what you were doing." Xuefeng went out of the temple and called out with his lips curved into a smile.


    He sessfully got another Fate Holder in his team and his dream of turning everyone into one was just a step away.


    Holding onto Tianshi¡¯s waist, he only nced at the group of elders beforeunching into the sky without saying anything else. It was best if they disappear as quickly as they came.


    Although the old man had stronger cultivation than him, he didn¡¯t worry about his escape n. Just as he thought about it, the group of elders also moved, deciding to intercept them.


    "Hold on! Guests, it¡¯s quite rude to leave without exchanging greetings." The old man called out from the side, making Xuefeng frown but he didn¡¯t keep it for long, smiling to them as he halted, suspending in the air.


    They were naturally stronger so he didn¡¯t mind. He knew that Nuwa and Xiao Wen would be restless, wanting to go all-in into a battle mode so he extended his hand sideways.


    "Girls, don¡¯t kill them yet. Move only if they get too close." Xuefeng said it as if he was scolding them, not wanting to repeat a previous mistake.


    Just those words alone were enough to rm the group of elders, forcing them to halt some far away. No one would like to gamble on their life.


    "Is there something wrong? I¡¯m sorry but we are in a hurry. We need to visit other temples in the area." Xuefeng continued to hold onto the same story, trying to bullshit his way out.


    "Mhmm, it¡¯s understandable." The Old n Leader nodded with his head, keeping the calmness on his face and nced at the Warship hovering in the sky. "Is this Xiao Family Insignia? I thought Royal Family doesn¡¯t have good rtions with Xiao Family?"


    Xiao Wen and Nuwa were d the Old Man noticed it, making it impossible to avoid the battle. Unfortunately, just when they wanted to sharpen their swords, Xuefeng ruined their ns.


    "Cough, cough," Xuefeng cleared his throat before his speech. "ording to the new Central Region state Law, section three, article twenty-four, paragraph fifty-seven: The Central Region Commissioner,monly known as the Temple Inspector, has the right to use any existing insignia on his Warship as he wishes, including all symbols and pictures known in the Earth Realm."


    After acting as if he was reading from his memory, he shrugged and stared at the old man, waiting for his reaction.


    None of them knew what Xuefeng was talking about aside from Tianshi who almost burst outughing, stopping herself in thest second.


    "What...? Sections? Articles? What is this all about? I never heard anything like that before." The Old n Leader was weirded out, not getting any of the concepts.


    Xuefeng only frowned and continued, scolding the poor n Leader.


    "Section one, article five, paragraph neen! Any Central Region citizen is required to know thew! Ignorance is never an excuse to go against thew!" Xuefeng was trying to master his bullshitting craft, making the n Leader even more confused.


    "Since when are there anyws like that? We were never informed." The n Leader didn¡¯t know why but he started to get anxious, thinking the Ruler of the Realm actually created a new set ofws.


    It would be a disaster if it was actually true. They didn¡¯t know anything about them!


    At that point, the girls realized that Xuefeng was faking the whole thing just like he faked the inspection and smiled, finding it funny too. Tianshi squeezed his hand and joined in the fun.


    "I thought that the messengers already informed every Central Region n about the change in thews? Are you saying that it¡¯s the Royal Family¡¯s fault? You should rather ask your elders if they hid something from you." She informed casually as she threw a look at the elders, hovering behind the n Leader.


    It wasn¡¯t strange that they all panicked, not knowing about any newws as well. Their uneasiness only increased the moment their n Leader turned around and red at them all.


    "What are they talking about! Did you miss any letters?!" The old man scolded them and they hurriedly shook their heads. "n Leader! There were no such letters and we didn¡¯t wee any messengers!"


    The n Leader could see the honesty in their voices but Tianshi didn¡¯t stop there.


    "Does that mean you didn¡¯t pay the new taxes? If you don¡¯t know about newws, it must mean you didn¡¯t pay anything." Her face changed expressions, looking as if she was about to say, ¡¯Okay, now you are in deep shit.¡¯


    "Taxes...?" The finance elder asked with a look of fear on his face. If he really missed something, he would have to pay from his own pocket.


    "Yes, of course. Ie tax, payroll tax, property tax, consumption tax and all other fees that are described in section two in the articles one to ten. There is no way you didn¡¯t pay taxes for thest half a year, right?" She covered her face with the free hand, trying to hold back herughter but seeing the elder¡¯s faces, her smile froze and she turned serious.


    "You are joking, right? Tell me you guys are joking?" She asked as if she was really concerned with them before tugging onto Xuefeng¡¯s arm, pleading on their stead. "Please, let¡¯s not report it. Look how pitiful they are... The interest from the taxes will destroy their n..."


    Xuefeng rolled his eyes at her, ying with her act.


    "Don¡¯t give me those eyes again... I already spared thest n... We can¡¯t help everyone. Once we get discovered, I will be the first to suffer a bacsh..." Xuefeng muttered unhappily, not liking this idea at all, but looking as if he was hesitating, having a hard time resisting her.


    The finance elder realized it was his chance to avoid the troubles so he immediately tried to beg for help.


    "Mdy, please, help us this one more time..." He pleaded with anxiousness.


    Tianshi smiled at the elder before grabbing Xuefeng¡¯s face and giving him a solid kiss on the lips.


    "Please... Just one more time... I will give you something specialter..." She winked at Xuefeng while reaching down towards his stomach, looking as if she was grabbing onto his crotch.


    Only then did Xuefeng change his expression, showing a lewd smile for a second.


    "Fine... Just this onest time." He agreed reluctantly, turning to the n Leader. "You are lucky that my girl stood up for you else I would report it to the higher-ups. Send someone to the Capital to receive a copy of the newws."


    "Yes... We will do that, thank you, Lord." The elder thanked, hoping his ass was saved for now.


    "We will leave." Xuefeng decided, moving forward, but then halted and pulled out a free Storage Ring filled with Spirit Stones and threw it at the n Leader.


    "Take this One Million Spirit Stones. This should be enough to cover the debt you have. My wife decided to help you so I can¡¯t be stingy." He announced, caressing Tianshi¡¯s cheek.


    When the n Leader caught it and really saw a pile of High Tiered Spirit stones, his eyes went wide. For a big n like the Xiao Family, it was almost nothing but for them, it was their monthly budget!


    "Thank you! We will definitely do so." The n Leader forgot about the previous case, seeing such a generous gift. His lips couldn¡¯t help but turn into a smile.


    "Mhmm, it¡¯s nothing." Xuefeng just waved with his hand as it was just casual gesture. "Farewell."


    He didn¡¯t stay for much longer, taking advantage of the fact that the n Leader was disoriented and they flew towards the Warship. This time they were no longer disturbed and reached without any problems.


    They quickly boarded it and departed. It was only after a moment when their warship was kilometers away from them, did they recall the previous issue and quickly returned to the temple.


    The youngster who couldn¡¯t wait and entered the temple was standing there pissed off. Seeing the elders, he cried out with injustice.


    "They were thieves! They stole the treasure from the temple! Inspectors my ass!" He cursed as he informed, making the n Leader realize they were duped.


    "Damn!"

 Chapter 411 Dominating Capital

    <h4>Chapter 411 Dominating Capital</h4>


    "You didn¡¯t have to give them one million Spirit Stones." Nuwained after they were already far away from the city. "They will not appreciate it at all. They will still consider us as thieves."


    "I know, but it¡¯s alright. At least we know we paid for it." Xuefeng assured her before turning to Tianshi, his mind going back to their hrious role y of the good and bad cop.


    "Talking about this, you did great Tianshi. I didn¡¯t know you had it in you, haha!" He burst outughing, hugging her tightly from behind.


    Tianshi, spun in his arms and kissed him in response, getting an additional reward.


    "You still don¡¯t know everything about me." She muttered while poking him on the nose, creating an aura of mysteriousness around herself.


    ¡¯Not for long, hehe.¡¯ Xuefeng immediately thought of discovering even more about her.


    "Did you connect with your Fate Spirit yet?" Xuefeng asked her curiously as they all gathered in one room. Everyone wanted to know why Xuefeng brought them there.


    "No. She said we need peace and ce without disturbance so I wanted to do it here." Tianshi admitted as she pulled out her new loot, golden crystal from the temple andpared them with Xuefeng¡¯s. The shapes were different, but the structure was simr.


    Just as he wanted to ask in his mind, Little Ming volunteered to help.


    ¡¯I can support her so that the spirit doesn¡¯t trick her. She seems to be scheming.¡¯ Little Ming called out without leaving outside. Xuefeng was sure that she would use this opportunity to introduce herself but she decided against it.


    ¡¯You actually read my mind. Thank you. Make sure she is alright.¡¯ He thanked her, hoping everything goes along their n.


    "Tianshi, my Fate Spirit will help you in a second but first, I want to take some time and introduce someone special to you all." He spoke, gaining the girl¡¯s attention.


    Ling,pared to Little Ming, couldn¡¯t wait to go out and hug into Xuefeng chest, showing his closeness with him.


    "Is it another sister?" Yiren seemed to be the only one excited for that. She didn¡¯t see the difference between five or ten, as long as Xuefeng gave her enough attention.


    "Yes, Nuwa and Xiao Wen already met her." Xuefeng nodded before calling out. "Ling, you cane out."


    He already expected her to appear in his arms so he let go of Tianshi yet Ling didn¡¯t, choosing to materialize in the middle of the circle they created.


    "Hello sisters. I¡¯m Ling. Please take care of me." She bowed while lifting the corners of her white, princess dress and smiled brightly, looking as innocent as field flower.


    Momentarily, Xuefeng got ignored as everyone walked up to Ling and give her a warm hug, with Yiren being the first one. The two fluffy balls titled left and right as their chests squished against one another.


    "Ling has been my Fate Spirit since the beginning so I hope you will be nice with each other." Xuefeng finished the introduction and after a series of hugs, Ling finally found its way towards him.


    "Xuefeng! Can I improve their talents as my gift? It seems we didn¡¯t do it for all sisters." Ling proposed, staring at his eyes with expectations. Xuefeng felt like no matter what she ask for, he just couldn¡¯t reject her, afraid to see her disappointment.


    "Right!" Xuefeng pped his forehead. "I forgot. Yes, you can do that while I assist Tianshi with her Fate Spirit."


    "Thank you!" Ling exploded with happiness and jumped into his arms, hanging herself around his neck before locking on his lips.


    She didn¡¯t let go for a long time, forcing him to embrace her to support her body. He already figured what she was doing.


    It was her method to showcase her love for him. Based on their previous interactions, it wasn¡¯t clear if they were lovers but the kiss could dispel any doubts.


    Pulling away from him, Ling acted innocent, blushing sweetly and dropped to the ground, giving himst hug.


    "I love you~" She confessed in front of everyone, hopping backwards right after while waiting for his response.


    Xuefeng wanted to reply on instinct but realized it was a trap. If he said he only loved Ling, he would have to repeat himself with everyone.


    "Me too, I love you all. I¡¯m d I met you girls." Xuefeng said instead while starting at each pretty face before distracting them by calling out to Tianshi. "Come, we will use another room to have some peace."


    "Yes." Tianshi nodded and grabbed his extended hand, leaving the rest alone as they exited the room.


    "Shan, how about you first?" Ling chose the first target without wasting time, not feeling anxious in front of the girls.


    "Sure."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As the Central Region wasn¡¯t that bigpared to other regions, they didn¡¯t even need a whole day to arrive in the capital. Luckily, they didn¡¯t have any disturbance on the way.


    After Tianshi connected with her Fate Spirit, Xuefeng left her to familiarize herself with the new friend and instead focused on his n. He realized that with how Royal Family was treating them, their n would be most likely bullied.


    They could hire many experts and receive Xiao Family support but that wouldn¡¯t change the fact that their main n was weak.


    Xuefeng decided to help them by improving everyone¡¯s talent to at least purple, while giving a ck talent to the most hard working. By giving them a before taste of the ultimate reward of a golden talent, he hoped his n Members will pay him back with their enthusiasm to train.


    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t enough for him. Even with talent improvements, they would be weak for months. He couldn¡¯t protect his n all the time and Xuefeng already knew he would not stay for long.


    Just as theynded in their new territory, Xuefeng thought of a good idea.


    "How about we bring some trusted Forest Elves outside and let them live here?" He asked curiously, wanting to hear Nuwa¡¯s opinion.


    He was surprised to hear her casual response.


    "I don¡¯t mind. My home is by your side. If you can connect your n with my race, it would be really beneficial for both sides. After all, we can¡¯t be the only connection between the two." She observed their new pce as she shared her view.


    Xuefeng thought she would prefer her race to live in peace, knowing there would for sure be troubles with that decision but he was d hearing the first part of her words.


    He was about to continue pondering when Little Ming dropped a bomb.


    ¡¯You know that you won¡¯t be able to enter the Holy Land after you ascend? I think you should n everything ahead before you do.¡¯ Little Ming informed him, seeing he didn¡¯t know yet.


    She thought that Xuefeng would be troubled but he wasn¡¯t that worried. ¡¯I will be able to create my own Fate Qi once I master all elements. I won¡¯t need the Holy Land by then.¡¯ He said confidently, making Little Ming embarrassed. She was the one who told him about it yet she forgot to mention it.


    It would still be nice to have a surplus of Fate Stones so he didn¡¯t give up on the Holy Land.


    "How about I leave it to you Nuwa? It would be nice to bring a few skilled elves that could help my father build the n." Xuefeng proposed, hugging her from behind and one kiss was enough to convince her.


    Nuwa knew she had to return soon anyway as she was technically still a Queen there. Not showing herself for so long, many elves would be worried.


    Jumping from the warship, straight down to the ground, Xuefeng muttered as he flew, "It¡¯s time to dominate the Capital, hehe."

 Chapter 412 Yiren POV

    <h4>Chapter 412 Yiren POV</h4>


    Yiren stood at the edge of the Warship and looked at the horizon of buildings, her breath taken away as it was the first time she saw such a big city. She blinked her eyes a few times upon seeing a giant castle, much bigger than her own in the Holy Land. Earlier she was staying in the Warship so she didn¡¯t get to see any.


    "Whoa... Are we going to live here with everyone?" Yiren asked herself rhetorically, not expecting an answer from anyone yet someone hugged her from behind and confirmed it. "Of course¡ªdo you like it?"


    Yiren recognized Xiao Wen¡¯s voice and nodded with a smile, catching her sister¡¯s hands into hers. "I¡¯m d we will finally settle down at one ce for a while."


    "You will also see our father too. Are you excited?" Xiao Wen asked curiously as she let go of Yiren, seeing that everyone was already out, ready to descend. She didn¡¯t expect Yiren to abruptly turn around and catch her hands with excitement.


    "Really?!" Yiren called out, her light blue eyes opening wide. "I always wanted to see him." Yiren regretted that she wasn¡¯t there when her father was inside Liu n so now having such an opportunity, it was normal to be thrilled about it.


    "Don¡¯t worry, they shoulde to greet us soon," Xiao Wen assured her as she nced into the distance and she just so happened to see a group of people flying over from the distance. "I guess they are already here. Lets join Xuefeng down below."


    Xuefeng already jumped down when everyone left the Warship. "Yes," Yiren nodded, hyped up about the whole situation as he gaze followed her sister. Silky white wings spread from her back and she jumped off first, flipping to the front as if she was jumping into water.


    Gentle wind hit her but she skillfullynded next two both her mother and Xuefeng. Now everyone could fly so all of her sisters proceeded to jump as well. Yiren didn¡¯t wait for them toe as she dove into Nuwa¡¯s embrace, too impatient to wait with the news.


    Yiren could see Nuwa was talking with Xuefeng about something important as their faces were calm but serious so she decided to loose the atmosphere between them. "Mom! We will see dad! He ising to us already!" Yiren called out, her cheek snuggled on top of her chest.


    Yiren didn¡¯t expect her mom to actually frown hearing the news. "Where?" Nuwa asked, looking around the sky as her Spirit Awareness filled their surroundings. It wasn¡¯t long before she pinpointed Xiao Feng¡¯s location, still some distance away from them.


    Xuefeng walked up to them and ced his hand on their waists. "Yiren," He called out to gather Yiren¡¯s attention. "We just talked with Nuwa and she decided to return to the Holy Land for a day. She has some matters to settle."


    Yiren blinked, the information scanning in her braingging a bit. "Huh...? Right now?" She finally reacted, looking at Nuwa with confusion. They just arrived and instead of checking the capital for a bit, she was already leaving.


    "Yes, the earlier I leave, the sooner Ie back. I want to organize the business we created but also bring some members of our race. Xuefeng¡¯s n needs help in making a name for themselves so we want to connect our races," Nuwa exined the n, caressing Yiren¡¯s cheek. "Do you want toe with me or st¡ª"


    Yiren didn¡¯t let her finish as she immediately interrupted her. "Can I stay?" Yiren asked as she hugged into Xuefeng¡¯s chest. "I want to see Auntie but someone needs to protect Xuefeng while you are gone, right?"


    "Hah, of course you can." Xuefeng replied for Nuwa and gave Yiren a peck on the lips, thinking of how cute she was. "You are the one who decides what you want to do. You can visit Holy Land any time you want after all."


    ¡¯Mhmm, too short... One more.¡¯ Yiren thought as the sensation of Xuefeng¡¯s lips lingered on her body and leaned for a repeating kiss, holding onto his cheeks to prolong it.


    "I will stay then," Yiren announced after she finally pulled away.


    Yiren didn¡¯t know that her actions made Nuwa a step toote to leave before Xiao Feng could arrive. She wanted to give Xuefeng a departing kiss before sneakily leaving.


    "Xuefeng! Xiaobei! You all finally arrived," A male voice hit them from the skies and everyone turned, watching as a small group of expertsnded. Xuefeng¡¯s parents were also outside, coordinating the nsmen who were leaving the Warship.


    Theynded next to Xuefeng¡¯s group though, not disturbing Liu Xiaobei.


    Yiren¡¯s initial n was to be the first to greet them yet a sudden stage-fright engulfed her. She stood beside Xuefeng while staring at the middle-aged man, stomping towards them on the soft grassy ground.


    ¡¯Is that really my father?¡¯ Yiren asked herself, the fear disappearing as soon as it appeared. She was slightly disappointed at Xiao Feng¡¯s sight. Despite being all powerful, he was ncing at Xuefeng with a bit of envy that he masked very well. She was only able to discover it after being exposed to such behavior since years ago. Many elves naturally envied her golden, royal blood.


    "We are stillte. There were some dys we had to take care of but we are finally here," Xuefeng replied smiling calmly at the group.


    "Mom!" Both Xiao Wen and Tianshi called out at the same time and run up tody next to Yiren¡¯s father, who quickly embraced the two of them before ncing at Xuefeng.


    "It¡¯s okay, as long as you guys are here. Hope you can finally stay for much longer this time." She spoke while standing dignified and mature, resembling her auntie in terms of age. "I see new faces. Mind if you introduce them?"


    Thedy nced at Yiren and Jiao, smiling at them. Yiren found her much more likable than her father so she didn¡¯t mind the question. "I¡¯m Yiren," She called out, putting on a gentle smile and casually ced her hair behind her pointy ears, directly proving that she was Nuwa¡¯s daughter.


    "Yiren is out big sister," Xiao Wen confirmed her mother¡¯s guess as she suddenly ran up to Yiren and went back, dragging Yiren with herself before introducing her to Xiao Feng. "Yiren, Xiao Feng¡ªXiao Feng, Yiren. All three of us have same father."


    ¡¯She probably think that I still want to meet him, recalling my previous reaction,¡¯ Yiren thought as she observed Xiao Feng¡¯s face, trying to figure out its true character. The fake image of her father she has been building all those years was ruined for her.


    Under Yiren¡¯s stare, Xiao Feng actually felt awkward, being first time in a situation he didn¡¯t know how to react to. He tried to get rid of the awkward situation by cursing at Xuefeng, "Damn you Xuefeng. All of my daughters are yours now. I still can¡¯t believe you pulled it off."


    Only then did he recover his usual confidence and turned to Yiren, smiling at her like a father would to a daughter while lowering his head to match her height. "Hi Yiren. I am your fath¡ª" He tried to greet her yet he couldn¡¯t finish because a sudden hand crushed into the top of his head.


    BANG.


    "Bad Daddy!" Yiren cried out, massaging the side of her hand with which she just hit Xiao Feng. "Don¡¯t curse Xuefeng! He is the best man you can find!"


    Yiren didn¡¯t stop her scolding at that and instead red at him before pointing at Xuefeng. "Apologize now," She ordered sternly, her cheeks puffed.


    "What...?" Xiao Feng was still in shock, just like everyone else. If they had water in their mouth, they would spurt it all out.


    "I said apologize!" Yiren repeated in a shout, stomping with her foot which made the ground shake. She was against anyone who cursed at Xuefeng, no matter her father or god.


    Xiao Feng turned red from anger but the moment Yiren squinted her eyes, all that anger disappeared and he awkwardly apologized. "I¡¯m sorry..." he muttered in front of everyone.


    If anyone thought that Yiren would stop at that, they were quickly proved wrong. "I¡¯m sorry for cursing! I will never do it again! Repeat!" Yiren ordered yet again.


    "I¡¯m sorry for cursing! I will never do it again!" Xiao Feng repeated without questions this time, shame visible on his face.


    Finally being done, Yiren smiled, turning from a devil into an angel and patted Xiao Feng on the head. "Good daddy. I hope you won¡¯t do that again," She said with her soothing voice, showing her bright persona.


    "Pffffffttt!" Nuwa couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and finally burst outughing, d she didn¡¯t leave early.

 Chapter 413 Troubles?

    <h4>Chapter 413 Troubles?</h4>


    As much as Xuefeng wanted tough, he understood Xiao Feng frustration as a fellow man. Who wouldn¡¯t want to have multiple top ss beauties as wives while shared deep love with them. Although it was hard, Xuefeng was an example that it was doable.


    "Yiren, don¡¯t scold your father too much," Xuefeng called out with a smile, barely holding himself fromughing from the constant giggle of Nuwa next to him. "Come here."


    "Yes~" Yiren nodded happily and hopped into Xuefeng¡¯s arms in a few steps, her feet flying into the air as she hanged herself on his neck. Xuefeng didn¡¯t have the will to tell her otherwise, no matter what customs were in ce and embraced her to support her.


    "Yiren, I want to tell you a secret, okay?" He spoke in a secretive tone, feeling as Yiren¡¯s fingers dive into his scalp and massage it.


    "Oh!" She eximed interested, the word secret gathered all of her attention. "I¡¯m listening." Yiren fell back to the ground, looking excitedly into his eyes but she didn¡¯t let go of Xuefeng¡¯s neck.


    Xuefeng smiled and nced at all of his women as he spoke. "What we have here, you, me, your mother and your sisters. All of it is hard to replicate but every man wish to have it too, so don¡¯t scold your father. Its normal." He exined the concept to her, giving Yiren a kiss as a bribe to be nice before letting go of her.


    "Really? Well, daddy was still bad to curse you. He should be nicer in the future," Yiren held her ground, not giving up on her beliefs.


    At that moment, Xiao Feng¡¯s wife suddenly spoke, ncing at her husband in all smiles. "Is that true? Do you want me to get some sisters?" She asked, her nails gently grazing on his cheek. "If you really want it, I canpromise."


    Gulp...


    ¡¯Damn you Xuefeng...¡¯ Xiao Feng couldn¡¯t help but curse again, this time in his mind to avoid another scolding from his long lost daughter and quickly reacted to his wife¡¯s provocation.


    "No, I think I¡¯m good. I¡¯mpletely satisfied with you sweetie." Xiao Feng replied, acting like any man would in that situation. Though, he expected a different reaction from her.


    Xiao Yuying, his wife, showed a regretful expression while sighing to herself, "Ah, and here I thought I could get a bunch of sisters I could gossip with when you are busy..."


    "Huh?" For a second, Xiao Feng believed her, actually never against such an idea. "I mean... If you really want to¡ª"


    He didn¡¯t get to finish his words as a few fingernails were digging into his cheeks, showing his wife¡¯s disapproval. Xiao Feng realized he was trapped by her words.


    "We will talk about it at home," Xiao Yuying finished the discussion with signature words and everyone felt bad for Xiao Feng, even his own men.


    ncing over at Yiren, she recovered her smile and returned to the previous subject. "It was nice to meet you Yiren. Don¡¯t worry about scolding. Xiao Feng needs someone to set him straight as he doesn¡¯t listen to me most of the times. We should be friends, hehe," Xiao Yuying expressed with a giggle to which Yiren quickly agreed. "For sure!"


    Knowing the show was over, Nuwa threw a cutting nce at Xiao Feng who has been giving her some attention with his eyes before suddenly taking over Xuefeng¡¯s lips with her own, not bothered by everyone watching. She turned Xuefeng around so his back faced the rest and left continuous bites on his lips, giving him no other choice but to respond with the same.


    Xuefeng knew it was her goodbye kiss, so he didn¡¯t push her away until she did so herself, causing them to stay glued to each other for at least half a minute, making everyone wait for them.


    Nuwa finally let go of him and licked her lips, wiping them alluringly with her finger before spreading her wings while still being hugged by Xuefeng. "I will be back tomorrow. I gave you a taste so you can miss me," She said, giving him onest peck and expecting him to let go of her as she swung with her wings,unching into the sky, only to still see Xuefeng¡¯s face in front of her, holding her body tightly.


    "Are you going with me?" Nuwa asked with a grin, her wings still swinging hard, ascending higher and higher with Xuefeng apanying her.


    "No, but I¡¯m still yet to give you my taste..." Xuefeng finally replied when they were high above the clouds, the hand on her back suddenly slid onto her butt and grasped it strongly, causing Nuwa¡¯s mouth to open, only to get locked again by his lips. The force he used was nigher strong to cause her pain nor enough to get the satisfaction she needed.


    Pressing her head against his with his fingers wrapped around her golden hair, Nuwa¡¯s lips were tied, constantly receiving a power kisses which made her lips go numb. She was supposed to dislike it, yet she strangely didn¡¯t, feeling pleasure from the tingling sensation.


    Smack.


    Her firm butt received red-mark worthy hit before Xuefeng¡¯s hand grasped it again, directly touching her smooth skin beneath her skirt. A sudden bite on her lip which he prolonged suddenly suppressed the burning sensation her felt, pulling away while dragging her lip with him.


    Nuwa was out of words for a moment, staring into his blue eyes, covered by slightly messy white hair, flying all around because of wind. "You were never like this..." She muttered as her tongue touched her numbed lip, still feeling as if his teeth were biting on her.


    "Come back soon if you want more..." Xuefeng whispered back, kissing her yet again, this time gently and with care, healing the numbness of her lips and burning on her butt, his palm giving a kneading massage to mask the previous sensation.


    Nuwa didn¡¯t need much thought to know what she wanted. When he let go of her, finished fixing what he started while supporting himself only by holding onto her waist, she decided firmly, "I wille back as soon as I can, and then, we will repeat this... Okay?" Nuwa asked to confirm.


    "As you wish." Xuefeng confirmed and sliding his hands off her body, he fell on her own, leaving the skies for her. She hovered in the sky, watching him hit the clouds and touched her lips yet again. "This dummy doesn¡¯t know what he started..." She muttered to herself, her lewd smile indicating the desire to fulfill her new fantasies and departed right after.


    Landing on the ground, Xuefeng received a few stares as he naturally disrupted the meeting so he apologized, his expression calm. "I¡¯m sorry, just some wife and husband teasing. Where did we finish?"


    "It¡¯s okay, we exchanged some words with the girls as you were gone." Xiao Yuying replied first, not minding his actions and nced at Jiao. "Can I know who are you mdy?" She asked politely, not assuming that she was Xuefeng¡¯s woman. She didn¡¯t want to put anyone in awkward spot if she wasn¡¯t.


    Jiao was waiting for her moment for a while already. Being cold out, she introduced herself, surprising even Xuefeng. "I¡¯m Jiao, the eldest daughter of Central Region White Lotus Sect Master. I was Leading the branch of our Sect in Eastern Region but came with Xuefeng to the capital in case he needed me," Jiao said, ncing at Xuefeng as she spoke.


    Xuefeng wanted to respond to that, not expecting she would actually be so high in ranks when Xiao Feng called out first instead of him. "Is your younger sister an alchemist perhaps?" He asked curiously.


    "Mhmm, she is. I wanted to visit her today actually," Jiao replied casually but her words made Xiao Feng smile happily.


    "That¡¯s great! If you can convince her to work with us, it would be amazing. She has been giving us troublestely," Xiao Feng pleaded, where Xuefeng finally spoke.


    "Troubles?"

 Chapter 414 Choice

    <h4>Chapter 414 Choice</h4>


    "Yes. After you left, I was left to clean up and manage all the assets that Tang Family left behind. There was no problem at first and everything was normal until one of the alchemists started giving us a lot of pain. If she wasn¡¯t one of the best, we wouldn¡¯t bother with her," Xiao Feng exined shortly and added. "Coincidentally, she is also a daughter of White Lotus Sect Master which makes the matters difficult. We have share various businesses with White Lotus Sect so we don¡¯t want to ruin our rtions with them."


    Xuefeng finally got the gist of the situation and nced at Jiao, wanting to see her reaction. As he thought, Jiao wasn¡¯t calm but instead there was a worry visible on her face.


    "I don¡¯t think I will be able to help with her..." She informed, quite embarrassed for her sister. "She doesn¡¯t seem to listen to anyone, including me and my mother."


    "Then I guess we don¡¯t have any chance to rope her in. All other alchemists joined our alliance yet she is the only one who can¡¯t seem to reach agreement with us." Xiao Fengmented. "And to think she is the only one who holds the recipe for the Ascension pill."


    "Ascension pill?" Xuefeng asked curiously, knowing he might need some for him or his women in the future. "Does it help to ascend?"


    "Yeah, the pill is the great secret of my White Lotus Sect and only my sister sessfully learned it. This is why no one can touch our sect as many top tier experts still await for their pills and they would do anything to get them. Protecting the sect when its in danger is just one of the basic help they can provide." Jiao answered on Xiao Feng stead, walking closer to Xuefeng and stopping right next to him. She wasn¡¯t someone who would not take her opportunities.


    "Alright, I know what to do. Let me meet with her and try to convince her," Xuefeng quickly decided, not worried about the situation. If there was a problem, they just needed to fix it.


    "Okay, as you wish." Xiao Feng agreed right away, d Xuefeng took it on his own chest as he already tried everything and nothing worked.


    "Girls," Xuefeng called out to the rest while patting Yiren¡¯s head who was the closest. "Can you help my parents in setting the territory when I settle the alchemists?" He didn¡¯t want to take everyone with him like a tourist group so it was better to find something to do for everyone.


    "No problem," Xiao Wen replied and other nodded as well.


    "I will also help with our men. Let¡¯s godies," Xiao Yuying also announced as she nced at the multiple strong experts behind her which assured Xuefeng.


    "Great, I will leave it to you guys," Xuefeng said with a smile, spreading his wings to fly when he realized Yiren was still holding onto his shirt, stopping him. She looked like she wanted to say something yet just before Yiren spoke, Xiao Wen came up to her and pulled her away.


    "Yiren let¡¯s go. Negotiations are boring. We will find something better to do," Xiao Wen tried to convince her, quickly figuring Yiren¡¯s purpose of stalling. She naturally wanted to follow Xuefeng but Xiao Wen knew it wasn¡¯t a good idea. Yiren could easily ruin the negotiations by acting with her emotions.


    Before she could resist, Yiren was already dragged away by her sisters and Xuefeng could only smile bitterly, knowing it was better this way.


    Xiao Feng led the way for them as Xuefeng and Jiao followed next to him. She was flying surprisingly close to him but Xuefeng didn¡¯t put his attention on it, listening to Xiao Feng instead.


    "Her name is Lisa. She didn¡¯t cause trouble at first. Her only requests to join us were standard. We only had to provide her with all materials she needed and a skilled assistant. We provide it to every alchemist so its not actually a problem. We agreed right away," Xiao Feng described the situation. "The troubles cameter when Lisa began throwing out one assistant after another. Even the best assisting alchemist was thrown away. There is always something that she doesn¡¯t like."


    Hearing what was the real problem, Xuefeng smiled, already having a n in his mind. "I will solve it, don¡¯t worry," he assured his father-inw, surprising both him and Jiao.


    Theynded in the middle of the busy street, gaining attention from all the strolling cultivators and seeing it was actually Xiao Feng, everyone gave way to him. Surprisingly, many recognized Xuefeng as well, especially his golden wings. There was only one golden-winged man who cursed the Ruler of the Realm and survived.


    Xuefeng kept his calm, not looking at the people¡¯s eyes and they smoothly entered into one of the medical houses that had Xiao Family insignia on its front sign. Even though Xuefeng wanted the Tang Family properties for himself, he didn¡¯t mind that move, knowing that Liu n was still a nobody in the Capital. Everyone knew Xiao Family and being under them for a while could increase their sells.


    They were greeted in the lobby by the general manager of the house who came up to them hurriedly, happy to see them. "Mr. Xiao! You finally came! Miss Lisa is creating a ruckus yet again!" the Manager called out as if he saw his savor.


    Xiao Feng pped his forehead and turned to Xuefeng, introducing him. "This is my son-inw. He said he will handle the situation," He said proudly, giving Xuefeng some pressure to now handle the case.


    "Oh! Young Master! I¡¯m d to meet you! Should I lead the way?" The general manager quickly bowed, beyond happy that the problem will be gone already.


    "Yes please." Xuefeng replied shortly and they followed him to the back where the alchemists had their own apartments andboratories. From afar they could hear screamsing from one of the mansions.


    "I ruined another batch because of your ipetence! How can you be so stupid! Who even taught you alchemy?! Get out!"


    Hearing the yells, Xuefeng smiled and whispered into Xiao Feng¡¯s ear, giving him a gist of his idea. It surprised him but Xiao Feng was willing to try anything so he agreed to Xuefeng¡¯s n.


    A momentter, the main doors of the mansion were opened and an angry alchemist walked out, his face burning. Despite being angry, he couldn¡¯t talk back to Lisa, being just a starting alchemist. If he were to offend a big shot like her, he wouldn¡¯t get far in the industry.


    "Manager! Call the manager! I need a new assistant!" Lisa¡¯s voice came from the inside and soon a youngdy came out of the house, surprised to see the guests.


    "Sister! What are you doing here?" Lisa quickly run up to Jiao, not even bothered looking at Xuefeng or Xiao Feng.


    Lisa and Jiao hugged, making Xuefeng confused for a moment. They looked identical! He definitely didn¡¯t think they would be twins. Blond hair, sharp green eyes with a simr figure, despite being slightly thinner.


    "I came to visit you. How are you? I heard you create troubles." Jiao replied as she pulled away, asking for details to help Xuefeng.


    Lisa grunted and nced at Xiao Feng with angry expression. "Mr Xiao, am I causing troubles? I think its you who provide me with bad assistants every time," She shifted the me, returning to her previous issue. "I want another assistant by tomorrow or I¡¯m leaving."


    Both the manager and Jiao sighed, knowing this would be a never ending circle but Xiao Feng pointed at Xuefeng, introducing him, this time in another role. "This is Xuefeng, the new assistant that I prepared for you. This time you will be really satisfied," He bluffed, already pitying Xuefeng.


    "Huh?" Both Jiao and the manager reacted confused yet Lisa didn¡¯t catch that, walking up to Xuefeng instead to check him out.


    She caught his chin, looking into his eyes before tilting it left and right to see his face from all angles as if he was a toy she wanted to buy.


    "What are your qualifications? Who did you worked for before?" Lisa questioned after letting go of him, wrapping her arms under her chest. Despite being an alchemist, she wore a casual red dress with short skirt that showed her smooth legs.


    Xuefeng was already prepared for such a question and shrugged, replying calmly, "Does it matter? No one else wanted to work with you. Either you take me or find someone else to provide you with endless resources for your research."


    It wasn¡¯t an surprise that all of them had their mouth wide open after Xuefeng¡¯s words and Lisa was fuming.


    "Hahaha!" She burst out in a angryughter and countered him, "Do you think you are the only ones who can support my research? I have plenty of offers! Royal Family will dly steal me away!"


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t even blink hearing the threat. "We destroyed Tang Family in a single night, leaving no survivors. Royal Family is next," Xuefeng replied in all seriousness.


    Although Lisa was surprised by his words, she naturally didn¡¯t give up. "Trade Union wants me too!" She called out with a smirk, knowing that no one could influence such a good deal for Trade Union.


    Xuefeng walked up to her and caught her chin in a simr way she did to him, staring sharply into her eyes. "The daughter of Trade Union boss is my friend. They won¡¯t ept you with just one word of mine," he fired back with his own cards.


    Lisa got a little intimidated so she took a step back but he followed after her, taking a step forward as well. "There are still many othe¡ª" Lisa tried to defend but Xuefeng cut her off. "We will destroy them as well."


    Thud.


    Lisa hit the wall of her mansion, having nowhere to run anymore. This was the first time she met this kind of a man who didn¡¯t leave her a room toeback at all. Before she could think of anything, he lifted her chin so she would look into his eyes and gave her a choice.


    "Take it or leave it. We are fed up with your every day ruckus. Either you behave and work with us properly or you will have to find the herbs by yourself from now on. Choose."

 Chapter 415 Assistant&Studen

    <h4>Chapter 415 Assistant&Studen</h4>


    Lisa stared at Xuefeng for a short while, her eyebrows lifting with each of her new idea of aeback before frowning after realizing its ws that Xuefeng could exploit. Knowing the power Xiao Family had, once she be enemies with them, they could pull a lot of strings to hinder her carrier. After all, not many would want to offend them.


    "You know that this is a ckmail? Do you think we can cooperate with such rtionship?" Lisa asked, her eyes turning sharp, not bothered with his hand that was still holding onto her chin.


    "It¡¯s not," Xuefeng quickly denied. "I want you to work properly without causing a ruckus every day. Choose. You are running out of time." Being stared by his gaze, Lisa felt naked, unable to hide her thoughts.


    "Who are you?" She threw onest question, finding it hard to believe Xuefeng was just an assistant. With how he presented himself, he could easily act like the representative of the family.


    Xuefeng only smiled and didn¡¯t reveal anything. "I¡¯m just a simple men, born in a average family of workers who did their best to provide me with everything I needed to be a good man," Xuefeng described himself, for a moment recalling his parents from back on earth. Without them, he wouldn¡¯t be a person he is today.


    Looking at Xuefeng¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t seem like he was lying. Lisa finally decided what to do.


    "Fine, I agree. You are mine now and we start right away," Lisa called out as she grabbed Xuefeng¡¯s hand and pulled him after her, walking towards her mansion. "You listen to whatever I say, got it?"


    "Sure, boss," Xuefeng smiled and agreed, letting her drag him inside. He only nced at Xiao Feng on the way, giving him a signal to take care of everything else as he takes care of Lisa.


    BAM.


    The doors mmed after the two entered, leaving the other three outside. Jiao was frowning, not liking the fact that Xuefeng was alone with her sister, the General Manager was scared that he would be at fault once Xiao Feng¡¯s son-inw gets injured under Lisa regime and Xiao Feng was deep in thought, wondering what he should tell others so they don¡¯t freak out.


    "Mr. Xiao... Is it safe to leave Young Master with Miss Lisa? Many of our Alchemy Assistants were heavily injured during Miss Lisa¡¯s experiments..." The manager asked worriedly, already traumatized after taking care of Lisa for about a week.


    "Xuefeng knows what he is doing. He wanted to study alchemy so this is a good chance for him," Xiao Feng replied simply, not giving any more details. "Provide them with anything they want. I¡¯m leaving."


    "Mr. Xiao, I will return with you and help the rest," Jiao quickly joined him, not wanting to be forgotten to which Xiao Feng nodded, leading the way.


    Both her sister and Xuefeng ignored her so she had to find her own ce.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Back in the new Liu n Pce, new visitors came a short moment after Xuefeng left to settle Lisa¡¯s matter. The moment they saw Manager Wu, they immediately bowed their heads and listened to her orders without questions. Although Xuefeng¡¯s parents didn¡¯t know about Manager Wu full origin, Xiao Yuying was more than knowledgeable about her and sent her greetings right as the two met.


    "Little Wu! It¡¯s so nice to see you!" Xiao Yuying called out from afar and hugged her like an auntie who met her niece. "How many years it was when Ist seen you. Must have been more that five, right?"


    "Aunt Xiao, it was only six," Manager Wu returned the hug, treating her warmly, like a part of her family. "This time I returned for good. I will be Xuefeng¡¯s exclusive manager."


    "Oh! Thats fantastic." Xiao Yuying eximed, knowing exactly what that meant. Having Xuefeng as her client, Manager Wu made a huge deal, swallowing both Xuefeng and his n. "I¡¯m happy for you. Xuefeng made a good choice."


    Manager Wu only smiled, knowing that was correct before excusing herself, seeing that all the crates were already unloaded. "Aunt Xiao, I will leave for now, I will visit for teater if I find time," she said before walking towards her men who were already waiting for her.


    Xiao Yuying didn¡¯t mind that as she knew time was precious for people like Manager Wu. The girls and her daughters already left to help organize the pce but there was one that Xiao Yuying asked to stay behind.


    "Yiren?" She called out to the blond beauty next to her that was patiently waiting. "What do you think of Auntie?"


    Yiren blinked innocently and replied honestly, "I have nothing against you. Only father is a baddie who needs some work."


    "Haha, true!" Xiao Yuying couldn¡¯t help butugh in agreement. "He does need someone to temper him but he is not why I told you to stay behind. Can you guess why?"


    "I have no idea," Yiren shook her head. When everyone was going to choose their rooms, Xiao Yuying came up to her and told her to stay. Being a kinddy, Yiren didn¡¯t reject her.


    "Well, let me tell you," Xiao Yuying began exining. "I noticed that you have a talent in you. Just like Xuefeng or your mother, you have a talent to be a leader in you. Despite being kind and gentle, you can still muster up some courage to fight back on your believes."


    Xiao Yuying¡¯s words put Yiren into thinking, before hitting her with a proposal. "How about you study under me? I will teach you how to be a real supportingdy-leader. As someone who has been by your father¡¯s side this whole time as he created our family, I learned a lot. I can feel that you want to stay by Xuefeng¡¯s side without being just a side character. You want to influence his decisions instead of just following them. What do you think?"


    As much as Yiren thought about it, she was momentarily interested but a slight uncertainty of why Xiao Yuying wanted to help her appeared in Yiren¡¯s mind. As if Xiao Yuying knew that from Yiren¡¯s expression, she spoke before Yiren even thought of a response.


    "You probably wonder why I want to help you, right? Don¡¯t think too deeply into in. I know you all love Xuefeng and he loves you. The thing is, every sessful man has a woman behind him who does things he doesn¡¯t want to do or simply doesn¡¯t know how. Both my daughters are already aware of what they want and they can fight for their believes. From my observation, you are more willing forpromises for Xuefeng¡¯s sake. If I can help you improve, I am helping them as well," Xiao Yuying exined further.


    "Mhmm, I understand," Yiren acknowledged with a nod and shared her thoughts. "If my change can improve my rtions with Xuefeng, I¡¯m more than happy to learn but if I have to do anything that I consider inappropriate, then we will stop."


    "So is that a yes?" Xiao Yuying asked to confirm and hearing Yiren¡¯s confirmation, she smiled, patting Yiren on the head.


    "Follow me around today. I will teach you while showing you examples on the spot," Xiao Yuying wrapped their arms together and pulled Yiren with her.

 Chapter 416 Alchemy

    <h4>Chapter 416 Alchemy</h4>


    Back in Lisa¡¯s mansion, Xuefeng was dragged all the way to her alchemy room, not stopping for a moment to show him around the mansion. Xuefeng still looked around and had a good first impression. Everything was clean and neat, sorted in the right order. For a second he thought their cooperation would be nice until he saw herb.


    Ultimate mess.


    Vials with pills were scattered all over the ce, various cauldrons as well as medical ingredients¡¯ boxes piled in the corner. The middle of her room was all burned, her wooden floor looking like a firece. If it was Xuefeng, he wouldn¡¯t be able to work in such a ce.


    Apparently, Lisa was the same as her first order corrted with the mess.


    "As you are my assistant, you have to do whatever I want. Your first mission is to clean the mess inside this room. I need to make some precious pills so I need a clean environment," Lisa ordered as she showed the room with an open palm before turning around while attempting to leave. "I wille back in an hour, I want it all cleaned up."


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t even make one step as Xuefeng cut her way of exit with his arm. "Did all your assistants clean your mansion?" he asked curiously.


    "Yes, why?" She nodded as if it was not a big deal and Xuefeng finally understood why it was so clean outside. He didn¡¯t reply to her question and instead turned her back in the direction of the messy room.


    "I¡¯m not going to clean this room. You will," Xuefeng said seriously. "I can at most help you."


    Lisa blinked twice as if she heard wrong. "What did you say?" she asked to confirm.


    Xuefeng smiled and repeated himself, his mouth opened wide so she could hear him clearly while showing her the act of cleaning with his hands, "YOU... WILL... CLEAN... THIS... ROOM... NOW¡ª"


    "Okay, okay! I heard you! Thats not the issue here!" Lisa shouted, cutting him off before he could finish. "I¡¯m not cleaning anything! It¡¯s your job!"


    Humph!


    She grunted and stomped in disapproval. She was used to being spoiled and having her assistant do everything. No one was talking to her like Xuefeng did.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t care at all. He took a nearby chair while closing the doors and sat up right in front of them, preventing Lisa from leaving. "You won¡¯t leave until we are done cleaning. An alchemist should be organized else they will be lost in their mess. You have to learn some self-discipline," Xuefeng reprimanded her firmly.


    "And what if I don¡¯t?! You can¡¯t keep me here forever!" Lisa called out her response, her voice still raised. It was the first time someone ever ordered her to do anything.


    "Oh really?" Xuefeng asked back with a grin and closed his arms, cultivating as he waited. "Let¡¯s find out."


    Two minutes passed and Lisa finally realized Xuefeng wasn¡¯t just ying. She was too stubborn to give in so she sat down on the floor, hugging her knees while staring daggers at him.


    The room had no windows as the sunlight could ruin her experiments so she couldn¡¯t sneak out even if she wanted.


    Another eight minutes passed, both sitting inplete silence until Lisa finally let out a sound. Or rather her body did, calling for food.


    Growl...


    "I¡¯m hungry..." Lisa muttered, no longer as angry as before. She knew that Xuefeng didn¡¯t give a damn no matter how much she screams so she tried a softer approach.


    Xuefeng only shrugged and replied, "The faster we start, the sooner you will eat."


    To his surprise, Lisa stood up, rolled her sleeves and walked up to her desk, sorting the mess. "Are you going to help or you will just sit there?" she asked a moment after, ncing at him.


    "Sure," Xuefeng nodded and helped her segregate stuff just as he promised. With her subtle lead of what went where, they quickly cleaned the whole room.


    "Whoa, it has never been this clean before," Lisa said in amazement.


    "Isn¡¯t it better like this?" Xuefeng asked but Lisa was already thinking about something else.


    "I only did it for my food," Lisa barked and ran out of the room,ing back a minuteter with a big slice of cake on her te, munching on it happily.


    "What pills can you make?" She asked out of blue, smile visible on her face as if she wasn¡¯t mad at him. Based on her expression, Xuefeng figured it had to be the food that changed her mood.


    "Uhmm... Do you have any pill recipes? I don¡¯t think you have materials to make low ranked pills in here," Xuefeng bluffed as he looked around, having no idea how to do alchemy.


    Lisa looked around her herbs and realized he was right but then thought of something, a grin appearing on her mouth. She pulled out a parchment from her storage ring and passed it to him. "This is the easiest pill recipe I have. If you can¡¯t even make it then you will be useless to me," She described casually and Xuefeng took a look what¡¯s written inside.


    Dragon Fire Pill: Allows the user to gain the strength of a dragon for one hour.


    Reading just the title and the description, Xuefeng immediately knew it wasn¡¯t a simple pill. Lisa had to be ying with him, but he didn¡¯t have the knowledge to confirm it.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t ask me,¡¯ Drakos called out before he could ask. ¡¯Just because it has word dragon in the name, it doesn¡¯t mean its rted to us. Alchemist like to use our name to make anything sound powerful. Heh, I kind of understand them.¡¯


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to bother with him so he turned for her to the girls yet they also knew little about alchemy. Despite living for countless years, they were not omnipotent.


    Lisa saw Xuefeng¡¯s frown and smiled, happy to have her revenge on him. "Here are the ingredients," She called out as ten boxes appeared on the ground in front of him. "Follow the recipe and begin. Open the boxes while surrounding them with your Spirit Qi else the air will ruin them."


    Lisa gave him a little advice as she wasn¡¯t that cruel before sitting back on the chair, waiting for the show.


    ¡¯Okay, it can¡¯t be that hard, right?¡¯ Xuefeng thought as he nced at the recipe. He didn¡¯t want to give up before he even tried.


    Melt all the herbs together under fire burning evenly from all sides, making sure they doesn¡¯t stick to each other before mixing it at the same time, condensing the pill.


    ¡¯That¡¯s it?¡¯ Xuefeng checked the instructions and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was Lisa herself who wrote it. He wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she did.


    ncing down at the avable cauldron, he didn¡¯t know what to do with it.


    ¡¯Ah, fuck it. I will just do it myself. I can make my own cauldrons,¡¯ Xuefeng quickly decided, throwing away any unknown tools.


    With a flick on his finger, Xuefeng surrounded the boxes with his Spirit Qi and all ten Spirit Herbs flew out of their boxes, hovering in front of him. They looked really fancy, ring at him with a colorful pallet of its petals.


    "My method is slightly different so don¡¯t freak out," Xuefeng warned.


    Lisa only smirked. "Don¡¯t worry, I saw everything in the world of alchemy. If you can surprise me then I will eat my¡ª" She acted like a master but when she saw Xuefeng create ten round fireballs surrounding the herbs, she stopped talking, observing his action closely.


    Xuefeng followed the guide, melting the herbs evenly from all sides until each of them turned into liquid. Bringing all of it into one spot, he then mixed it all together until the color unified.


    ¡¯Now condense!¡¯ He called out in his mind and applied pressure onto the liquid. ¡¯Huh?¡¯


    Despite utilizing its bloodline to the max, he could not condense the liquid at all. It was still burning hot.


    ¡¯Maybe I should cool it down first?¡¯ Xuefeng thought and immediately formed ten small balls the size of normal pills. Instead of fire, Xuefeng created an air bubble with wind spinning all around the liquid, essentially cooling it down until it became hard. He didn¡¯t know what else he could do so he cleaned the scene and showcased ten pills to Lisa.


    "I¡¯m done," He called out happily. "It took a while, sorry I made you wait." He spent more than five minutes which Xuefeng considered to be pretty long time, even if his pills were a failure.


    Lisa stared at the ten pills in shock, signaling either a massive win or an expensive loss. Not helping him at all, Lisa put down her cake and shouted at him.


    "Do you have any idea what have you done?!"

 Chapter 417 Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 417 Teacher</h4>


    "Hmm, did I make it right? I¡¯m not on your level so I might have made some mistakes." Xuefeng tried to keep his calm as if he knew what he was doing yet he really had no idea.


    Either he was sessful and Lisa was just shocked or he failedpletely. In this case, it unfortunately turned out to be thetter.


    "You imbecile!" Lisa cried out, her eyes sharpening and eyebrows frowning. "You ruined the herbs! Do you even know alchemy?! It¡¯s not a simple melt, mix and cool down!"


    Oof...


    Xuefeng took a deep breath, not expecting such heated reaction from her. He already epted that his guess could be wrong but it was still his first failure since a while.


    She nced at the pills and called out hurriedly, "Quickly give them to me! Maybe I can save them!" With one move she snatched all ten pills and lumped them all together.


    Puff!


    A blue me burst out from her hand and she threw all ten pills into the fire, burning them directly on top of her hand. The pills momentarily heated up, even fasterpared to Xuefeng fire method. When the liquid returned back to its melted form she sighed in relief.


    "I can save it," She said determined and began condensing the pill, not splitting it into ten like Xuefeng did. Applying pressure with her Spirit Qi, the liquid turned smaller and smaller until it turned hard, reaching the size of Xuefeng¡¯s pill.


    Bam!


    The moment Lisa finished and canceled her mes, Xuefeng got hit by a wave of smells, messing up his nasal receptors. He sensed sweetness, sourness before a sharp smell hit him, forcing him to take a step back. Lisa wasn¡¯t affected by it at all, only observing and testing the pill.


    She scraped the surface, getting a bit of powdery substance and tasted it with her pinky. She wasn¡¯t satisfied with the result, her face squinting and looking calm at the same time. There was no happiness in her.


    "If I didn¡¯t act fast, you would ruin the processpletely!" She scolded, not expecting Xuefeng to be so bad. "Based on my senses, fifty percent of the desired effects are gone. I only managed to recover half. Do you know how much money you just threw away? About five million!"


    "..." Xuefeng didn¡¯t know what to say to that, knowing he fucked up really badly. He could tell her he knows nothing about alchemy and avoid this but the confidence in himself was not enough.


    Lisa ced the pill in the storage and continued to fan the mes. "Is this the alchemist that Xiao Family gets me? A person who doesn¡¯t even know anything about alchemy? This is the basics of alchemy. You can¡¯t add water to the herbs else they will lose their medical values! I really want to know what idiot thought you alchemy," Lisa scolded as she wrapped her hands together.


    Xuefeng could only shrug and own up to his mistake. "Actually I have no idea what I¡¯m doing. I never studied alchemy. I thought I will try experimenting which was wrong of me to do. It is my bad for not telling you beforehand. I¡¯m sorry," Xuefeng apologized sincerely, surprising Lisa with his words.


    She looked at him nkly until she finally responded. "You don¡¯t know anything about alchemy...? Then why are you here?" She asked perplexed. If he didn¡¯t know anything, he would be useless to her.


    She also felt bad for giving him such high end herbs. It was her goal to make him fail but it would mean something only if he knew what he was doing. With hisck of knowledge, its understandable he fails which doesn¡¯t give her the same satisfaction.


    "I¡¯m here cause you were creating problems for us and because I want to learn alchemy," he replied casually.


    "What if I don¡¯t want to teach?" She asked back, finally knowing his real goal. "And who are us? Who are you exactly?"


    Knowing she would find out sooner orter anyway, he exposed his identity. "I¡¯m Xiao Feng¡¯s son-inw and his partner in business. In other words, I¡¯m your boss," he admitted. "I will pay that five million out of my own pocketter as it was my mistake."


    He knew she would turn into stubborndy if he tried to force her into anything so he chose a different method.


    "I know I can¡¯t force you to teach me so I will give you a choice. If you want me gone, I will leave and find someone else to teach me. This way you will get your old life and change your assistants every day or week as you want. That is option number one. Either that or you can teach me alchemy and receive my favor. Pick between the two." Xuefeng presented her with her options.


    "Thats it? Just one favor?" Lisa asked, not impressed by her choices. Shepared it to all proposals she got over the years, cultivators proposing her the most rarest herbs they could find, pces and even countries yet she always said no, not caring about them. Was a favor of the man in front of her more valuable?


    "Yes. Thats it," Xuefeng nodded, confirming her question. Xuefeng could brag about his sesses and quick cultivation but he just failed horribly which forced him to stay humble.


    Lisa squinted her eyes, looking at him to somehow figure out any more details from his body. She had no knowledge of Xuefeng who even Ruler of the Realm can¡¯t do anything so that couldn¡¯t influence her decision.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t hurry her, only calmly looking in her direction but that only prolonged their stalemate.


    "You will listen to whatever I say?" She finally spoke, asking deep in thought.


    "Of course," Xuefeng agreed, her request belonging to obvious ones.


    "You will bring me food and cakes too," She added, wanting to get as much as she could from him.


    It wasn¡¯t a problem for Xuefeng so he quickly nodded and agreed once again, "I can arrange that."


    Hearing she would get cakes was enough to buy her and she immediately began her lessons. "Fine, I will be your teacher. We will start right away," She said. "We will start from the basics. There is a lot of exining so listen carefully."


    Before he could say anything, Lisa was already exining, forcing him to listen intensely.


    At the same time, back in the Fate Organization¡¯s pocket realm, Saber Devil was actually in a really good mood, looking into the clouds while recalling the beautifuldy he saw in one medical house yesterday. Since then, he couldn¡¯t forget about her.


    "Ah... Her blond hair and perfect body... Xiao Wen can¡¯t evenpare... To think she was there the whole time and I didn¡¯t notice her," He sighed, feeling like he lost so much time without spending it with her.


    "Ah... Lisa... I want to meet you again..." he muttered yet again under his nose.


    Knock, knock!


    His imagination was broken by the sudden knock to the doors but he wasn¡¯t mad, calmly inviting the person inside. It turned out to be rat who was providing him with all the news. He already forgot about Xiao Wen, thinking she couldn¡¯tpare to his delicate Lisa.


    "Did you bring me news from my Lisa?" He spoke as if she was already his.


    Unfortunately, the Rat didn¡¯t have good news. "Xuefeng is back in the capital! He returned today," He called out one of the better news first but Saber Devil didn¡¯t care, brushing it away. "I will take care of himter. Tell me about my Lisa. Did she ept my invitation for dinner?"


    "Actually the two cases are connected. ording to my sources, It turns out that Xuefeng visited Lisa today and he still didn¡¯t leave from her mansion. It has been more than an hour since he entered inside and still didn¡¯t leave. I¡¯m afraid they must be friends..." Rat said everything in one breath and stepped back, afraid Saber Devil will get mad.


    "Just friends...?" Saber Devil asked sharply, his mood momentarily worsened.


    Rat wanting nothing else but for Xuefeng to die, he couldn¡¯t help but fan the mes. "I don¡¯t know about it... But it seems he is actually her boss after Xiao Family took control over medical houses... What if he forces her into something indecent...?" He theorized, giving Saber Devil some hints.


    Just as he thought, Saber Devil didn¡¯t take it well and pulled out his saber, smashing it against the table which broke upon impact. "I will fucking murder him! Stealing all my girls!" He cried out, fire burning from his eyes and walked towards the doors, no longer caring about the rules.


    "Follow me!" He bellowed and kick opened the doors, leaving right after.


    ¡¯Xuefeng is done for now, hahaha,¡¯ The ratugh in his mind, following after his new boss.

 Chapter 418 Who Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 418 Who Are You?</h4>


    Hearing the summary of basic alchemy, Xuefeng realized it wasn¡¯t as simple as he thought. Not only he had to control the temperature, but also time the mixing well. He had to memorize which herbs could be mixed with each other and which couldn¡¯t. Thankfully, he had Ling who could help him with that.


    Aside from that, the whole pill condensation was on another level. Just his Bloodline Power wasn¡¯t enough topress the liquid into its solid form and he needed to train his Spirit Qi instead. Just as he could create a domain from Air Qi, he had to do that same with his Spirit Qi but in a miniature scale, surrounding just the liquid.


    "You already have a method to control the mes and herbs so I guess you don¡¯t need a cauldron. You can perform the alchemy directly in the air," Lisa exined, finishing the basics. "Is Fire the only element you mastered? Knowing more elements can greatly help in your alchemy. I personally know four elements."


    She was naturally proud of herself as she said that. It took her a lot of time to master each of them and there were not many people who could repeat her feat. Xuefeng saw her expression and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, hoping she wouldn¡¯t be upset.


    Instead of saying, he decided to showcase his skills instead. He extended his arm and momentarily, six different colored balls of Qi hovered on top of his palm. Fire Qi, Water Qi, Air Qi, Earth Qi, Lightning Qi and Spirit Qi.


    "I have six." He said humbly, keeping the Qi back into his dantain. Lisa opened her eyes wide, dumbfounded for a second but then calmed down.


    "Okay, that was to be expected. You had to be talented to be Xiao Feng¡¯s son-inw." Lisa found herself an exnation but then asked out of curiosity, "Which daughter did you im for yourself?"


    "Oh, all of them," Xuefeng replied honestly, having nothing to hide. "Both Tianshi and Wen are my wives."


    Lisa wanted to question him yet seeing his calm gaze, she somehow believed him. "Wow... Tell that to anyone and they won¡¯t believe you," She said, wanting to tease him.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t mention Yiren as not many knew she was Xiao Feng¡¯s daughter. It was best too limit the amount of people who knew the truth. Also, telling her how many wives he had would bring him nothing good. Lisa could as well think he was a yboy and a pervert which wasn¡¯t in his interest. Even if it wasn¡¯t the truth, he didn¡¯t want to waste his time exining.


    "It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t need that. I¡¯m happy with my girls and it¡¯s all that matters," Xuefeng replied, shrugging. "Can we continue?"


    "Mhmm... We can," Lisa nodded but then changed her mind. "Actually, first you keep your side of the deal. I want two cakes."


    Xuefeng knew she will say something like that but he didn¡¯t mind it, knowing she was giving him a favor while teaching him. "Okay, I will be back in a moment. I will tell the manager to grab you one."


    He stepped out of theboratory only to halt, hearing Ling¡¯s warning. ¡¯There is someone approaching the mansion together with the manager from earlier,¡¯ she called out.


    Xuefeng frowned and scanned the outside of the mansion yet his Spirit Awareness couldn¡¯t pass through, something blocking him. It could only mean that someone was stronger than him but her wasn¡¯t worried.


    He stepped back to theboratory and asked Lisa, "Are you expecting anyone to visit you today? Someone is approaching."


    "Huh?" Lisa showed a confused expression. "I don¡¯t think I have any appointments set up. Do you know how does he look like?"


    Lisa also extended her Spirit Awareness outside but was met with the same blockage as Xuefeng. As Xuefeng was stronger, she could only ask him.


    ¡¯Short ck hair, buffed, carries a big saber on his back. He seems to be really proud of himself.¡¯ Ling came to the rescue, describing the man for Xuefeng and he passed the same to Lisa.


    She immediately recognized the man. "Damn, its this bastard Saber Devil. What is he doing here??" Lisa cursed, getting annoyed the moment she imagined him. "He came to ask for the Ascension Pill, yet since then, he didn¡¯t stop bothering me. He doesn¡¯t take no as an answer."


    "Bothering you?" Xuefeng asked for further information.


    "Yeah, he dares to flirt with me. I don¡¯t have time for men. He even sent me a date invitation! What a loser, can¡¯t even ask me directly," Lisa replied, describing the situation in a few words. She definitely didn¡¯t have a good impression of him.


    "Okay, let me handle this. I will tell him to get lost," Xuefeng quickly decided, walking towards the doors but Lisa stopped him, catching his arm.


    "No, wait. You can¡¯t do that. He will direct his anger at you. He is at the peak of the Monarch Stage," Lisa exined and proposed, "How about you pretend to be my boyfriend instead?"


    ¡¯He seems to be a Fate Holder as well,¡¯ Little Ming added. ¡¯There is a small amount of Fate Qi lingering on his body. I already concealed yours so he shouldn¡¯t be able to tell you are one too.¡¯


    Knock, knock.


    Just as Xuefeng was thinking what to do, a knock resounded from the entrance doors.


    "Let me open the doors and you wille after me, pretending you are my man, okay? This will stop him from chasing after me," Lisa decided for him and run to the doors. Xuefeng could only sigh and follow her idea.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Seeing that no one responded to their knock yet, the manager tried to reason with the important customer, "Mr Saber, I already told you Miss Lisa is currently busy. I will pass down the message when she is done."


    "It¡¯s okay. I can wait," Saber Devil replied calmly, thinking clearer than earlier. He had time to cool down as he flew all the way to here.


    It was naturally blindly of him to fight in the Xiao Family territory, knowing Xuefeng had a lot of backup here, but that didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t face him and potentially challenge him. If Xuefeng was stupid enough to ept it, that would be the best for him.


    They didn¡¯t need to wait for long as the doors opened a secondter, Lisa herself weing them.


    Instead of greetings, they were quickly met with a scolding. "Didn¡¯t I say I don¡¯t want to be disturbed now?! I can¡¯t work if you disturb me like this!" She cried out, not even looking at the Saber Devil and instead venting on the manager.


    "M-miss, I did remind it but Sir didn¡¯t want to listen," The manager quickly shifted the me and stepped back, letting her take care of Saber Devil. He knew the influence he had so that would be suicide for someone like him.


    Saber Devil smile, opening his mouth to speak when he saw a man walking up from behind and stopped, ncing at him. Xuefeng came up to Lisa, hugging her casually and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into his chest as if protecting her from danger.


    "Who are you and why do you make my girl angry?"

 Chapter 419 Ready?

    <h4>Chapter 419 Ready?</h4>


    Rat already mentioned the two could be friends but Saber Devil didn¡¯t expect them to already be a couple. He was willing to believe it when squinted his eyes and abruptly turned around. As if he had eyes behind his head, he noticed Manager¡¯s change of expression.


    There was naturally a surprised look on Manager¡¯s face, his eyes opened wide. He only came back to normal under Saber Devil¡¯s gaze, looking away, but that already left an impression on Saber Devil. Now he knew something didn¡¯t add up.


    ¡¯Fuck,¡¯ Lisa cursed in her mind, thinking they were busted and turned to Xuefeng, trying to cover Manager¡¯s mistake.


    Acting as if she tried to calm Xuefeng down, Lisa ced both hands on his face, and began caressing his cheeks. "Baby, don¡¯t worry, he is just a client. He is already leaving," she assured him before sneakily covering his lips with ayer of Spirit Qi before kissing him.


    The moment Saber Devil saw that, his fists tightened but he released them when Lisa turned around. He knew that getting mad at her won¡¯t do him any good.


    Hugging into Xuefeng¡¯s chest, she called out to Devil Face with and ultimatum, "Is that right? I¡¯m busy right now. If you disturb me once again, I won¡¯t sell any pills to you, including the Ascension Pill."


    Devil Face wanted to bicker and expose Xuefeng in front of Lisa but he disturbed him, ncing at the manager behind him.


    "Mr. Manager, I want to ask a question. Howe you are you allowing anyone who is not from Xiao Family to enter here? What if this person had bad intentions and try to hurt alchemist living here? What worse, my great Lisa?" Xuefeng asked sharply, not liking any of this from the start.


    Even if Saber Devil was a Fate Holder, someone he was supposed to kill, Xuefeng didn¡¯t act rashly, ying this game first. It was better to fight someone angry than calm.


    "Uhm..." The Manager almost choked, not knowing how to reply to that. It was indeed forbidden to bring anyone here but he couldn¡¯t say no to person like Saber Devil. Seeing Xuefeng¡¯s attitude, he immediately acted.


    "Mr. Saber, please follow me to the customer lobby," He called out, still polite but only received a re in return. "You want to kick me out? Hah! Never heard a better joke," Saber Devilughed in his face, acting as if he heard the funniest joke ever.


    This was Manager¡¯s only way to avoid losing his job so he jumped away and called out into hismunication crystal which he suddenly pulled out, "Intruder! Lisa Mansion, now!" He used as little words as possible to shorten the time of the guards¡¯ arrival.


    It didn¡¯t take more than a second before they were surrounded by ten Sage experts, all having their weapons aimed at Saber Devil. That didn¡¯t scare Saber Devil at all but anyone could see he was getting annoyed.


    "Is this how Xiao Family treats guests? First inviting them in but then attacking them?" He asked sarcastically before taking his big ck Saber off his back and smiled. "Come at me then! I want to see how capable you all are."


    The guards hesitated, knowing how strong Saber Devil and looked at the Manager, waiting for his orders. Although the Capital was enormous, there was only less than a few hundred Spirit Monarchs. Saber Devil belonged to the strongest ten so it wasn¡¯t hard to remember him.


    Manager thought he would scare Saber Devil yet it turned out they would have to fight to chase him away. He already lost hope on keeping his job. Normally it would be an easy battle for ten Sages to defeat one Monarch but the Manager wasn¡¯t that confident with that fight.


    Fortunately, just as he was about to nod his head, Xuefeng spoke out, saving him.


    "Wait. It¡¯s not right. I don¡¯t want to see any bloodshed here," Xuefeng called out as he let go of Lisa, walking in front of her.


    "Hehe," Saber Devil giggled and he supported the saber on his shoulder. "At least one person knows the difference in strength."


    "Exactly. The difference in strength is too big," Xuefeng nodded, confirming it firmly before scolding the Manager, "Can you tell me what are you doing? Why are you sending ten men against one little swordsman? People will say we are bullying the weak. Change it quick! They should go one on one to give him some chance."


    Pfffft!


    Lisa couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing, holding herself back in thest moment by covering her mouth.


    The other guards despite being trained to hide their emotions also smiled, holding themselves back fromughing. When their Leader wasn¡¯t even scared, calling Saber Devil a little swordsman, they didn¡¯t have to worry too.


    Saber Devil turned red, keeping his anger inside him with difficulty. "What did you say...?" He muttered coldly, his saber turning from ck to red as if getting hotter.


    Xuefeng sighed dejectedly and nced at the guards. "Anyone is willing to fight with one hand?" Xuefeng asked with pity in his voice. "Your opponent is not only alone but deaf as well. Once the news leak, we will be cursed for generations..."


    Haha!


    This time no one could hold themselves fromughing or at least letting out a snicker. The loudest was Lisa who not onlyughed at Xuefeng¡¯s joke but also Saber Devil¡¯s red face.


    "You motherfuc¡ª" Saber Devil cursed, ready to sh Xuefeng¡¯s mouth but then he stopped himself, realizing something was wrong. There was no way anyone would provoke him like this unless they had a n. In his current situation, it wasn¡¯t hard for Saber Devil to figure that out.


    Xuefeng was baiting him.


    They were in Xiao Family territory. It was easy for them to momentarily gather hundreds of experts to aid them. Once he attack, they will get the reinforces and drown him with attacks. He was fine one against ten but not hundreds.


    "Fight me one on one if you dare!" He finally called out, calming down a bit after figuring Xuefeng¡¯s n. He thought Xuefeng would reject at first but Xuefeng only smiled and nodded.


    "Alright. Let¡¯s trade blows. One each. The one who pushes the other back on a further distance, wins," Xuefeng proposed. "I don¡¯t want to bully you so you can go first. This way you will have a chance to strike at least once."


    "Ha! No, you will go first. I want to see your strength before I defeat you in one strike," Saber Devil disagreed right away, snickering before he spoke. He already considered Xuefeng as an only talk man who will be crushed under his de.


    "That¡¯s fine by me," Xuefeng agreed with a shrug and walked towards the bigger area next to Lisa¡¯s mansion. There were many mansions nearby built for various alchemists so they had to battle in between the buildings. They had protective barriers around them so they didn¡¯t worry about destruction.


    Lisa stared at Xuefeng, finding him quite interesting, just based on this one scene. She didn¡¯t worry about him but was rather looking forward to the battle. She wanted to see what he is worth.


    Pulling out his ck mes yer, Xuefeng immediately ask the beefy man in front of him.


    "Ready?"

 Chapter 420 Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 420 Exchange</h4>


    "Hehe," Saber Devil giggled to himself and readied his weapon to receive the attack. show me what the Young Master of Xiao Family is capable of. I will only defend."


    It seemed he only nned to use his saber as the form of defense which showed everyone how confident he was. His saber turned bright red and a thick but narrow mist surrounded it, also colored in red.


    Xuefeng immediately received an additional info from Little Ming, ¡¯He is channeling Fate Qi through his saber. It seems this is one of his abilities.¡¯


    This didn¡¯t bother him as Xuefeng already had his own concept in his mind. ¡¯Drakos, can you handle that? When I attack, you can weaken his defense by sucking his Fate Qi. What do you think?¡¯ Xuefeng proposed.


    He didn¡¯t need much to convince Drakos for cooperation. ¡¯I¡¯m always down for a snack,¡¯ Drakos agreed eagerly.


    ¡¯You don¡¯t n to use your abilities?¡¯ Ling asked curiously, wanting to be of any use but Xuefeng had another idea.


    ¡¯As much as I want to crush him right now, I actually want to test my true strength, without any assistance,¡¯ Xuefeng decided, his ck mes yer suddenly bursting out with mes. They danced on top of his de like a colorful leaf under strong wind. Both red and ck mes connected with each other but that didn¡¯t impress Saber Devil, his mouth still forming into a snicker.


    "If that¡¯s all you got then we will end this quickly," Saber Devil mocked. He immediately received hateful gazes from the other guards who were still ready to attack at any moment.


    Xuefeng actually wasn¡¯t listening to his bbering, focusing on picking the right move. Based on his style which was being free and innovative, he could create any spell he wished while mixing any Qi he wanted.


    Just as Saber Devil finished talking, Xuefeng added more ingredients to his attack. Green and blue mes joined to the mix, entangling itself with the other two. White me joined right after, causing a disturbance.


    Each me had its own properties, keeping the characteristics of their elements. His sword could convert any Qi into mes, but it couldn¡¯t change its properties entirely.


    Earth me was thick and heavy, moving slowly like a nt on the wind.


    Water me was thin and translucent, but swiftly traveled all around the de.


    Air Qi was the most disruptive, acting like wind, passing through other des and adding aggressiveness as if general who rode across the whole legion, cheering for them before the battle.


    Seeing all five mes, Saber Devil¡¯s smile was gone, reced by serious expression. He wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew that Xuefeng had to be strong despite being a Spirit Sage and the mastery of so many elements confirmed his guess. His provocation didn¡¯t work so only real strength could give him a win.


    "One attack each," Xuefeng reminded and suddenly dashed at his opponent, holding the improved, now Multi-colored me yer, with both hands and struck at Saber Devil¡¯s weapon. He held it sideways with de aimed at Xuefeng but that was only part of his defenses.


    Bang!


    Xuefeng smashed his sword at the saber, expecting the mes to burst out in a pir in Saber Devil¡¯s direction yet a sudden Shield of Qi appeared in front of his de. It made Xuefeng¡¯s attacke to halt and nullified any momentum he built.


    "Is that all? My foot didn¡¯t even move," Saber Devil ridiculed, his smile returning onto his face but then it turned into confusion, seeing Xuefeng smiling as well.


    "You think so?" Xuefeng asked without stopping the pressure on the shield.


    Crack.


    A big rapture appeared on the barrier, going all the way alongside Xuefeng¡¯s de.


    "How...?" Saber Devil muttered but it was toote for him to change the oue.


    Xuefeng saved the best forst, suddenly busting out with Lightning me that broke the shield with one strike and exploded forth, straight into Saber Devil¡¯s body.


    Thud.


    Hended tens of meters away, sliding on the ground with mes burning on top of his skin and hit the nearby building, causing its barrier to activate.


    "Hurray! Young Master won!" The guards cheered immediately, happy to see their side winning but Xuefeng wasn¡¯t happy with that exchange.


    ¡¯I guess its true that normal cultivators has no chance against a Fate Holder. Anyone under Monarch stage would die with that strike,¡¯ Xuefengmented in his mind.


    ¡¯You can¡¯t help it. You forgot that Fate Qi is made from all elements mixed together. It will be hard for you to fight against it even with six elements. What¡¯s more, this is his ability,¡¯ Ling cheered him up. They couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡¯That barrier was yummy, hehe. He put a lot of Fate Qi into it,¡¯ Drakos informed satisfied, sounding like he would definitely do it again.


    Seeing that Saber Devil wasn¡¯t dead and actually standing up, the mes not doing much damage to him, Xuefeng assured him, "Don¡¯t worry, you will have a chance to get more.¡¯


    "Xuefeng! That was amazing!" Lisa came up to him and hugged him from behind. She couldn¡¯t be happier that he kicked the pest¡¯s butt.


    Letting go of him, she quickly cheered, "Go win!", before distancing herself to a safe distance. On the way, she realized her actions were like not her but her happiness from seeing Saber Devil suffer was enough.


    The one in question was slowly approaching Xuefeng, dragging his saber behind him. He looked pissed. Really pissed. Xuefeng couldn¡¯t tell if his face was red from burns or anger.


    "It¡¯s your turn little swordsman. Hope you can push me back at least a meter away," Xuefeng taunted, adding fuel to the mes.


    "Damn, you will pay for this," Saber Devil cursed while gritting his teeth. It was hard to notice at first but his body started changing, his muscles bulging and hair turning red, simrly to his skin.


    ¡¯He is turning berserk to increase his physical strength,¡¯ Ling informed softly. ¡¯Do you want me to test my new ability...? We can get his abilities right now if you want...¡¯


    It was a good proposal but Xuefeng wasn¡¯t that fond of it. ¡¯No, I don¡¯t want to expose it yet. There are too many people watching,¡¯ he rejected, caring for her more than some abilities. ¡¯Let¡¯s just test him for now, we can still kill himter.¡¯


    Based on what they know, Ling¡¯s second ability was simr to Drakos but what she left was destruction while he only absorbed the Fate Qi without harming the user. They won¡¯t know all the details until they test it but it wasn¡¯t the time.


    Saber Devil was already attacking so he turned his focus onto him. The red giant carried his bright red Saber, looking exactly like a devil from hell. He stared angrily at Xuefeng before crying out as he ran thest meters, his de getting bigger and bigger, "Take this!"


    He increased his saber size to more than ten meters yet he didn¡¯t have troubles to carry and swing it. Seeing the iing strike, Xuefeng didn¡¯t use his me yer but instead extended his hand, seemingly nning to catch the de with his naked hand.


    Oof...


    Lisa and others gasped, watching the scene with anxiousness, expecting some shy defensive moves instead of direct confrontation.


    Bang!


    Their ears hurt from the sound of the explosion, but they didn¡¯t turn their heads away, looking at the scene with their mouths wide open.

 Chapter 421 Fame

    <h4>Chapter 421 Fame</h4>


    Xuefeng covered his hand with lightning and caught the giant saber¡¯s de as if it was nothing, only pushed back a little cause of the swords momentum. The saber dimmed with each second, losing its powers before turning back to normal. Saber Devil was still in shock, not believing one of his strongest attacks was this easily blocked.


    "That¡¯s all?" Xuefeng asked sarcastically as he brushed the saber to the side. "Scram. You don¡¯t even deserve to serve as a maid for Xiao Family with that weak strength."


    Saber Devil¡¯s transformation already began switching back to normal, his skin regaining its natural color only to turn pale, staring at Xuefeng without moving. Being a tyrant in the capital, he never lost this badly.


    "Throw him out," Xuefeng ordered to the guards, walking back to Lisa and the manager.


    The guards shivered hearing themand but they weren¡¯t scared. They were excited. "Y-yes, Young Master!" They stuttered as they quickly rushed up to Saber Devil, dragging him away. He was struggling but being temporarily weakened after using his berserk ability, he couldn¡¯t resist against ten Sage cultivators.


    Before Xuefeng said anything, the manager knelt down, begging for mercy, "Young Master... I¡¯m really sorry for disturbing you. It¡¯s all my fault. I will ept any punishment."


    "Stand up," Xuefeng called out, his expression calm but stern. "No one is allowed to kneel in front of me. Treat me normally."


    "Y-yes..." The Manager stood up, not expecting it and nced up at Xuefeng before lowering his head again, too stressed to look in Xuefeng¡¯s eyes.


    "If you bring anyone in here once again, you will pay with your head," Xuefeng dered. "Are we clear?"


    "Yes, Young Master," the Manager nodded right away, sighing in relief that he avoided punishment this time. "I will pass those rules to everyone."


    "Good. The alchemists are very important to the growth of my n," Xuefeng exined and signaled with his hand for him to leave. "Go back to your duties."


    She didn¡¯t scold him too much, wanting to leave a different impression on him. If everyone disliked him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to build sessful businesses.


    "I won¡¯t disappoint Young Master!" the Manager called out, skipping towards the Medical Pavilion entrance.


    "Ah!" Xuefeng suddenly recalled as he looked at Lisa and added, "Bring two best cakes as well."ts


    "Right away!" The manager naturallyplied and run ever faster, wanting to get the job done quick.


    Only Xuefeng and Lisa were left in front of her mansion. She was unusually quietpared to her previous rebellious attitude. When Xuefeng looked at her again, he caught her fixing her blond hair, putting some behind her ear but she didn¡¯t shy away, staring back into his eyes.


    He lifted her chin and decided for her, "Let¡¯s continue our lesson," before casually walking into her mansion. He already proved himself, being more than capable so he would be the one calling the shots now.


    Instead of getting angry, Lisa bit on her lip, slowly releasing it as she stared at Xuefeng¡¯s back with her mind full of new ideas and ran after him, choosing her strategy on impulse.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Saber Devil was thrown away through the main entrance of Xiao Family Medical Pavilion, it was obvious that people would be surprised, shocked and definitely curious. He was one of the top experts in the capital, making him quite a figure.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the guards to happily spread the news, praising their new Young master and describing the epic one-on-one battle. Xuefeng didn¡¯t forbid them to do it so they acted on their own, knowing it was a great way to improve his poprity.


    From one person to another, the story was getting more and more exaggerated into unimaginable size. Everyone was adding their own vor to the news, wanting to get even more recognition from their friends.


    It took less than two hours for Xuefeng¡¯s name to spread throughout the capital, his story traveling through thousands Transmission Crystals. Once it did, many connected the dots between Xuefeng and the man who faced off against the Ruler of the Realm a week ago. They couldn¡¯t wait to share this discovery as well, making Xuefeng famous overnight.


    Now everyone knew he was Xiao Feng¡¯s son-inw and Liu n¡¯s reputation grew together with him.


    "You are doing well for the first day," Lisa praised him with a smile, seeing another sessful creation. "Even though its just a Rank one pill, many struggled to make one after a month of studying. You did it in one day. I¡¯m impressed."


    "It wasn¡¯t much," Xuefeng waved with his hand, dismissing her praises. He wasn¡¯t exactly satisfied with his results, expecting to master alchemy much quicker. "I will try harder next time."


    He noticed that she was much kinder to him after they returned to studying, but he took it as a mutual respect they had for each other. Truthfully, after so many encounters like that, he could expect that something could be brewing inside Lisa¡¯s mind. Hearing earlier that she didn¡¯t want a man as that would hinder her work, Xuefeng thought he was safe.


    Realizing it was alreadyte, Xuefeng pped his hand to get rid of the ash-like substance from his fingers before getting ready to leave. "We will stop today. My wives are probably worrying about me so I need to go back," he excused himself.


    "Oh, no problem," Lisa didn¡¯t mind it, smiling in return. "Come back tomorrow. You will help me with my work. I will be making some high ranked pills," She proposed.


    "Alright. See you tomorrow then," Xuefeng agreed and headed to the exit, thinking that was all.


    He was wrong.


    "No goodbye hug for your teacher?" Lisa asked from behind, making him halt. "It¡¯s okay, go."


    Not that she mentioned that, it would be awkward if Xuefeng just left. He already learned that when a girl says no, it sometimes means yes.


    He turned around and spread his arms, walking up to her. "Okay, here," He offered.


    Lisa didn¡¯t mind that she had to ask for one and hopped into his embrace, hugging him tightly. Her cheek rubbed against his chest and fingers caressed his back. It definitely wasn¡¯t a teacher-student hug.


    Just as Xuefeng wanted to let go, she did it on her own. "Now you can go. Its a rare for me to get a hug so I had to take one from you," She exined herself. "I¡¯m mostly lonely so Ick physical touch. Sorry."


    Xuefeng naturally felt bad for her and didn¡¯tin about it. "It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind," he muttered. "I¡¯m off."


    Just as he left, Lisa smiled to herself and began cleaning the room. "He seems interesting..." She said to herself, recalling the sensation of their hug. It was hard to believe but it was the first time she was hugged by a man.


    When Jiao was out, flirting with guys, she was studying alchemy under her mother¡¯s guidance. There was no time for her to y around if she wanted to be the best.


    "Maybe I should gift him a pill tomorrow...?" Lisa asked herself out loud and before she knew, she began pulling out high-ranked herbs to start.

 Chapter 422 Manager Kongs Idea

    <h4>Chapter 422 Manager Kong¡°s Idea</h4>


    Flying back into New Liu n territory, he could see that everyone was still busy. Despite being rebuilt, the whole territory needed some management. Each living quarters had to be assigned to families or guards, the cultivation resources had to be distributed and work delegated.


    Xuefeng could see hundreds of Xiao Family¡¯s Guards from the sky, flying around as they patrolled. They couldn¡¯t avoid such help as they were currently too weak. Thankfully, no one could threaten them aside from the Royal Family and they didn¡¯t make any moves.


    With Xiao Family as support, his people could train in the perfect environment and hopefully, in a few months, they could be a group of skilled experts. He didn¡¯t measure anyone with his own measurements as barely anyone could jump stages like he did.


    He flew towards the Pce only to be stopped by his own guards¡¯ cries,ing from the distance, "Young Master came back!" Just this small shout of one person was enough to rm tens of guards who rushed to greet him. His Golden Wings were shining like antern so it wasn¡¯t hard to notice him.


    "There is no need to greet me. Return to your work," Xuefeng immediately informed, not willing to cause such a sensation yet they didn¡¯t stop, hovering in front of him.


    "Young Master! Please ept us!" One of them called out.


    "Yes! Young Master ept us, please!" Another followed.


    Xuefeng got confused, not knowing what they wanted and raised his hand to stop their bbering. "What do you mean by ept?" He asked after they quietened down.


    "Let us serve under you!" One of them exined, starting another begging apocalypse.


    ¡¯Gosh, they behave worse than kids,¡¯ Xuefeng thought, releasing his pressure to shut them all up. He understood now that they wanted to work for him which didn¡¯t surprise him that much. It might be too cocky from him but that was the reality.


    Even though he currently needed as many people as he could get, Xuefeng hit them with question, "Did you consult it with Xiao Family or just decided out of blue?" Despite the two families connections, they were still separate and Xuefeng didn¡¯t n to steal any experts from Xiao Feng.


    Just as he thought, all of Xiao Family guards lowered their heads in embarrassment.


    "First get my father-inw approval and thene back. I can¡¯t permanently ept you without his permission," Xuefeng decided before flying away as he ordered, "Continue your job."


    "Yes Young Master!" They all called back, respecting him even more after his response.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t yet know how big of amotion he created in the whole capital which was the main reason they wanted to join him. Being so young yet so powerful, only someone stupid wouldn¡¯t hug his thigh to profitter.


    As Xuefengnded near the entrance, he spotted Wuying who was busy with her matters, ordering her shadow guards around. Seeing her sexy body, wearing her ck leather top and short shirt that allowed her swift movement, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but walk up to her, using his Invisibility to surprise her.


    She assigned the work to her Shadow Guards who immediately disappeared after getting an order and marked something on her metal board right when Xuefeng sneaked in behind her.


    "Boo..." Xuefeng called out, nning on scaring her yet Wuying responded instinctively, pulling out her dagger and stabbing at Xuefeng¡¯s head as she turned around. Xuefeng managed to catch her hand yet another dagger headed in his direction.


    "It¡¯s me," he said as he canceled his ability, holding both of her wrists. He was amazed he was able to react this fast. "You almost killed me, hehe."


    Thud.


    The metal board Wuying was holding finally fell to the ground, showing how quick their movements were.


    Wuying rxed when she saw it was Xuefeng and revoked her daggers. She wanted to scold him yet he pulled her forward and embraced her body while sealing her lips in a kiss. It has only been half a day yet he already missed his wives touch. He already became addicted to their affections.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind they were watching by n members from the distance yet she did, transporting them into world of ck and white, seeing everything as blurred mist.


    He thought Wuying will take them to the pce but she only moved them into a narrow crevice in the design of the pce, still being outside. His back was pressed against the wall yet he quickly reversed their position, his hand lifting up Wuying¡¯s thigh as he grasped it firmly.


    He didn¡¯t avoid punishment after he finally let go of her lips and received a hit on the chest. "Dummy, why did you scare me earlier? What if I injured you...?" She scolded, worrying visible in her eyes. Wuying couldn¡¯t be able to forgive herself if she hurt him somehow.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t respond to her scolding and instead massaged his chest, pretending to be hurt. "Ouch, since when is my Wuying so violent?" He asked unhappily, his puppy eyes on a verge of crying.


    This didn¡¯t work on Wuying as she lightly struck him on the side in return, bringing him back to reality. "I know you are pretending," she announced and gave him a peck as the sign of forgiveness.


    "I want more kisses," Xuefeng demanded, hovering in front of her with his lips but she only gave him one, pulling him away at the same time.


    "How was the battle?" She asked curiously. "The news reached to us a few hours ago. I wanted to check on you but I would only disturb you."


    "Oh, it wasn¡¯t much. I just beat one guy who thought he was the strongest," Xuefeng replied humbly but then lifted her chin and responded to her worry. "You can visit me any time you want. I will always find time for you. And don¡¯t worry, I am fine."


    "Thats good," Wuying replied happily, and gave himst kiss before sneaking out of his embrace. "Time for me to go back to work."


    "This fast? Isn¡¯t itte already?" Xuefeng muttered, catching her hand.


    "I¡¯m still not done with my duties. I¡¯m still a leader of Shadow guards so I have to settle some matters," Wuying exined, caressing his cheek.


    "Alright. I won¡¯t disturb you," Xuefeng replied, giving up on corrupting her as her job was too important. "Do you know where are the others then? I will check on them."


    It was gettingte so he wanted to bring everyone to rest but it didn¡¯t seem it would be this easy. He wasn¡¯t knowledgeable in n building so he left that to his father who was much more experienced.


    "Xiao Wen and Tianshi help your parents. Yiren went out with Xiao Feng¡¯s wife and should be back soon. Shan and Yi should be training behind the pce so you can check on them I think," Wuying quickly before realizing that her men were searching for him so she gave Xuefeng a kiss before leaving. "I will be backte. Don¡¯t wait for me and rest. I will jointer."


    With her gone, Xuefeng could only listen to her advice and fly up to search for the training grounds Wuying talked about.


    Xuefeng wasn¡¯t bothered with the fame he created for himself but the news reached many ears, together with those at the highest positions in the capital. One person was sitting in the main headquarters of the Trade Union and was thinking deeply about the news, analyzing it.


    It was Manager Kong, the boss responsible for Earth Realm Trade Union operations.


    Knock, knock.


    Someone knocked on his door, pulling him out of his thoughts and the person entered without waiting for his permission. It turned out to be Manager Wu who was finally done distributing her cargo.


    "Dad, I¡¯m back," she called out with a smile, walking up to him to hug him. They didn¡¯t see each other for a few years, onlymunicating through messages, so she missed him.


    "My daughter, it¡¯s good you are back," Manager Kong said, returning the hug and sat her down on his chair like a little kid. "Sit down for a moment."


    "Did something happen?" She noticed her father was troubled by something so she asked right away. "Mom wanted us to eat dinner to celebrate my return. She told me to bring you back home."


    "Did you hear about Xuefeng¡¯s news? He is Xiao Feng¡¯s son-inw," Manager Kong asked her curiously, not thinking about dinner.


    "Oh," Wu was surprised they would be talking about Xuefeng but she nodded. "Yeah, I heard it from the guards. They were chatting about it. He is as always impressive."


    "What do you think about him?" Manager Kong asked further, making Wu a bit suspicious. "Why you ask that?"


    "Just answer," he didn¡¯t reply and pushed her for answers.


    She sighed and thought for a moment before describing Xuefeng in a few words. "He is a very kind and caring guy. Works hard to achieve his goals and to protect his women. I quite admire him."


    "What is your rtionship with him?" Manager Kong continued investigation.


    "Currently we are business partners as I became his main manager. I would consider myself his friend as well. Why?" she asked right after exining. "What are you nning? You wouldn¡¯t ask me without a goal in mind."


    "You are right. I do have something nned," Manager Kong nodded, walking up to the window of his office before asking seriously, turning to look at her.


    "How about you start flirting with that Xuefeng and be his wife?"

 Chapter 423 Princess Shans Chance

    <h4>Chapter 423 Princess Shan¡°s Chance</h4>


    Wu rubbed her face, staring at her father speechlessly. She heard him clearly yet for a second she thought something was wrong with her ears. "Father, did you drink something unhealthy today? You seem to not even know what you speak anymore. Maybe you should rest?" Wu proposed, not delving into her father¡¯s nonsense.


    She even tried to stand up, trying to avoid that conversation yet Manager Kong pressed on her shoulder, sitting her back down. "No, sit down, we are not done," he said. "I¡¯m perfectly fine, don¡¯t worry."


    Wu took a deep breath before speaking. "Father, forget about it. What you want is not happening," Wu rejected firmly, wrapping her arms under her ample chest while leaning on his chair. Her previous cheerful mood turned into her usual business expression.


    "Don¡¯t you like him? Its only a step to turn that into love," Manager Kong reasoned with her yet the only reaction he got from her was unamused stare.


    "It¡¯s cause we are f-r-i-e-n-d-s." She spelled out the whole word so her father could understand. "I like him but not romantically. Also, he is my business partner. I don¡¯t mix business with rtionships." Wu was always firm with her believes and it was rare for her to change her mind.


    Manager Kong knew that well but he didn¡¯t give up. "Give me a reason. Why can¡¯t you be with him? Isn¡¯t he a great guy? You won¡¯t find a better man with such great future in this Realm. Just give it a try," he tried to convince her, speaking well of Xuefeng yet Wu only rolled her eyes at him.


    "You want to know why? Maybe cause there is almost two decades between us? Or maybe cause he already have like what, seven women? Do you want me to share my husband with all other girls? No thanks," Wu exined yet Manager Kong debunked her right away.


    "Firstly, age is just a number. I was twenty five years older when I married your mother. Secondly, he already looks mature and behaves like adult, representing his n and Xiao Family. Thirdly, is it that bad to have some sisters around? I heard Xuefeng treats them really well. He cares and satisfies everyone so you don¡¯t need to worry about that."


    "I don¡¯t worry about it!" Wu quickly shouted, stopping him before he said anything stupid and stood up, brushing her father away. "I¡¯m going back home."


    He didn¡¯t stop her this time but simply called out as she was about to leave, "I talked with your mother about it and she agreed."


    She halted upon hearing his words and turned around. "Mom agreed...?" she asked surprised. Wu was really close with her mother, valuing her opinion.


    "Actually, she was the one who proposed this idea. She is worried that you won¡¯t find anyone, always busy with work and having too high standards. Now that a man like Xuefeng appeared in the spotlight, we think you should give him a shot," Manager Kong exined. "Think about it and do how you wish. Just know that you won¡¯t regret being with him."


    Wu paused for a moment, clearly lost in thoughts and went out of the office, leaving a quiet agreement.


    "I will think about it..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Although the pce was enormous, once Xuefeng rose to the skies and scanned the ce with his Spirit Awareness, he quickly found the training grounds, located next to the gardens. To his surprise, he found Princess Shan who was training her Ice Domain, surrounded by a small ice cop.


    He gave her some Fate Stones and Water Qi Wisdom Tree so he was happy seeing her training seriously. Hended at the edge of her domain and simply waited without disturbing her. To avoid wasting his time, he also began cultivating, improving his Spirit Qi levels.


    He didn¡¯t ask for Ling¡¯s help as he wanted to be conscious of his surroundings in case Princess Shan finished her training.


    At his stage, it was much harder for cultivators to improve, even if they had high talent but that wasn¡¯t the case for Xuefeng. Thanks to his bloodline, he could absorb Spirit Qi ten times faster.


    He didn¡¯t count for how long did he cultivate before he noticed some movement next to him. Princess Shan finished her training and approached him, smile disyed on her face. Xuefeng didn¡¯t react right away, acting as he didn¡¯t realize she wasing and only when she was close to him did he open his eyes and attacked.


    "Ah!" Princess Shan eximed but it was toote for her to defend, her body embraced by two strong arms. She was already familiar with his touch so she simply cuddled into his chest, kissing him lightly. "I thought you are cultivating."


    "I was waiting for you," Xuefeng replied, cing her on hisp and returned the kiss, giving her much stronger sensation.


    Although, they were alone in the training grounds, Xuefeng thought back to his previous mistake and proposed, "How about you show me our room? I still didn¡¯t visit the pce." He didn¡¯t want her to feel ufortable like Wuying.


    "Yes! Of course," Princess Shan agreed right away, suddenly getting excited. It was the first time they were alone together when Xuefeng came up to her himself. It was finally her chance to shine.


    "Your father gave us the master bedroom, right when that balcony is." She pointed at one of the balconies on the high floor and suggested, "How about we fly there?"


    "Sure," Xuefeng smiled and they both stood up, Princess Shan still hugging into his chest. As his wings spread, he already realized she wanted to fly together with him. "Hold onto me tightly."


    Just as Princess Shan thought, there was no one in the room as Yi was still training her ability in her private room. "Come, I will show you around," she called out happily and pulled him by the hand the moment theynded.


    The master bedroom was fully furnished, having an build-in office, bathroom, closet and a giant wooden bed that stood out from everything else. Red curtains hanged around it, probably meant to cover the acts on the bed.


    Though, even if he wanted to take a closer look, Princess Shan didn¡¯t let him, pulling him straight towards the bathroom. He didn¡¯tin, actually wanting to take a rxing bath before resting so he epted Princess Shan¡¯spany.


    Thud.


    The doors closed right after they entered and Princess Shan closed it with a lock.


    "Didn¡¯t you say you will show me around?" Xuefeng teased, watching her actions but he didn¡¯t receive an answer, only a kiss as she pulled on his shirt.


    "Do you want to take a bath with me?" Princess Shan asked with desire, her lips hovering next to his. She waited a long time for this chance so she didn¡¯t want to lose it.


    "Do I have a choice?" Xuefeng asked back, closing the distance of their lips as his hands pulled her waist closer to him. He wanted to take her ice dress off but he held himself back, curious of her ns.


    She pulled away from his lips and smiled, replying as her hands began lifting his shirt.


    "No."

 Chapter 424 Dancing Tigress **

    <h4>Chapter 424 Dancing Tigress **</h4>


    Even though Princess Shan wanted to hurry and act before anyone came back, she believed it was best for her to provide Xuefeng with the best experience he could have. She wanted to leave an impression on him, giving him something he will remember. Knowing Xuefeng was quite experience, it wasn¡¯t an easy job.


    "Isn¡¯t it our first...?" Xuefeng ashed in a whisper as his shirt dropped on the wooden floor and they embraced once again. Princess Shan teased him by rubbing her nose against his own while subtly biting on his lips.


    "It depends..." she whispered back, staring into his eyes with her icy orbs. "Is that what you want...?" Princess Shan wished to know his feelings too and sensing how his hands were slowly stripping her of her white-blue dress, she already got a slight idea.


    ¡¯Just say yes...¡¯ Princess Shan wished, rubbing his back with care as she waited for his answer.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t respond right away and instead, pulled her waist even closer to him while sneaking his hand into her ice blue hair, entangling it with them before leaning over to her ear. "I want the Tigress Shan..." he requested.


    Princess Shan¡¯s eyes widened, not expecting such an answer but it was more than she asked for. Hearing his wish, she knew there was no need to hold back anymore.


    Thud.


    She threw Xuefeng¡¯s body against the wall and immediately pinned his arms to it. He didn¡¯t show any resistance, letting her do whatever she wanted.


    "You don¡¯t even know how much I wanted to do it..." She said with an obvious desire as she gave him one bite on the lips and moved to the side instead of down. Kissing his cheek she moved towards his long ear, grabbing it between her teeth.


    "Ah..." Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but moan, forgetting about his hidden pleasure spot.


    "I saw Yiren did it for you. To think it has such an effect on you, hehe," Princess Shan giggled, happy to discover his weakness. Being a tigress, she wouldn¡¯t let go of it this easily.


    Click. Click.


    Two ice locks appeared on top of his wrist, giving more freedom for her fingers and she immediately caught both of his ears, rubbing it gently while suppressing his cries with her lips.


    "You know that they only react to people I truly love...?" Xuefeng informed, his breathing hurried.


    Princess Shan froze, looking into his eyes to see if he was lying. "Really...?" she asked with hope.


    "Mhmm," Xuefeng nodded, showing his honest smile. "If not, I would feel irritation and nausea."


    "I¡¯m d..." Princess Shan broke her character for a moment, feeling really touched for a moment. She always thought of giving her all to him but now she really meant it.


    "You know..." she suddenly spoke as her teasing expression returned and her hand moved downward on his abs, stopping right before his crotch. "I once saw a dance ady could do for her man. I never tried it but I don¡¯t think it should be that hard..."


    She didn¡¯t ask for his permission as she suddenly turned around, leaning on his chest with her back and moved her butt in a round motion. Her belly joined in as it danced like a wave and her skirt quickly rolling upwards to expose her curves.


    "Do you like it...?" she asked seductively, resting her tongue that just experienced an exhausting battle.


    "I do," Xuefeng replied honestly, his raging erection acting as a physical proof. She could also feel the hardness with her butt yet she wanted to hear him say it. For her, it wasn¡¯t the end but rather the beginning.


    She reached out to his locked hands and freed them with a tap of her finger. Leading them down, she ced both on her hips, letting him follow as she continued to move in every direction.


    Princess Shan couldn¡¯t escape from his grasps and rubs as he gripped her thighs strongly. Despite giving him some free will, she still led him to do her bidding. Unfortunately, one slip and she could lose the control she built.


    "Ah..." She couldn¡¯t help but moan when his fingers slid in between her legs, caressing her through a pair of white underwear. "Not yet..." She stopped him, pulling his arms upwards on her belly. "Take off my dress first."


    She didn¡¯t need to ask twice, his palms already pinching her nipples as they covered her breasts. She let him take care of him and meanwhile, she slowly lowered her hands, sliding on his waist before pushing his pants down. She only needed to reach down to his thighs before they fell on his own, at the same time as her dress which he threw to the side.


    He grabbed his erection and before he did anything, she put it between her legs, letting it peek at the front with its head.


    "How about now...?" She asked, moving back and forth as he fondled her ample breasts. "Is it better?"


    "Is this how the dance goes originally?" Xuefeng asked back instead of replying.


    "No," She denied, caressing the tip of his ns. "I¡¯m innovating."


    "How about we move to the pool?" She proposed right after, hopping away from him while still holding onto his shaft. Before he could say no, his foot already entered the pool, walking down the steps into hot water.


    The pool was round with a small statue of a naked women on an ind in the middle, looking more like a fountain than a bath. They could only guess that the previous owner liked to bring girls into the bath so he build a big one right next in his bedroom.


    Princess Shan led him to the middle of the bath before making him sit on one of the steps. She kissed him for thest time and dove underwater.


    "Ah..." The feeling of her soft lips and tongue wrapping around him was too amazing for him to stay quiet. Despite being inexperienced, she showed some great skills which surprised him. The cooling sensation of her lipspared to the hot bath made him ecstatic.


    He wanted to pleasure her too yet she didn¡¯t let him, fully focusing on him.


    At the same time, Ling who was watching everything from the side, expressed her willingness. ¡¯I want to join too,¡¯ she said shamelessly, knowing what she wanted. ¡¯Others areing back already.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t need to search as it seemed Princess Shan already did, resurfacing with an unhappy expressing. She nced back at the doors before showing a determined look as she jumped onto hisp, wrapping him with knee-socks covered legs.


    "Others areing and we are not done yet," She informed him firmly, giving him the signal that she wanted more. Her tigress was gone, only pure desire that screamed from her eyes.


    Despite othersing, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t leave her like that.


    He lifted her body and ced her down on the ind. She knew what would happen now and she didn¡¯t know if she was more excited or happy.


    She looked at him with an innocent smile when he pulled her panties to the side and slowly pierced into her, finally iming both her heart and body.

 Chapter 425 Xuefengs Daily Fantasies **

    <h4>Chapter 425 Xuefeng¡°s Daily Fantasies **</h4>


    Getting ignored, Ling pouted and immediately appeared behind Xuefeng, hugging him from behind. She didn¡¯t say anything but simply pressed her naked body onto his back, trying to get some attention from him.


    As Ling came out, Little Ming couldn¡¯t be any worse and also showed up. Her body was much biggerpared to her usual cute self but her face maintained its round shape. Despite her size growth in all curves, she still kept her pink jumper that got all wet as she hid in the water, only watching from the side with her face flushed.


    Before Xuefeng could say anything, the doors to the bathroom opened. Both Xiao Wen and Tianshi came in, already knowing what was happening inside. "Ah, why didn¡¯t you call us?" Xiao Wenined displeased and dropped her dress with one move, jumping to the pool right after. Tianshi copied her and they both swam while only wearing their underwear.


    Xuefeng disregarded anyone other than Princess Shan and leaned over, asking with caring smile, "How are you feeling? Does it hurt? I can wait until you are fine."


    He didn¡¯t push too far inside her as he knew that the first time could hurt. He was surprised when Princess Shan looked at him with confusion and asked back, "Huh? I¡¯m fine. Was it supposed to hurt? It actually feels nice."


    He would think she was lying if not for the bright smile she had on her face. He decided to move with his hips reaching even deeper inside her. Seeing drops of blood, he was sure he broke her hymen yet Princess Shan had no reaction whatsoever. She seemed to be enjoying it plenty.


    "Xuefeng, I think she is just resistant to pain. Due to training in extreme cold temperatures, her pain receptors are sturdier than anyone else," Ling whispered into Xuefeng¡¯s ear as he thrust inside Princess Shan, finally having no worries that she will feel any pain.


    "Got it," Xuefeng acknowledged her input with quick kiss before lifting Princess Shan¡¯s legs and cing them on his shoulders, freeing his two arms. He reached out behind him, clutching his fingers on Ling¡¯s butt cheek and pulled her to the side so he could see her.


    "Sorry for ignoring you," he apologized. "I just wanted to give Shan the first time she deserves with my attention on her."


    Xuefeng then turned to Shan, rubbing her thigh warmly but before he said anything, she gave him a smile and assured him, knowing what he will say, "It¡¯s okay. We are family now. Let just make it a good experience for everyone."


    He was actually speechless for real after her words, asking himself how much karma did he gather in his past lives to have each of his girls so good. "You are really an angel..." he muttered in the end.


    Just from what she said, Xuefeng decided to share this moment while focusing only on her. He let go of Ling with an apologetic smile andid down on top of Princess Shan, sealing her lips. Ling could only sigh helplessly. She knew Xuefeng was making the right decision.


    Seeing that Tianshi and Xiao Wen already reached them, slowly swimming as they chatted, Ling joined them next to Little Ming, leaving Xuefeng and Princess Shan alone.


    Little Ming wanted to watch more but she got pulled away as Ling hugged into her body. Ling was the one who proposed to increase her height but her cute behavior remained, too hard to eliminate.


    "You are Xuefeng¡¯s Spirit, right?" Xiao Wen questioned, just to confirm Lang¡¯s words. He already told her she was a powerful Fate Spirit.


    "Yes, I¡¯m Ling¡¯s mother," Little Ming replied proudly, acting like an actual mother and patted Ling on the head. Now that she was taller, she could do much more than before.


    "Huh? How is that possible? Isn¡¯t that Ming we saw earlier?"


    "Hmm, let¡¯s say we are the same person but have two bodies. Each time we switch, our personalities change," Little Ming exined before announcing shamelessly. "It¡¯splicated but just know that I¡¯m the better sister, humph."


    She was still pouting at Ming for keeping her away for so long but she understood Ming was a better help for Xuefeng at that time.


    "Haha," everyoneughed at how cute she was and Tianshi even swam up to her to give Little Ming a hug. Having a sudden thought that made her curious, Tianshi asked, "How is it to be inside Xuefeng at all times?"


    The two thought about the question while turning their heads to look at Xuefeng and Ling was first to reply. "It¡¯s a torture," She said honestly.


    Cough!


    Even though Xuefeng was busy with Princess Shan, he couldn¡¯t avoid hearing their conversations as they were just next to them. This one particr answer from Ling almost made him choke.


    Little Ming nodded to that, confirming, "I know right? He always thinks about naughty or lewd stuff. He makes his thoughts open to us so we can see all of his daily fantasies. You wouldn¡¯t believe what Xuefeng wants."


    "Cough, cough! Traitors!" Xuefeng called out, trying to stop them before they spill anything but only received their smiles in return.


    Xiao Wen and Tianshi looked at each other, momentarily getting interested. "Please, go on," Xiao Wen smiled evilly, urging them to share.


    Xuefeng was pulled back into kissing by Princess Shan which gave Ling a green light. She leaned over and whispered the best details into two sister¡¯s ears, making even them embarrassed. "Xuefeng is so perverted...?" Xiao Wen asked surprised, secretly willing to try some of his fantasies.


    "I¡¯m sure its normal right? Every man should be simr in this aspect." Tianshi, tried to defend Xuefeng, actually liking some of his ideas. Making love midair would be her favorite as she liked flying.


    "What aspect?" A sweet voice suddenly called out from the entrance. It was the trio of Wuying, Yiren and Yi who came homete. Seeing everyone was in the pool, they also began stripping off their clothes down to their underwear.


    "It¡¯s about Xuefeng¡¯s fantasies. We know everything now, hehe," Xiao Wen exined, enjoying this a lot. It was always Xuefeng who bullied them and now it was their chance to fight back.


    "Oh! Share, share!" Yiren loved gossips so she instantly got into her mood, running on top of the water surface as if it was ground to reach them faster.


    Hearing Xiao Wen¡¯s whispers, Yiren couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Is that even a position...? How about we try it tonight? I don¡¯t mind experimenting." She was always eager to try new things.


    "I agree, we can do some of the list," Tianshi agreed too, willing to do anything if that can elevate Xuefeng¡¯s pleasure to another level.


    "Okay. You actually made me want it too. Let¡¯s do it tonight," Xiao Wen decided with Wuying joining right after. Yi eyes were still wide open, blushing heavily but she also nodded, willing to do anything to be any closer to Xuefeng.


    "Ah!"


    Just as they all looked at Xuefeng¡¯s direction to get his opinion, Princess Shan cried out of pleasure, feeling hot substance shot inside her. Despite the whispers, she could still hear anything the girls said, making here just from thinking while putting herself in all those scenarios.


    She turned her head to the side while embracing Xuefeng and asked without a breath, "Where do I sign...?"

 Chapter 426 Even

    <h4>Chapter 426 Even</h4>


    Xuefeng got betrayed and all of his secrets got exposed. Now that all girls were so eager to try new things, he couldn¡¯t run away anymore. He got dragged out of the pool by everyone and brought into a massive bed, surrounded by all the girls as they stared at him with desire.


    "I think your buddy is more excited than you," Xiao Wen said with a grin as she grabbed his erection firmly, feeling it jump and twitch as she stroked it. She happened to be the one in charge of the assault, iming the main spot as she sat directly on his thighs.


    "We are your wives... We would never hurt you," Yiren assured him sweetly, leaving a kiss on his lips as she lent herp to him as his pillow. She massaged his ears with care, rxing him even more.


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t resist them anymore and gave up. "Fine... Take what you want... I¡¯m all yours tonight," he said as if he was going to sacrifice his body to safe the world, making the girlsugh.


    Because of his perverted thoughts, Xuefeng spend whole night, satisfying all of his girls¡¯ desires. Yi, who wasn¡¯t exactly show where they stood in their rtionship, didn¡¯t give up on her dreams to enter into Xuefeng¡¯s heart. She was patient, stealing one or two kisses to get a taste of him before subtly making her stand equally with others by joining in group activities around Xuefeng¡¯s crotch.


    Yi didn¡¯t want to get anywhere beyond that for now, waiting for their love to flourish first but for that she needed more time and opportunities. Little Ming was in a simr situation as her, not fully ready to attack until she was sure Xuefeng epted her.


    In the end, they didn¡¯t finish until morning, forcing them to sleepte. They all cuddled into Xuefeng, each finding their own space on the bed. If Xuefeng didn¡¯t tire them out, he didn¡¯t think they would want to end.


    At the same time, right when the the sun rose above the horizon, the young tailor¡¯s shop was finally finished. With Liu Xiaobei full support, Riu and her brother worked overnight to get everything set up and ready for big opening the next day. Liu Xiaobei also heard of his son¡¯s fame and decided to use it in business. They wanted to enter the capital with a bang.


    "NEW BUSINESS OF LIU XUEFENG OPENS TODAY! COME AND EXPERIENCE THE NEW FASHION! THE SHOW STARTS AT NOON ON THE MAIN SQUARE! DON¡¯T MISS IT!"


    Hundreds of people spread throughout the capital, announcing the big news to all pedestrians. Thanks to Xiao Feng manpower, it wasn¡¯t hard to achieve in such a short time frame.


    Everyone still remembered about him from yesterday¡¯s gossips so they immediately got interested. Simr conversations happened in every corner of the capital.


    "That Xuefeng? The powerful Xiao Family¡¯s son-inw who defeated Saber Devil with one hit?"


    "Yes! Let¡¯s go check it out before it¡¯s too crowded!"


    Anyone who could instantly flew into the sky and headed towards the main square. Although not everyone could fly as it was partially prohibited, when everyone was doing wrong at the same time, thew enforcement wasn¡¯t able to punish them, only focusing on keeping order.


    It was still half an hour till noon but the whole main square which could fit a few million people at once was already fully packed. All nearby roofs were upied by people as guards protected the skies, forcing them to find another free "seats."


    A big stage was built in the middle of the square with a long runway leading towards the new shop. It was few stories high, upying all floors. It was one of the best locations that Tang Family had previously, but now it was turned into a giant clothing and lingerie shop.


    "I am sure it will work out. It should be the first time such an event was created in the capital," Miss Riu, the tailor¡¯s older sister said confidently as she watched the massive crowd from the stage. It was her idea to showcase the best products they had in this fashion.


    She wore one of the dresses from the collection, dolling herself up for the first time.


    "It will for sure. I also start to think this will be the best business we will have. Liu n will definitely give you all the help you need," Liu Xiaobei assured her, smiling brightly to the crowd. Riu couldn¡¯t help but get excited, knowing they made the right decision to join hands with Liu n.


    "Is Xuefeng going toe? It would be nice to have him. It seems everyone is waiting to see him," Riu asked curiously, hearing the crowds talks.


    "I already sent his mother to wake him up. He seems to be sleeping," Liu Xiaobei shrugged. He wanted to avoid bothering Xuefeng too much but this event was too important for Liu n. He couldn¡¯t me him too if he doesn¡¯te as everything was too rushed, prepared while Xuefeng was busy with his matters.


    "Mhmm, that¡¯s good. Shall we slowly start then?" Riu asked, seeing the time was closing and she received a nod. Riu didn¡¯t wait and quickly sent a message to her brother who was preparing models in the building. She wanted to use real human models to show the full beauty of their clothes.


    With the signals sent, the show finally started. Right above the scene, a giant cubic water screen began to raise up in the air for everyone to see, even from the furthest spot on the Main Square. At the same time as it rose, the music started to y, making everyone turn quiet, expecting something to happen.


    Riu who was on the stage suddenly saw herself on the big water screen, looking as if alive and she smiled gently, looking at the crowd. She was waiting all morning for this moment.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! Thank you all foring! I¡¯m Riu and I will be your host today!" She greeted everyone warmly, the sound amplifier attached to her ear spreading her voice throughout the Main Square.


    The delicate melody soothed everyone¡¯s ears as she continued, "You probably wonder what is the business we want to present to you. I can only tell you it involves fashion, love and future. For more, you will have to see for yourself."


    Riu pointed at the new shop with her open palm and the doors opened abruptly with a bang, grabbing everyone¡¯s attention.


    The water screen shifted the image, this time disying the entrance and the music intensified, getting a dancing rhythm to it.


    Bum, p. Bum, p.


    Before anyone realized, everyone was pping to the music as the first model left the building, stunning everyone.


    "Isn¡¯t it Delicate Flower...? The top ten beauty...?" The guys immediately recognized the women walking confidently on the runway, catching their hearts with her smiles. Thankfully not only guys were captivated, the women in the crowd immediately noticing the beautiful flowery dress she wore, lookingfortable yet pretty.


    "What a pretty dress... Where did she buy it...?"


    Many girls wondered, only to hear Riu¡¯s voice as she introduced the piece.


    "The first dress in our collection, beautiful casual white dress for every day walks around the city. With such a dress, you can captive any men¡¯s heart. If you want to look as great as Miss Delicate Flower, you can buy it today in our new store!"


    Before they could fully digest the information, Riu continued, introducing the second model. "Even if the dress is great, we still need to think what¡¯s underneath it if we n to please our man. The current fashion of women¡¯s underwear is in and boring. We deserve better!"


    The women in the crowd felt embarrassed that Riu talked about underwear but they couldn¡¯t agree more. They even preferred to be naked than wear their underwear in front of their men.


    "We found a solution! Something all of us women deserve! Underwear shouldn¡¯t be ugly and ufortable! Let me present you something that any man would like to see underneath the pretty dress!" Riu cried out enthusiastically and another model walking into the runway, following after Delicate Flower.


    Her pretty appearance wasn¡¯t the main thing that caught their attention. It was theck of clothing and the white set of sexy underwear that covered her curves. The men who watched the model¡¯s butt moving couldn¡¯t help but imagine their own women wearing them.


    "Babe! I will buy you those!"

 Chapter 427 Speech

    <h4>Chapter 427 Speech</h4>


    It was already noon when someone knocked into Xuefeng¡¯s master bedroom, waking him up. Naked beauties covered his body, toofy to move and open the doors. He could feel it was his mother knocking so he felt obliged to go talk to her. She wouldn¡¯t disturb him if it wasn¡¯t anything important.


    He shifted his body, trying to not wake anybody up yet Tianshi, who was right on top of his chest,zily opened her eyes and looked at him with questioning gaze.


    "Sleep my love..." Xuefeng whispered as he gave her a kiss, trying to make her fall asleep but she didn¡¯t listen.


    "Did something happen...? What time is it?" She asked back quietly, seeing that everyone else was sleeping, tired from yesterday¡¯s activities. Xuefeng didn¡¯t use his Regeneration ability on purpose, wanting to tire them out else he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep.


    "It should be around noon. My mother is knocking on the doors. I will go greet her," Xuefeng replied as he rubbed her cheek and she nodded, moving to the side. Tianshi was one of those people who liked to sleep well.


    Yi, Princess Shan and Wuyingid their heads on his belly while wrapping their legs with his own. He had to carefully pull his body away to avoid waking them up. Only after he was free did he realize he could simply teleport away which would be much easier.


    "Mhmm..."


    Just as he wanted to stand up, Xiao Wen caught his hand and demanded simr treatment, being awake the whole time. He could only give her a kiss to finally be free. Walking up, he only wore his pants before walking out shirtless.


    "Good morning Mom," Xuefeng greeted her mom properly with a kiss on the cheek and asked while closing the doors quietly, "Is there something urgent?"


    Mu Lan smiled and asked back with her motherly care, seeing the girls on the bed. "Did you enjoy the night?"


    "Cough, it was okay," Xuefeng cleared his throat, not willing to share the details.


    "Alright, its good you are active. I¡¯m still waiting for some grandkids," she said yfully and seeing Xuefeng¡¯s eye roll, she went into the topic she came with.


    "Are you busy now? We are opening our clothing store in your name and we want you to greet the crowd," she described his job in few words. "You became famous due to your fight yesterday so now everyone wants to see you."


    "Oh!" Xuefeng was quite surprised, not expecting it was actually about his clothing brand idea. "How did you guys set up everything in one day?"


    "We worked whole night to get ready. Thanks to your fame, we gathered millions of people on the main square for the show. The onlycking puzzle is you," Mu Lan said honestly, already feeling tired from the all-nighter she pulled.


    "Ah, no one told me anything... Else I would help for sure," Xuefeng felt quickly for a moment but then his mother gave him a pat, assuring him. "It¡¯s alright. We didn¡¯t tell you on purpose as you were busy too and studied whole day. You should be well rested."


    "I will get ready right now," he quickly decided, giving her mother a hug.


    "Come alone. It won¡¯t take long. We want all singledies to make you their idol. This will definitely improve the sales," Mu Lan proposed, knowing what effect he had on the girls.


    "Okay, I will do what I can," He nodded, willing to do at least this much. He knew his mom wasn¡¯t joking.


    He went back to the room and began wearing his clothes to which the girls suddenly woke up, looking in his direction. "Are you leaving?" Yiren asked, woken from theck of Xuefeng on herp.


    "You girls can sleep a bit longer. I¡¯m going to help mom with some event ande back shortly to eat with you," Xuefeng exined apologetically and gave everyone a quick kiss to appease them.


    Xuefeng would propose to take them with him if there was a need so no oneined, going back to sleep.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile on the Main Square, a new visitor appeared to watch the event. It was Wu who decided to visit Xuefeng to talk to him about the partnership with him yet she stopped by, hearing Xuefeng was opening a new store.


    She already knew it would be a clothing store, simr to the one in Phoenix City but she didn¡¯t expect they would gather so many people.


    Wu couldn¡¯t see Xuefeng anywhere but she still stayed, hoping to see what will happen. After yesterday¡¯s talk, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what her father said and her mind kept ying jokes on her by imagining various scenarios of them together. She wanted to talk to him to finally set her thoughts straight.


    ¡¯This one should be new...¡¯ Wu thought as she saw a new set of lingerie on thest few models. ¡¯Maybe I should tell Xuefeng to get me some...¡¯ Being a ssy women, she already bought a few pieces back in Phoenix City but she wouldn¡¯t mind having more.


    Based on the women¡¯s screams of desire, she expected that the demand would be pretty high. The stock would run out immediately but she didn¡¯t want to fight with the crazy women in the crowd.


    ¡¯Will he think that I¡¯m using him...? Nah... It¡¯s just a small favor. He is not like that,¡¯ Wu got lost in her thoughts again. ¡¯But won¡¯t I need to tell him my size? Isn¡¯t that too intimate...?¡¯


    Wu tried to find an answer yourself, just as she always did when suddenly many screams from the crowd woken her up. She looked up and saw the source of her internal problems.


    Xuefeng.


    "Now that everyone saw the collection, let me present you the main designer and sponsor of today¡¯s event, Liu Xuefeng!" Riu introduced him properly and the water disyer switched to Xuefeng who appeared in the sky.


    His Golden Wings were covered with mes as he flew above the crowd, scanning everyone with his gaze. He did two rounds beforending on the stage, sshing the fire off his wings right beforending next to Riu.


    Even she had to admit he looked cool at that very moment, seducing her with his graceful movements. For a second she thought he wouldn¡¯t be that bad or a partner yet she quickly shook her head to get rid of those thoughts.


    ¡¯Damn you father... Messing my mind,¡¯ Wu cursed under hear breath, not liking the uncontrolled thoughts. If she didn¡¯t know about it, she wouldn¡¯t waste her time over thinking.


    "Hello everyone, I¡¯m Liu Xuefeng," Xuefeng called out to the crowd, not needing any amplifiers for his voice to resound throughout the Main Square. He had to pause as many girls screamed excitedly, surprising him. He didn¡¯t expect to create such a reaction.


    "Thank you everyone foring for our event. I¡¯m truly grateful," Xuefeng thanked ording to the script that his mother gave him before improvising, showing his sincerity.


    "When ites to this project, my first priority was you, my dear women. I wanted every girl and every women to feel beautiful for herself, her man or her husband. I didn¡¯t do it for the money. I have more than enough. I did it cause I know every women deserves the world and this is my gift for you. Please enjoy this collection and support Liu n. Thank you once again."

 Chapter 428 Fine

    <h4>Chapter 428 Fine</h4>


    SPECIAL ANNOUNCEMENT!


    Please use your paid coins on my novel so I can get paid.


    Thank you, your shameless Author Pio.


    Enjoy the chapter <>


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "You did well Xuefeng," Liu Xiaobei patted him on the back, seeing the crowd ecstatic.


    "You could tell me earlier, I would prepare something better at least," Xuefengmented, still thinking he could improve but his father shook his head. "No, it was perfect."


    "That¡¯s good then. Do you need me for something else?" Xuefeng asked just to make sure before he returns back to the pce.


    Liu Xiaobei wanted to say ¡¯No¡¯ when he stopped himself, seeing a quiterge group of cultivators iing from the north. "I think you should still stay for a bit longer," he said, pointing at the sky with his eyes.


    Xuefeng followed his gaze and smiled surprised, "Is this Royal Family? Let me handle it," he quickly decided, spreading his wings once again, flying to face the whole group alone. His move immediately grabbed the whole crowd attention.


    "Is he going to be fine?" Riu asked worriedly, not expecting the authorities toe so fast. They created the whole event overnight, without asking for any permissions.


    "He should be. There is no way they will try to fight with millions watching," Liu Xiaobei assured her before thinking of an idea. "Go put the action on the big screen. It would a good finale for our show."


    "Oh!" Riu quickly eximed and sent the message to the backstage, announcing it afterward to the crowd.


    "Everyone! We wanted to proceed with the shop¡¯s opening yet it seems there are some people trying to create trouble for us. I¡¯m sorry for any dys. The shop will open right after the problem is resolved."


    The announcement created some irritation from the people who already couldn¡¯t wait to buy their favorite dress and lingerie.


    "Damn, who is troubling them?! I can¡¯t see any problems?"


    "I think its Royal Family. The event created quite amotion."


    "Oh... Let¡¯s hope the shop will open in the end..."


    Manyined but hearing it was Royal Family intervening, they stopped cursing. The leading party still had huge respect in the Capital Community, being shaped for thousands of years. They could only wait and see how the action develops.


    On the screen, Xuefeng was flying up with face full of confidence and calmness, hovering right in front of the enemy group, blocking their advance. Some of the Xiao Family experts tried to move and help him but he stopped them.


    "I am fine. Focus on managing the crowd. They need more than this small group to stop Liu n," Xuefeng said, proudly mentioning his n¡¯s name whenever he could. His voice reverberated throughout the Main Square as if there were speakers on every corner.


    Anyone could hear him clearly and thanks to the disys, they could see him too. His previous actions which gave him fame were seen by limited amount of people but this time millions of people were watching. Who didn¡¯t like to watch real life spicy drama involving two biggest ns in the capital? Naturally, everyone would get excited.


    "Who is responsible for this event?! Show yourself!" the leading middle-aged man, looking like a Captain of the city guards called out with stern expression, not especially looking at Xuefeng. "This "show" vites every damn rule in the codex! This is uneptable!"


    The man didn¡¯t mind being loud, having the reputation of the Royal Family behind his back.


    "Oof, it¡¯s over. It¡¯s the Captain of Royal Family Guards responsible for the order in the city. He is known for his strict behavior..." Someonemented, recognizing the man.


    Aside from his unforgettable character, he was also a great cultivator, already standing at the peak of the Monarch stage. Just based of his strength people respected him.


    Xuefeng rose his hand up and replied with a smile, "Oh, I¡¯m here. Is there anything I can help you with?" He didn¡¯t seem a bit worried.


    All attention of the neers switched to him, getting pierced by hundreds of stares yet he remained unmoved. One had to know there were more than hundreds Sages in the arriving group, all being top notch experts.


    The middle-aged man frowned his thick eyebrows and aimed his anger at him. "Do you know the consequence of your actions?! Exin yourself!" he demanded, not giving him any respect. For him anyone who breaks thew didn¡¯t deserve any.


    Xuefeng was still polite despite the Captain¡¯s rudeness. "Consequences? I¡¯m not aware, I¡¯m sorry. I came to the capital just yesterday. Can I get enlightened on what punishment we will receive?"


    "Even if you don¡¯t know the rules, it doesn¡¯t mean you can break them! The punishment for disrupting the order of this scale deserves a fine worth ten million high-tier stones!" the Captain shot the number, scaring many in the crowd. Ten million was enough to set up their own n and start a few businesses yet it was the cost of a single fine.


    Despite such a high number, Xuefeng wasn¡¯t moved. "Just Ten million? No problem! I think I have enough in my hidden storage I hid away from my wives," he said as if a joke, pretending to search his pockets.


    Everyone thought he was joking, some evenughed, angering the Captain even more only to shock them when he suddenly found a ring in a hidden pocket of his pants and showed it to everyone happily. In the next second, Spirit Stones began flying out of the ring as if water, covering half of the sky behind him.


    "S-so many Spirit stones..." a guard behind the Captain stuttered, seeing so many stones for the first time in his life.


    It wasn¡¯t natural to bring so many Spirit Stones out of the Storage Rings. Most big transactions urred by exchanging the rings with the rings being a gift of low value.


    They thought Xuefeng wanted to mock them by pulling out the mountains worth of stones just to waste their time but they onlyughed in their minds. Money was money. They could easily collect it.


    "This should be around ten million Spirit Stones. I already counted. Is that enough? I will pay up front first and then we will end the show," Xuefeng expressed his sincerity,plying with the consequences and surprising everyone, even his own father.


    "Oh," the Captain thought Xuefeng will resist but seeing he didn¡¯t, he couldn¡¯t help but soften a bit, finally showing his smile. "Finally someone who knows how to settle matters without resisting. Fine, we will take the fine and support in managing the crowd."


    He gave his men a sign and they happily began approaching Xuefeng to collect the money. Though, they didn¡¯t cross a huge distance as just after, the mountains of Spirit Stones moved, suddenly falling from the sky.


    It momentarily spread like a web that covered the whole Main Square only to halt closer to the ground, gently falling with the speed of the feather. Everyone hesitated but the moment High-tiered Spirit Stones were just above them, they quickly reached out to grab them.


    "Haha! I got one!"


    "I got three!"


    "Hey! You stole mine!"


    In seconds all Spirit Stones were snatched by the quickest hands, leaving most with grins on their faces. Everyone liked free money, no matter how small the amount.


    "What do you mean by this?!" the Captain barked, his face turning red from anger.


    "Oh, you didn¡¯t think I would pay you the money? You were not even here when the event started so how could I disturb you? I only paid the damages to people I potentially disturbed," Xuefeng exined with a shrug before looking at the crowd. "I sincerely apologize to anyone we disturbed with our event. I hope this gift from Liu n will somewhat appease you lovely people. You have been great the entire show. I couldn¡¯t ask for a better audience."


    "It¡¯s alright! The event was great!"


    "Yeah! We loved it!"


    Cheering resounded from the happy crowd, sounding an army chanting. Who wouldn¡¯t support someone who casually give out ten million to the crowd.


    "That move only wasted your money! You still have to pay the fine!" the Captain argued, turning cold. He realized Xuefeng was ying with him the whole time.


    "What fine? To fine me anything, there has to be a victim. I don¡¯t think anyone suffered in our event," Xuefeng replied with confusion on his face. "We can asked the crowd what they think."


    "Does anyone want to agree with the Royal Family who considers my gift to you all a waste of money?" He asked, looking hurt. "I was really sincere with my apology but if Royal Family wants to take away all the gifts, I can¡¯t do anything..."


    The immediate response from the crowd was obvious and easy to imagine.


    "NO!!!!"

 Chapter 429 Leave!

    <h4>Chapter 429 Leave!</h4>


    The unambiguous reaction from the crowd made the Captain even angrier but he knew they didn¡¯t stand a chance if they tried to fight it.


    "Can you hear it? I think the crowd is against it," Xuefeng said happily, shrugging as if it wasn¡¯t his fault. The truth was, the Captain dug his own grave by fighting against him with words.


    The Captain didn¡¯t say anything, stepping cautiously as the ice beneath their feet was really thin. He didn¡¯t want hurt Royal Family name by ident. Unfortunately, his men were not that smart as him.


    "This doesn¡¯t change anything!" the man behind him called out, acting like his right hand. "Organizing such a big event in the capital without Royal Family¡¯s permission is a criminal offense!"


    The Captain wanted to stop him from talking but it was already toote.


    "So you want to arrest me now? Whoa, Royal Family. Is this what you really are?" Xuefeng asked with a frown, showing his anger for the first time. "And here I thought that Royal Family has any good left in them. I was wrong."


    He didn¡¯t stop at it but turned to the crowd and called out with passion and injustice crying from his expression.


    "People! Can you see it?! They are trying to arrest me! All I wanted to do is bring change! Change for all the women in this world! And what Royal Family does? They want to take it away from you!"


    He pointed at the Captain and his group who were already getting red from the usations and continued.


    "They want to stop us cause that will only bring them loses! Can¡¯t they be more shameless than this?! Not caring about our loving daughters, our caring wives and us, men, who want to see our beautiful women happy and sexy every single day!" Xuefeng cried out with power, moving the men of the crowd.


    "YEAH!"


    "Women! How many times have you been to the tailor shop, looking at the mediocre dresses which not only cost fortune but also take weeks to make?!" He switched to the beautiful sex, aiming into their problems.


    "ALL THE TIME!" the women in the crowd called out with one voice.


    "Men! Is this what you want for your women?! Royal Family wants to close our shop and silence the revolution in fashion! Recall the smiles of your women while watching the event! Will you let Royal Family ruin their happiness?!" Xuefeng asked once again, his voice getting stronger and stronger.


    "NO!" This time every single men joined in the cry, showing their stand.


    "Lies! This is pure nder!" the Captain countered his words, shouting out to public but Xuefeng didn¡¯t bother with him.


    "All they want are profits! Not caring about us! The people! Their greedy mouths fed with golden spoons have never enough! This show is an example! Right when we present you with a great collection, theye here to arrest and shut it down! We can¡¯t let that happen!" Xuefeng raised his fist to the sky as he yelled.


    "WE CAN¡¯T!" Both men and women joined, raising their fists to the sky.


    The Captain was officially horrified, looking at Xuefeng as if he was a scary beast. He gained the crowd¡¯s voice in just a few sentences, acting like their leader.


    He still had to grit his teeth and try to fight back else Royal Family reputation would bepletely ruined.


    "You are the same!" He shouted. "Don¡¯t lie about profits! Your business also needs them! Will you give away your goods for free?! All you say now is your evil strategy to ruin our reputation!"


    Some people actually paused, thinking that they were being tricked by Xuefeng but he quickly corrected their thoughts.


    "Wrong!" Xuefeng denied firmly. "I gave away ten million Spirit Stones! How dare you assume I value money more than people¡¯s happiness?! If Royal Family doesn¡¯t only think about profits, go do the same!"


    Cough!


    The sheer thought of throwing away ten million from his pocket made the Captain choke. It couldn¡¯t happen as he didn¡¯t have this much on him but even if he did, he would never do that.


    "Just as I thought!" Xuefeng responded to his silence and began his finishing move.


    "To prove my words, I would like to give you all my promise that each piece of our collection will be affordable for all! With our great designs, we could sell all products at high prices and they would still sell well," Xuefeng said honestly, many confirming his words with nods.


    If their pretty dresses had the same prices as those from Royal Family tailor shops, people would definitely line up to buy them.


    "You probably wonder why we would do that?" Xuefeng asked, answering for them right after. "It¡¯s cause we care about every woman, no matter rich or poor. Now you won¡¯t need to save up for months to buy a mediocre dress. This is my promise to you, my dear women. I hope each of you will finally feel pretty, getting what you deserve."


    He looked at the crowd with a loving gaze, one he would only show to his wives. It wasn¡¯t a surprise that inbination with his words, he melted women¡¯s hearts.


    The Captain was already speechless, knowing he lost any support from the crowd that he had left. The best choice for him was to leave before the situation gets worse. Just as he thought about it though, nning to turn around and run, Xuefeng faced them.


    "I have never thought Royal Family would be like this. I¡¯m disgusted. Leave!" He ordered as he red at them.


    He didn¡¯t even need to do anything for the crowd to react simrly, chanting in one voice.


    "LEAVE!"


    "LEAVE!"


    "LEAVE!"


    The pressuring energy from the crowd left them no choice but to disappear quickly.


    At the same time, Riu who was already prepared for that, called out as the chanting stopped, "The problem seems to be solved! I would like to finally announce that Liu n Clothing Pavilion is open!"

 Chapter 430 Wus POV

    <h4>Chapter 430 Wu¡°s POV</h4>


    "Mom and Dad were right..." Wu muttered to herself, staring at the majestic Xuefeng who supervised the crowd from above. "There are no other men like him..."


    She couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge that he was a smart man by manipting everyone so easily. Not only did he gain the crowd¡¯s recognition but also ruined Royal Family¡¯s name which was exactly what he was after.


    Just as she was in her thinking zone, the people around her began to go crazy. "The shop is opening! Let¡¯s go!" They cried out seeing the doors to the shop opening and many rushed, trying to be in the first batch to enter.


    People pushed each other, trying to get ahead of the other which forced her to fly above the crowd. She already expected the chaos but it was beyond describing. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed it.


    Wu saw Xuefeng¡¯s frown and immediately call out, "I know that everyone wants to buy your favorite pieces today, but due to the high demand, not everyone will be able to visit our store today. If we see anyone creating trouble, they will be banned from shopping in our stores."


    On top of his shocking words, he flew all the way down near the shop entrance, hovering above the people to even further discourage anyone from misbehaving.


    It was quite obvious that a few million people would never fit into the store of this size but a reminder was still required. Once everyone did something, others would follow which created chaos.


    Even though he said it clearly, there were still some who didn¡¯t want toply with his orders. Wu saw him extend his hand in the direction of the crowd and five people were lifted out of mass.


    "Were my words unclear?" He asked sternly, his voice hitting everyone, finally making everyone halt. It was clear that the guards didn¡¯t let anyone inside despite the shop¡¯s opening.


    "N-no..." The five people replied fearfully, not expecting Xuefeng had such powers.


    "This is my final warning. If we see anyone pushing and cutting in the queue, I will personally ban them for life from all our stores. Did I made myself clear?" he warned, making an example of the five people.


    "Y-yes..." the five nodded with their heads lowered, looking ashamed. Xuefeng didn¡¯t say anything else, throwing them somewhere at the back with no chance of entering the shop today.


    "All I want is a pleasant experience for everyone. Respect each other just as you respect yourself. In the next few days, we will be opening tens of shops throughout the Capital so everyone will be able to enjoy our collection. Just be patient," Xuefeng exined, returning to his warm character and gave the signal to the guards who finally began to let people inside.


    ¡¯I need to talk to him...¡¯ Wu thought, her desire to increase with each minute. She knew that Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t stay in the sky whole day and would soon leave the rest to the guards so she left, flying away to the edge of the Main Square with less people. She hoped to catch him on his way back to the Liu n¡¯s Pce.


    Just as she expected, a few minutester, Xuefeng left the scene, flying in her direction. Despite his absence, the crowd didn¡¯t go wild like before. Getting his word that there would be more stores in the couple more days, those who were not in a hurry simply started leaving, preferring to go when it was less crowded.


    She was already in the sky, waiting for him to reach her when a few girls from the crowd decided to approach Xuefeng before she had her chance, forcing him to halt. She didn¡¯t know why but her heart got uneasy when she saw all girls were young and beautiful.


    Before she knew, her body was already flying up in Xuefeng¡¯s direction, hoping he will see her. Thedy fortune seemed to be on her side as he spotted her right after she showed up.


    She waved at him, curious on what he was talking about with the girls and to her surprise, the pretty girls turned around in her direction to check her out. At that moment, Xuefeng seemed like he excused himself and flew towards her, clearly prioritizing her. Her undecided heart warmed up.


    "Manager Wu, what are you doing here?" he asked with a bright smile, stopping in front of her.


    "Just Wu is fine," she said, willing to be more casual with him. "Aren¡¯t you busy? I don¡¯t want to disturb you."


    "I¡¯m fine with Wu. We are already friends after all." Xuefeng naturally agreed with the naming, finding it even better and replied, "I¡¯m heading home now so I am not particrly busy. My ns were already changed by the event."


    "Mhmm... but what about the girls behind you?" Wu asked curiously. "Did you tell them something about me?"


    "Them?" Xuefeng pointed with a slight head tilt. "They said they are my fans and wanted to chat. You appeared in the perfect moment. I told them I actually have business with the beauty behind them."


    "So that why they looked at me strangely. They probably thought they are betterpany than an old auntie like me, ha ha," Wu joked at herself, not expecting Xuefeng to momentarily get angry.


    "What are you talking about? Auntie? You are still a beauty in your prime. If you say you are old one more time I won¡¯t talk to you again. Humph," Xuefeng scolded, making Wu really happy.


    She didn¡¯t know why but getting into the mood, she asked shamelessly as if asking for morepliments, "Am I really...? Do you find me pretty...?" Wu regretted it afterward, wanting to p her forehead yet Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind the question, nodding.


    "I find you really pretty. If anyone thinks otherwise they are blind." he said confidently.


    "Thank you." Wu replied sincerely as she put a strand of her ck hair behind her ear, a bit of rosy color appearing on her cheek. "Can I apany you on your way back to the pce? I have something I would like to talk about."


    "Of course, it will be my pleasure," Xuefeng nodded and folded his wings, using his cultivation to fly next to her. It would be hard with how big his wings were.


    Just as she was about to speak, he smiled and read her mind, "I guess you want to talk about the clothing brand that we created?"


    She wasn¡¯t even surprised and nodded, turning back into businesswoman, "Yes, with the demand this big, there is no way Liu n can supply the whole capital on your own. I want you to outsource some of the work to Trade Union. You will needrge workforce of qualified workers to handle so much tailoring. We can provide that together with all necessary materials."


    "Sure, but our main tailor will be responsible for managing everything. The quality has to be kept," Xuefeng agreed, making his own demand which Wu naturally epted. "Of course."


    "Then it¡¯s a deal. You can talk to my father about the details. I don¡¯t think I will be able to handle it. I¡¯m quite busy with my own training recently. Aside from Alchemy and Crafting, I still need to improve my cultivation. I don¡¯t n to stay here for long," Xuefeng said honestly, not lying to her.


    "Oh..." Wu opened her mouth as a sudden thought crossed his mind. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry and Xuefeng ns gave her an idea.


    "Can you tell me when do you n to Ascend to Heaven¡¯s Realm...?"

 Chapter 431 Continue

    <h4>Chapter 431 Continue</h4>


    "Hmm, I don¡¯t really know but no longer than four years from now on. I have something I need to do in Heaven¡¯s Realm before that time. The faster I go the better," Xuefeng answered, wondering why she asked. "Why? Are you nning to Ascend too any time soon?"


    "Mhmm, Trade Union is a corporation spreading throughout all Realms. I will definitely find more opportunities once I Ascend. Was just wondering if we can see each other there," Wu exined, suddenly stopping her flight.


    They arrived near the Liu n Pce which would mean their separation.


    "I will definitely ask about you when I visit Trade Union there and make you my manager once again. Hopefully we can Ascend around the same time," Xuefeng said happily, knowing it would be hard to find a women as responsible and capable as Wu.


    For some reason, Wu shivered, looking down. "Right... You are right... I will of course always be your manager," she said quietly, her face covered with hair as she looked down, acting as if she was wiping her eyes.


    Xuefeng immediately noticed that something was wrong and asked worried, "Did something happen?"


    "Sorry, something got into my eyes and I can¡¯t get it out," Wu exined as she lifted her head. Her eyes were already red from too much rubbing.


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t let her suffer like that and approached her, gently holding onto her face. "Let me see. Don¡¯t move," he called out, looking straight into her ck pearls.


    He first carefully wiped her tears caused by the rubbing before scanning in search of the intruder in the form of dust.


    "I can¡¯t see anything..." Xuefeng muttered after a while, finding nothing. He couldn¡¯t feel her hands ced in his hips but he didn¡¯t mind, thinking she was supporting herself to stay steady.


    "Maybe check the second one..." Wu proposed, squeezing his hips as if she was in pain.


    "Nope, still nothing," Xuefeng shook his head again. "Maybe it¡¯s gone already."


    "Mhmm, probably," Wu nodded, smiling at him. "Or maybe it¡¯s cause I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. I might be too tired." She stopped tearing up so Xuefeng thought she was alright and let go of her face.


    "You should go home and rest then," Xuefeng suggested, fixing one strand of hair for her by putting it behind her ear. "Okay, now you are ready to go."


    He didn¡¯t think too much of it but she started staring at him, acting as if she was in daze.


    "Is there something on my face?" he asked, touching himself yet she only smiled.


    "No, you are still as handsome as before," She finally replied, getting ready to leave. "I will settle everything with your father. Have a nice day Xuefeng."


    She flew for more than a meter when Xuefeng reached out and grabbed her wrist. "Wu, wait for a moment," He called out.


    "Yes?"


    "Can you close your eyes for a second?" he asked mysteriously, holding her hand and sheplied.


    To cheer her up, he decided to gift her something only he could give. "Please, don¡¯t resist when I enter inside you," he warned her before he did anything.


    "Wha¡ª" Wu frowned when she heard him but then blushed the moment Ling inserted her Fate Qi into Wu¡¯s body, heading towards her Spirit. There was a slight resistance at the start but she didn¡¯t block Ling in the end.


    "Alright, done. With a better talent, it will be easier for you to Ascendter," he said happily, letting go of her hand. She looked as if she didn¡¯t know what to do but then she dove into his arms.


    "Thank you..." Wu said sincerely squeezing his body tightly.


    "It¡¯s nothing," he brushed it away, knowing it was all Ling and they finally separated for good. "I will get going then. My girls are probably waiting to eat together with me. Rest well."


    There was a couple ofplicated emotions visible on her face but it was easy to mistake it for just being speechless. He wouldn¡¯t mind chatting more with her but he already left for a while. He still had the appointment with Lisa for another lesson for which he was alreadyte.


    He didn¡¯t know that all he needed to do is kiss her and she would be his but now the entry barrier would be much higher for him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the same time, the news of Royal Family¡¯s failure on the Main Square finally reached the Ruler of the Realm¡¯s ears. He naturally didn¡¯t take it well, cursing and smashing things around his pce.


    "Call for the Captain of the City Guards! Now!" he yelled at his servants who quickly scattered away. No one wanted to face the angry Ruler but they didn¡¯t have a choice.


    The middle-aged man, the same one who led the group earlier came into the room a momentter and his heart sank, seeing the Ruler angry. He knew his chances of survival were low.


    "Can you tell me what the fuck happened?! I clearly said to avoid any conflicts with that Xuefeng and what did you do?! You argued with him and got yed like a kid, disgracing Royal Family¡¯s name!" The Ruler showed no mercy and etiquette as he scolded.


    The Captain knew it was all his fault, even if it was his men who did it. Defending himself at that moment would only hurt him even more.


    "First we the whole Royal Family in the border city and now this," Ruler of the Realm called out as if ming him for everything. "Millions of women will now think we are against them! Do you have any idea what does it mean?!"


    The Captain wanted to ask what but he stopped himself, staying quiet. Too bad the Ruler didn¡¯t exin further, already fed up with it and gave him the choice. "Either you find a way to fix it or your head will roll."


    Gulp.


    The Captain swallowed his saliva but thankfully, he didn¡¯te empty handed, knowing what awaits him.


    "The whole matter blew up cause of that young man¡¯s usation that Royal Family only cares about profits. We just need to show that we care more about the people. That Xuefeng gave out Ten Million Spirit Stones to the crowd and how much respect he got from that. We just need to give more to people and your Majesty¡¯s position will be stronger than ever," the Captain proposed, awaiting the Ruler¡¯s decision with his head bowed.


    "Continue."

 Chapter 432 Xiao Wens Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 432 Xiao Wen¡°s Proposal</h4>


    Guys! Sorry aboutst chapter. There was a bug on Inkstone  and my chapter got corrupted, turning into one big in text. I was too sleepy to even check so I only saw it this morning. It¡¯s already fix for anyone who suffered reading it yesterday. I should have checked beforehand. My bad. Enjoy thetest chapter <>


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Xuefeng flew back to the pce, nning to enter through the balcony, Ling finally couldn¡¯t hold herself back. ¡¯Xuefeng, you are such a dummy sometimes,¡¯ she admitted, disappointed with Xuefeng.


    ¡¯What did I do?¡¯ Xuefeng was momentarily confused, halting in front of the balcony.


    ¡¯How can you still not read women¡¯s emotions while having so many wives?¡¯ Ling asked, not understanding him.


    ¡¯What? Is it about Wu? Did I say something bad?" he realized he might have misspoke but scanning his previous conversation, he didn¡¯t find anything.


    ¡¯If it was anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t care but Wu is special. She is actually smart and can help us plenty with her business mind. You already have so many wives so one more won¡¯t change anything,¡¯ Ling exined, knowing Xuefeng was a dumbo when it came to reading women¡¯s feelings.


    Hearing her words, his eyes widened. ¡¯Wu likes me...? Aren¡¯t you mistaken? I think I would have noticed. We just mutually respect each other I think. Maybe thats why you would thi¡ª¡¯ Xuefeng muttered, picturing Wu in his mind but then Ling cut him off.


    ¡¯She gave you so many signs, didn¡¯t you see it? Asking if she is pretty, hugging you tightly, squeezing your hips as she held you and she even teared up when she realized she is only a manager for you. She covered it by saying something got into her eye and wanted to leave it at that, giving up on you but then as you held her, I could feel her heart beat faster. You gave her hope again only to crush it by not doing anything,¡¯ Lingid it down for him to elementary parts.


    Only then did Xuefeng began to understand it, feeling stupid. How could he not see it. The look she gave him right after they separated was an obvious signal.


    ¡¯Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier...? I could do something with it,¡¯ Xuefeng asked, feeling bad. He probably hurt Wu with how he acted. He could be more tactful.


    ¡¯You already did the damage and if I told you, it wouldn¡¯t help anyone. You would only make it worse,¡¯ Ling replied. ¡¯For now don¡¯t do anything. It not like you have feelings for her so it will be awkward for you if you meet her now. The truth is, even if you doesn¡¯t love her now, she can still be your women and join our group. You never know if any feelings get born in the future.¡¯


    ¡¯Okay. Before I do anything, I will discuss it with the girls first. I can¡¯t be selfish anymore,¡¯ Xuefeng decided,nding on the balcony. Even if Ling was right, he couldn¡¯t decide it for himself. He was not alone anymore.


    Xuefeng opened his room and to his surprise, all his girls were stillying on the bed, snuggling into each other. They were already awake, chatting and giggling. It warmed his heart to see everyone getting along with each other and he couldn¡¯t ask for more.


    "Xuefeng! You are back!" Yiren called out, seeing him by the balcony and quickly stood up, running up to him to wee him with a warm hug. "You were away for so long..."


    He embraced her, picking her up and she wrapped around him like a bear, not letting go. "There was an event that I had to manage. My father opened a grand clothing shop and millions on people came for the show. Though, I only came when it ended so I couldn¡¯t see it. I hoped I can record it for you girls," he exined as he carried Yiren to the bed, sitting on the edge.


    "It¡¯s okay, we were having a nice chat with each other so we were not bored," Xiao Wen assured him, leaning over for her own sweet kiss.


    "Oh, what did you talk about?" Xuefeng asked curiously, hugging the naked body of Xiao Wen as well.


    "About the future," Xiao Wen revealed, snuggling into his chest next to Yiren. "We decided that we should intensify our training. If we don¡¯t, we will have a hard time catching up with you."


    "That¡¯s a good idea," Xuefeng nodded, wanting their growth the most. "But aren¡¯t you already training hard? Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself."


    "Yeah but I¡¯m thinking about something different. Me, Yi and Tianshi already have a Fate Spirit but the others doesn¡¯t. How about we use the Fate Organization to get some abilities and a few more Spirits for Wuying, Shan, Yiren and Nuwa?" Xiao Wen suggested. "I¡¯m thirsty for some action so it would be a nice opportunity for us."


    Hearing her, Xuefeng forgot about Wu issue for a moment, getting intrigued with her proposal. "Can we actually bring everyone inside the Fate Organization Realm? I thought only Fate Holders can enter inside."


    "Technically its not allowed and anyone who does it will be killed but will that apply to us as well?" Xiao Wen asked rhetorically as she smiled. She knew that the Fate Organization leader cares about Xuefeng so they wouldn¡¯t do them anything.


    ¡¯Will we be able to extract a few more Fate Spirits?¡¯ Xuefeng asked in his mind and Drakos replied, awaking from his slumber, ¡¯Yes. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem. We just can¡¯t support the Spirit for long so it¡¯s best one connects with it right away.¡¯


    "Alright, we can do it. But lets wait for Nuwa first. It would be good to have her near in case we need to fight," Xuefeng agreed in the end. Without Nuwa it would be too risky.


    "Okay, then its settled. We will go tomorrow. I can¡¯t wait to visit arena once again," Xiao Wen said happily, hugging him. "Nuwa said she will arrive today so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem."


    "Mhmm. Now that we have this out of the way, I wanted to talk¡ª," Xuefeng began, thinking they could talk about Wu¡¯s case but he was disturbed.


    Yiren reacted from something, her eyes brightening and she looked outside the balcony. "Mom is back! I can sense her!" she cried out happily.


    She pulled away from Xuefeng¡¯s chest and hopped out of the bed, wearing only her white panties. She walked to the balcony, trying to spot Nuwa in the distance and spotted countless dots flying towards the Capital.


    "Shall we go and meet them?" Yiren asked excitedly, happy to meet her fellow n mates. She hoped that her best friend would being or maybe her Auntie.


    "How about we wear something first? This sight should be only reserved to Xuefeng, don¡¯t you think?" Tianshi proposed as she touched her breasts and pressed them against Xuefeng¡¯s chest, iming Yiren spot.


    "Of course!" Yiren called out as she ran back towards the bed and halted, recalling that Xuefeng wanted to say something. "Xuefeng, what did you want to talk about? Sorry I cut you off."


    "Ah, we will talk about itter." Xuefeng shook his head. "Go get ready and we will all go greet Nuwa."


    Now that Nuwa came back, he wanted to hear her opinion as well.


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 433 Nuwas POV - part 1

    <h4>Chapter 433 Nuwa¡°s POV - part 1</h4>


    Coming back to her kingdom, Nuwa already had her own ns. She wanted to fully connect the two worlds and bring both her race and Xuefeng¡¯s n to another level.


    Naturally, she had to be cautious with her actions. If the people from the outside world learn about Holy Land, they would flock over and try to get inside. The situation would be even worse if they learned about Fate Stones that endlessly appeared. They wouldn¡¯t have any peace left.


    To protect their people, she could only use the best control tools at her disposal.


    Fear, maniption and deception.


    She had to inflict fear into both Humans and Elves, making them wary of each other by manipting them with different deceptions. It sounded wrong but once she loses the control, everything will turn into a mess. She didn¡¯t want to see chaos once she is gone either.


    "This must to berger," Nuwa muttered as she came out of the well in her bathroom, acting as the exit point for the Holy Land. "We will need to rebuild the whole Pce for that."


    She dried her blond hair and clothes with a bit of Fire Qi before fixing herself in front of the mirror. ¡¯Do I look cold and bitchy enough?¡¯ She asked herself in her mind, the usual smile she wore around Xuefeng gone. The Queen¡¯s vibe emanated from her.


    Nuwa didn¡¯t bring her standard Elvish outfit but rather the dress Xuefeng bought her, wanting to show off new style to Elvish girls. It was a simple summer dress, having all white top with a colorful flower design at the edge of her skirt.


    Getting out of the bathroom, she looked around and saw that nothing changed, bringing her nostalgia. The usual peace this small Hidden Realm had would be gone soon. She didn¡¯t want to do it but it was necessary, knowing that she will be leaving for good in a few years.


    Just as she wanted to approach the doors, someone opened them for her. It was Tangwei who was carrying a vase of flowers to ce it on the small table. She almost dropped it when she saw Nuwa.


    "Queen! You are back!" Tangwei called out, quickly cing the flowers down before bowing to her, bright smiles appearing right away. "Everyone was asking about you Queen."


    "Let¡¯s greet them then. I have a couple of announcements," Nuwa nodded, not wasting time anymore and walked towards the doors. Tangwei could only follow after her patiently.


    "Oh," Nuwa stopped as she recalled. "Note down to call for the designer. We will need to remodel the pce today."


    "Yes!" Tangwei agreed, not asking any questions.


    Nuwa gathered Pce guards and ordered them to gather all citizens to the main square for her speech. It was naturally a lengthy process as there were many flying inds which they had to visit so Nuwa used that time to im the revenue from the auction house and listen to Tangwei¡¯s updates.


    Afterward they brought a designer to the pce who frowned hearing Nuwa¡¯s request.


    "I want to remodel the whole throne room and nearby apartments into a giant ce which would act like a lobby and guarding spot for the tunnels. I also want to erge the entrances for a better ess," Nuwa ordered, already having it all nned.


    The old elf wasn¡¯t the one who built the pce but he still felt pain from hearing about destruction. It was a marvelous piece of architecture which he didn¡¯t want to ruin. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t argue with the Queen.


    "My Queen, when do you want to have it done?" he asked politely.


    "Today," Nuwa said firmly, not giving him a way to say no. "It has to be done by today. Get as many workers as you need."


    "Hmm..." the old elf looked like he was counting stuff and finally said confidently, "I can be done by evening if I have at least ten masters of Earth Element. They need to be experienced with building through."


    "Alright. Start right away." Nuwa agreed and patted Tangwei¡¯s head. "Tangwei will assist you with everything." The girl in her opinion was really capable and didn¡¯t mind to leave her some managing roles.


    "Yes, Queen," Tangwei and the old elf replied at the same time.


    "Are there any specifications of¡ª" the old elf wanted to ask for details but he got disturbed when a Royal Guard entered the throne room.


    "My Queen, the people already gathered and everyone is waiting," he notified. "Should I tell them to wait?"


    "No, I¡¯m leaving right now." Nuwa shook her head and left with him after one sentence. "Ask Tangwei for any questions. I already talked about the concept with her."


    Almost the whole race gathered on the main za with some hovering in the sky as there was no ce tond for them. A small ce was left in the middle where the podium was created but it was reserved for Nuwa.


    Once the elves saw her, they immediately cheered but she stayed calm,nding without everyone staring at her. Her mother was already there, closing her restaurant to join the announcement as well.


    "We can talk about everythingter in detail," Nuwa said as she hugged her mom and received a nod from her. Both knew some things should be kept hidden to the general public.


    "My People!" Nuwa called out, her voice reverberating throughout the za. Everyone quietened down, knowing they wouldn¡¯t be called by the Queen if the message wasn¡¯t important.


    "I would like to share a secret that Royal Family has been hiding from you all for a while," Nuwa began, already making everyone hooked with first sentence. What was more interesting than royal secrets?


    "As you already know, there is another world outside of ours from which one person is chosen every twenty five years. We recently discovered that there is actually a way to enter and leave our world however we wish," Nuwa exposed, shocking everyone around her.


    People started chatting between themselves but they quickly stopped, realizing the queen was waiting to continue.


    "Some of you might have already guessed but the products that our auction has to offer actuallye from the outside world. I brought them back here after visiting it a few times. Its an amazing world with far biggernd than you can ever imagine," Nuwa teased, suddenly making everyone excited. "But there is a catch."


    The excitement died down, knowing it couldn¡¯t be this good. Many enjoyed the artefacts that auction sell so they can only imagine there could be many dangers in that world as well.


    "I have one good and one bad news. I will start from the good one. I n to connect both worlds and allow some of you to follow me. You will be able to witness all the new things we have been missing while being closed in our small realm," Nuwa described, causing a massive eruption of cheering. Even through this was their home, it was really small. Knowing there was another world they could explore was like a heaven¡¯s gift for them.


    "But there is a bad news too," she added when the crowd calmed down. "Humans who live in the outside world find our Fate Stones as a precious treasure. Once they find out we are notcking them here, they will do anything to break inside and steal everything. Most humans are greedy and they will dly kill all of us just for a few of those stones. Because of that, it¡¯s risky to go out."


    Just as she thought, this silenced everyone, not expecting their stones would be this valuable. If what Nuwa said was true, it would be a catastrophe once someone leaked this news.


    "I don¡¯t want that to happen which is why I will start from bringing outside only trusted men. Hope you can understand my decision."

 Chapter 434 Nuwas POV - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 434 Nuwa¡°s POV - Part 2</h4>


    Nuwa looked at the reactions of her people and realized that not many shared the fear she wanted to achieve. Many elves felt proud that they have something that humans don¡¯t.


    Nuwa face darkened as she released her pressure throughout the za too temper them. "I don¡¯t think everyone realized the severity of the situation. Humans who seek Fate Stones are the best experts from the best. Not only they are strong but have the number advantage as well. Once they find out about our Hidden Realm and see our beautiful women, not only will they take away our treasures but also enve your wives, your daughters and even mothers. This is definitely not an easy decision to make," she said sternly, making everyone turn quiet.


    "Does anyone have any questions?" Nuwa asked, finally making most of them wary of humans at the very least. No one wanted to gamble the lives of their family. Male Elves were not scared of anyone in battle but when it came to women, not many of them actually knew how to fight. Living in a peaceful world, they focused more on raising their kids and supporting their husband instead.


    No one spoke for a little while until one burly man finally spoke what everyone wanted to know. "My Queen, why are we risking then? We live in our ce without much dangers. Shouldn¡¯t we cherish it instead and live happily?"


    If their actions could easily endanger the peaceful lives of their families, many would rather not do anything. Nuwa already expected a question like that so she had an answer prepared.


    "Let me ask you, who wouldn¡¯t want to explore the broad outside world after knowing there is a way to enter it? Many foods to enjoy and many beautiful sights to enjoy. The only danger is us. If any of us decides to betray their own race and side with humans, the whole race will be destroyed," Nuwa warned them, cutting straight to the point.


    The elves looked around themselves, wondering if they knew anyone who would betray their race. Some were pretty offended by getting a look from others more often than the others. This was exactly what Nuwa wanted. Not only wary of Humans but also looking after their ownrades and watching their hands. She couldn¡¯t observe and check everyone so the best method was make them watch after each other.


    "I hope this subject is settled. Tomorrow morning, any male elf who mastered at least four elements and already have a family of his own cane to the pce to join the operation. They will receive thousands of Spirit Stones aspensation for their participation," Nuwa announced, causing some to whine and some to cheer.


    Spirit Stones were much scarcepared to Fate Stones and one could only exchange them in the auction. To receive thousands of them as a sry was a great lure for many who decided to learn this element. They could kill two birds with one stone. Satisfy their curiosity by exploring the world and earn money at the same time.


    "Those who still didn¡¯t master four elements, don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t forget about you. From today onward, you will be able to exchange one Fate Stone for ten Spirit Stones of the same quality. Once you improve, you will also get a chance to follow me outside," Nuwa assured the majority of the crowd who momentarily began to cheer.


    The Storage Rings they bought were really handy and the weapons powerful. The only drawback was Spirit Stones which theycked. With better exchange, they wouldn¡¯t need to worry about it anymore.


    "Long live the Queen!"


    "Long live the Queen!"


    "Long live the Queen!"


    People cheered for her yet she quickly lifted her hand, signaling them to stop.


    "Go back to what you were doing. Those who wish to join me tomorrow morning, I hope you can spend the rest of the day with your families. As always, family is the most important. This is an order." Nuwamanded, getting a quick response.


    "Yes Queen!"


    Being done with the crowd who began flying away towards their homes, Nuwa nced at her mother, wanting to speak with her but she only smiled and asked simply, "Do you need me to follow you or should I stay here and take over your job?"


    "Thetter..." Nuwa replied with a bitter smile, hugging her mother. "Sorry Mom."


    "Ah, it¡¯s okay. I already expected this would happen sooner orter. I am only sad I won¡¯t be able open my restaurant often. Being a Queen again will take most of my free time," Auntie sighed, already used to her leisure life.


    They flew back to the pce and auntie suddenly asked, "How much time left till I won¡¯t be able to see you guys again?"


    Nuwa already knew that her mother would figure that out from the clues so she wasn¡¯t surprised. "Less than four years," Nuwa replied honestly.


    "I want to see my granddaughter once again before you guys leave for good," Auntie demanded, looking forward. "I want to give her a taste of my kitchen for thest time. I know she loves it."


    "Mhmm, I promise..." It was easy to say it but for some reason Nuwa got emotional and halted mid-air.


    She grew up in this ce after all. It would be sad to never visit it again after Ascending to Heaven¡¯s Realm. She knew that her ce was next to Xuefeng but a piece of her would always stay here.


    "Mom, he is really worth it. I never left like this before and no matter how many times I look at him, I can¡¯t help but smile. I love him," Nuwa confessed suddenly, breaking her cold mask with a soft smile, thinking of Xuefeng.


    "I know my dear," Auntie acknowledged it with a nod and gave Nuwa one more motherly hug which she returned.


    Pulling away after a moment, Nuwa was back to her calm Queen¡¯s mask and said casually, "Let¡¯s go to the Pce. There is still a lot we need to settle."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next day, exactly three hundred Adult male elves appeared in front of the pce, ready to join Nuwa in her adventures. They didn¡¯t know what they can expect but that¡¯s what was exciting about it.


    Nuwa didn¡¯t give everyone a token to pass through the portal but instead created ten of them and gave them to her most faithful Royal Elf Guards. They became the captains of ten groups, each having thirty people under them.


    The process of bringing everyone inside was troublesome as she had to first bring inside one person, that person could then go back, knowing what was their destination and bring another two people. This way after fifteen trips back and forth, they captains were able to bring all of their members to the outside world.


    Naturally, Nuwa took Tangwei with her, nning to make her the main person responsible for the whole trade between two ces. Just as Yiren, She also had her mouth wide open the first time she stepped on the soft ground and saw the lush forests. The other elves were not better.


    "Whoa... My wife won¡¯t believed me when I describe her this sight..." One of the Captains muttered in disbelief but Nuwa didn¡¯t give them too much time to sightsee.


    "This is not a visit but a mission. Follow me," Nuwa ordered firmly, bringing them back to order.


    "Yes Queen!" The three hundred men called out at once, sounding like a trained army and spread their wings to catch up with Nuwa.


    When they moved towards the capital in this busy for everyone day, everyone flew out of their way, fearing the invisible pressure the army created. The Royal Guards who protect the gates gulped when they saw it but still blocked their way.


    "Pass or identification please," the Royal Guards called out calmly, trying to not show any signs of intimidation. After all, there were around three hundred adult warriors with wings made from elements and cultivation that even he, a peak sage couldn¡¯t see through.


    "We are from Liu n! Open the gates or my army of three hundred Monarchs will do it by themselves," Nuwa ordered coldly, not respecting anyone belonging to Royalty party. He voice resounded loudly, spreading to the ears of many who waited to enter the Capital, watching them from the ground.


    Hearing her words, everyone almost choked and the guards quickly opened the gates for them. They already expected them to be Monarch stage and Nuwa only confirmed it for them. Nuwa was sure they would spread the news about this very quickly which is exactly what she wanted.


    They moved unhindered through the Capital¡¯s air space, receiving many looks until they finally reached the Liu n Pce. Just as she expected, a wee party came out to greet them. She didn¡¯t care about her appearance as she suddenly increased her speed tenfold and momentarily appeared in front of the group.


    She didn¡¯t hesitate and dove into the only man¡¯s arms, hugging him tightly as if she didn¡¯t see him for a long time.


    "Xuefeng... I missed you..." She muttered into his ears, not letting go of him and enjoyed as his hands wrapped around her back. The words she wanted to hear found their way into her ears.


    "Wee back my love."

 Chapter 435 Just Girls

    <h4>Chapter 435 Just Girls</h4>


    Xuefeng had a lot of questions but he didn¡¯t let go of her, leaving that forter. Yiren also wanted to give her mother a hug but seeing she was busy, Yiren moved onto her second best target.


    "Tangwei! You came," Yiren called out as she extended her arms for a hug which her childhood friend epted.


    "Yiren, you have been visiting such magnificent world and you never brought me with you. I¡¯m mad at you now," Tangweiined despite having a smile on her face and squeezed Yiren even more.


    The army of Elves behind them were already used to Tangwei and Yiren¡¯s friendship so it wasn¡¯t a surprise but the hugs and kisses their Queen received were a precedence. They all stared at them but Nuwa didn¡¯t care. She wouldn¡¯t be changing how she acted with Xuefeng for anyone.


    "Did you miss me?" Nuwa asked happily, not showing any signs of her previous expression. For the man in front of her, she took off her mask that they have rarely seen.


    "Mhmm, of course. As a matter of fact, we were talking about you not long ago. There is something I wanted to ask you all so we waited for you," Xuefeng replied, giving her another kiss and let go of her so she could be greeted by others as well.


    One by one she received a wee hug from all the girls, before Nuwa turn back to her army, her face back to normal. "Everyone, this is your King and my man, Liu Xuefeng. All of those women in front of you are my sisters. Their word is like mine," she called out with power, making everyonement in their hearts. What they would do to have the Queen use soft voice with them as well.


    They didn¡¯t lose respect for Nuwa while watching their silly behavior, knowing it was only reserved for Xuefeng, now their king.


    Before they could do anything, Xuefeng preceded them. "There is no need for any courtesy. Just treat me like you treat your brother," he said with a light smile.


    They didn¡¯t seem to hear him as all of them still bowed and replied, "Yes King."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to bother with them, knowing they wouldn¡¯t listen anyway so he turned to Nuwa with more important matters. "I already informed Xiao Family guards that you will being but we still need to settle their quarters. I didn¡¯t expect you will bring so many of them," Xuefeng informed, ncing at all the skilled warriors she brought. He could already guess it would be enough to increase their overall strength.


    "It shouldn¡¯t be a problem. There is a lot of space left," Nuwa said while ncing at all the terrain and empty houses. Tang Family left behind them thousands of homes which were waiting to be filled. There were few hundred of them only in the pce territory but they had much more terrains avable.


    "Mhmm, not a problem at all. Even if you brought the whole n here, we would still find a ce for them," Xuefeng assured her. "Let¡¯s go then."


    "Wait, there is something I need to share. I might have spread the news that three hundred Monarchs belongs to the Liu n. I thought it will be good for us," Nuwa admitted while rubbing his hands with her thumbs and she received a reaction she wanted to see.


    "It¡¯s alright. You can do anything that you think is right. Just tell me afterward so I know," he replied softly, holding her hand firmly. "I think it¡¯s actually good that they misunderstood."


    "Oh, I wasn¡¯t lying. They should be all Monarchs based on human standards. Though, instead of Spirit Qi, they mastered other elements to their peak," Nuwa revealed, shocking Xuefeng.


    "Wait, so we actually have three hundred Monarchs? Does that mean that Yiren is also a Monarch already?" Xuefeng tried to connected the dots.


    "Oh, of course. I thought you know that already. Though, she still need to Master Spirit Element so she currently has five at the peak. If she wanted to ascend right now, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem," Nuwa exined, patting Yiren¡¯s head who already finished chatting with Tangwei. "Naturally, she is bad at fighting so she still has a lot to learn."


    "That great Yiren. I didn¡¯t expect you to be first," Xiao Wen called out, seeing how happy Xuefeng was and added, "We will definitely catch up shortly."


    "Hehe," Yiren only giggled, enjoying all the praises and Nuwa¡¯s pats.


    "If that¡¯s the case, it would be best to hide our strength only to strike with the enemy unprepared but I guess everyone would find out sooner orter," Xuefengmented, notining as it was already toote to change anything.


    Turning to Wuying, the one with the most experience in directing the guards, he asked her helplessly, "Can I entrust you in taking care of the new recruits? I realized I know nothing rted to it."


    "Of course, I was the one settling Xiao Family guards anyway. Was waiting when you will ask," Wuying easily agreed and nced at Nuwa. "Shall we?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In thest two days, Liu n¡¯s name spread through the Capital like a wildfire. First it was Xuefeng¡¯s and Ruler of the Realm¡¯s confrontation. Then Xuefeng beat one of the top experts with one strike. At that point, only Xuefeng was famous while the Liu n was still too small to be noticed by anyone.


    Only when the Clothing Brand Shop was opened could it be Liu n sess but it was still far from being a super power so not many bothered with it, thinking it was Xuefeng¡¯s credit.


    When the third rumor began to spread, people finally realized how powerful this new Liu n was. To be a top family, there only needed to be one Spirit Monarch as a leader. Based on the new rumors, Liu n had it three hundred. The difference in power was too big. When Xiao Feng heard it, he almost choked and immediately came to see it for himself.


    To his shock, aside from his own experts, there were new characters flying in the Liu in¡¯s air space, protecting it from any intruders. He immediately recognized the origin of those warriors and wasn¡¯t surprised anymore. He already knew that Xuefeng had a way to enter inside so it was only a matter of time before he bring them outside.


    "Wu? You are talking about that manager?" Nuwa asked with her eyebrows raised as they finally gathered in their room and began talking. "It¡¯s not like I have an opinion about her but I know one thing. She is a tigress. Do you really want to keep so many tigresses in the same room who fight for the same male?"


    "You make it sound like I can¡¯t handle you all. Anyway, that wasn¡¯t the case. I want Wu to belong to our group as she can be really useful for us but Ling said she has feelings for me. That is why I came to discuss it with everyone," Xuefeng exined, leaving the decision to them.


    "Let me guess, she showed you some signs yet you didn¡¯t notice anything and almost hurt her feelings," Xiao Wen called out sarcastically, finding the situation familiar.


    "Cough, something like that," Xuefeng confirmed while clearing his throat.


    "I don¡¯t mind. She is clearly capable and would be a nice addition to our group," Tianshi expressed her opinion and others followed as well.


    "I don¡¯t mind either."


    "I¡¯m fine with it."


    "We can invite her for a meeting so we can test her. Only us girls. What do you think?" Xiao Wen proposed and Nuwa¡¯s eyes brightened.


    "Let¡¯s do it then."

 Chapter 436 Mad Lisa

    <h4>Chapter 436 Mad Lisa</h4>


    Xuefeng felt bad for pushing everything onto his women and decided to spend the rest of the day with them. This was only one of the reasons as the other was Nuwa who didn¡¯t let him go anywhere. She was stuck to him like a glue, getting back a day worth of cuddles that she missed.


    At the same time, they had to take care of the three hundred new elves who knew nothing about this world. They had to exin many things and basically tour them around the whole territory. It was also nice that Xiao Family cultivators quickly befriended them, hoping for some sparring. It wasn¡¯t often that you could fight someone stronger than you.


    All they knew is that the skilled three hundred came from far away as none of the Elves said anything about their origin. Their queen already warned them many times and they wouldn¡¯t dare take any risks. Each one of them left their wife and kids in the Holy Land which was the main requirement Nuwa had. They needed something in the holynd that they care about, enough to stay quiet.


    On top of babysitting Nuwa¡¯s army, Xuefeng spent a lot of time arranging his ns with Nuwa and Tangwei.


    "Queen wants me to be the leader of all transactions?" Tangwei asked, learning about Nuwa¡¯s decision.


    "You don¡¯t want to?" Nuwa asked back.


    "No, no, I will dly do it! Thank you Queen for the trust in me," Tangwei bowed, showing a bright smile. She couldn¡¯t ask for more.


    "Don¡¯t bow anymore. Since you will take this job, you should act like a leader and make your own decisions. You shouldn¡¯t bow to anyone. You can call me by my name too," Nuwa suggested as she patted Tangwei on the shoulder but Tangwei quickly shook her head.


    "Queen, you raised me from young as if your own daughter. Out of respect, let me call you my Queen for as long as I can," Tangwei said with firmness, forcing Nuwa to ept it.


    "Your main job will be exchanging the goods and managing the manpower. Wuying won¡¯t be able to always take care of the guards. You can cooperate with my father too if he needs anything," Xuefeng exined in details, knowing they would be training hard very soon and there would be little time to take care of the n. He didn¡¯t want to push everything onto his father.


    "Mhmm, I will not disappoint," Tangwei promised, ncing at Xuefeng¡¯s face with interest and asked Nuwa, "Queen, do you still remember our deal?"


    "I do, but it¡¯s not a time. I still need you," Nuwa replied before shushing her away, "Okay, now go back to work. You should already know everything."


    "Mhmm, good night my Queen," Tangwei nodded in understanding and turned to Xuefeng, holding her gaze on him for a good few seconds. "My King."


    She left right after and Wuxing quickly grabbed Nuwa by the arms for questioning. "What deal was she talking about?" Xuefeng asked as he pinned her to the sofa they sat on. "Am I hallucinating or does the deal involve me?"


    He could feel she looked at him while wanting something from him.


    "What if it does?" Nuwa grinned, leaning over to steal a kiss from his lips. Unfortunately, Xuefeng didn¡¯t let her off this time and bit her tongue instead, forcing her to retreat.


    "Do you need a spanking?" He asked sternly while pulling her onto himself and smacked her put as a warning. He forgot it was exactly what she wanted.


    "Mhmm, yes please. One more time," She pleaded, continuing to smile at him.


    "No. Tell me now," Xuefeng pouted, not doing anything until she tells him. Nuwa who lied on top of him could only give up and sat up.


    "It isn¡¯t much. She doesn¡¯t want to be your girlfriend, don¡¯t worry. I wouldn¡¯t allow that," Nuwa assured him and Xuefeng also sat up, having Nuwa on hisp.


    "What is it then? Is it rted to sex?" Xuefeng questioned, causing Nuwa to tease him again. "You want it to be?"


    "No, I already have full hands with all of you girls. If it¡¯s just sex, I can get it from you," he rejected firmly.


    "Let¡¯s say she has a special hobby where she needs a second person assistance. She only feels good when it¡¯s a handsome male doing it with her. It¡¯s physical yet its not sex. That I can assure you," Nuwa said mysteriously, giving Xuefeng hints. Many ideas crossed Xuefeng¡¯s mind but knowing it wasn¡¯t sex, he didn¡¯t care anymore.


    "Alright, don¡¯t tell me. If she is aspetent as you say she is, anything she wants, I can give it to her. She has been helping us for some time already," Xuefeng decided blindly.


    Seeing he didn¡¯t care anymore, Nuwa quickly changed the subject. "Anyway, talking back to what you said a second ago..." She whispered seductively as her hands dove down on his belly, entering into his pants. "Don¡¯t you think I deserve a reward too? I worked hard the past two days..."


    "Mhmm..." Xuefeng tried to respond but Nuwa locked his lips with her own while rubbing against his crotch with warm hands. It was obvious what she wanted and Xuefeng was quick to get hard as always, his member betraying him.


    "You don¡¯t need to do anythingter anyway..." Nuwa whispered into his ear before biting on the tip, causing him to almost moan. Thebo of her soft hands and the pleasure from his ear was just too much.


    Just as she said it, Xuefeng froze, realizing he still had one thing to do today that he put on the second n.


    Lisa.


    He was supposed to meet with her but he didn¡¯t even inform her that he would be absent. Xuefeng immediately felt bad.


    "Actually, there is something that I still need to do..." Xuefeng whispered, sensing that Nuwa¡¯s force was already pulling his pants down. "I promised to meet with Lisa, my alchemy teacher today. "


    Nuwa had only one response to that.


    "Is she more important than me?" Nuwa asked as her hands finally turned his bottom naked, staring him directly into his eyes.


    "Of course not," Xuefeng replied honestly.


    "Then you will meet herter. Now you are mine," Nuwa decided for him as she lifted her butt and sat back down, this time with a hard and long object piercing though her insides. "Got it?"


    Xuefeng frowned, realizing that he changed his priorities for a moment and embraced Nuwa, gently cing her on the sofa. "Is this how you should talk to your King?" he asked back with a teasing smile, not letting her win.


    "Hehe, my King, please punish this naughty Queen..." Nuwa replied, grasping onto his hair which she gently brushed with her fingers while rubbing his earlobe with her thumbs. She knew where to grab to please him the most.


    Xuefeng could only punish her plenty to remind her who is the King.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Nuwa finally released him, it was already evening. Even after a few rounds, Nuwa was still asking for more but Xuefeng decided to continue his punishment at night with everyone else. He still needed to at least inform Lisa that he will be away for a few days. They already decided to visit Fate Organization tomorrow so he had to postpone his alchemy studying.


    When he got to her Mansion, the lights were still up so he knocked on her doors, feeling a bit guilty.


    "Who is there at this hour?" Lisa asked a momentter,ing up to the doors without opening them.


    "It¡¯s me, Xuefeng. I¡¯m sorry for not telling you but¡ª" Xuefeng tried to apologize at the start but Lisa stopped him before he actually started.


    "I don¡¯t know any Xuefeng. Go away," She called out, sounding as if she pouting.


    Xuefeng expected this but just as he wanted to apologize again, a soundproof barrier surrounded the mansion, blocking his words from reaching her.


    "Fuck."

 Chapter 437 Fun

    <h4>Chapter 437 Fun</h4>


    Xuefeng broke the barrier as it didn¡¯t have any defensive properties and called out to her once again, "Lisa, please. I suddenly got really busy and couldn¡¯te until now."


    Lisa seemed to be clearly hurt as she fought back, "And you didn¡¯t have anyone near you to send me a message and inform me? I was waiting, you know. I was telling myself that maybe something happened as you promised me but I guess you are fine. You just forgot about me."


    "I didn¡¯t forget about you... It¡¯s just each time I wanted to meet you, something came up. We had a big shop opening on the Main Square and then Nuwa came back with a new army which I needed to settle. I am sorry, okay? It won¡¯t happen again," Xuefeng apologized as he exined himself, knowing it was his fault.


    "So you wille tomorrow without any issues, right?" Lisa asked, acting as if she was ready to forgive him only to get disappointed once again as Xuefeng described the situation. "Actually, I am going to be away tomorrow¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t talk to me. You can leave," Lisa said firmly, not buying his excuses anymore.


    "Fine, I will leave. Just know I¡¯m sorry," Xuefeng replied in annoyance and pped his wings as if he was leaving, making no other sound.


    A minute passed in silence when Lisa asked quietly, "Xuefeng? Are you still there?"


    Hearing no response, the doors opened and Lisa¡¯s head peeked through the doors, checking if Xuefeng actually left and to her surprise, he was standing right there.


    "What¡¯s up? I thought you don¡¯t care about me anymore," Xuefeng said with a smile to which Lisa showed him her tongue and closed the doors immediately.


    Thud.


    The doors let out a dull sound but Xuefeng¡¯s shoe stopped it from closing entirely.


    "Take your foot away," Lisa demanded but her wish wasn¡¯t fulfilled as Xuefeng slowly opened the doors instead. She had no strength to fight back so she let go of them, pouting as she stared at him with her arms wrapped under her chest.


    "Can you stop for a minute and listen?" Xuefeng asked, closing the doors behind him.


    "Hmph!" Lisa remained stubborn and simply snorted, turning her head away. "I am not doing anything. It¡¯s all your fault."


    "Yes and I said sorry, didn¡¯t you hear me? Do you want me to drop on my knees and beg for forgiveness?" Xuefeng questioned as he walked up to her, getting annoyed with her attitude. He could only do so much in the current situation.


    Lisa probably realized that she acted unreasonably as aplicated expression appeared on her face. "You could send me a message..." Lisa muttered softly, lowering her head.


    When her blonde hair fell on her forehead, she looked exactly like her sister, Jiao, making Xuefeng realize that he didn¡¯t see her since they came to the Capital.


    Focusing on the issue at hand first, Xuefeng lifted Lisa¡¯s chin to look directly at her as he spoke, "Do you think you would be satisfied if I sent a servant to inform you of my absence?"


    Lisa quickly shook her head in response, biting on her lip. She would definitely throw the person out without hesitation and get even angrier. Himing on his own was the best solution.


    "What are you doing tomorrow then?" She asked curiously, her voice much less aggressive as if she forgave him this time.


    "I will be away from the Capital for a day or two. I am still not sure how long it will take but we can continue the lessons as soon as I am back," Xuefeng replied honestly, finally letting go of her chin.


    "Alright. You are the boss anyway," she nodded, looking at him pitifully.


    "Good," Xuefeng smiled and patted her as a reward. "Before I go, did you see Jiao anywhere? I realized I didn¡¯t see her since yesterday."


    "I didn¡¯t." Lisa shook her head, watching Xuefeng expression. "Is my sister important to you?"


    "Well, she lost a bet so now she is working for me. I care about my people. If they go missing, I will naturally go search for them," Xuefeng exined simply, not going into details.


    Unfortunately, Lisa didn¡¯t stop her questioning and investigated further, "Oh, so she is your servant now?"


    Xuefeng gave her a nce and said, "You can say that, though, I didn¡¯t ask her to do anything yet. She just wanted to follow me I guess."


    He never treated her as a servant but more like a friend.


    "Hmm, I guess I know when she is. Whenever she is stressed, she goes to the Bloody Cherry Bar, not far from here. Maybe you can find her there," Lisa suggested, knowing her sister well.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lisa couldn¡¯t be more urate as at the same time, Jiao mmed a wooden cup against the table in a nearby bar, crying out to the barman, "Another one!"


    Her cheeks were rosy from the strong alcohol but she didn¡¯t n to stop. She thought that she could influence Xuefeng more by being closer to him but it wasn¡¯t the case at all.


    ¡¯Damn... With so many women around who guard him from the shadows, I have little chances to seduce him. How did they act to make him change?¡¯ Jiao thought to herself, wondering what she should do.


    She didn¡¯t mind being one of his women and she already threw away her ns of getting rid of his wives. She knew that the task was simply impossible. All she wanted now was a bit of his attention which he didn¡¯t want to give her.


    "Mydy. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s dangerous to drink alone?" The barman asked her as he ced another cup of strong wine in front of her before whispering, "Maybe it¡¯s time to stop before It¡¯s toote... You have been watched by many tonight..."


    They were in a bar full of rouge cultivators so for a beauty like her toe there alone was a bad idea. It would be a waste for such ady to be assaulted.


    Just as he said it, he spotted a man in the back throwing him a dirty look as he yed with his dagger. The Barman immediately realized what happened.


    She was already a target for them.


    The Barman shivered and immediately retreated. "Enjoy your drink, ma¡¯am," he added as he walked away. He couldn¡¯t help her more.


    Jiao wasn¡¯t drunk to the point of not knowing what was going on around her. Instead of running away though, she smiled, picking up her cup and walked towards the man that has been ogling her body since she came to the bar.


    One could clearly see based on his appearance that he was meant to be a bad guy. Scars all over his face with half of his face tattooed.


    Jiao passed through the circle of his friends who grinned to themselves as they watched her curves. They couldn¡¯t believe she actually walked up to them by herself. For them, it was akin to surrender.


    "How can we help you, Miss? Are you looking for fun?" The man with scars asked, his voice deep and hoarse.


    "Of course," Jiao nodded with a gentle smile, stopping in front of him. "Why else would Ie to you?"


    "Hahaha, good! Come here bab¡ª" the manughed and reached out to grab her but he couldn¡¯t finish his words in the end.


    Ssh!


    Jiao swung with her cup and the ck wine sshed across the tattooed man¡¯s face. Before he could do anything, the liquid froze, crushing his face within ck prison and his body stopped moving.


    "Ah, it felt nice," Jiao called out with a smile and asked the rest of the men in the group, "Who else wants some fun?"

 Chapter 438 Affair

    <h4>Chapter 438 Affair</h4>


    "This should be around here..." Xuefeng muttered as he followed Lisa¡¯s directions, scanning the city below.


    It was already an evening with darkness swallowing thest bits of the sun rays at the horizon. Despite that, the streets were still filled, Cultivators ready to experience the nightlife of the Capital.


    Many bars and taverns were open whole day but night was the time the business actually bloomed. Xuefeng had the name of the bar but seeing so many of them close to each other, he couldn¡¯t find the right one from the sky. He had to go down and search from up close.


    ¡¯Bloody Cherry Bar... Ling, can you see it? There should be sign somewhere,¡¯ Xuefeng asked in his mind as he lowered his altitude to the level of house roofs. He wanted to search with his Spirit Awareness but unfortunately, all houses had barriers on them which he didn¡¯t want to ruin and create chaos.


    ¡¯Hmm, I don¡¯t think it will be a problem to find her,¡¯ Ling said as she scanned the area. ¡¯Just go to the ce with the most noise.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t know what does she mean at first but once he spread his awareness, he heard the sounds of battle and surprisingly, the bar it came from was the one he was looking for.


    Bang!


    The doors of the bar blew up and two young men flew out from inside like rockets, smashing against pavement. It alerted everyone on the streets but they were not surprised to see a brawl. It was an everyday urance on those streets. They walked around the two men or stopped to watch the show, realizing the person from the inside was probably not done with them.


    Xuefeng nced at them and seeing they were covered with ice all over, he knew he found the right ce.


    ¡¯Bingo.¡¯


    He activated his invisibility and flew down to observe the situation from up close. He didn¡¯t want to stop Jiao in case the two men deserved punishment. Though, he knew it was best to avoid unnecessary drama so it was best if the situation didn¡¯t escte too far.


    Just as hended, a beauty walked out from the bar, a gentle smile on her face greeting everyone. Jiao¡¯s golden hair lost its buckle and it was all released. It didn¡¯t fall on her shoulder but instead waved as if wind blew on her face.


    Many males were immediately stunned by how pretty she was and sided with her without knowing the facts, thinking the two men assaulted her. Some even thought about rushing out to help and stand up for her to earn some merits but they stopped themselves, realizing she wasn¡¯t normal.


    With each step she took, ice covered the street, creatingrge snowkes. Although her walk wasn¡¯t steady, her eyes were sharp and extremely cold.


    "Miss! We didn¡¯t do anything! Please spare us!" The two men begged after struggling to stand up. Their bodies were too stiff to move properly.


    Jiao only nced around at the crowd before walking up to them. "So you wanting to do all those naughty things with me was nothing? So you didn¡¯t ogle me at all?" Jiao asked with a grin.


    She extended her hand forward and a small ice shard formed on top of her hand. Jaio spinned it with her fingers as she waited for their answer.


    "We didn¡¯t! It was our boss! We know our ce!" one of the men shouted, his eyes opened wide and body shaking.


    Jiao didn¡¯t seem to find that responce satisfactory as the shard suddenlyunched from her hand, smashing right in front of the man¡¯s crotch. It was only inches away from reaching the target.


    "Hehe, oops, my hand slipped," Jiao giggled to herself and created another shard. "I sometimes can¡¯t control my power when I listen to bullshit."


    ncing at the shard that was half-way in the rock of the pavement, the man couldn¡¯t help but get scared shitless. He wasn¡¯t that scared of death but losing your own family jewels was something no men wanted to experience.


    The two men immediately covered their balls and bowed down, almost kowtowing with their foreheads on the ground. "Miss! We are¡ª" They tried to beg once again but a sudden ss-shattering sound stopped them.


    Jiao released the ice shard, aiming it straight at one of the men¡¯s head but out of nowhere a white-haired man with golden wings appeared in between of them and caught the shard, breaking it with a squeeze.


    "It¡¯s enough. We are going home." Xuefeng spoke out, staring at Jiao sternly, shocking everyone on the streets. They were not surprised by his appearance but rather because they recognized the man right away.


    Handsome young man. Golden Wings. ck jacket. White hair.


    There was only one man in the capital with that appearance.


    "Young Master Liu! It¡¯s him!" One of the girls in the crowd called out happily, ignoring the scene of murder than almost happened just now. He was an overnight celebrity so anyone was excited to meet him.


    Jiao¡¯s pupils were already widened from the alcohol but when she recognized the face of the man in front of him, they reached even bigger size. He was thest person she expected to appear right now. After all, she already convinced herself that he didn¡¯t care about her.


    "Xuefeng..." She muttered in disbelief but Xuefeng turned his gaze away from her and looked at the two men on the ground.


    "I will take care of my friend now. If you want to live, scram now," Xuefeng advised indifferently and flicked with his finger, sending the two back on their feet. He didn¡¯t wait for their thanks and instead returned to Jiao. He knew they would leave as soon as possible after gaining the chance.


    "Shall we go home?" He asked, reaching out for her hand but Jiao stepped back to dodge it, turning her gaze away.


    "I¡¯m not going back..." She replied quietly, her head down. He could feel her voice shaking. Instead of arguing, Jiao turned around and nned to walk back into the bar but Xuefeng couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    He teleported in front of her again and blocked her way. "Well, you are definitely not going back to the bar," he called out with a frown. "You had enough drinks today."


    There were many people watching them, so he made a swift decision of taking her away to resolve her problems privately. He knew he might have be the reason for her behavior.


    He didn¡¯t expect she would once again brush his hand away and this time re at him with red eyes on the verge of crying. "Why do you care?!" She cried out, her usual soft voice turning harsh. "Am I even your friend...? I¡¯m just a temporary servant you don¡¯t even need..."


    Led by the alcohol, she spoke out what was bothering her in front of everyone.


    Oof...


    People on the scene took a deep breath, realizing what they might be witnessing. They could see the pain in Jiao¡¯s eyes. There was also no hatred in her eyes as she looked at Xuefeng but instead a feeling most of them felt at least once.


    They couldn¡¯t help but theoretize as they looked at the two.


    ¡¯Is Young Master Liu having an affair with a servant...?¡¯

 Chapter 439 Jiaos POV - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 439 Jiao¡°s POV - Part 1</h4>


    Xuefeng nced at the pretty face of Jiao and saw the same pain everyone else did. The pain of someone in love.


    He felt the same way back on Earth where he loved Tianshi yet they couldn¡¯t be together. Some of him wanted to end that pain Jiao felt but was it fair?


    He didn¡¯t love her like he did any of his wives and they were not at that kind of stage yet. Seeing her behavior now, Xuefeng had other reasons to be sceptical about her. She needed to change.


    "Sigh..." Xuefeng took a deep breath and decided to help her with that. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t care for her at all.


    She didn¡¯t want to make it private so Xuefeng wasn¡¯t reserved anymore. He leaned over to her, took her hand to his own and asked, "But isn¡¯t it the life you chose for yourself?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Jiao blinked, her mind scanning his question and realised he was right. It was her idea to have this kind of bet. She wanted to look down, embarrassed with herself but Xuefeng caught her chin and lifted it up, staring closely into her eyes.


    "Returning to your question, yes, you are my friend. I considered you to be one since the very beginning. I never thought of you as a servant. If you wanted to follow me to the Capital, you could just ask. I would always find a ce for you. You didn¡¯t need to be my servant for that," Xuefeng exined the situation from his side.


    "I thought... I will spend more time with you this way..." Jiao muttered, regretting even proposing such a bet.


    A part of her thought that Xuefeng will maybe try to use her for some tasks but she overthought once again. Xuefeng was nothing like any other guys of this world. Especially his personality which broke any established rules.


    At this point, the people in the crowd already understood Jiao wasn¡¯t a normal servant but rather Xuefeng¡¯s friend which put her status from amoner to a high profile person in an instant.


    "You knew that I will be busy," Xuefeng countered her. "I wish I had time for everyone but it can¡¯t help it. I thought you will understand but just cause I didn¡¯t find time for you in two days, youe here and created a scene."


    "I¡¯m sorry..." Jiao apologized softly, a single tear falling down her cheek. She was forced to look into his eyes but she suddenly found herself not worthy of that. Shame engulfed her insides and she wanted to hide.


    ¡¯What did I think I am doing...?¡¯ she asked herself, slowly hating her behavior.


    It would be okay if Xuefeng didn¡¯t care. She could get over her troubles with alcohol and battles but he did came for her. The whole time she thought that she was a nobody to him but he considered her his friend already. How could she fuck up so badly.


    Just as she thought of that, she heard gossips from the crowd, criticizing her. It struck her like a lightning.


    "Tsk, I pity Young Master... He has to take care of his n, business and now his friends too..."


    "Yeah... Isn¡¯t she an adult? To trouble Young Master so much, I don¡¯t think she deserves to be his friend at all..."


    She almost choked when she heard thest one,ing from another girl. At normal times she would p the girl for speaking such nonsense but at the current moment, Jiao felt the girl was right.


    ¡¯I really don¡¯t deserve him...¡¯ Jiao repeated in her mind, more tears falling with each second she looked at his handsome face. Her tears burned her cheeks and eyes. She forgot thest time she actually cried.


    Jiao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    She wanted to run away.


    She wanted to hide.


    Hide from everything. She already created enough trouble for Xuefeng. He didn¡¯t need her at all. It was a mistake she even followed him.


    Thousands thoughts engulfed her mind, trapping her inside a bubble of negative thoughts but she forgot the person that was the cause of all of her emotions was right there, holding onto her chin.


    Pop.


    The bubble she created to protect herself suddenly popped, her eyes snapping open into focus. Her vision was impaired by her tears but she could feel the change in her surroundings.


    Xuefeng grabbed her head out of nowhere and brought it into his chest, gently hugging it with both of his arms. She wanted to run away from the crowd, hide from the reality and being hugged by him cancelled everything she wanted.


    She became a nk page, ready to rewrite what she actually felt.


    "Better...?"


    She heard Xuefeng¡¯s voice. He didn¡¯t sound mad. She didn¡¯t feel any annoyance in his voice. It was all calm and soothing. Combined with a gentle rubs of his thumb that entwined within her hair, she didn¡¯t know how to feel about it.


    Before Jiao knew, the tears she tried to suppress fell down like summer rain,ing out of nowhere.


    She didn¡¯t deserve his kindness. She knew she didn¡¯t yet he didn¡¯t stop, continuing to embrace her.


    "You can stay like this until you are fine..." Xuefeng whispered, causing more tears to fall. Her hands that clutched to his jacket climbed onto his back and she squeezed him tightly.


    He didn¡¯t mind and only patted her head. Jiao was surrounded by many sounds but getting his hug, any other distractions disappeared.


    Ba-dum. Ba-dum.


    She couldn¡¯t hear anything else other than his heart-beat that made her feel at peace, slowly letting her calm down a little. It made her understand a few things. The whole time she treated Xuefeng like any other men that she could get by slowly working on him but it would never work on Xuefeng.


    ¡¯He cares about love and feelings... If he doesn¡¯t love me... Even if I offer myself on a golden te, he won¡¯t touch me...¡¯ She thought to herself, tightening the hug she considered thest she would ever get from him.


    ¡¯I¡¯m so pathetic...¡¯ Jiao concluded, finally calming down. ¡¯It¡¯s best if I leave him¡ª¡¯


    She was in her zone, rethinking her life choices when Xuefeng stopped her by calling out to the crowd, "I¡¯m sorry for my friend. She already called down so I will take her home."


    ¡¯He still calls me his friend...¡¯ Jiao thought, finding that alreadyughable. She didn¡¯t deserve that title at all.


    She felt him move her hand and then turn with her in his arms. "Are you manager of this bar? I¡¯m sorry for the damages. I hope this can cover it," He apologized yet again.


    She hated it.


    He had to lower himself and apologize for her mistakes which made her feel sick. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, wanting to push him away and apologize for herself but to her surprise, Xuefeng held her tightly. She couldn¡¯t get away and each time she tried, he would stop her.


    "Young Master! That¡¯s more than the cost of the doors or a few chairs!" the manager cried out in panic.


    "It¡¯s nothingpared to the trouble we caused... Please treat it as Liu n¡¯s apology. We treat each case very seriously. Please ept it," Xuefeng replied with calmness, insisting for the manager to take the money.


    Because of her, Xuefeng even involved Liu n which broke her final restrains. It was all her mess yet he took it on himself which she couldn¡¯t ept.


    Huh?


    Jiao wanted to set herself free but her body didn¡¯t respond to her thoughts. She felt as if a strange force froze her body in ce. No matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t fight back against it.


    "Xuefeng..." She spoke with difficulty, thinking something happened to her only to find out the source of this paralyze. It came from Xuefeng himself.


    Just as the restriction suddenly disappeared, Xuefeng called out for thest time, "We will be leaving now. The show is over. Please enjoy your night."


    He then lowered one of his arms and grasped her waist, not bothered by theck of clothes on her lower back. Before she knew, they were already in the sky, raising above the buildings.


    She wanted to speak up but he kissed her on the hair and said warmly, "Stay still and hold me tightly. We will arrive home soon."

 Chapter 440 Jiaos POV - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 440 Jiao¡°s POV - Part 2</h4>


    How could she fight back when Xuefeng behaved like that?


    "Why...?" Jiao asked, her mind needing answers to stay sane.


    "Why what? I don¡¯t understand," Xuefeng replied confused.


    "Why did you take the me for my actions? Why are you so nice to me? Why did youe? Why do you care about me? Why...?" She asked repeatedly, hitting her head against his chest with each question.


    It seemed Xuefeng had already an answer prepared as he didn¡¯t take a break to think.


    "Aren¡¯t you one of us? I care cause you are my friend. It¡¯s only natural for me to do so. Even though you are a bit of silly at times, I won¡¯t give up on you," Xuefeng replied honestly, patting her head as he continued to fly in the direction of their territory.


    Sob...


    Jiao tried to stop herself from crying but another wave of emotions hit her out of nowhere. She med it on alcohol and on Xuefeng. Who asked him to be so sweet to her once again.


    "Oi, oi, why are you crying again? Didn¡¯t you finish already? How much liquid do you have in your body to cry so much?" Xuefeng asked as he stopped, hovering in the night sky.


    Jiao hit him with her forehead again. "It¡¯s all your fault..." She muttered. "You don¡¯t need to be nice to me. I know I¡¯m just an useless log on your way. Right now I¡¯m just wasting your time. You don¡¯t need me at all."


    She didn¡¯t know what she expected Xuefeng to say but he definitely surpassed her expectations. "You are right. I don¡¯t," Xuefeng confirmed with a shrug.


    "Cough, cough." Jiao choked, wanting to get mad but she couldn¡¯t. It was the truth she already understood.


    "Jiao, let me ask you something," Xuefeng muttered, resumming his flight. "Can you tell me where did you find the confidence that I would like you? I¡¯m really curious."


    Jiao¡¯s body shuddered at the question, her body momentarily weakening. Didn¡¯t he say a moment ago that she was his friend? Why did he turn into a bad Xuefeng so fast?


    "Do you really think I would like you the way you are now? Tell me what did you do when everyone was working hard either cultivating or helping the n? Did you just wait for my orders thinking you are actually a servant?" Xuefeng asked seriously. "You are really silly. You did nothing for two days and then went drinking to forget about your problems. Did you think I will find it attractive?"


    The tears that kepting stopped under the barrage of Xuefeng¡¯s questions, freezing on her cheeks. She pushed herself away from Xuefeng and this time he didn¡¯t hold her back.


    Jiao didn¡¯t know the answer to those questions and instinctively tried to run away. Too bad she couldn¡¯t fly away far as she ended up falling into Xuefeng¡¯s arms once again.


    "I¡¯m not scolding you. I¡¯m telling you facts. We can be friends, I don¡¯t mind, but with your attitude and behavior, It will never be anything more than this. I don¡¯t really know what do you expect," Xuefeng continued, holding her hands so she doesn¡¯t fly away. "Is that how you wanted me to see you? Drunk while arguing and fighting with strangers in the bar?"


    "No! I didn¡¯t want any of this!" Jiao finally responded, shouting with all her feelings behind her voice.


    "Then why?" Xuefeng questioned, not giving her time to breathe.


    "I don¡¯t know... I don¡¯t know..." Jiao muttered out of strength, finding it hard to even think. She really didn¡¯t know what she thought. Everything was new for her since she met him.


    She thought he will question her yet again but he hugged her instead, no longer talking about the issue.


    "I will give you time to think about it. You still don¡¯t know what you want. I hope when Ie back, you will have your answer," Xuefeng said calmly.


    "Come back...?" Jiao didn¡¯t understand, her thoughts already mushy.


    They were already nearing Liu n¡¯s Pce and Xuefeng stopped before they entered. He lifted her up, leveling up their gazes and pinched her cheek with a soft smile.


    "I will be away for a few days. It will give you some time to rethink your behavior," Xuefeng exined, releasing her cheek.


    She wanted to question him but a sudden force engulfed her, making her eyelids heavy. She couldn¡¯t fight back against it and her surroundings slowly darkened, the face of Xuefeng getting blurry.


    She struggled to open her eyes, wanting to see him a bit more but when she finally regained her vision, she felt a huge headache and pain in the eyes.


    Sunrays stung her as she tried to keep them open.


    "What happened...?" Jiao muttered, thinking Xuefeng was still next to her but she realized she was now back in her room,ying on her bed. It was already morning.


    "Xuefeng...?" She asked weakly, looking around but he was nowhere to be found. Rubbing her eyes she slowly realized what happened.


    Xuefeng knocked her out and brought back to her room.


    She drank a bit of water to fight the hangover and rubbed her eyes. The sheets fell from her fair shoulders and she realized she was in her blue, see through nightgown.


    Jiao immediately blushed, thinking it was Xuefeng who changed her clothes. Her blue dress wasying at the edge of the bed, folded nicely.


    "Did you leave already...?" Jiao asked herself out loud, rubbing her temples. She wanted to check if she remembers any details but there was nothing.


    Knock, knock!


    A sudden knock to the doors disturbed her, forcing her to go back under the sheets.


    "Yes?" She asked, her Spirit Awareness not yet deployed.


    "Miss Jiao! Do you wish to eat breakfast?" a female servant called out from behind the doors, making her sigh in relief. If it was Xuefeng, she would be probably forced to escape through the balcony.


    "Yes," Jiao replied, covering herself as if she forgot she once was a respected Sect Master. The whole dominance she had was gone, her self back to being a young miss from years ago.


    "Good Morning Miss! I¡¯m here to take care of you." The servant called out as she walked inside with the tray full of food and ced it like a table on Jiao¡¯s bed.


    "Please enjoy your breakfast while it¡¯s hot. If there is anything I can help with, please call me. I will be standing right outside the room," the female servant announced happily, bowed and walked back to the exit.


    "Wait," Jiao stopped her, finding the situation weird. "Since when I have a personal servant?"


    The girl smiled warmly and exined, "Miss Jiao is an important friend of Young Master Xuefeng. It¡¯s only natural Miss has your own servant."


    "Since when...?" Jiao asked confused.


    "I was personally chosen by Young Master yesterday night. He assigned me to take care of any of your needs," the female servant replied right away.


    "Mhmm..." Jiao nodded, slowly connecting the dots. "Were you the one who helped me changed yesterday then?"


    "Yes, ording to Young Master¡¯s orders. It would be ufortable to sleep in Miss¡¯ dress," the female servant agreed, not finding it embarrassing at all.


    A bit of disappointment hit Jiao for some reason, realizing she preferred to think it was Xuefeng¡¯s job instead.


    "Did Xuefeng leave already?" Jiao asked onest question and hearing another confirmation, she fell onto the bed, not knowing what to think.


    The female servant excused herself and left her alone with her thoughts. Jiao recalled Xuefeng¡¯s words of how she didn¡¯t do anything forst two days and sighed.


    This was the least important question she wanted answers to.


    "What do I want...?

 Chapter 441 Portal

    <h4>Chapter 441 Portal</h4>


    "Xiao Wen, will you lead us?" Xuefeng asked as he approached the crimson beauty, ncing at all the girls next to him. "I think we are ready." He wanted finally leave the pce in case Jiao wakes up and decides to search for him but Wuying ruined his ns.


    "Are we not taking Jiao with us?" Wuying suggested in confusion.


    She identally caught Xuefeng as he wasing backst night with Jiao in his arms but she immediately realized something was wrong. Jiao wasn¡¯t moving but it turned out nothing serious. She was just drunk. Xuefeng didn¡¯t tell anything so she didn¡¯t ask, only helping him take her to the room.


    Recalling how he ordered a servant to assist Jiao in anything, she thought he cares about her enough to take her with them. After all, only four of them gathered had a Fate Spirit while the rest were still waiting, so it didn¡¯t matter if she came with them.


    Everyone looked at Xuefeng and Nuwa was first to approach him, questioning before he could even respond to Wuxing. "Jiao? Why? Did something happen?" She asked in quick session.


    She wore her battle outfit today, having her white dress intertwined with pieces of golden armor which made her sharper than usual. Nuwa was especially against Jiao so having her join was definitely out of the question.


    Having her face right in front of him with her eyes staring at him, Xuefeng only leaned forward, nting a kiss on her nose and assured her, "don¡¯t worry, she is noting with us. She is staying in the pce to rethink her behavior."


    He tried to embrace her, wanting to please her but Nuwa turned around away from him. "Wuying, you tell us. This dummy will try to bend the truth," Nuwa proposed, not willing to listen to Xuefeng. What made it worse was the fact that everyone else nodded.


    "Hey! I always tell you the truth¡ª" Xuefeng momentarily protested but his lips were quickly sealed by Nuwa¡¯s finger.


    "You stay quiet, okay? Let Wuying speak first and then you can correct her or add anything if you want," Nuwa proposed with a smile, giving him no other choice but to ept it. He knew what was hidden behind her smile. Lots of punishments.


    "I agree, this way we can see the situation from two perspectives," Xiao Wen approved, also smelling something. Her female intuition was telling her something was not right.


    "Yes, I think so too," Princess Shan also nodded, siding with the girls.


    Xuefeng turned to Tianshi who stood next to him and acted pitifully, hugging into her chest. "Tianshi... All of them group up against me... I didn¡¯t do anything..." Xuefeng muttered, trying to buy her sympathy and Tianshi hugged his head, pressing it stronger against her soft breasts.


    "There, there. I will always be on your side," she said sweetly as she patted his head, gently brushing his hair. He felt like in heaven only to drop when Tianshi suddenly called out to Wuying, "So, what happened? I remember Xuefeng came homete."


    "Traitor..." Xuefeng whispered but stayed in her embrace, not letting go.


    "I don¡¯t know much but Xuefeng brought Jiao home yesterday and assigned a servant to her. She seemed to be drunk to the point she passed out. I suppose Xuefeng found her leaving from a bar as he wasing back from his meeting with an alchemist," Wuying described, not making it that big of a tragedy.


    Xuefeng sighed in relief and quickly added, "I did meet her in a bar after I searched for her. She has been missing for thest two days so I started looking around. She had some problems which she decided to solve by drinking alone so I scolded her. I will check up on her after wee back. I hope she will change her behavior."


    Xuefeng only had to tell the truth and all suspicions would be over. He couldn¡¯t fight against all of them.


    "Fine. You are forgiven. I thought you are sneaking out to drink with her. If you really did, I would beat your ass," Nuwa warned. "If you want to meet with a girl, you have to inform at least one of us, got it?"


    Others nodded, agreeing with Nuwa hundred percent. Xuefeng was their treasure so they needed to keep him safe else someone else will steal him.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t exactly like this but he understood them well. He equally wouldn¡¯t feel nice if his wives started meeting other men without telling him.


    "Alright. I don¡¯t think I can always predict it but I will try to inform you girls. I already did with Wu, didn¡¯t I?" Xuefeng agreed, giving them an example and proposed, "We can talk as we travel. It¡¯s alreadyte."


    The girls didn¡¯t mind that this time and everyone flew up, following Xiao Wen.


    "Talking about Wu, we already scheduled a meeting with her by the end of this week. We will spend a day with her and tell you what we think," Tianshi informed, speaking directly into his ear. She was the one who got to fly with him this time. She happened to have Xuefeng in his arms as they departed so she stayed next to him,tching onto his chest as theyunched into the sky.


    "Oh, I see. Thank you for telling me," Xuefeng replied, squeezing her waist with care. Tianshi took this opportunity when his focus was on her and kissed him on the lips before going back to hugging without saying anything.


    "What was that for?" Xuefeng asked, thinking she wanted to say something but she only rubbed his chest with her cheek.


    "I love you, Xuefeng," she whispered in the end and didn¡¯t disturb his flight any further.


    His heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat at that moment. She was his first crush, his first love. How could he stay calm in such situation? He heard her say it many times before but for some reason it hit him differently this time.


    He felt guilty. Each time he added another women to his group, less and less space was left for her in his heart. She was supposed to get all of his love yet now she had to share him with others, not getting much time with him alone. Only those moments where they flew in each other¡¯s embrace could their love flow without obstacles.


    He hugged her tighter and whispered back, "I love you more..."


    Tianshi didn¡¯t argue about that, knowing Xuefeng already proved it by sacrificing his life for her.


    They flew in silence until they reached their destination but that was enough for them, their synced heartbeat being the token of their love.


    "Why both of you have such goofy smiles?" Yiren asked as they all halted in the sky. Once they let go of each other, Xuefeng still looked at Tianshi with a smile.


    "It¡¯s nothing. Can¡¯t I smile to the girls I love?" Xuefeng replied happily, kissing Yiren on the forehead before focusing on his surroundings. They were in the dangerous territory so they couldn¡¯t act so casually


    They hovered above a thick mist that made it impossible to see the ground.


    "The portal is inside the mist. Let¡¯s stay grouped so no one gets lost. The mist is special and blocks Spirit Awareness," Xiao Wen exined as she gathered everyone.


    Both Yiren and Tianshi looked at each other and grabbed onto Xuefeng¡¯s arms to not get lost. Xuefeng had to cancel his wings else they would all bump into each other.


    "Everyone, follow Xiao Wen closely. We are going in," Xuefeng called out as he began to lower his altitude, diving into the mist and everyone followed.


    Theynded on the ground a momentter and saw thousand stone pirs everywhere. Even Xiao Wen didn¡¯t know where she was but she pulled out a small golden token and soon confidently led them.


    There was no one around them once they stopped in front an innocent-looking in rock.


    "So here is the n. Once I open the portal, everyone has to enter inside as soon as possible else it will close," Xiao Wen exined, patting the rock in front of her.


    "I will enterst," Xuefeng immediately decided, wanting to make sure no one is left behind. He and Yi had the tokens to enter inside as well so he could always reopen the portal if they don¡¯t have enough time.


    No one protested and Xiao Wen nodded, opening the portal without waiting. There was a high possibility that they would meet a Fate Holder by waiting here so it was best to hurry.


    The rock turned golden as soon as she touched it with the token and she immediately jumped inside while calling out in reminded, "Jump in!"


    One by one the girls entered until only thest three of them were left. Xuefeng caught Yiren and Tianshi waists and hopped inside. They closed their eyes in worry but hugging Xuefeng made them assured.


    Just as the portal closed behind him, the mist that was empty just a moment ago suddenly began filling with people. One by one cultivators started appearing with grins on their faces.


    "Fresh meat, hehe," one of them giggled, making othersugh. It was impossible to use Spirit Awareness inside the mist so it was easy to hide and observe. Seeing so many low ranked beauties going inside, everyone got excited.

 Chapter 442 Monthly Arena Day

    <h4>Chapter 442 Monthly Arena Day</h4>


    Just as Xuefeng crossed the portal, the golden-robbed youth inside the Fate Organisation¡¯s Pce panicked. He was the medium in this Hidden Realm and sensed it each time someone entered or left it. When he noticed Xuefeng inside, entering with all of his women, even those that were not Fate Holders, he didn¡¯t know how to react.


    In normal cases, ording to their rules, if someone deliberately allowed entry into Fate Organization Realm for a normal mortal cultivator, thetter would be instantly killed while the Fate Holder would be forced to fight ten consecutive battles on the Arena. If they are alive after the punishment, they were pardoned.


    Naturally, it was almost impossible.


    Seeing the group already looking around the realm as if they were at home, the golden-robbed youth finally moved. Instead of going to stop them as he would usually do, he rushed towards Liena office. Only she could decide in Xuefeng¡¯s matter.


    Knock, knock!


    Even though the matter was urgent, he still knocked on her doors and only entered after her permission. He didn¡¯t want to barge inside in case she did something she didn¡¯t want him to see. Her room was after all blocking away his vision.


    Seeing her behind her desk, looking through some papers, the youth sighed in relief and called out, "Mdy! We have a problem!"


    Liena¡¯s face was behind the mist, making him unable to see her but he heard her confused voice, "Hmm? What happened?"


    "Xuefeng arrived in the Realm just now!" He announced right away. "He brought his women as well!"


    Bam!


    Liena hit the table, standing up and cried out happily, "Yes! Finally! Why are you panicking? This is great news! We should immediately wee them!"


    Golden-robbed youth quickly stopped her, exining the severity of the situation, "That¡¯s not it Mdy! He brought inside those who aren¡¯t Fate Holders as well. Based on the rules, all of them should be dead by now!"


    Just as he thought, Liena froze. She also understood how problematic that would be if any Fate Holders learned about it. They obviously couldn¡¯t kill Xuefeng¡¯s women else he would go on rampage and destroy the whole Realm. Because of Drakos, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him that easily.


    "How about you ask him to visit me? Maybe we can talk with him and solve it. If he doesn¡¯t agree, I will appear and talk to him myself," Liena proposed, acting cautious.


    "I also think this would be a good idea. Devils wouldn¡¯t be satisfied if they see the special treatment we give to Xuefeng," the youth agreed, ready to leave to carry out the order.


    "Don¡¯t worry about the Devils. Let¡¯s hope Xuefeng is in a good mood instead. He already defeated one Devil, he can do that with others as well," Liena muttered, sitting on the table to wait for him while cing one leg on another.


    The youth gulped his saliva and immediately disappeared from where he stood. The smooth legs of Liena got exposed as she moved pulled them out of the cut in her dress. If he stayed, he would definitely stare which was equal to courting death.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I thought there would be less people in here," Nuwamented, looking around the za they spawned at. A whole city appeared around them with cultivators walking back and forth the alleys.


    "There are more of us Fate Holders than you think. This is the main hub for all of us and most spend all of their time here," Xiao Wen exined as she nced at the crowds. "Though, there is much bigger crowd today than the usual. Maybe there is some kind of event today. I wasn¡¯t here for a while so I¡¯m not up with the news."


    Yiren and Tianshi looked up from Xuefeng¡¯s chest to also check the city but they quickly hid back, both realizing something. "We are being watched by everyone..." Tianshi muttered, informing Xuefeng and closed her eyes, busy with something.


    "I know, I already noticed. Something is blocking my Spirit Awareness as well," Xuefeng replied, making his own investigations and whispered to the girls, "Stay on alert. We don¡¯t know what kind of people hang around here."


    "I agree. It is dangerous. We should probably move before people start to get interested about us. We are like fresh meat for them to challenge," Xiao Wen proposed and Xuefeng agreed right away.


    Before they could move, Tianshi finally opened her eyes and informed out of nowhere, "It¡¯s fruitless. We will be stopped by a golden-robbed guy in a few seconds."


    They knew about her new ability, one that could tell the future so they stood still, not surprised by that. Xuefeng already expected they would be disturbed as they were practically doing something illegal here.


    Just as Tianshi foretold, a familiar face appeared in front of them in the next few seconds, having a big smile on his face.


    "What do you want?" Xuefeng asked indifferently, letting go of both girls to free his hands. He didn¡¯t n on being nice to him.


    The youth didn¡¯t mind that at all and greeted them with a bright smile, "Wee guests! You finally arrived in our Realm. My Mdy has been waiting to meet you."


    His arrival naturally gathered a bit of attention from the crowd as everyone knew him well. He was the great Mdy¡¯s right man with a great power in this Realm. Not many recognized Xuefeng as most knew him from his golden wings instead of his appearance.


    Xuefeng looked left and right before asking, "Then where is she? I can¡¯t see her."


    The youth tried his hardest to keep his expression mask and exined, "Mdy is currently in the Pce. She is inviting your group for a meal if you are¡ª" Too bad, he couldn¡¯t finish talking as Xuefeng stopped him.


    "It¡¯s early so we ate already and we just arrived a moment ago so we would like to explore the city first. If your Mdy wants to meet, we can do thatter," Xuefeng rejected in a simple fashion, not acting overly aggressive but it didn¡¯t look like that from the crowd.


    The people around them were already shocked that Mdy was willing to meet with them but when Xuefeng rejected, they immediately got mad. Many stopped what they were doing, staring daggers at Xuefeng when a sudden sh of light distracted them.


    To their surprise, ady they dreamed to see live suddenly appeared outside of the Pce.


    "It¡¯s Mdy!" Everyone cried out, forgetting about Xuefeng in a blink. He wasn¡¯t important when the Mdy herself was on the scene.


    "Hello Young Master Xuefeng. We meet again. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m disturbing your visit," Liena apologized from the start and went straight to the point. "We stopped you because we are worried about your group. Because you entered with everyone, including those who doesn¡¯t have a Fate Fragment, you put us in a difficult spot. The whole system will crumble if we can allow that."


    "Whenever I go, they will go with me. There are no exceptions," Xuefeng replied, receiving looks from others. He realized no one heard Liena¡¯s voice other than him.


    "I know I can¡¯t stop you so just be careful then. Today is the Monthly Arena Day. Anyone can challenge anyone so you should avoid registering your women into the Arena today. Some people may target your group because it¡¯s new in the Realm," Liena exined further and decided for him. "I will teleport you guys into a different location of the City to lessen the attention on you guys. Have fun."


    Just as he said it, she waved with her hand and they were soon surrounded by a golden ball of light. Before they knew, their surroundings changed and they appeared on a less crowded road with little to no one around.


    "Don¡¯t worry, we are fine," Xuefeng assured the girls, knowing they had no idea what was going on. "She moved us away so we don¡¯t gather too much attention."


    "That¡¯s good. It¡¯s always crowded in the main za," Xiao Wen sighed in relief, recalling the angry gazes of the people.


    "It seems she has some power in this Realm. I could fight back if I wanted to but it was hard to resist her powers," Nuwa reported, finding it disturbing. She rarely had any opponents in this world.


    "Mhmm, it¡¯s alright, she won¡¯t touch us. If there is a need to fight her, I will take care of her," Xuefeng assured her, getting the report from Drakos.


    "Anyway, I learned something good from her. We will be spending some time in the arena today."

 Chapter 443 Arena

    <h4>Chapter 443 Arena</h4>


    "Oh, sure. I don¡¯t mind but don¡¯t you want to look around the city first? We can visit the market and fight in the arenater," Xiao Wen proposed. She also was eager to fight but they didn¡¯t need to rush like that.


    "Wen, do you know the term Monthly Arena Day?" Xuefeng asked curiously, knowing they should probably maximize the profits from it. They were no one around them so it was safe to talk.


    "What?! It¡¯s Monthly Arena Day today?" Xiao Wen eximed with a small smile awakening on her face. "It exins why there are so many people active in the city."


    "It seems we are lucky. Can you tell us something about it?" Xuefeng asked, pulling the girls into the side of the road.


    "Yeah, we are lucky. This day happens only once a month. It is a dream day for all of those who like battles on the arena and betting. Naturally, it¡¯s also one of the most dangerous days so anyone inexperienced wouldn¡¯t risk joining," Xiao Wen exined. "I know we will go anyway so let¡¯s move. I will exin the rules on the way."


    "Sure," Xuefeng nodded and they followed closely after her. There were eight of them all together so they needed to stay in a formation where they could protect each other.


    Xuefeng was in the middle with both Yiren and Tianshi who had the least fighting experience. Yi and Princess Shan were protecting the sides while Nuwa and Wuying were behind them. Xiao Wen walked in the front, leading the way while describing the rules of the Arena.


    "Monthly Arena Day has a different set of rulespared to a normal day. It happens once a month and it basically deletes any limitations on the challengers. Once you sign up for the arena, you can¡¯t leave on a whim. You have to win at least ten battles or lose three. The only other way around it is to pay a hefty penalty of ten thousand Fate Stones," Xiao Wen exined, throwing the numbers.


    Xuefeng wasn¡¯t worried about that part as they were beyond the rules of this Realm. He disliked how Liena manipted every Fate Holder which was why he had no problems with abusing his advantages.


    She wanted to use him as well so he could do the same.


    "It¡¯s okay. We don¡¯t need to worry about that," Xuefeng assured her, knowing Liena wouldn¡¯t ask him to pay anything.


    "Mhmm, I know," Xiao Wen nodded as she turned her head around to show him a smile. "Usually in the arena, there are limits of who you can challenge but today you can challenge anyone who registered and both your ranking and strength don¡¯t matter."


    "Interesting..." Nuwa muttered, grinning to herself. "But won¡¯t people abuse it? You could easily challenge the weakest participant and win."


    She was already thinking of how to abuse the system.


    Xiao Wen giggled and replied, "You are not the first person to think of that. It¡¯s hard to avoid being bullied as most cultivators here are cruel but you can reject a challenge three times in total. You will be removed from the arena after that but at least you won¡¯t lose your matches."


    "How about bets? Can I bet on myself?" Nuwa asked curiously, ready to suck the arena dry of its Fate Stones.


    "Yes. There is an automatic betting system provided by the arena which is creating your winning chance based on your performance. The more you win, the lower are your rates," Xiao Wen exined and pointed in the distance with her gaze. "We can see the arena from here."


    They all followed her gaze and saw a medium-sized stadium a few hundred meters away from them. Earlier they had buildings blocking it but now that they reached the main road, they could clearly see it. The increase in traffic alone indicated they were closer to the arena.


    As if they reached a mutual agreement without any words, they stopped talking and instead focused on their surroundings. There were many people around them who could hear their conversation so it was best to be cautious.


    To their surprise, as they reached the Arena, they heard loud cheering noisesing from the inside. Xiao Wen quickly exined, "Those who can¡¯t fight because they are either too weak, injured or don¡¯t want to risk it,e to watch the event instead. It¡¯s a good opportunity for them to learn about their future opponents."


    As it was alreadyte, when they reached the registration lobby, there were barely anyone inside. Most participants already signed up while the rest headed inside the arena through the spectator passage.


    Before they walked up to the registry, Xuefeng stopped them and told them seriously, "We came here to train so I want everyone to join. Naturally, we will stay cautious. If anyone is challenged by an opponent they can¡¯t fight, we will reject the challenge."


    Seeing everyone nod, he turned to both Yiren and Tianshi. "Can you two battle? I know you trained hard but I want to know how you two feel," Xuefeng asked with a caring gaze. He didn¡¯t want them to get hurt.


    "I believe I can fight," Tianshi replied determined but she knew she wasn¡¯t too powerful. "Though, there are limits to my power output."


    Yiren, on the other hand, clenched her fist and raised it into the sky. "If it¡¯s for you, I can beat anyone!" she called out cutely.


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but pat both of their heads and assured them, "Don¡¯t worry, we will find you a nice opponent."


    He didn¡¯t ask the rest as he knew they had their fair share of fighting experience.


    The registration was simple as it seemed like Liena already informed the Arena management about them. By entering the Fate Organisation, one was already pre-registered in the system but they weren¡¯t even part of them. They were signed in as the temporary members but Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind it, knowing they weren¡¯t bound by any contracts.


    "It should be best if we stay low once we enter the Challenger Lounge. We don¡¯t want to be targeted by any other groups," Xiao Wen warned as they walked towards the preparation room for participants. It was the ce where everyone waited for challenges.


    "Do you really think we won¡¯t gain any attention with you all? You all are so pretty that you gather male gazes wherever you go. I can bet the moment I push the doors open, the whole room will turn quiet and they will look at us," Xuefeng said confidently, cing his hand on the door handle.


    "Usually everyone is busy watching the battles. I don¡¯t think¡ª" Xiao Wen thought he was exaggerating but Xuefeng didn¡¯t let her finish and opened the doors.


    A quiet squeak resounded throughout the noisy room only to quieten in the next few seconds. The room resembled a restaurant with many tables filled with drinks and food. Just as Xuefeng guessed, every individual in the room stopped what they were doing to check who came.


    He looked at Xiao Wen with a smile and muttered, "I won."


    Keeping a low profile didn¡¯t work anymore so since he came to the capital, he already nned to stay high-profile till the end. He grabbed both Tianshi and Yiren by their waists and walked inside with the rest following after them.


    There were no free tables inside so he approached the fanciest table which could fit them all and called out to the four people sitting by it.


    "Move. The table is ours now."

 Chapter 444 Tactics

    <h4>Chapter 444 Tactics</h4>


    Xuefeng¡¯s choice wasn¡¯t random but rather carefully picked. By staying low profile he could naturally trick people into battling him and win but seeing the challenger board on the wall with his names popping up, he knew his identity would be exposed very soon.


    He could only gain control over the room by beating the strongest opponents from the very start. Many would think twice before they try to bully them.


    Two middle-aged men and two beautifuldies sitting by the table were the only ones who didn¡¯t care about them, not even ncing as they entered. It was an obvious choice for him.


    The four were surprised at first, looking at each other as if to check if all of them heard the same. All four burst outughing right after.


    All other people in the room joined them inughing, making it feel like they were on aedy show.


    Xiao Wen nced at Xuefeng in worry, knowing exactly who they were but she stayed quiet in the end, not willing to show any weakness. If she tried to stop Xuefeng, he would look bad in front of everyone. She couldn¡¯t ruin whatever ns he had.


    Bang!


    One of the two men banged against the table, making it shake and called out whileughing, "Hahahahaha! You are both funny and stupid. Do you even know who we are?"


    His head had brown spiked hair and two earrings, making him looking like a bad guy. Everyone agreed with him, nodding their heads but Xuefeng couldn¡¯t care less.


    "I really don¡¯t give a damn who you are. Get lost," Xuefeng ordered arrogantly and extended his hand in their direction.


    The eyes of two men momentarily widened but it was toote. Xuefeng swung his arm and the two men few sted away, smashing against the wall on the other side of the room without a chance to resist.


    Pin drop silence engulfed the space after two thud sounds of the buff men dropping to the ground reached people¡¯s ears. They didn¡¯t expect it at all, leaving a huge impact on anyone.


    Being done with the two men, Xuefeng approached the two prettydies who were still gently sitting by the table. There was a slight frown on their foreheads but they didn¡¯t move yet, knowing that no one wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to throw them like the other two men. It would definitely create a public outrage and everyone would fight them.


    "Are you going to throw us into the wall too?" One of thedies asked, wearing a full ck dress that matched her hair.


    When people around them heard her, they momentarily stood up, ring at Xuefeng. If he did anything improper to the beauties, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to attack.


    "Oh no, of course not. I¡¯m a gentleman. I wouldn¡¯t attack ady," Xuefeng shook his head, showing a smile before pointing at the girls. "I won¡¯t do anything but they will."


    Nuwa and the rest smiled evilly at the two beauties, showing they were ready to battle. The men who stood up earlier as protection felt awkward now. They were only against Xuefeng but it was fine for them if the women battled it out with themselves.


    The two girls scanned Xuefeng¡¯s group with their gazes and finally stood up, not risking the challenge without any knowledge of their opponent. "Fine. We will move," the beauty in ck dress spoke up on behalf of them both. "Though, I want to hear what is your name."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind that at all, wanting to introduce himself in a big style anyway, "I¡¯m Liu Xuefeng from Liu n. If you want to know more about me, ask Saber Devil. He tasted my de the other day."


    When the name Saber Devil fell, everyone eximed, finally realizing who he was.


    "So you are the one who defeated him in one strike?" the woman in ck asked with interest, no longer feeling much resentment for being kicked out from their table. Everyone wanted to meet him after learning that Saber Devil was defeated.


    Xuefeng only smiled at her and knowing it was obvious, he didn¡¯t reply, turning to his women instead. "You all can sit down first. I will order some drinks," Xuefeng suggested, waving at the waitress.


    Unfortunately, they weren¡¯t given a chance to rx as a sudden shout reached them from the other side of the room.


    "Damn you bastard! How dare you toss me into the wall like that?!"


    The man with earrings already recovered from the mental shock he received but his confusion turned into anger. He immediately stood up and began walking to Xuefeng with a hammer in hand. He suffered no injuries but it was shameful to get hit like that.


    The second victim was much calmer, walking behind him and observed the situation instead. Even though he was a cultivator, he wore a set of sses which were something unusual in this world.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t even spare a nce at them and focused on the waitress that approached them. He pulled out a pouch and ordered, "Please give me eight cups of best wines you have."


    "Sir, we have one of the best wines in this world, though each cup will cost one high-tier Fate Stone," the waitress informed politely, knowing it was a costly order.


    Xuefeng pulled out ten Fate Stones as if it was nothing and said with a smile, "Keep the change."


    "Thank you Master! I will bring the wine shortly!" the waitress called out excitedly, keeping the stones into her ring and skipped towards the bar to prepare the wine.


    The man with earrings got even angrier at being ignored and acted up to everyone¡¯s expectations. "I challenge you for a battle!" he called out, aiming his hammer at Xuefeng¡¯s head.


    "I reject," Xuefeng replied right away without hesitating. "I¡¯m going to enjoy my wine with my wives. Wait patiently until I¡¯m done and then I can consider fighting you."


    "Hahaha, using one of the three rejections right off the bat for such bullshit reason! I knew you were stupid but this is on another level," the man with earringsughed out loud, insulting Xuefeng. "You think that just cause you defeated Saber Devil you are big shit? I can defeat him with one strike as well!"


    Xuefeng continued to ignore him and smiled at the waitress who brought them wine. "Thank you Miss."


    "Anyone, challenge him right now! He thinks this is some kind of restaurant or ce to rx!" The man with earrings called out to the crowd and bumped his friend in sses. "Quickshot, go challenge him too. He can¡¯t reject forever."


    "I challenge Liu Xuefeng for a battle!" someone from the crowd shouted, brave enough to test if Xuefeng will reject them more.


    "I reject." Xuefeng replied calmly and took a sip of the wine. It had a sweet favour while also being strong, burning his throat lightly as he swallowed the liquid. It made his body warm just from one sip.


    "Good wine," heplimented and hurried the girls. "You should try it too. It¡¯s really good."


    The girls couldn¡¯t help but get worried a little but seeing that Tianshi didn¡¯t mind Xuefeng¡¯s behavior, they knew he would be fine. Knowing Tianshi, she already asked her Fate Spirit to check the future. She couldn¡¯t predict what exactly happens yet but if she targeted just Xuefeng¡¯s well-being, she could easily check that.


    They already agreed earlier than Tianshi would inform everyone right away in case anything was bound to happen to Xuefeng. He was too important for them to lose.

 Chapter 445 Drakos Extortion

    <h4>Chapter 445 Drakos¡° Extortion</h4>


    Xiao Wen was the first to try the wine, being a connoisseur of wines andmented right after while pursuing her lips, "Ah, it¡¯s good. It¡¯s my first time tasting it and my mouth is melting. I wish I could have it every day..."


    "It¡¯s not a problem," Xuefeng said calmly and asked the waitress who was still nearby, "How much of this wine you have in stock?"


    "Uhmm..." It was not a typical question one would ask, causing the waitress to falter for a moment. "We have about ten barrels left..."


    "Great. I will take all of them then. You can prepare them for me," Xuefeng ordered, celebrating his decision with a sip of wine.


    "Yes! Right away!" the waitress nodded happily and skipped towards the bar, ready to inform her manager. Seeing how confident Xuefeng was, she didn¡¯t question if he had money to buy them. Fate Stones were really precious so even though they could bet a few thousand in the battles, no one would spend so much on a simple wine.


    After all, one barrel was equal to almost eighteen hundred cups. Not many could afford that. Not to mention ten barrels which would equal eighteen thousand.


    There was only one thought everyone had after hearing his order.


    He was loaded!


    Anyone who could casually spend eighteen thousand Fate Stones on wine was simply filthy rich.


    Thedy in the ck was still standing nearby, watching Xuefeng¡¯s face as he sipped his wine and couldn¡¯t help but lick her lips. She seemed to be really interested in him.


    After the second rejection, the room quietened, no one willing to move first. Xuefeng couldn¡¯t reject for the third time else he would be kicked out of the arena and everyone knew that. The next person that challenges him would be actually forced to fight him.


    Knowing that he could defeat Saber Devil with one attack, they knew he was strong but that was all. No one knew his limits. This gave Xuefeng a short moment to finish his wine. Everything was going ording to his ns.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t expect a sudden cry inside his mind.


    ¡¯Such a waste... Why, whyyy~¡¯ Drakosmented, feeling pain when his Fate Stones were about to be taken by someone else. ¡¯If you need a way to spend your money, you can give them all to me! If I regain my strength, you will be able to get rid of me quickly and I can help you more! Do you want me to watch your girls¡¯ naked bodies forever? I can obviously see everything when you guys do it!¡¯


    Xuefeng almost choked when he heard it, first time realizing this fact. ¡¯It is true! He can see it all. Damn...¡¯ Xuefeng cursed and scolded him back, ¡¯Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?! Get out of my body right now!¡¯


    ¡¯Pff, I wish! I¡¯m stuck in this bracelet because I have no physical body yet. I still need about eight hundred and fifty-two thousand Fate Stones to restore it,¡¯ Drakos replied with exact numbers, shocking Xuefeng even more.


    ¡¯That¡¯s all I have! Do you want to rob me?!¡¯ Xuefeng shouted, sensing that Drakos tried to scam him. ¡¯I will be left with nothing in that case!¡¯ He got all those Fate Stones from Nuwa after she visited the Holy Land.


    ¡¯Well, I guess I will enjoy a nice view for a while longer. Don¡¯t mind me, I will just watch quietly like always,¡¯ Drakos said casually, knowing he grabbed Xuefeng¡¯s weakness.


    ¡¯Damn... Fine, you win,¡¯ Xuefeng cursed and gave up. ¡¯But don¡¯t think I won¡¯t beat you up once you have a physical body.¡¯


    Once Xuefeng learned about this fact, he couldn¡¯t just forget about it. The whole time he treated him like a Spirit but now he wouldn¡¯t be able to feelfortable knowing some other man was spying on him.


    "Hahaha, then we will talk about it once we leave this Realm. You should win some more Fate Stones first,¡¯ Drakosughed wholeheartedly, happy from the sessful extortion.


    He nned it for a while already and struck when Xuefeng was the least prepared for it. He couldn¡¯t wait forever. With the frequency he was fed, it would take months before he recovers.


    In the meantime while Xuefeng with his thoughts, the tension inside the Challenge Room was raising. Everyone wondered who would be the one to face Xuefeng and looked at the twodies together with Quickshot. They were the ones who suffered from Xuefeng¡¯s hand and knowing their reputation, they wouldn¡¯t let that slide easily.


    Just as they expected, thedy in ck dress began approaching Xuefeng, smiling to herself. Everyone thought she would challenge him but instead they heard a male voice.


    "I challenge Liu Xuefeng for a battle."


    Someone else was a second a head of her and she knew the person well.


    "Quickshot!" She called out to the man with sses, showing her disapproval but he only shrugged.


    "I ept," Xuefeng agreed this time before taking another sip. "Give me five minutes to finish my wine."


    "Deal," Quickshot nodded as he fixed his sses and left through the exit to the arena.


    Knowing who would be fighting, everyone clearly got excited, forgetting about their own battles and rushed after Quickshot towards the betting center. They wanted to see what would be the odds for this battle. Once someone issued a challenge and it was epted, the battle would appear on the betting board.


    When the people saw the odds, they thought something was wrong with the system.


    Liu Xuefeng - 1.50


    Quickshot - 5.00


    "What is this bullshit? Howe Quickshot has lower odds of winning?" Someone asked from the crowd but there was no one who knew the answer. It was useless to ask the cashiers as they knew nothing. The system was automatic.


    Basically, if Xuefeng won, one could only win half of what he betted as reward but if Quickshot won, anyone who bet on him would leave with five times the amount they bet.


    The challengers primary goal to enter arena was to earn money through betting and winning. Seeing such good odds, they hesitated. If the arena favoured Xuefeng so much, there must have been something they didn¡¯t know.


    It was too risky of a bet for anyone.


    Back in the room, Xuefeng was about to speak to the girls when thedy in ck dress came up to him. "I wanted to challenge you but I waste. Hope you can win so we can face off against each otherter. I¡¯m interested in you," thedy informed, sending a flirtatious gaze at him.


    Shepletely didn¡¯t care about his wives by the table, making their eyes twitch. Xiao Wen, who had unfinished business with her, was the first to call out in ce of everyone, "I challenge ck Mamba for a battle!"


    "Hehe, I knew you would get jealous and challenge me." ck Mamba giggled as she finally nced at Xiao Wen. "Did you forget thest time you lost?"


    "Times changed. I¡¯m not the same person from before," Xiao Wen replied coldly.


    "Alright, I will battle with you. I want to see how little Wen improved," ck Mamba agreed and winked at Xuefeng, walking away right after.


    "Do I want to know what happened between you two?" Xuefeng asked as he grabbed Xiao Wen¡¯s hand into his. "It seems you hate her."


    He didn¡¯t propose to help her as he could see she wanted to solve her problems on her own.


    "I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. I can beat her," Xiao Wen smiled gently while shaking her head. "You should focus more on your own opponent instead. He is strong."


    "Yeah, I wanted to ask you about him before I fight him," Xuefeng nodded and asked, "Who is he and what are his strengths?"


    "Just as Saber Devil, the other four are called Devils. It¡¯s a rank given to the strongest Fate Holders. Quickshot is specialized in elements and quick attacks, hence his nickname. His Fate Spirit ability passively improves his Elemental Power and that¡¯s all I know about him. He rarely shows his other abilities," Xiao Wen described based on little knowledge she had but that was enough for Xuefeng.


    "Let¡¯s do our best then," Xuefeng cheered and finally stood up, calling out to Nuwa, "Hope you can protect everyone as we battle."


    "Hmpf, so selfish," Nuwa only pouted in response, demanding justice, "Next battle is mine."


    Xuefeng could onlyugh at her reaction and treat it as an agreement.

 Chapter 446 Betting

    <h4>Chapter 446 Betting</h4>


    Participants could only watch the battles from the Challenger Room as they could be challenged at any time. They could watch the ten battle stages through various screens ced throughout the room or through the giant window with a direct view.


    Naturally, the girls wanted a first hand experience so they followed Xuefeng and Xiao Wen to the arena. They wanted to cheer for him and Xuefeng naturally agreed, knowing Liena wouldn¡¯t stop them like that. They first passed by the betting section before the entrance to the main stages and stopped.


    Xuefeng needed to squeeze as much money as possible before he makes the deal with Drakos. He knew Drakos definitely didn¡¯t need so much Fate Stones and just wanted to extort him but there was nothing he could do. Even if he didn¡¯t peek on them in reality, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t be sure he wouldn¡¯t do it in the future.


    "Hmm, there is something wrong. Why are your odds so high? Usually the first timers have a same odds so if you bet on them, you can double your money," Xiao Wenmented as she looked at the betting board.


    "Well, I already expected this much," Xuefeng shrugged, knowing he wouldn¡¯t be able to earn much on himself but that wasn¡¯t his goal from the start. "Don¡¯t worry, I have a different n."


    "You n to bet on Wen instead?" Nuwa asked, licking her lips and Xuefeng nodded, smiling at them.


    "Huh? Me? Let me check my¡ªWhat?! Ten to one?! Really?" Xiao Wen looked at her odds and almost choked, seeing the arenapletely didn¡¯t believe she would win.


    It was understandable as she lost to her thest time they fought but it shouldn¡¯t be that bad. The gap between them wasn¡¯t that big before.


    ck Mamba, who still lingered in the betting center, smiled from the distance at Xiao Wen¡¯s reaction andmented loudly, "Hah, I guess the arena already found out about my power spike. Too bad that I can¡¯t hide it much longer."


    She then walked up towards the cashier window and passed the arena worker a ring. "I bet twenty thousand Fate Stones for myself," Shemented out loud.


    The cashier got surprised and checked the ring before passing a ck token to her with a smile. "Bet has been ced. Here is your token madam," the cashier confirmed politely and everyone in the crowd got excited.


    They knew a ck token represented any bets between ten thousand to one hundred thousand. They had a proof that ck Mamba was really betting this much on herself, being this confident of her victory.


    Keeping her token, she winked at Xuefeng¡¯s group and wished with a smile, "Good luck! I will wait for you at the stage." She didn¡¯t wait for them and left cooly, up to everyone expectations.


    The confidence of everyone immediately skyrocketed and they rushed up to the cashier, cing their bets.


    "I bet a thousand on ck Mamba!"


    "Me too! Two thousand for me!"


    "Count me in! Five thousand on ck Mamba!"


    There was a three to one payout if one bet their money on her so they naturally expected a nice return. The Challengers were not the only ones who went crazy but also many viewers who didn¡¯t take part in the arena today decided to win some money through gambling.


    Despite the sudden betting chaos, Xuefeng remained calm and grasped Xiao Wen¡¯s hand to ease her mind. "Don¡¯t worry, just focus on your battle and win," he assured her.


    "Well, I thought I had forty percent chance of victory after my own improvements but hearing she has some hidden ace, I guess it¡¯s lower now..." Xiao Wen admitted, thinking intensely what she should do but Xuefeng stopped her thoughts with a kiss.


    "I told you not to worry. I already have a n," he said and grasped her second hand. In an instant, a great amounts of Fate Qi got pumped into her body, filling herpletely. As her dantain was full, he stored it in her veins, muscles and bones.


    Xiao Wen nced at him with questioning gaze but he ced a finger on her lips after he was done.


    "Shhh... No one needs to know," Xuefeng whispered and left towards one of the free cashiers.


    He ced two Storage Rings on the counter and said casually, "I would like to ce some bets as well. One of the rings on my, Liu Xuefeng¡¯s victory. The other one on Xiao Wen¡¯s victory. They both have same amount of Fate Stones so it doesn¡¯t matter which one goes where."


    "Sure, right away," the cashier nodded calmly but his face changed right after he counter the exact amount of Fate Stones inside the rings.


    "Sir, are you sure you want to¡ª" The cashier wanted to ask for confirmation but Xuefeng cut him off, nodding. "Yes. I¡¯m sure."


    "I-I will prepare the tokens..." the cashier stuttered and quickly pulled out two gold tokens, marking something on them before passing them to Xuefeng. "I wish good luck in your battle Sir!"


    "Thanks," Xuefeng replied and returned back to his group while ying with two gold tokens in his hand. He couldn¡¯t hide that fact so he bragged this way instead. If he couldn¡¯t stay low profile then it was better to act as high profile as possible.


    ¡¯I really hope your girl wins. If she loses...¡¯ Drakosmented, not trusting Xuefeng on Xiao Wen¡¯s win but Xuefeng assured him. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, she will.¡¯


    Xuefeng kept the tokens and smiled confidently as he asked the girls, "Shall we go?"


    Only Xiao Wen knew what did the gold token signify and at this point, she didn¡¯t know if she wanted to ask for the exact numbers. One would only receive a gold token if their bet was higher than one hundred thousand. Those type of tokens were very rarely seen in the betting center as no one was stupid enough to bet such a fortune.


    ¡¯To think he trusts me so much...¡¯ Xiao Wen thought touched, tightly gripping onto Xuefeng¡¯s hand and a determined looked returned to her face. ¡¯I can¡¯t lose!"


    As they walked out towards the main arena, the cashier that attended to Xuefeng suddenly closed his working spot and rushed out to the back rooms were all the managers had their offices. Coincidentally, he saw a general manager leaving his office and quickly approached him.


    "Sir! I think we have a problem. One of the clients ce a golden token bet. If he wins, his returns will be enormous," the cashier exined, passing Xuefeng¡¯s rings to him.


    There was a simr surprised look on the manager¡¯s face but it immediately disappeared as he asked, "Was this bet ced by a person named Xuefeng?"


    "Mhmm, yes Sir," the cashier nodded firmly. "He bet on one of his friends who will be fighting ck Mamba. The odds are in our favour but he seemed pretty confident while spending four hundred thousand just like that."


    "We will not do anything," the manager said without much hesitation and passed the rings back. Before the cashier said anything, he added, "Those are the orders from above. You are dismissed."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Xuefeng¡¯s group approached the stages, hearing cheers from the viewers, they were stopped by the arena guards to check their identification. Just as Xuefeng expected, once he introduced himself, they were let in without much trouble. Liena tried really hard to curry favors.


    He saw Quickshot already standing on one of the biggest arenas and smiled, asking in his mind, ¡¯If I kill him, can you recover his Spirit like we did with Pio?¡¯

 Chapter 447 Xuefeng vs Quicksho

    <h4>Chapter 447 Xuefeng vs Quicksho</h4>


    Xuefeng hopped onto his own stage after wishing good luck to Xiao Wen only to get scolded by the old judge who was suspended in the air above them, "You took your timeing to the stage. Do you think we have whole day?"


    It was the same judge that once supervised Pio¡¯s battle not that long ago and he didn¡¯t seem to care about Xuefeng¡¯s importance to Liena.


    Xuefeng nced at Quickshot with questioning gaze but the one only smirked, shrugging. It was easy to guess that Quickshot didn¡¯t pass the message about five minute dy to the judge. In that case, Xuefeng wasn¡¯t nning to be polite anymore.


    "Sir, my opponent agreed to wait five minutes for our battle. He challenged me when I was busy with something. I think it¡¯s okay for me to get ready first when I¡¯m being challenged?" Xuefeng informed, bowing to the judge respectfully.


    He didn¡¯t expect the judge would momentarily turn sides.


    "Quickshot! One hundred Fate Stones fine for lying to the judge!" the old man called out unhappy but Quickshot took it calmly. "Fine, it was my bad. Shall we battle?"


    "I¡¯m ready but I have a quick question. Is there a penalty if I cripple or kill him by ident?" Xuefeng asked seriously, pulling out his ck mes yer.


    "No, but I will stop you before you do. Don¡¯t worry and use all strength in your attacks. I will be the one responsible if any of you die. So far no one ever died on my watch," the old judge assured him confidently.


    "Alright, I¡¯m ready," Xuefeng nodded, ncing at Xiao Wen on the second arena. She was also preparing to start her battle.


    ¡¯Little Ming, please take care of her. Ling, you too. Heal all her wounds until she wins,¡¯ Xuefeng pleaded, not willing to risk Xiao Wen¡¯s life. He mainly questioned the judge for her sake. He already knew that Quickshot was a dead man in his battle.


    "Do you n to ce additional bets with each other before the battle?" The judge asked for thest time, seeing the two were ready.


    "No need. l can¡¯t wait to test his strength," Quickshot shook his head and extended his hands, taking his battle stance.


    Xuefeng also nodded, raising his sword.


    "Begin!" The judge called out and both of them moved.


    Like his name suggested, Quickshot extended his hand and fired tens of bullets made of ice. They momentarily traveled across the stage as if they teleported right in front of Xuefeng before smashing into his chest, not leaving him the time to react.


    Quickshot was aiming for a quick kill but he underestimated Xuefeng too much. A Lighting Qi barrier appeared on his body and all ice bullets broke on hit, leaving no mark on his clothes.


    Xuefeng smiled and taunted, "You shoot fast. I guess you must have troubles making a womane, hehe."


    He already expected another attacking his way so he disappeared from his position, using his invisibility to dodge. A secondter, tens of thick earth spikes pierced through the ground, aiming at each ce on Xuefeng¡¯s half of the stage. There was no time between attacks as Quickshot¡¯s arms turned into fire and he smashed them into the ground, covering the whole stage with fire.


    One couldn¡¯t leave the stage during the battle so there was no chance Xuefeng could avoid that.


    But was there a need for that?


    Hahaha!


    The stage burned with red fire when a suddenugh reached everyone¡¯s ears,ing directly from the middle of the stage where the intensity of mes was the strongest. Then, something strange happened, causing Quickshot to frown.


    His mes turned ck, forcing him to push them away with a st of air and Xuefeng finally appeared, almost blending within the ck fire as his whole body was covered with them.


    "Are there people seriously calling you strongest elementalist? Your control is shit, the power behind your elements is even worse and I can break them apart with ease. Is this a joke?" Xuefeng spoke while spitting fire from his mouth before sucking in all the fire from the stage. "If you are the best one then I guess your ruling is over."


    Xuefeng knew Quickshot was saving his Qi for future battles but that was a clear disrespecting from him. Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to waste time seeing the opponent didn¡¯t even treat him seriously.


    "Let me show you the real power of Elements," Xuefeng announced as Wind Qi started wrapping around his body. In the matter of seconds it grew into a thick barrier that Quickshots bullets couldn¡¯t pierce anymore.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Quickshot wasn¡¯t panicking, simply staring at the Wind Domain Xuefeng was trying to create. He even smiled, moving to the edge of the stage and waited.


    Anyone who researched about Elemental Domains would know they were extremely Qi dependent. The stage was too big to cover it whole with a Domain and many would consider it a waste of Qi. Weren¡¯t they supposed to fight many more battles afterwards?


    Too bad, Xuefeng never yed by the rules.


    The Wind Domain grew stronger and bigger in size until Quickshots smirk began disappearing. It already covered three-fourth of the stage and it didn¡¯t show any signs of stopping.


    "Damn... " Quickshot cursed and seeing the Domain was about to swallow him, he knew he had no choice but to jump inside to fight Xuefeng.


    Just as his body surrounded with Air Qi to protect himself from the wind, the Domain covered the whole stage, eating him up.


    "Wee," Xuefeng muttered as he grinned and created an explosion near the air spikes, using the surroundings to his advantage.


    Bang!


    The earth spikes broke into pieces and wind immediately took them into the air, sending the projectiles straight into Quickshot¡¯s face. Despite being bombarded, he pushed forward to get to him and fight him in close quarters.


    ¡¯He knows you are immobile as the round stage limits you. The domain will always make your body its center and if you leave the stage, you will lose,¡¯ Ling warned him calmly but Xuefeng already knew it. He didn¡¯t n to change his position at all.


    Quickshot came inside his Wind Domain. Everything here was under his control.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Tens of explosions blew up around Quickshot, joining the assault of rocks that continued to smash against his body from all direction. Each time he was hit, a chunk of his Air Qi armor got ripped away. Quickshot was forced to use up his Air Qi reserves just for his defenses.


    He stomped on the ground and created an earth shield around him but it was momentarily blown away.


    Just when Quickshot could finally see him, Xuefeng smiled. Five shining swords flew out of his sleeve, heading straight at Quickshot, slicing and cutting through his barrier like it was bud.


    Thud.


    Quickshot finally dropped to the ground, having five swords stabbed through all of his limbs and chest. The repeated attacks wore him out until he had no more Qi left to defend.


    ¡¯Should I test my new ability...?¡¯ Ling asked, seeing they basically won already. They didn¡¯t check how exactly it worked yet.


    ¡¯No. It seems to inflict a lot of pain on the victim. He wasn¡¯t our enemy before so he doesn¡¯t deserve it,¡¯ Xuefeng rejected and decided instead. ¡¯Quick Death.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t mind killing for abilities anymore, knowing they would do the same to him.


    With Quickshot immobilized, Xuefeng decreased his Wind Domain in size and walked up to him. His ck mes yer was already in his hand and he shed at Quickshot¡¯s head without hesitation.


    Quickshot was still conscious, staring at Xuefeng with regret, probably that he didn¡¯t go full out from the start, but that didn¡¯t work on Xuefeng anymore. If Quickshot was a female, it might have stalled Xuefeng for a moment but unfortunately, he was not.


    ng!


    Out of nowhere, a golden barrier surrounded Quickshot¡¯s body which reflected his falling sword. Xuefeng wondered when would the judge interfere with the fight.


    ¡¯Drakos?¡¯ Xuefeng asked in his mind and got a quick excited reply, ¡¯On it!¡¯


    Crack!


    The barrier cracked in seconds and ck mes yer broke through, cutting Quickshot¡¯s head off as it touched the ground.


    Right after, Xuefeng heard an angry crying from the outside of his Wind Domain.


    "Boy! You must be tired of living!"

 Chapter 448 Bullshiting Exper

    <h4>Chapter 448 Bullshiting Exper</h4>


    Bang!


    An explosion resounded throughout the arena as the judge blew a hole inside Xuefeng¡¯s Wind Domain. Everything seemed normal when the judge started cursing under his breath and dove downwards to interrupt the match.


    Although all the stages were separated and they were surrounded by various soundproofing barriers, the participants could still see the other stages. It was an additional difficulty for them as it was hard to focus on their own opponents when tens of explosions could be seen around them.


    It was especially hard for Xiao Wen, taking into fact that the love of her life was fighting right next to her on the first stage. At first, she trusted in his abilities and focused on her battle but when angrily broke Xuefeng¡¯s Wind Domain, she couldn¡¯t help but get distracted, worrying about Xuefeng.


    Too bad that just as she turned her head to look, ck Mamba struck her with another fang, finally hitting her on the chest and blew her away.


    "Hehe, you shouldn¡¯t get distracted when you fight me. Now it¡¯s over!" ck Mamba shouted, lookingpletely different than before.


    Her upper body was simr to her previous self with the exception of sharp fangs but her lower body turned into that of a snake. It was her signature transformation from which she received her nickname.


    Each time she opened her mouth, two poisonous fangs made from Qi would leave her mouth and strike her opponent. They were slow and easy to dodge but once they hit you, they were deadly.


    "Everyone knows that once they get hit by my fangs, the battle is lost. You fell for it thest time and now it wasn¡¯t different," ck Mamba trash talked as she slowly slid towards Xiao Wen.


    She could see Xiao Wenying on the ground with her poison-filled Qi entering through her chest. She couldn¡¯t help but grin, thinking she won. No one has even survived her poison as she was the only one with the antidote for it. After battle was over, her opponents would still be left poisoned, forcing them to beg for the cure.


    "Hehe, I really want to see you begging for the antidote," ck Mamba giggled, ready to finish Xiao Wen off.


    She was already pale so the poison should be wreaking havoc in her body. ck Mamba wasn¡¯t especially agile but knowing her poison had paralyzing effect, she didn¡¯t mind closing the distance.


    Just as she thought she was safe, Xiao Wen¡¯s chest burst with gold light and she swiftly extended her hand forward as if she was throwing something. Before ck Mamba could do anything, she felt immense hotness on her back and soon found herself in the air, flying in Xiao Wen¡¯s direction.


    Ssh!


    Dark blood sprayed in all direction as something pierced through her chest, shocking her to the core.


    "Bitch," Xiao Wen spat coldly and pulled the sword from ck Mamba¡¯s belly. It intensified the bleeding even further and the half-snake fell to the ground with a thud.


    Xiao Wen didn¡¯t bothered with her anymore and looked at her chest instead where two fangs were stuck. She pulled both of them out and ck liquid began dripping out as if poison was being expelled from her body. In the matter of seconds, her chest wound closed up and she was left with no injury.


    She had to thank Xuefengter for help. Her own regeneration ability was too weak to stop the poison thest time she fought with ck Mamba but Xuefeng got rid of it for her in no time.


    Xiao Wen nced at the judge and asked, "Is the battle done? I don¡¯t have time to waste on her." She wanted to check up on Xuefeng as soon as possible, knowing he could be in trouble.


    The young judge awakened hearing her and announced, "Xiao Wen wins! Is there any specific Ability you would like to im from your opponent?"


    Xiao Wen wanted to quickly im the snake transformation, just cause she hated ck Mamba but she stopped herself, recalling the hidden ability she didn¡¯t even use in this battle. ck Mamba just didn¡¯t expect her poison to fail.


    She knew she had to be specific in her im but she had no information what that new ability of hers did or how it was called. She had to use her luck this time.


    "Please select one at random," Xiao Wen decided and looked back at the first arena, checking on Xuefeng.


    Her eyes widened when she saw his Spirit, Ling, on the stage, battling against the judge with hundreds of swords flying around. Xuefeng, on the other hand, was crouching next to Quickshots body while extracting a ball of light from his stomach.


    It was the first time she saw someone fighting the judge but she was d he was alright.


    The judge from her arena was busy extracting an ability from the unconscious ck Mamba so he didn¡¯t see the ongoing battle on the main stage. ording to rules, they couldn¡¯t leave the stage until the battle was over.


    On other stages, the participants called for a break in the battle just so they could watch the ongoing action. The judges were forced to stay put as well, watching as one of them was attacked.


    ¡¯Wouldn¡¯t he help fight against Xuefeng if he spots what¡¯s happening there?¡¯ Xiao Wen asked herself as she watched her judge and just as she decided to stall for him, he stood up while holding a golden ball in his hand.


    "Here you gody. I picked one at random. It seems to be one of the newest she got as it was really easy to extract. Congrattions on the win," the young judge said with a smile as he passed her the ball.


    Her eyes widened, wanting to quickly check what is it but instead she called out sweetly, "Sir, could you check on her, please? She is still injured."


    Having a beauty like her asking, the judge couldn¡¯t really reject her. "Oh, well. I stopped the bleeding but I might as well help her more."


    Even though she wanted ck Mamba dead, Xiao Wen needed to stall for Xuefeng¡¯s sake.


    Meanwhile, she absorbed the golden ball into her body. She could only learn what ability it was after testing it properlyter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¯I¡¯m done! I extracted the Spirit and I temporarily stored her in the bracelet,¡¯ Drakos called out as soon as he was done.


    ¡¯Oh, so its a female Spirit?" Xuefeng asked with relief. He didn¡¯t want to do anything with male Spirits. He would rather consume it rather than give it to one of his women.


    ¡¯Yeah. She was rather willing to join us so she didn¡¯t fight back. It seems this guy abused her a lot. She only demanded that her new Fate Holder will be a girl. I said it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡¯ Drakos exined in details.


    ¡¯Guys, I¡¯m struggling here.¡¯ Ling broke their conversation, sounding a bit desperate. ¡¯He is stronger than I thought. Without Drakos we can¡¯t deal with him.¡¯


    ¡¯You cane back Ling, I will handle him,¡¯ Xuefeng informed, standing up to face the judge.


    Ling immediately listened and retreated, collecting all the swords before disappearing into Xuefeng¡¯s body.


    "You think you can get away with killing him?" the judge barked angrily closing in on Xuefeng but he just shrugged and did what he could do best.


    "I have an ability that lets me detect Fate Spirit¡¯s suffering. I discovered that Quickshot was abusing his Spirit so I decided to end her suffering. She will hopefully find a better home soon," Xuefeng exined with straight face before taking away Quickshot¡¯s Storage Rings.


    "I will take those as a reward."

 Chapter 449 Elemental Stone

    <h4>Chapter 449 Elemental Stone</h4>


    "It doesn¡¯t matter what he did. You killed him under my watch which I cannot allow," the judge argued but Xuefeng only shrugged.


    "Is that my problem? It¡¯s you who should worry. As a judge, you couldn¡¯t stop me from killing him. How is that my fault? You said it yourself. You will be responsible if anything happens. Isn¡¯t it too shameless of you to punish me for your mistakes?" Xuefeng countered, speaking with facts.


    "You..." the judge looked like he wants to get angry but he couldn¡¯t find words to dispute Xuefeng¡¯s ims. It was because Xuefeng was right. The judge failed to stop him so the whole thing was his fault.


    "Anyway, Quickshot is already dead. No matter what we do now, he can¡¯t be brought back to life and I don¡¯t see anyoneining about his death. If you are weak, you die. This is the world, we Fate Holders live in," Xuefeng added before the judge thought of anyeback.


    Checking the second stage, Xuefeng sighed in relief, seeing Xiao Wen alive and victorious. He walked up to the barrier and asked without turning around, "Sir, open the barriers if you don¡¯t want me to destroy them."


    "Tell me how you broke through my shield and I will let you go." The judged demanded instead, trying to understand his loss.


    Xuefeng gave him a stinky eye and rejected without hesitation, "You want me to reveal my secrets in front of hundreds of people that would want to try and kill me next day? Not a fat chance."


    Even though they couldn¡¯t see the cheering audience once the barrier locked the stage, the viewers could still hear them.


    The judge only waved with his hand in response and replied back, "Now they can¡¯t. Tell me. No one under the Heaven Realm shouldn¡¯t be able to break it. Did you use an artefact from the Heaven Realm or something else?"


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t have much time, knowing the Fate Spirit he just got was losing strength with each second so he had to hurry. He spread his signature Golden Wings and called out, "You should ask your Mdy that runs this space. If Liena wants, she will tell you. I don¡¯t have time."


    Hearing Xuefeng mention the Mdy¡¯s name so casually without worry about the consequences, the judge frowned. There were very little people who know her name so if she told him, it meant she considered him someone important.


    "Fine, leave," the judge finally agreed. He couldn¡¯t keep Xuefeng any longer after Liena was mentioned.


    When the barrier disappeared, Xuefeng immediatelyunched in the sky, flying towards second arena andnded right next to Xiao Wen. He embraced her without asking any questions and jumped once again, this time heading to where all of his girls were standing.


    "Congrats! You both won!" Yiren called out happily the moment theynded and quickly dove into Xuefeng¡¯s arms, hugging the two.


    "Of course. There was no other option," Xuefeng replied as he patted her head and embraced her as well. They walked away from the stages, finding a corner with no one to eavesdrop and the blond-haired beauty, "Yiren, are you willing to ept a Fate Spirit?"


    "Oh!" Yiren eximed excitedly and questioned, "A spirit? Like the one Tianshi got?"


    "Yes, exactly. Nuwa you don¡¯t mind? It can passively improve the power of your elements and I think it will work best on you." Xuefeng exined and nced at Nuwa to check if she agrees.


    She nodded at him so he didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. He wanted to pick Yiren as she was the gentlest of the girls and that would help the Fate Spirit which apparently got abused in some way.


    Yiren was quick to decide it but she gave out her condition, "I only want it if it¡¯s a girl. I don¡¯t want any other guy in my head other than you."


    "This is exactly what I want as well. I can¡¯t let other males see everything we do," Xuefeng said while patting Yiren¡¯s head and gave Xiao Wen a nce. She quickly realized what he meant by that and assured him, "Don¡¯t worry, Lang knows when to disappear. If I need him, I call him, else he locks himself up to not see anything."


    "Mhmm, good," Xuefeng nodded and returned to Yiren. "Don¡¯t resist Yiren. She agreed to be your Fate Spirit so justmunicate with her."


    They couldn¡¯t wait any longer so Xuefeng ced his hand on Yiren¡¯s stomach. A golden sh shot out from his fingers before it sunk into her belly. She giggled from the tickles before opening her mouth in surprise.


    "Take your time. Talk to her," Xuefeng advised and Yiren nodded, focusing herself on the conversation in her mind.


    "Her name is Ste. Ah, she is so cute. I want to cuddle her so much," Yiren exined after a moment, making everyoneugh. "She said her ability is perfect for me but we will be only able to see its effects after leaving from this pocket realm. There aren¡¯t many elements here."


    "It seems the two are good match then," Nuwamented, happy for her daughter before changing her attitude as she red at Xuefeng, "You promised me a fight."


    The two had the opportunity to fight yet she didn¡¯t, forced to watch from the sidelines.


    Xuefeng scratched his head and quickly decided before Nuwa gets more upset, "Alright, let¡¯s go get our winnings first and then you all can pick an opponent for yourself. I don¡¯t think anyone would fight me or Xiao Wen anymore but there shouldn¡¯t be problems with you girls."


    "Yes!" Everyone agreed excitedly. Nuwa wasn¡¯t the only one thirsty for blood.


    Just as Xuefeng expected, the arena didn¡¯t give them too much problems while iming the winnings. All together, he received a whopping four million and six hundred thousand Fate Stones. That was an astronomical number for any Fate Holder but for Xuefeng it wasn¡¯t that big of a stash. After all, he had to take care of more than just himself.


    "Sir, the management would like to notify that your odds of winning got below one, bing negative. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to take any bets ced on Sir," the young cashier informed as he gave him the Storage Rings filled to brim with Fate Stones. "Miss Xiao odds also increased, but by beating the strongest fighters, I doubt anyone would risk the challenge."


    "It¡¯s okay. I expected that. Thanks," Xuefeng replied with a smile and too the girls away to the challenger room.


    He wasn¡¯t quite bothered by cashier words as everyone could see that even the judge can¡¯t stop him. Who would even dare to fight him?


    Unfortunately, not many knew it was only thanks to the Drakos¡¯ help.


    Just as they walked inside the challenger room, they could finally see first hand what did his battle proves caused.


    Everyone turned silent and gave way to them, trying to avoid eye-contact with them. It was to be expected but it really pissed Nuwa off.


    She nced at one buffed guy from a random group and called out to him, "I challenge you!"


    "I r-reject!" The guy quickly rejected, having clear panic in his eyes.


    She was forced to change the target but whoever she challenged, they would instantly reject her, increasing her annoyance.


    "It¡¯s all your fault!" Nuwa med Xuefeng for everything after returning to their table. "I¡¯m mad at you. Who asked you to scare them all away."


    "It¡¯s because you are doing it wrong," Xuefeng smiled at her reactions and decided to show her how it¡¯s done.


    He stood up and announced loudly as he pointed at Nuwa.


    "Anyone who beats her will receive one million Fate Stones from me. I will not keep any grudges with that person and won¡¯t try to take my revenge afterwards. You have my word."


    In just a second, everyone in the room stopped what they were doing and looked in the direction Xuefeng was pointing. Even though they were most likely to lose, one million Fate Stones was enough to make anyone change their mind instantly.


    "I will challenge her!"


    "No, I will challenge her!"


    "I said it first!"


    Tens of challengers called out almost at the same time, giving Nuwa many options to choose from.


    "Once your bait is good enough, you can easily catch the fish," Xuefeng muttered with a shrug. Nuwa walked up to give him a thank you kiss and looked around to take her pick. She wanted to get the strongest opponent possible.


    At the same time, Drakos suddenly called out in Xuefeng¡¯s mind, ¡¯Let¡¯s give up on those weaklings. Now that you have a lot of Fate Stones, I can recreate my body! Once I have it back, I will show you a much better ce where all of you can improve!¡¯


    ¡¯Really? Let me guess? You want to ask me for more Fate Stones? Not happening,¡¯ Xuefeng rejected that idea, thinking that Drakos wants to scam him again but the one quickly countered him.


    ¡¯No, that¡¯s not it. Did you forget about your bracelet already? You have to find Elemental Stone in the first year else the bracelet will damage you. I just happen to know the location of one. I just need to recover my body to open that ce. It will be much better training than those weaklings.¡¯


    Just as Drakos finished, Nuwa shouted to the buffed man she remembered, the third of the devils that still didn¡¯t fight.


    "I ept your challenge! Come to the arena now!"

 Chapter 450 Lienas Plans

    <h4>Chapter 450 Liena¡°s ns</h4>


    "Liena, he is single handedly ruining the Monthly Arena Day. Are you going to let that happen?" The judge called out annoyed, seeing the mess on the arena¡¯s stages from one of the private rooms. "They are also basically stealing from us. The made a Betting House a joke. We have to close it before we go bankrupt. They already won eight million Fate Stones."


    Despite the losses, Liena was calm, staring at the arena with a slight smile. "Don¡¯t worry, our foundation can¡¯t be broken by just that. Just let him be. I¡¯m interested in him," Liena assured him, not mad at the attitude he showed her.


    The truth was, he was much stronger and more senior than her so she could only calm him down.


    "But look at what they are doing." The judge pointed at the arena and tried to convince her, "Listen to me as your Senior. He won¡¯t help you even if you do all that. I know people like him. They would never submit to someone else."


    On the Arena, Xuefeng¡¯s group has taken a few of the stages for himself. Each of his girls had a bounty on their head and challengers tried to beat them one by one. In the meantime, Xuefeng was going back and forth between the stage and Betting House until all of his members¡¯ odds were so high it was not profitable anymore.


    Liena stood silent so the judge asked curiously, "Tell me, if his Spirit is so important, why can¡¯t we just group together and kill him? There is no way you didn¡¯t think about it."


    Liena finally turned to him and said honestly, "I did think about it but there is no point. We won¡¯t be able to kill him even if the two of us group."


    "Huh? Is it because of the method he used to break my shield? He told me you know about it." the judge questioned confused. "I did fight with his Spirit for a moment and I¡¯m confident I can beat him."


    "He somehow has Drakos with him," Liena replied simply, looking back to watching the battles.


    "..." The Judge was left speechless, not expecting such answer. "Drakos the Fate Nemesis? Isn¡¯t he locked down in the Heavenly Prison?"


    "It seems he escaped and to avoid punishment, they didn¡¯t tell anyone. I suspect he was also the one stole one of ten Godly Treasures. Elemental Bracelet from the God Realm. Did you notice that Xuefeng¡¯s right wrist is thicker than his left one under his jacket? Drakos must have given it to Xuefeng too," Liena ryed what she knew.


    That news alone shocked the judge as he cried out, "He also has the Godly Treasure?! Damn, no wonder you are interested in him."


    Now everything was clear to him.


    "Yes. He knows my goal. Even if he doesn¡¯t want to help me, its fine. I can bet he will want to explore the Fate Kingdom himself in the future. Once he opens it, I will just tag along," Liena exined her ns, finally revealing why she was so calm.


    "Won¡¯t you make an enemy of the God Realm while hanging around with him? Once they find out he has the bracelet, they will definitely try to hunt both him and Drakos down. Only by killing him will they recover the bracelet." The judge suddenly got worried about her, knowing the power of the God Realm cultivators.


    "I know. This is why I will only support him from the shadows. If he dies to the God Realm cultivators then I will try to trade with them to get Ling. They respect the Fate Organisation enough to ept it," Liena admitted with straight face, not feeling bad for using Xuefeng. "No matter what happens, it should be my win."


    Life in this world was exactly like that.


    Brutal. Unfair. Selfish.


    One could only fight back and stand victorious or die like a bug.


    "I wish him good luck then. We should really stay away from him. Once he enters the Heaven Realm, the real trial will start for him," the judgemented to which Liena simply nodded, not saying anything else.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Princess Shan is doing well, same with Yi, Wuying and Nuwa. I¡¯m only worried about Tianshi," Xiao Wenmented as she hugged Yiren who didn¡¯t want to battle yet, deciding to bond with her new Fate Spirit instead.


    They were watching the battles from the side, praising them after each battle. Only Nuwa was the one who still yed around with her first opponent. She liked to take her time in torturing people.


    Wuying¡¯s Blood Maniption and assassin instinct gave her enough edge to battle her first opponents but on her third battle she was forced to use her Shackles of Doom as her trump card. With the amount of different abilities, not every battle was the same, giving them one of the best battle experience.


    Yi was battling while using her Star Shaper and Princess Shan decided to perfect her Ice Domain. They didn¡¯t even try to save on Qi, using everything they got which was one of the main reasons they could win. With their resources, they could burn money to recover quickly and continue training. Not everyone could create endless Elemental Qi like them.


    "Me too, but I believe in her," Xuefeng agreed as his eyes followed Tianshi¡¯s movements. "I still gave the same treatment to everyone like I did to you but I hope none of them will need it."


    Tianshi was currently running and dodging all of her opponent skills as if he knew exactly what will happen. Her heavenly steps were perfect for such manoeuvres, helping her bounce off any spot in the air. Since thest time she used it, Tianshi got even more proficient while using it, making Xuefeng impressed.


    Her enemy was also battling with a sword but she was definitely more experienced with itpared to Tianshi. To beat her, Tianshi had to use her foretelling.


    Just as they thought that, Tianshi turned around, starting her offence. She dodged the sword that was aimed at her back with a jump before bouncing off a fluffy cloud, suddenly appearing behind her opponent. Thedy was quick, swiftly turning around to dodge but Tianshiunched herself from the clouds once again, aiming at one undefended spot with her sword.


    "She did it!" Xiao Wen cried out as the sword entered the female¡¯s chest and Xuefeng nodded happily.


    "Tianshi has potential. She just need a bit more training and abilities she can use. You all will improve with time," Xuefengplimented, seeing a bright future ahead of them.


    Even though there were bounties on their heads, the battles were still treated as normal arena challenges. Tianshi was allowed to pick one ability from her opponent. Even though they weren¡¯t powerful, the more she gathered the more useful they could get in connection with others.


    "Once everyone¡¯s battles are over, we will leave. We need to test the new abilities and settle one more thing," Xuefeng decided, knowing three battles in a row were already a good score. He could already see Nuwa walking up to them from her own battle, naturally winning it without a sweat.


    "Hahaha, that was fun. That idiot got so mad he swung his hammer aimlessly," Nuwamented inughter and threw a golden ball to Xuefeng. "I won this from him. You can have it."

 Chapter 451 Mighty Body

    <h4>Chapter 451 Mighty Body</h4>


    "So, we will appear randomly somewhere outside of the Capital, right?" Xuefeng asked just before they stepped on the teleportation tform to the outside world. He wanted to make sure everyone will be safe after they return.


    After everyone finished their battles, Xuefeng gathered them and left the arena with his pockets full of winnings. Although the arena was a good training ground for them, if they stayed for too long, everyone would start to hate them.


    They visited the shop afterward and Xuefeng was shocked to find out how cheap all abilities were. Most decent abilities were priced at twenty to thirty thousand high-tier Fate Stones which in his situation wasn¡¯t much. Everyone knew that he had a lot of money so he didn¡¯t mind spending some of it.


    Each of his girls who had a Fate Spirit chose their own sets and he spent close to a million on them. It was more like an investment so he didn¡¯t mind that at all. He cheated the money from the Betting House anyway so.


    "I¡¯m not sure exactly how the portal works in groups but each time I left, I would be teleported somewhere else," Xiao Wen exined from her experience. "It¡¯s meant to help those who desire to stay anonymous while using the Fate Organization Realm."


    "Alright. Let¡¯s all go inside at the same time then," Xuefeng finally decided to proceed and stepped on the tform. They could naturally be targets of other Fate Holders so from now on, they had to be always cautious.


    ording to the rules, Fate Holders couldn¡¯t kill each in the Central Region but Xuefeng wasn¡¯t bound by those rules. If others were to find out that none of them had any restrictions, they could easily be a target of a group attack.


    They all walked in after Xuefeng and Xiao Wen ced one Fate Stone on the small stand to activate the tform. Golden symbols lit up on the floor and soon the light consumed their bodies, sending them away.


    Thankfully, all of them appeared together with no one missing. They found themselves in some unknown lush forest but they only needed to fly to the sky to find their directions so Xuefeng wasn¡¯t worried.


    Just as he thought everything was alright, Xuefeng heard Yi¡¯s scream.


    "Ahh! Spiders!"


    Before he knew, a soft body dove into his arms. He immediately reacted by hugging her into his chest and scanned his surroundings in search of the enemy. Sure enough, they couldn¡¯t havended in a different ce other than the territory of giant spiders.


    One, two, three spiders walked out of the forest and pounced on their group as soon as they got close. Xuefeng had Yi in his arms, tightly coiling around his neck but he didn¡¯t worry, knowing he wasn¡¯t alone.


    Princess Shan, Wuying and Xiao Wenunched themselves at the spiders without fear, cleaning them up with one strike each. They were just some low-tiered Spirit Beasts that they didn¡¯t need to be scared from yet Yi was still shivering and hugging into him.


    "Hey, they are already taken care of. It¡¯s okay," Xuefeng rubbed Yi¡¯s cheek to calm her down but she still stayed in his embrace, not willing to leave. He could only sigh and let her hug him.


    "Yi, since when are you scared of spiders?" Xiao Wen suddenly asked as she returned from killing. "You are not faking it just so you can hug Xuefeng, right?"


    "Of course not! That would be cheating, wouldn¡¯t it? Only someone who didn¡¯t receive much love recently would do that," Yi defended herself, not letting Xuefeng go.


    Everyone could tell she was talking about herself.


    "Yi, if you want a hug, you can juste and hug me. You don¡¯t need to pretend you are scared to receive one," Xuefeng exined calmly as he pulled Yi away. He wasn¡¯t mad at her as he was really neglecting their rtionship.


    "So I can hug you whenever I want...?" Yi questioned hesitantly and received a nod from Xuefeng.


    "Okay! I will do so more often then, hehe," Yi decided with a giggle before adding sweetly, "Though, I wish you can hug me on your own too... I fought well after all..."


    "Mhmm, I will. You all worked hard recently so you deserve some rewards," Xuefeng nodded, patting Yi¡¯s on the head. "But not now. We need to get out of here and return home first."


    ¡¯Wait! Don¡¯t leave! This is a good ce! Give me the Fate Stones and I will create a body for myself. I won¡¯t be able to do that in the city. I need space,¡¯ Drakos countered right after he decided.


    ¡¯You sure?¡¯ Xuefeng questioned and immediately got a positive response.


    "Nevermind. Change of ns. We will stay here," Xuefeng announced to the girls. "Drakos wants to create his body once again so we will do it here. Let¡¯s clear the area of any beasts so they won¡¯t disturb uster."


    He could still sense a few smaller spiders walking around their surroundings so it was better to finish them off at the start.


    ¡¯How much time do you need?¡¯ Xuefeng asked Drakos so he can n ahead.


    ¡¯Give me half an hour,¡¯ Drakos replied confidently which wasn¡¯t that bad. Ling would be handling the trade between them so Xuefeng had to busy himself for some time.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Drakos was absorbing stone after stone, Xuefeng found out they were quite far away from the Capital. It would take them five minutes of flying to reach it which was rtively a big distance considering their speed.


    It was also an advantage as they could avoid rming anyone in the Capital once Drakos finish his creation. Recalling that he was a Legendary Dragon before, Xuefeng expected a giant beast.


    To kill time, they began testing the abilities they got from Fate Organization. Xuefeng only got himself two from the shop and he received one unknown orb from Nuwa.


    The first one passively improved his senses and perception which was pretty valuable in battle. The second one was also passive and it increased his flexibility and endurance. He wouldn¡¯t need to regenerate after a whole night of fun. He received a series of smiles from his wives when he bought it and he could guess what they were thinking about.


    "Oh! A barrier." Right after activating the third ability, a translucent golden barrier in diameter of six meters surrounded him. As Yiren was close to him, she got closed off as well. He walked up to touch it but the barrier didn¡¯t follow him, remaining stable like a statue.


    "Yey, now I¡¯m alone with you and no one can disturb us," Yiren called out excitedly as she hugged into his arm, making Xuefengugh. He turned to the girls and said, "Anyone who breaks this barrier first will get a kiss."


    He didn¡¯t need to ask twice as the girls stopped what they were doing and sent their attacks. They immediately realized something was wrong when none of their des left a mark. They switched to Elemental Qi but the result was the same.


    "This barrier seems quite sturdy. Congrats Xuefeng," Tianshimented, quite happy for him but Xuefeng only smiled.


    "It doesn¡¯t break cause I¡¯m using a Fate Qi to absorb your attacks. It seems to be a toggle. If I stop providing it with Fate Qi, it will simply break," Xuefeng revealed the secret and asked Nuwa, "How did you win against this on the arena?"


    Nuwa showed a cheeky smile and walked up to the barrier. She was the only one who didn¡¯t attack as if she knew the result.


    "Yiren, you should move away from Xuefeng," Nuwa suggested and just as Yiren let go of her hug, a sudden force hit Xuefeng¡¯s body. He found himself running straight into the wall with his fist extended and smashed into the barrier.


    Crack!


    The barrier momentarily cracked before breaking apart into thousands of pieces.


    "This way. The barrier is weak on the inside and my Soul Power can pass through it. Anyone who uses it against me is doomed," Nuwa exined as she walked up to Xuefeng and caught his jacket.


    "I¡¯m iming my kiss," Nuwa announced before pulling him closer and kissed deeply, taking many seconds as her reward. Xuefeng had to give her even more as she actually found out a valid w of his new ability.


    He embraced her, pulling on her waist when a sudden cry in his mind disturbed him.


    ¡¯I¡¯m done! Hahahaha, let me show you my mighty body!¡¯

 Chapter 452 Daddys Home!

    <h4>Chapter 452 Daddy¡°s Home!</h4>


    Just as Drakos cried out, Xuefeng¡¯s body got surrounded by dark blue fire that he couldn¡¯t control, forcing him to jump away from the girls to not burn them. The mes surrounded himpletely until they were tens of meters high and almost twenty wide.


    He expected Drakos to be enormous but that would be an understatement. If he was too big, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hide him in the Capital which would be quite a problem.


    ¡¯Hahahahahahahahah! Kneel before the Legendary Dragon!¡¯ Drakos continued tough as the mes started to take the shape of a giant blue dragon. It¡¯s wings spread wide and its eyes made of fire started coldly at thedies, scaring some of them.


    Just as they thought the dragon will let out a resounding roar and its body will leave the mes, they suddenly dispersed and a cute sound reached their ears.


    Rawr~


    Xuefeng felt there some additional weight on his shoulder and realized it was a small blue lizard, trying to look as scary as it could but obviously it didn¡¯t work. The lizard had the appearance simr to the big dragon made from mes yet the size didn¡¯t match at all.


    "Rawr~ I will eat you!" Drakos¡¯ voice left the lizard¡¯s mouth which made Xuefeng burst outughing, "Pfft! Hahahaha, is this your mighty body?! Hahahahaha!"


    "Shut up!" Drakos cussed at him and exined himself as little bit of blue fire escaped his small nostrils, "This is the most I can recreate with this little bit of Fate Stones! My dragon bloodline is still the purest!"


    Drakos gesticted with its small ws like a human and red angrily at Xuefeng forughing when the girls finally walked up to them,


    "Ah! He is so cute!" Yiren eximed, being the first to approach and patted Drakos on the head. "Its scales are so soft. Is this our new pet? How is it called? Can I hold him?"


    Yiren bombarded Xuefeng with questions, each triggering Drakos more then the previous one. He dodged her hand by extending his new long neck and shouted at Yiren, "I¡¯m Drakos, the Legendary Dragon! I ain¡¯t no pet! No one can hold m¡ª"


    Too bad that Yiren didn¡¯t care about his titles and cut him off by picking him up against his will. She turned to the girls and called out happily, "Look how cute he is! It¡¯s our new pet! It can talk too!"


    "I¡¯m not a pet! Don¡¯t touch me!" Drakos cried out but the girls didn¡¯t mind hisints, petting and feeling up his soft body.


    "Ah! Don¡¯t pull on my wings! Take your hands away! Nooo! Xuefeng, save me!" Drakos called out for help, having no power to escape from them.


    "Hahaha! Karma!" Xuefeng replied inughter, treating it as payback for the earlier ckmail.


    When they finally decided to stop ying and fly back to the Capital, Drakos was already shivering in fear each time he recalled the girls¡¯ treatment. "Monsters... They are monsters..." He muttered as he sat on Xuefeng¡¯s shoulder. "Why did I leave my space... At least I was safe from them..."


    "Hah, who asked you to turn into a cute dragon. They won¡¯t leave you alone now," Xuefengmented, enjoying Drakos¡¯ suffering and asked, "How much Fate Stones you need to recoverpletely? I really thought eight hundred thousand will be enough."


    "Nope. It was barely enough to create this small body. I did tell you I will recreate my physical body, I didn¡¯t say what size," Drakos replied, shaking off the painful memories. "To regain my full strength I will probably need about one hundred Million or even a bit more. Not sure. In the Dragon Realm the Fate Essence is easily essible from the air so it¡¯s like a cultivation for us."


    "So you basically returned back into your childhood days?" Xuefeng asked curiously, realizing it would be nice to have a full-fledged dragon in his team.


    "Yeah, but this time I don¡¯t need years to grow. I can boost myself artificially with Fate Stones which will speed up the whole process," Drakos nodded before adding proudly, "Though you shouldn¡¯t underestimate a real dragon. I can still easily overpower anyone in this Earth Realm. This is why dragons are one of the strongest creatures in all Realms. Whenever dragons battle, the ground burns and skies fall."


    "Hah, I find it hard to believe," Xuefeng called out, nning on tricking Drakos while using his huge ego.


    Drakos immediately felt offended and challenged, "Let¡¯s battle and you will see how weak you are!"


    "I would but I am sure my women won¡¯t let us battle," Xuefeng rejected as he nced at the girls and suggested instead, "How about we try a different way to test your current strength?"


    Drakos naturally had to prove himself, being a member from a proud dragon race and immediately agreed, "Sure! What is it?"


    "You mentioned that I will need to leave for a while to get an Elemental Stone, right?" Xuefeng began.


    "Yes. There is only one Elemental Stone that you can ess from the Earth Realm and its located in another a special Hidden Realm that no one knows off. I can lead you to it anytime soon," Drakos exined and asked, "What about it?"


    "If I¡¯m to leave for a longer period of time, I need to make sure my n will be safe. We have three hundred finest warriors that Nuwa brought but there its never bad to secure yourself further. One of my ideas was attacking the enemy base before they attack us," Xuefeng exined as he nced at the Capital in the distance and proposed, "How about taking care of the Royal Family for me?"


    "You want me to destroy the Royal Family in the Capital?" Drakos asked with a smile, not feeling any pressure from Xuefeng¡¯s request.


    Xuefeng smiled, knowing that Drakos was already hooked and revealed all details, "Not actually destroy. The word, ¡¯weaken,¡¯ would be better. I want you to enter the Royal Family Pce, destroy as much as you can and then beat up the Ruler of the Realm to the point he can¡¯t show himself for some time. You can bring me his crown as the proof."


    "Easy. I can do it with my eyes closed, but didn¡¯t you want to take care of him yourself?" Drakos asked just to confirm, rubbing his small hands excitedly. One could imagine he now wanted to test his skills badly.


    "I would love to but if I do it myself, they will recognize me and all regions will join forces to destroy us. They don¡¯t know you so they won¡¯t suspect us. This will weaken them and once we are back with the Elemental Stone, I can simply eradicate the whole Royal Family and rece them with our forces."


    Drakos could ept such reasoning and agreed while adding his own terms, "Alright, but we are leaving this week. That ce is rich in resources so I wanted to visit it anyway to regain some of my strength. The sooner the better."


    "Deal."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    About thirty minutester, a series of explosions resounded from the Royal Family Pce¡¯s direction. It was already evening when a sudden creature attacked the pce. It broke the protective barrier with one attack before destroying everything on its way.


    "What is happening?!" The Ruler of the Realm yelled the moment a guard came back with a report. "Are we being attacked?"


    He didn¡¯t move from his bedroom even through he heard explosions outside. If he had to take care of everything, why would he even keep his guards around.


    "Ruler! We are being attacked by one small creature! It¡¯s so small we can¡¯t catch it and it breaks everything. It seems it is heading in the direction of the pce!" the guard reported, horrified by the situation.


    Just as Ruler of the Realm wanted to scold him for being useless, someone broke the entrance doors to the Royal Bedroom and cried from the distance.


    "Prepare your ass for a beating! Daddy¡¯s home!"

 Chapter 453 Call Me Daddy

    <h4>Chapter 453 Call Me Daddy</h4>


    "Who dares?!" the Ruler of the Realm shouted angrily, releasing his pressure out of his body as he started to float. To his surprise, he couldn¡¯t localize the enemy which meant he was either stronger than him or had some kind of concealing artefact. He was more eager to believe thetter, knowing his own powers.


    "Hahaha, I already told you! I¡¯m your daddy!" The same voice from before yelled out once again,ughing the whole time. From the darkness, a small creature was walking forward. It had dark blue scales and looked like a lizard. It walked on its two ws like a human with its small hands behind its back.


    He could see a smirk on the lizards¡¯ face as it walked proudly ahead with his chin lifted.


    The Ruler thought it was a deception as he didn¡¯t believe a small beast could talk and called out, "A lizard? Don¡¯t y games! Come out and fight me!"


    He couldn¡¯t know that his words added a lot of pain to his future beating.


    "Lizard?! You are a lizard you dumb fuk! Your whole family are a bunch of lizards! I¡¯m Drakos, the Legendary Dragon!" Drakos cursed angrily and suddenly stomped, causing cracks to appear in the ck stone floor. "I will beat your ass for real now!"


    The Ruler of the Realm was shocked knowing that even he couldn¡¯t destroy the floor. What was even more surprising was Drakos ability to talk but he had no luxury to actually contemte on that as Drakos alreadyunched himself in his direction like a rocket.


    Bang!


    Drakos¡¯ small body instantly reached the target and he headbutted the Ruler of the Realm in the chest. He was sent flying and crushed into the wall with a loud resounding bang. The guard who watched it all from the side couldn¡¯t even see the dragon move. It was too fast!


    Just as the Ruler was about to drop to the ground, he tried to teleport away yet his eyes widened when he found himself unable to.


    "I locked the space around us. You think I will let you run?" Drakos informed just before his ming tail mmed against the Ruler¡¯s body. He just wasn¡¯t able to react at all.


    All the barriers that appeared to protect him broke upon impact and the strikended without losing force.


    The Ruler was sent flying once again, this time breaking through the window.


    "You are not going anywhere!" Drakos cried out and followed right after, jumping out of the pce after him. He caught him midair, grabbing onto his neck with both hands and swung his body to smash him into the ground with even bigger force.


    Even though Drakos was small, his physical strength was off the chartspared to human race. He didn¡¯t need his mes to beat anyone.


    Gliding with his small wings, he reached the ground and saw the Ruler attempting to stand up from the crater he created. Naturally, Drakos couldn¡¯t let that happen andnded right on top of him, sending him back to the dirt.


    "Who is a lizard now, huh?!" Drakos asked as he pressed the Ruler¡¯s chest with his small ws, applying pressure. "Say that to my face once again!"


    The Ruler could barely breathe let alone talk but he didn¡¯t seem to give up. As if he started channeling his skill, he sent his fist at Drakos but to his surprise, it was stopped by Drakos¡¯ tail effortlessly.


    "What... did you do... to me?" The Ruler asked with trouble, his eyes finally showing signs of panic. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t try to fight back but he couldn¡¯t. His greatest fist skill he just used carried no power as his Spirit Qi supply was cut off.


    "Oh, you mean your useless skills? Simple, I took them away," Drakos shrugged as he put even more pressure with his leg, making the Ruler¡¯s ribs crack. "Call me daddy and I will tell you how. What do you think?"


    There were hundreds of guards already gathered some distance away from them, rushing for help but seeing the Ruler was taken hostage, they could only watch the situation. Some almost choked when they heard Drakos¡¯ demands.


    The Ruler got red from shame, being beaten by a small lizard but he didn¡¯t say anything, only ring at Drakos.


    Drakos was standing on his chest which blocked him from challenging his Spirit Qi throughout his body. Even though his Dantain was intact, he still needed to transport his Qi into his fist to perform a skill.


    "Haha, did I hurt your pride?" Drakos asked inughter and assured him, "Don¡¯t worry, you should be honored to be defeated by the Legendary me. Call me daddy and I won¡¯t kill any of your men surrounding us, is that a better deal?"


    Too bad, it didn¡¯t bring his desired effect. The Ruler was still tight-lipped, making everyone suddenly worry about their lives.


    ncing at all the people around them, Drakos grinned and announced, "Can you see your Ruler well? He is nothing but an useless man. I am being nice and offer to let you all off yet he rejects me. Even though he knows I can easily kill anyone here, he refuses to let go of his pride. Is this the Ruler you all love and worship? For me he doesn¡¯t care about any of you."


    Many people frowned to that but they did believe in Drakos¡¯ words. If he could break into the pce and almost kill the Ruler of the Realm this effortlessly, it means they were nothing for him. What was even more depressing was their Ruler¡¯s attitude but they didn¡¯t take it to heart too much. Drakos could kill them anyway afterwards.


    "I guess I will simply kill everyone while starting from you. My ws will slowly increase the pressure on your chest until it¡¯s crushed, together with your heart. Is your pride worth more than you life?" Drakos asked and seeing the stubborn expression on the Ruler¡¯s face, he did as he imed.


    Ugh!


    The Ruler grunted as blood began oozing out as five ws dove into his chest, slowly reaching his heart.


    "D-daddy..." The Ruler finally broke, speaking out withst bits of air in his lungs. His life turned out to be


    "Oh, did I hear something?" Drakos asked happily as if he didn¡¯t hear and stopped adding to the pressure. "Can you repeat it for me?"


    "Daddy..." The Ruler repeated, his body shivering all over.


    "Hehe, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m your daddy," Drakos giggled, provoking him further before smashing his tail at the Ruler¡¯s legs.


    Crack!


    Both of his legs broke instantly, twisting in unnatural angles yet the Ruler didn¡¯t cry out in pain anymore. Only afterwards did Drakos realize the Ruler passed out.


    "Meh, you are no fun. I¡¯m leaving," Drakosmented and flew away casually. No one stopped him but immediately rushed to their Ruler instead.


    Looking down at the Royal Pce, Drakos recalled Xuefeng¡¯s words to make as much damage as possible but the pce was still there, almost untouched.


    "I can¡¯t leave it like that, can I? Is it the time to test one of my finishing moves?" Drakos thought out loud and he already knew the answer to his question when it left his mouth.


    His small body started burning with blue mes and he folded his wings, slowly dropping at the Pce like a ming meteor.


    Booooooooooooooom!

 Chapter 454 Plates *

    <h4>Chapter 454 tes *</h4>


    Rumble...


    It was alreadyte evening in the Capital when a sudden tremor alerted everyone. Xuefeng and the girls were already preparing to sleep, Yiren snuggling into his chest and Wuying iming her goodnight kiss when they all felt vibrations. The whole building started shaking as if an earthquake hit the Capital.


    The girls looked at each other, and pulled away from Xuefeng. "Should we check outside? Maybe something happened," Yiren proposed innocently and sat up on Xuefeng¡¯s hips while looking outside the windows.


    She couldn¡¯t see anything so she moved left and right while extending her neck to maybe spot the explosion yet nothing could be seen from her angles. The only result she got was Xuefeng¡¯s erection slowly growing right in between of her buttcheeks and suddenly poking her in her panties with its hardness.


    "Ah, Xuefeng! It¡¯s not the time," Yiren scolded and grabbed the poking head of the beast to make it calm down. "What if we are under attack?"


    Xuefeng only smiled as his hands squeezed both Wuying and Princess Shan¡¯s thighs before sliding off them to embrace Yiren¡¯s bottom, assuring her, "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s probably just Drakos creating a mess in the Royal Pce."


    His fingers slipped inside of her panties and grasped directly on her soft skin which made Yiren forget about the explosion for a second. Her soft hands squeezed his erection that was already breaking out of her jail. It was a sight that every girl in the room wanted to see.


    "I agree! We should just enjoy tonight!" Yi called out as she sneaked next to Xuefeng¡¯s head and leaned over for a kiss. With so manypetitors for Xuefeng¡¯s attention, she had to act first to receive something special.


    Yi caught his head from behind with both of her hands and rubbing his cheeks, she kissed his bottom lip. She pushed down strongly, clumsily pulling and numbing on it before dancing with her small tongue inside his mouth. Yi wasn¡¯t experienced but after watching others for so long, she learned the whole process.


    To her surprise, Xuefeng extended one of his hands and entwined it within her silver hair. Grasping it gently at the back of her head, he pushed her down against his face while taking control of their kiss, biting and sucking on her tongue.


    He didn¡¯t know but Xuefeng was making this day her best so far just with one kiss. She thought she would only get one or two kisses yet he was causing her to lose breath.


    "It seems Xuefeng is quite horny today," Princess Shanmented with a smile as she pinched Xuefeng on the chest. "He made us battle whole afternoon. We should make him exercise too."


    They were all stripped down to their underwear and Princess Shan¡¯s was surprisingly sexy today, wearing her new light blue set that matched the color of her hair. It was made of a thin fabric and her nipples poked through it with ease. There was already a bite mark on one of her breasts as if Xuefeng already seized her earlier.


    Feeling girl¡¯s touches all over his body, Xuefeng finally pulled Yi away from his lips, letting her breathe, but looking into her eyes, he could see she wanted more.


    "I-I liked it..." Yi muttered with hurried beath, confirming Xuefeng¡¯s guess but he didn¡¯t lean on for another kiss which disappointed her. After all, he couldn¡¯t just focus on her with everyone waiting. Xuefeng had to multitask.


    He lifted himself up and immediately caught Princess Shan¡¯s bra, pulling her body up to his face with one finger while he moved the other hand to Yiren¡¯s front.


    "Ahhh..." Both let out a soft cry, Princess Shan as her chest got exposed and her breasts sucked on with passion while Yiren when her insides got stirred.


    Yiren let go of his erection to catch his arm and Nuwa was about to take the control or it when Tianshi suddenly called out, "I think we should stop for now. I doubt some of us will be able to sleep tonight."


    "Huh?" Everyone stopped moving, ncing in Tianshi¡¯s direction with confusion.


    "Little Blue wille back in a bit and announce something," Tianshi exined with something bothering her and the girls understood, suddenly breaking up from Xuefeng to wear their dresses.


    Since Xuefeng told them Drakos is actually a grown ass man in the body of a cute dragon, they stopped obsessing about him. They didn¡¯t want to be seen by anyone other than Xuefeng.


    "Ah, how about I kick his butt so we can continue?" Nuwa asked reluctantly, holding onto Xuefeng without the will to leave him.


    "It¡¯s okay, I think you won¡¯t have problems to pass the test," Tianshi assured her.


    "What test?" Everyone asked back when they heard somethingnding on the balcony and call out, "I¡¯m back! Open the balcony!"


    "Damn you Drakos," Xuefeng cursed to himself, but he knew it was inevitable. It was good that he asked Ling to ce a barrier around the room else Drakos would see his wives¡¯ sexy bodies once again. He couldn¡¯t allow that.


    "I guess we have no choice but to stop for now," Xuefeng muttered as he lifted Nuwa by the waist and ced in bed with an addition of a kiss.


    "I¡¯m not done with you for tonight," Nuwa announced and clicked with her fingers. A traditional elvish dress instantly covered her body and Xuefeng smiled in response.


    Xuefeng wore his pants and walked towards the balcony, disabling the barrier ced. He saw Drakos with his chin up in the sky which was Drakos¡¯ way of saying, ¡¯I will brag now!¡¯


    Just as Xuefeng opened the doors, Drakos entered inside andmented, "I knew it. I risk my life fighting to death yet you are home ying with your girls."


    "I wasn¡¯t the one who imed to be the strongest under heavens," Xuefeng rolled his eyes, knowing Drakos was exaggerating and asked, "How was it? We heard an explosion."


    "Hehe, it was one of my skills called Butt Drop. Unfortunately, my skills are less powerfulpared to my physical strength. I was only able to blow up half of the pce. If I had my full strength, I could wipe up the whole Capital with it," Drakos exined proudly before producing eight golden tes out of thin air.


    When Tianshi saw the tes, her face turned hopeless but a momentter it turned into determined one. She was the only one who knew what would happen thanks to her Spirit but she didn¡¯t want to reveal it.


    Drakos smiled and sent the tes to everyone, including Xuefeng and said, "It¡¯s fine that you are all rxing but most of you are still too weak for that. We are leaving to a dangerous ce this week. If anyone can¡¯t break those tes then they can¡¯te with us."


    "Huh?" Xuefeng frowned as he caught the te. "You didn¡¯t mention it before."


    "Isn¡¯t that obvious? The ce where we are going to is not a joke. If anyone is careless, they will die. If they can¡¯t even break this te, then they won¡¯t be able to damage any beasts inside, making them useless. You don¡¯t want to take anyone with you who can¡¯t break those tes. They will just drag us down as the smaller group the better." Drakos exined with brutal honesty.


    Xuefeng immediately understood why Tianshi was unhappy earlier. He looked at her direction but he found her smiling as she assured him, "Don¡¯t worry... I will break that te."

 Chapter 455 Suppor

    <h4>Chapter 455 Suppor</h4>


    Tianshi didn¡¯t sound sure with her words but Xuefeng could see a huge determination in her expression. He guessed that she probably saw her future and her inability to destroy the te. Xuefeng understood Drakos¡¯ thought process but he didn¡¯t want to leave anyone behind.


    Everyone started checking the tes that Drakos gave them but Xuefeng walked up to Tianshi instead and lifted her chin. "Hey... I believe in you," Xuefeng assured her as well before giving her a quick kiss on the lips. "We can do it all together."


    As he pulled away, Tianshi hugged him tightly and promised into his ear, "I will work hard to break it..."


    "I know. you will." Xuefeng replied and embraced her while petting her on the head. Turning to the girls, he asked curiously, "Who is confident they can break it?"


    Crack.


    "I am," Nuwa replied first, breaking the te in two with just the fingers of one hand, making it look extremely easy. Naturally, even though she did, others weren¡¯t so naive to believe it was just her physical strength.


    "I guess we will need to move to a different ce else we will destroy our bedroom," Xuefeng proposed, knowing he couldn¡¯t repeat Nuwa¡¯s feat. None of the girls looked like they wanted to go back to sleep either.


    "Sure, I want to crush this te as well," Xiao Wen agreed eagerly and the rest also nodded, epting the challenge. Only Nuwa fell down on the bed as if she really didn¡¯t want to go. She already won so there was no point for her to leave.


    "I will wait for you here~" Nuwa announced aszily cuddled into one of the pillows.


    "Let¡¯s go," Xuefeng whispered to Tianshi, but she shook her head. "I¡¯m also not going. I know I won¡¯t break the te now but there is a chance if I cultivate really hard. I need more power if I want to learn a new skill."


    He looked into her eyes and quickly decided, "You girls can go first, I will catch up in a second." It was safe in their territory thanks to all the guards so he didn¡¯t mind letting them roam on their own.


    "Alright!" The girls replied at the same time and flew out of the balcony while Drakos stayed behind, waiting for Xuefeng. He seemed to sense something wasing.


    "How confident you are to make it in time? We still have a week." Xuefeng asked Tianshi, expecting an honest answer and a troubled expression appeared on her face.


    "About ten percent..." She replied quietly. Her determination was still there but her chances were really low. "I asked my Spirit and she said there is a future where I seed so I will not give up."


    "Don¡¯t worry, you will go with us. I already promised that I will never leave you behind and I n on keeping it," Xuefeng assured as he caressed her cheek and called out to Drakos, "Isn¡¯t Tianshi¡¯s ability very useful for us? She can warn us against any potential dangers. Even if she can¡¯t provide us with much firepower, she can still be useful overall."


    "Xuefeng..." Tianshi muttered, already expecting him to say those words yet she was still touched.


    Before she said anything else, Xuefeng ced a finger on her lips to shush her, "Shh, I already said I¡¯m not leaving you."


    Drakos only sighed andmented, "You want to protect Tianshi yet what you are doing is literally against that. Yes, she will be useful but the ce where we are going to have dangers everywhere. Her ability won¡¯t make a difference at all. She can predict an attack yet If she can¡¯t protect herself against it, she will get hurt and probably die."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to hear such an answer but that didn¡¯t change his decision. He still wanted everyone on the board for this adventure, not knowing how long it would take.


    He couldn¡¯t me Tianshi for her shorings as the two only had less than a year to learn to battle, cultivation and understand the rules of this world. Seeing how well she was doing, he could only be proud of her.


    "What about her second main ability after her Fate Spirit advances?" Nuwa suddenly asked. She has been watching the ongoing drama from the side and couldn¡¯t help but finally butt into it. Knowing Xuefeng, she knew what he would do.


    Getting attention on her, she added, "Even if Tianshi learns some new skills and improves her cultivation, she still doesn¡¯t belong to the frontlines. She won¡¯t learn such battle instincts in a week. In that aspect, she is a total newbie."


    Tianshi didn¡¯t even get upset at Nuwa¡¯s words as everything she said was the truth.


    "My Spirit doesn¡¯t remember anything about her second ability aside from the fact that it¡¯s also a supportive ability without much fighting power," Tianshi admitted what she knew.


    Nuwa smiled andid on her belly while ying with her graceful legs. "I think you are looking at it from a wrong perspective. I think it¡¯s perfect that not everyone has simr fighting capabilities. Even though Yiren has the ability to break the te, she won¡¯t be a good fighter. Both she and Tianshi should act as support at the backline instead. I don¡¯t want to leave Yiren alone as we battle so the two can help each other," Nuwa presented her thoughts.


    Xuefeng was quick to smile and call it the end of the discussion. "Then it¡¯s decided. Tianshi will be our support," Xuefeng announced and ced a ring in Tianshi¡¯s hand. "Take those Fate Stones and focus on breaking through."


    Even though Tianshi could foretell the future, there were things she couldn¡¯t predict and that was the unexpected human change of mind. She epted the Storage Ring with genuine happiness and hugged Xuefeng as hard as she could.


    His repeated actions of love was proof that she made the right choice following after him.


    "I will watch after her as you go to the girls," Nuwa proposed generously. She didn¡¯t expect Tianshi would also run-up to her and give her a hug whileying on top of her. "Thank you Nuwa. You are amazing."


    "Ah, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m already used to being awesome," Nuwa shrugged humbly and suddenly flipped Tianshi to the side, getting on top of her. "I also prefer to be on top."


    Nuwa sat on Tianshi¡¯s belly, pinned her wrists to the bed and the two froze, staring at each other from up close. Xuefeng opened his mouth to depart but his brain was faster than him, imagining something else.


    His images only intensified when Nuwa let go of Tianshi¡¯s arms, flipped her hair to one side which exposed the two and looked up while tracing her finger in the middle of Tianshi¡¯s chest. "Xuefeng, I thought you are leaving? Or are you staying and nning to join us?" Nuwa asked alluringly.


    Cough


    Xuefeng cleared his throat and didn¡¯t fall for Nuwa¡¯s trickery. He knew she was only teasing him yet based on his dry throat, he could feel that part of him wanted to join the two. Thebination of just Tianshi and Nuwa was too interesting to miss.


    He grabbed the little dragon andmanded, "Drakos, we are leaving and you girls stop ying around." He couldn¡¯t let Drakos continue watching.


    "Alrighty~ I will be gentle with her."

 Chapter 456 Trus

    <h4>Chapter 456 Trus</h4>


    Thud.


    Xuefeng closed the door of the balcony, leaving the two alone, stillying on the bed. Nuwa nced down with a yful grin on her face which made Tianshi alerted.


    She reached out to Tianshi¡¯s waist and her hands slipped inside Tianshi¡¯s dress. "The body of a female really can¡¯t bepared to a male. We are so much softer. To think Xuefeng enjoys it every day," Nuwa muttered to herself while checking out Tianshi¡¯s belly.


    Her fingers gently scanned the surface of Tianshi¡¯s fair skin, first rubbing and caressing her seamless abs, before squeezing her sides as she sneaked upwards.


    "Ah! Nuwa, it tickles..." Tianshi eximed whileining and caught Nuwa¡¯s hands. "Let¡¯s focus on training now before Xuefenges back."


    Too bad that Nuwa didn¡¯t listen and charged forward against the pressure, sliding her fingers underneath Tianshi¡¯s bra and squeezed her breasts. Her hands were too small to embrace it full yet she didn¡¯t mind, sinking them into into the softness.


    "Nuwa, we can¡¯t..." Tianshi protested, grabbing onto Nuwa¡¯s wrists when Nuwa lowered her head and whispered from up close, only centimeters separating them, "Do you think Xuefeng imagined us three together and will join us soon? You should know what will happen in the future, right?"


    When Tianshi heard the question, she blushed and finally pulled Nuwa¡¯s hands away. "He wille backter..." Tianshi replied, regaining her freedom. "That¡¯s why I need to start now and finish my breakthrough before Xuefeng returns."


    "Hehe, alright. I will protect you then," Nuwa giggled and jumped of Tianshi.


    The two didn¡¯t get off the bed but instead sat down cross-legged. "Thanks for being on my side earlier," Tianshi muttered as she closed her eyes. "My chances of mastering my new skill were really low..."


    "Oh, don¡¯t worry. You would go with us anyway. Drakos¡¯ n was wed from the start. He doesn¡¯t realize that Xuefeng would never leave anyone behind," Nuwa assured her before adding honestly, "Also, I did it cause I¡¯m selfish and I want to spend time with Xuefeng too. If he cultivates with you the whole time, he won¡¯t have time for us."


    "..." Tianshi didn¡¯t initially know how to react to that but knowing Nuwa¡¯s character, she nodded. "Fair enough."


    It wasn¡¯t umon for them to use underhanded tactics for their advantage. They already agreed that everything is allowed as long as no one gets hurt.


    "Let¡¯s start."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Tianshi began her breakthrough, Xuefeng reached the training grounds, right outside their pce. It was surrounded by a round, transparent barrier and illuminated withntern-like white crystals. The girls had a spot for themselves as they attacked a small te attached to the rock pir.


    "It seems that Xiao Wen and Wuying already finished with their own challenge," Xuefengmented as theynded, seeing both of thedies cheering for others instead and helping from the side. "How about creating a stronger te for them so they won¡¯t get bored?"


    His suggestion made Drakos¡¯ eyes lit up and he immediately nodded, "Sure! Let¡¯s see how far they can go. This te is a bearable minimum but of course, the ce we are going to has much stronger beasts as well."


    "Xuefeng!" Yiren called out the moment she saw him walking into the training grounds and immediately ran up to him. At the same time, Drakos flew to Xiao Wen some far away.


    Yiren extended her hands while holding the te in both hands and looked at him pitifully. "I can¡¯t break it. Help me," she pleaded.


    Xuefeng patted her on the head and suggested, "Have you tried using the power of your bloodline? I don¡¯t think you will be able to break it while using your elements. You can try to use your new ability to increase your power output and see if you can break it while using different elements."


    Yiren tilted her head, looking like she was thinking it through and finally smiled, calling out, "I got it!"


    As if she was enlightened by his suggestions, she grabbed the te and closed her eyes.


    Mhmmmmmmmmm...


    She let out a focused sound, squeezing the te with her hands but even after a few seconds, nothing was happening. "I think I¡¯m doing it wrong," Yirenmented upset, checking out the te before suddenly smiling brightly. "I did it!"


    "What did you do?" Xuefeng asked, not sure what she was referring to. "The te is still intact."


    "No, no, look!" Yiren called out excitedly as she shoved the te in front of his face. "I bent it!"


    She let him hold it and indeed, there was a small dent in the middle. Though, it was hardly enough to be considered a sess. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t tell her that.


    "Good job!" Xuefeng gave Yiren a quick hug and a kiss on the head before exining, "You are on a good way, you just need to change your strategy. Instead of applying a global pressure on the te, you should try to minimize the area. Imagine that you control a de, thin and sharp, then try to cut the te in half."


    He was thinking about such method for a while already. If he can control anything with his bloodline, can¡¯t he do the same with air and other particles as well?


    "Can you show me first?" Yiren asked sweetly, hugging into his chest and Xuefeng actually got tempted to give it a try.


    He gave everyone a look, checking how they were doing as seeing Xiao Wen and Wuying received new challenge, he focused his mind on the te. Grabbing the te with one hand, he began feeling it up and performed ording to his own suggestion.


    Chop.


    He cut at the te with an invisible force yet nothing happened aside from the small indention in the middle. It quickly regenerated itself which made Xuefeng speechless.


    "How about you try first?" Xuefeng proposed as he passed her the te and she didn¡¯t argue aside from one condition. "Okay, but you have to hug me from behind."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind that and embraced her while cing his chin on her shoulder. His eyes were focused on her te and his Spirit Awareness was active, trying to learn from Yiren first. His Bloodline Power was still too weak to perform such actions.


    Crack.


    Just as Yiren dove into his hug and changed her strategy, the te broke in an instant shocking both her and him.


    "Wow, it broke so easily," Yirenmented amazed and turned to Xuefeng excitedly, throwing herself on his neck. "Thank you~! It¡¯s all thanks to you!"


    "Congrats! Don¡¯t thank me, it is all your own strength." Xuefeng praised and asked curiously, "Did you follow my advice?"


    "Hehe, yes! I did exactly what you said. I focused all of my pressure on one line in the middle and it simply broke," Yiren giggled as she exined and suddenly kissed him deeply. "I know what you did, hehe. You can¡¯t lie to me."


    "Cough, cough..." Xuefeng cleared his throat, realizing he got busted. "I guess you got me. It was honestly too hard to hide."


    Although he was a bit ashamed she could do it so easily while he couldn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t mind it. He was happy for her and wished she improved even more.


    "Yeah, to think you would let me try it first so I don¡¯t feel bad," Yiren exposed him with a smile and hugged him tightly, "This is why I love you."


    Huh...


    Xuefeng got a bit confused, but he was quick to react and change the topic before she questions him more, "Mhmm, I love you too but that¡¯s not the end. You should try to improve more. Drakos is creating stronger tes for others so let¡¯s join them. You can give it a try too."


    "Yes! Let¡¯s go!" Yiren agreed right away and hugged into his arm as they walked.


    Xuefeng felt guilty for hiding the truth and decided in his mind, ¡¯I need to train harder... I can¡¯t lose the trust she puts in me..."

 Chapter 457 Yirens Ability

    <h4>Chapter 457 Yiren¡°s Ability</h4>


    By the time Xuefeng and Yiren walked up to thedies, they were all done with the first challenge just as he expected. Yi and Princess Shan were also experienced with fighting so they didn¡¯t have many problems. Only Yiren and Tianshi were the least used to it which required his attention.


    "I guess I will test my limits too," Xuefeng muttered as he grabbed his own te and walked a bit further away,


    The girls stopped what they were doing and immediately cheered for him, "You can do it!" There was no doubt in their voice that he will seed.


    He felt as if he had a personal cheerleading squad. Ling who was staying inside Xuefeng the whole time left her space, joining the others in cheering.


    He created an earth pir on the ground and attached his te onto it. He wanted to start slow so he pulled out his ck mes yer instead of trying out from his Elements. He buffed it to the limits by sharpening the de with the addition of both Air Qi and his ability before shing at the te.


    Ding!


    The sound of a metal hitting metal resounded throughout the Training Grounds as the de bounced off the te, leaving a small mark on it. Too bad, the te didn¡¯t break. Xuefeng didn¡¯t stop at that, shing at the same spot and only after a third time, the te finally broke.


    "I guess it takes me three attacks to break through the te without using any skills," Xuefeng muttered to himself, already expecting such a result. "I guess I will need to study some better skills before we depart."


    Even though Elements provided him with immense power, it didn¡¯t necessarily equate to better pration. It would naturally work against an opponent who has a whole body he needs to protect but once he has to face a protective shield, it doesn¡¯t matter how much Elemental Qi he has, it would be useless without proper skill.


    This whole time Xuefeng used all elements crudely, creating his own skills andbinations which naturally improved his power output but at the same time created a false image and limited him. There is only so much he can do while shaping his Qi randomly.


    "Why don¡¯t you visit my family¡¯s Treasury? We have many great skills of rank 8 or 9. You will find both sword skills and elemental skills as well, though those are much rarer," Xiao Wen suggested kindly, seeing Xuefeng was struggling. "You are strong but that¡¯s all thanks to the number of Elements and your endless Qi. You should work on your skillset too."


    "Auch, that hurts. I guess I relied too much on it," Xuefengmented as he caught his chest, pretending to be in pain.


    "Don¡¯t you still have your old set? If I¡¯m correct, all your skills are rank 6 or 5 if not lower. Even your sword seems to be only rank 5. It has a great function of converting any Qi into mes but the de itself is weak. With a better sword, you would be able to break this te by only using a simple skill as the sharpness of the de would do the work for you," Wuying called out sweetly, ncing at Xuefeng¡¯s ck me yer.


    "Ugh, another arrow shot in my heart," Xuefeng grunted but the girls didn¡¯t seem to be done.


    "You can see Xiao Wen. She broke her te with just one casual swing yet you needed three. You really need a good Spirit Sword Art first. I would give you mine but it was tailored for me so it won¡¯t match you," Princess Shan added, siding with the rest. "You know that we want the best for you."


    "Ah, I feel like it turned into an intervention," Xuefengmented, hiding his beloved ming sword in case they n on stealing it from him. He was already attached to it after such a long time of using it.


    "I agree with them. You need a better sword, one that can represent you better. As for the skills, how about, we visit the Inheritance Grounds? There is one for each element and for a Sword Art you can follow Xiao Wen advice." Yi shared her opinion too, smiling gently at him.


    "Sigh... I know already... I will get it done as soon as possible," Xuefeng replied defeated, knowing he didn¡¯t stand a chance against them all.


    Now that Drakos left him, he wouldn¡¯t have a way to counter Fate Qi anymore so his power diminished greatly. He could only improve quickly else he would be the one whogs behind his wives. Even if he mastered all Elemental Domains, he couldn¡¯t always battle a small fishing boat with a big gship every time.


    Just as he felt a bit down, Ling suddenly dove into his arms, hugging him warmly. "Xuefeng, I¡¯m here for you to help. We will help you get the best skills we can," Ling assured him, looking deeply into his eyes.


    ¡¯I will also help!¡¯ Little Ming called out in his mind, making him much warmer.


    Before he spoke, others also walked up and hugged them, created one big hug.


    "We all love you and want the best for you. We will push each other to work even harder," Xiao Wen stated officially, saying what everyone thought in their minds.


    "I know..." Xuefeng muttered, his smile returning to his face. "Let¡¯s do it all together."


    Drakos who was left alone wrapped his hands together and called out sarcastically, "Yeah, I knew Xuefeng would be the weakest. Maybe we should postpone this trip? I was worried about the girls but it seems you are the main problem."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t fall for Drakos¡¯ provocation and replied while enjoying the warm bodies hugging him, "There is no need. I will handle it within a week, don¡¯t you worry."


    To his surprise, someone else jumped in to defend him.


    "Little Blue!" Yiren cried out angrily as she let go of Xuefeng and walked up to Drakos.


    "Yes?" He replied without fear but then stepped back when Yiren approached him. "What do you want...?"


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you something earlier?" Yiren asked with a stomp as if she was throwing a tantrum. "I told you to be nice to Xuefeng, didn¡¯t I?"


    "But I was ni¡ª" Drakos tried to protest but Yiren cut him off.


    "No. You were making fun of him. Apologize now," Yiren demanded, ring at the small blue dragon.


    Drakos remained stubborn and shook his head. "Nah ah, I¡¯m not going to apol¡ª"


    "Apologize now." Yiren cut him off once again, this time even more sternly, her voice having a weird vibrating vibe in it.


    As if she threw a magical charm at Drakos, his eyes suddenly changed from arrogant to submissive as he looked at Yiren pitifully, "Fine... I¡¯m sorry."


    "Pffft, Yiren, what did you do to him?" Xuefeng burst outughing, not expecting Yiren to tame Drakos so fast.


    Yiren gave Drakos a pat as a reward and called out to Xuefeng, "It¡¯s part of my new ability. I found out I can somehow influence Spirit Beasts after I activate it. I think it¡¯s because of my Bloodline. Little Blue bes a nice pet when I use it."


    "Hey! Who did you call a pet!?" Drakosined as he woke up from his daze only to get scolded once again.


    "Be nice!" Yiren warned with her finger and Drakos looked down, defeated once again.


    "Okay..."


    "Hahaha, nice!" Xuefengughed, not feeling any bad for Drakos and the girls finally let go of him. "That¡¯s a nice ability that we can use in the near future."


    "Yes! I thought so too," Yiren nodded, grinning to herself.


    "Anyway, I know my shorings. You guys continue testing your limits and meanwhile I will go check on Tianshi. When you know you can¡¯t break any stronger tes, you can finish for today."

 Chapter 458 Guil

    <h4>Chapter 458 Guil</h4>


    Xuefeng gave everyone a cheering kiss and grasped Ling¡¯s waist as they flew away from the training grounds. She refused to return to her world and instead hugged into his body shamelessly. He would never say no to her softness so he let her cuddle into his arms as she wished.


    Though, Ling¡¯s goal was different from his thoughts. Just as they distanced themselves from the girls¡¯ sights, Ling hid into Xuefeng¡¯s neck mid-air and apologized with guilt, "I¡¯m sorry... I am not a good Spirit..."


    "What are you talking about?" Xuefeng was totally dumbfounded, not understanding her sudden change. "Did something happen?"


    "Because of me, you aregging behind everyone... I should have been the one to correct your path long time ago yet I failed to notice anything... I¡¯m so useless..." Ling muttered ashamed, squeezing his neck in regret. "I want you to be the very best. Like no one ever was."


    "Hey, hey... It¡¯s not your fault," Xuefeng disagreed right away as he rubbed her back to cheer her up yet Ling was firm.


    She pulled away and caught his face with her hands. Ling¡¯s looked angry at herself as she shook her head, "No. I am here to support you but I didn¡¯t lead you well. You are not familiar with cultivation like everyone else is so I should have been the one to correct your path."


    ¡¯You forgot about me. You are not the only one at fault,¡¯ Little Ming suddenly joined their conversation, sharing part of the me. To top it off, her small body appeared right in front of them and hugged Xuefeng for the first time in the outside world.


    Ling made space for Little Ming and they both cuddled into his chest while looking at him pitifully. They looked as if they waited for his punishment, willing to ept it no matter what he asks them to do.


    "Sigh... Girls," Xuefeng started as he took a deep breath, "Listen, we are a team. All of us put effort to improve. If you are guilty of something then it¡¯s my fault as well. If either one of us fails, everyone fails. Right now it¡¯s not the time to me anyone but find solutions, okay?"


    He embraced Little Ming as well, holding onto her slim waist that he could feel clearly despite her pink hoodie and smiled, "I¡¯m d you finally came out."


    Little Ming immediately blushed and avoided his gaze before hugging him, something she wanted to do for a long time. "I¡¯m going to swap with my sister now so I wanted to say my goodbyes..." Little Ming muttered out of nowhere.


    "Huh? Why?" Xuefeng asked in surprise but Little Ming¡¯s reasoning was simple.


    "I don¡¯t know any high ranked Arts but my sister does. I want her to help you..."


    Xuefeng could figure that she really wanted to stay with him so giving that up for the better good was really admirable.


    "Thank you¡ª" Xuefeng said as he leaned over to kiss her on the head when Little Ming suddenly looked up.


    Mhmm...


    She closed the distance between their faces before Xuefeng could react and kissed him lightly on the lips. Xuefeng¡¯s eyes widened immediately but the sensation on his lips didn¡¯tst for long.


    "Little Ming...?" Xuefeng asked surprised as his lips were freed but she didn¡¯t respond right away, suddenly disappearing.


    ¡¯I wanted to have a kiss before I leave... See youter," Little Ming exined sweetly in his mind before her voice was reced by that of Ming. ¡¯If you wanted to learn some arts, you could have told me earlier.¡¯


    "Ah, she left so fast..." Xuefeng muttered focusing his attention of Ling and greeted in his mind, ¡¯Wee back Ming. I would be d to learn from you,¡¯


    He didn¡¯tment on the kiss, choosing to wait for Little Ming toe back first.


    ¡¯Sure, anytime,¡¯ Ming replied casually. ¡¯Just call me when you are ready. I¡¯m still tired so I will rest now.¡¯


    "I can learn Arts from Ming and attack inheritance grounds to get skills for my other elements," Xuefeng shared his ns as he once again swung with his wings and flew towards the pce.


    "The highest ranked skills I know came from Thunder Goddess... I can share those with you..." Ling reported softly, still cuddling into his chest with her hands slipping underneath his jacket when she stopped, turning her head in the direction of the pce.


    "Did something happen?" Xuefeng asked rmed, noticing her sudden change.


    "Someone is breaking through to the God Stage in the pce," Ling exined and pointed in a certain direction. "Look, isn¡¯t it Jiao on the balcony?"


    Xuefeng followed her hand with his gaze and spotted the blonde beauty Jiao on one of the balconies, sitting cross legged as if she was cultivating.


    "She didn¡¯t tell me anything about it..." Xuefeng replied and instinctively flew towards Jiao, wanting to talk to her. He knew she would leave to Heaven Realm once she broke through.


    Ling didn¡¯t question his decision and simply entered inside him to not disturb him. The closer he got, the more pressure he felt, crushing against his body from Jiao¡¯s direction.


    To his surprise, there were no phenomenons in the sky which meant that Jiao didn¡¯t absorb natural Essence from the air but instead used a supplement to advance. Recalling Lisa¡¯s Ascension Pill, he could easily guess what Jiao took.


    Bang!


    Just as he got closer to her, able to see her face clearly, he heard an explosion and in the next second was hit by a wave of explosive energy which pushed him back. At the same time, Jiao¡¯s eyes snapped open and she looked at the sky. It was all ck due tote hours but something was slowly changing.


    A white light appeared a few hundred meters above the pce and it started erging to the size of one meter in diameter, just enough for one person to pass through it.


    ¡¯She seeded and Heaven Realm opened its door for her. Being a God Stage cultivator, she can¡¯t stay in the Earth Realm for too long,¡¯ Ling exined just before Xuefeng called out from the distance.


    "Jiao!"


    She was about to fly to the sky when she heard Xuefeng¡¯s shout and stopped herself midway, ncing in his direction. Aplicated emotions appeared on her face as her mouth opened to say something only to close right after. Instead, she bent her knees andunched herself in the sky, heading straight towards the door of light.


    "Damn it," Xuefeng cursed under his breath and exploded forth, chasing after her. He would it hard to believe that even with his Golden Wings, he couldn¡¯t catch up with her, their gap only getting bigger.


    He didn¡¯t n on giving up this easily and suddenly turned into living rocket, bursting with both Air and Fire Qi out of his limbs. He quickly gained momentum and surpassed Jiao speed, closing the gap momentarily. Too bad, the door weren¡¯t far to begin with.


    "Jiao! Wait!" Xuefeng cried out for thest time, right when she was about to enter through the door but she didn¡¯t stop, forcing Xuefeng to go on the extreme.


    He extended his arm in thest moment and teleported himself right behind her with all leftover Spirit Qi he had. He grabbed blindly right after and caught her slim ankle. Unfortunately, the momentum he built up was too much, pushing the two of them right through the door of light.

 Chapter 459 Stronger Than Ever

    <h4>Chapter 459 Stronger Than Ever</h4>


    The moment Xuefeng passed through the door, an instant regret filled his mind, realizing what he actually did.


    ¡¯Xuefeng, you need to leave the passage quickly before you activate its defenses,¡¯ Ling warned right away, saving the scolding forter. ¡¯No one below God Realm can enter Heaven Realm. We will be punished.¡¯


    Xuefeng got uneasy, knowing he messed up for real with her confirmation and looked around. The ce was filled with blinding light but he could see another exit above him. He immediately looked down and only rxed when he saw the door was still there with the view of the Pce below it.


    ¡¯Is the other exit leading to Heaven Realm?¡¯ Xuefeng asked in his mind but he didn¡¯t receive an answer as Jiao scolded him first.


    "Xuefeng! Why did you follow me?! You can¡¯t ascend with me!" She cried out in panic, lowering herself to look at his face. Her expression showed genuine concern as she knew Xuefeng¡¯s real stage.


    Her worry wasn¡¯t baseless as at the same time, an explosion resounded throughout the passage.


    Bang!


    They looked at the direction of the sound and saw a white chain heading straight towards their direction.


    "Watch out!" Xuefeng shouted as he pushed Jiao away from danger and dodged the chain by lifting his legs in thest second.


    ¡¯Xuefeng! Leave now!¡¯ Ling ordered sternly, her voice showing no yfulness anymore. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry about her, the chains are aimed at you!¡¯


    Unfortunately, it was already toote to exit the passage on his own ord.


    Bang! Bang!


    Two more chains were sent out from two different directions, even faster than the first one. He swung his wings, flying higher yet the chains chased after him, catching up in no time and wrapped around his legs like two snakes.


    Aaaaaargh!


    Immense pain caused Xuefeng to scream his lungs out. The sounds of his leg bones cracking and muscles twisting filled the passage, only slightly masked by his screams.


    "Xuefeng!" Jiao screamed terrified, tears gushing out uncontrobly. "I told you to leave! Why do you care so much about me?!"


    Xuefeng would love to reply but the pain he felt was too much. He gritted his teeth, trying to battle it when a sudden relief filled him,ing from the inside of him.


    ¡¯Thank you Ling...¡¯ Xuefeng muttered in his mind, finally regaining some rity but Ling only scolded him, ¡¯Go settle your matter with her fast! I will try to keep you alive!¡¯


    The chains kept pulling him down in the direction of the door so he swung with his wings to keep bnce. Thanks to Ling, at least he didn¡¯t feel any pain as she ran their Regeneration Ability on full mode.


    Xuefeng ignored Jiao¡¯s silly question and asked her what he came here for, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me anything? Are you going to leave just like that?"


    He already went this far, so he didn¡¯t n to leave without getting his answers. Xuefeng knew that Jiao reached a Monarch stage already but he didn¡¯t expect she would just Ascend without saying goodbye.


    Bang!


    Another chain sted from the wall, joining the other two before Jiao could even reply and caught onto his thigh, smashing it to bits. It regenerated quickly but the pulling force made it harder to stay in the air.


    "I can¡¯t stay here any longer... Quick, tell me." Xuefengmented, talking through the pressure. He could see Jiao suffered just by watching him receive so much pain.


    "I-I didn¡¯t know what to tell you..." Jiao stuttered, guilt all over her face. "You told me to think of what I want and I finally realized what it is. Only by leaving I can aplish it. I never thought you will chase after me like that..."


    ¡¯You have around a minute! Those chains increase in power!¡¯ Ling warned, finding it hard to deal with them which Xuefeng felt through the pain returning to his legs.


    "Couldn¡¯t you just tell me first?" Xuefeng asked with a disappointed look. "I thought we are friends..."


    Bang!


    When he heard yet another explosion, Xuefeng was already prepared for the pain toe. When Jiao heard him grunt and saw as he spurt blood from his mouth when a fist-sized chain pierced his stomach, she finally broke.


    "Xuefeng!" Jiao cried out and caught him as he started falling and called out emotionally, "I don¡¯t want to be just friends with you!"


    She hugged into his chest and added in tears, "Your scolding cleared my mind... I wanted to receive a ce in your heart without putting much work, thinking my beauty was enough to take over any man¡¯s mind. I was wrong... Without ambition and hard work I became like an empty vessel, practically useless."


    "I never said you were useless..." Xuefengmented weakly, tasting his own blood on his tongue.


    "Of course you didn¡¯t. I just discovered the truth. The current me never deserved your feelings. If I told you my ns, I don¡¯t think I would be able to leave. Because of that I shamelessly thought it would be best to just leave. I¡¯m sorry... I regret it now," Jiao confessed, squeezing him without realizing she was hurting him.


    "Cough, cough..." Xuefeng almost choked of blood andmented sarcastically as he pulled her away, only using her as support, "I think you forgot I have a chain stabbed through my belly..."


    They were already closing in towards the exit which was probably the reason why no other chains attacked him anymore. Their main task seemed to be throwing any intruders outside the passage.


    "I¡¯m sorry... It¡¯s all my fault you suffered so much..." Jiao apologized again but Xuefeng pinched her cheek in return, using the pitiful strength he had left.


    "Stop apologizing... I came on my own," Xuefengmanded before slowly letting go of her, allowing the chains to pull him down freely. "Go on and fulfill your goals. You have my blessing."


    "No!" Jiao tried to catch him but his hand slipped from her fingers. The chains finallyunched him out of the passage and only her voice reached him when he was falling towards the pce.


    "In Heaven Realm! I will find you again! Stronger than ever! I promise!"

 Chapter 460 Cancelled.

    <h4>Chapter 460 Cancelled.</h4>


    The doors of light closed right after Jiao¡¯s words escaped from the passage and darkness engulfed the sky once again. Xuefeng was falling with a bloody hole in his stomach but that wasn¡¯t his main concern. His mind was still thinking about Jiao.


    Although their rtionship wasn¡¯t that greatly developed, he still considered her a friend. For her to simply leave alone and venture into a dangerous world of Heaven Realm was just foolish. He didn¡¯t waste time scolding her in the passage as that wouldn¡¯t change anything and instead tried to understand her decision but he still found her behavior unnecessary.


    "Sigh... So stupid," Xuefengmented as he slowly stabilized his fall, suspending mid-air while Ling tried her hardest to repair his body.


    He tried to help understand her mistakes and epted her under his roof so the least she could do was inform him what she decided to do. He didn¡¯t share the same feelings as she did for him yet that wasn¡¯t the reason to leave.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t bother with her,¡¯ Ling called out unhappily. "If the only way for her to regret is seeing you in pain, I don¡¯t want you to see her ever again.¡¯


    ¡¯Some people just need a small push. If my sacrifice can fix her behavior and motivate her to great things then I will take it. I will consider it a parting gift for her. What she can achieve now depends solely on her,¡¯ Xuefeng exined it from his perspective, still not regretting his actions.


    If he let her leave just like that, he wouldn¡¯t be called Xuefeng.


    ¡¯She has little chances to survive,¡¯ Lingmented, recounting him the reality of the Heaven Realm. ¡¯That ce is too dangerous for a lone women. You are left with only a few options to survive. You can either join a powerful organization that will protect you, acquire a bloodline of another race and seek their help or find a strong male cultivator who will protect you in exchange for your body.¡¯


    Xuefeng already knew the world there was brutal but hearing it again only made him worry more. Although it was fully her decision to leave alone, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty, knowing he had the power to stop her.


    Ling still wasn¡¯t done talking critically of Jiao, ¡¯Just as Thunder Goddess, if Jiao refuses to join any forces, she would be hunted down for her beauty. Even if she survives and you meet her in the future, she wouldn¡¯t be the same person anymore, already dirtied by the brutality of that Realm. The best chance she had was staying with us but she threw it away.¡¯


    Xuefeng was silenced by her reasoning, knowing she was probably right. In his current situation, there is nothing he could do now other thanmenting and crying over spilled milk which he would never do. He already had his ns so he couldn¡¯t follow after her to help.


    ¡¯Forget about her. It would be for the best,¡¯ Ling advised, making Xuefeng sigh yet again.


    ¡¯How are my injuries?¡¯ Xuefeng asked, diverting his attention from this event. Jiao matter would for sure return to him in the future so it was pointless to trouble himself with it now.


    At the same time, he looked around and realized there were already many guards nearby, flying to him to check the situation. Ascension was never a trivial deal and seemed to rm people.


    "Young Master, are you okay?!" they called out anxiously from the distance. Seeing what state Xuefeng¡¯s clothes were, anyone would think that he was mortally wounded.


    "I¡¯m fine! Don¡¯t worry!" Xuefeng shouted back to them as he waved, which assured them.


    ¡¯Fine? You call that fine?¡¯ Ling countered him in a scolding tone, "What if I told you that you almost ruined your whole cultivation with this move? I repaired your crushed legs but your dantain is damaged. If I didn¡¯t shift the chain a bit before it reached us, you would be pierced right through your dantain. Heaven Punishment is not a joke!¡¯


    Oof...


    Xuefeng sucked in cold air, not expecting the damage would be this big.


    Ling didn¡¯t leave it at that and continued, ¡¯I can¡¯t help but get angry at you for risking your life for someone like her. She acted selfishly yet you followed after her, suffering because of her. Just wait for the time I¡¯m done healing your injuries and I wille out to kick your butt. Humpf!¡¯


    It was the first time he heard Ling this mad at him, to the point he could feel the anger in her voice. Too bad, she wasn¡¯t the only woman in his life with such tendencies. He couldn¡¯t avoid the consequences.


    "Xuefeng!"


    He heard a familiar voice from below and saw a group of girls rushing to him with a worried expression on her faces. He already knew that based on Ling¡¯s reaction, the rest wouldn¡¯t be happy as well.


    Xiao Wen was the first to reach him and questioned right away, "Are you okay?! What happened?! Yiren almost passed out from the pain."


    Xuefeng immediately nced at Yiren and she was pale, hugging onto Wuying as support.


    "Yir¡ª" He called out as he quickly flew up to her but she cut him off, assuring him, "I¡¯m alright... Don¡¯t worry about me. Wen already healed me. How are you feeling?"


    "I¡¯m okay, just slightly injured..." Xuefeng muttered, caressing Yiren¡¯s cheeks with guilt. "Ling is taking good care of me."


    Ling who was mentioned suddenly appeared next to them and exposed his deeds for him.


    "This dummy entered the passage leading to Heaven Realm as he chased after Jiao who tried to leave without saying anything and got injured in the process. I stabilized his dantain but I will still need more time to fully restore it," Ling recounted shortly and added while ring at Xuefeng, "He doesn¡¯t listen to me so I will need your help to set him straight."


    Xiao Wen was the only one from the girls who knew the severity of his actions and quickly frowned, grabbing onto his face upset. "You did what...?"


    Gulp.


    Xuefeng swallowed his saliva, seeing Xiao Wen¡¯s eyes were even sterner than Ling¡¯s.


    "I cannot exin... I saw Jiao Ascending without telling us anything and I instinctively chased after her, wanting to understand what happened. I didn¡¯t think I would fly into the passage by ident," Xuefeng tried his best to describe the situation and Xiao Wen looked at Ling for confirmation.


    Ling nodded after which Xuefeng got grabbed by his hand and pulled him down towards the pce.


    "We are going back!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the next moment, Xuefeng found himself sitting at the end of the bed with seven of his women ring at him as if they debated on his punishment. When Xiao Wen exined to the rest what exactly happened and the dangers he faced, even Yiren got upset with him.


    Xuefeng looked at them all and apologized sincerely, "I¡¯m sorry."


    "Do you even know what you apologize for?" Nuwa asked sternly, not letting him off this easily.


    "I know... I was too rush, acting without thinking once again which led to me getting injured," Xuefeng confessed and tried to stand up to give them a hug yet he was put back down by Xiao Wen¡¯s leg.


    "That¡¯s not all," she said with a shake of her head. "You need to understand that you are not alone. Did you think what will happen once you die? Both me and Yiren will immediately follow your footsteps while the rest will be left by themselves. Don¡¯t ever risk your life like this ever again, you hear me?"


    "I promise," Xuefeng vowed to which Yiren dove into his arms, hugging him tightly. Her act broke the cold atmosphere in the room and one by one they joined them.


    It was hard for anyone to be mad at him for too long.


    "What are we going to do about Jiao then?" Nuwa asked, recalling thest issue. "We gave her the chance yet she didn¡¯t change. What do you think?"


    The girls looked at each other as if they were talking through their eyes and spoke at the same time without asking Xuefeng for his opinion.


    "Cancelled."


    Just as they decided, the barrier around Tianshi, who was breaking through on the bed, cracked and broke. She opened her eyes and looked at them, surprised at their cuddling session.


    "Did I miss something?"

 Chapter 461 Tianshis Ability

    <h4>Chapter 461 Tianshi¡°s Ability</h4>


    "Ah, you are such a dummy sometimes..." Tianshi muttered with a sigh after hearing the exnation from Xiao Wen and hugged Xuefeng from behind. "She is not worth your pain. Don¡¯t think about her anymore."


    Even though she was upset with his decision, she couldn¡¯t get mad at him for too long. Xuefeng was cuddling with Yiren as Ling was checking up on her injuries so she pulled away and massaged his tense shoulders.


    "I could see that Jiao was slowly improving her behavior but in the end, she chose to resolve her problems on her own. You can¡¯t be med for that. We can only hope she will be fine and find someone who can protect her," Tianshimented.


    Looking at the girls, she added, "Though, I disagree with everyone. Canceling her will not bring us any good. If by any chance she survives in the Heaven Realm, she would be a good asset to have. We should still remain friendly with her."


    It wasn¡¯t a popr opinion but once everyone valued the pros and cons, they realized it was still an option.


    "I would only agree to Jiao being our friend and only if she changes her attitude," Nuwa responded first. "I disliked her from the very beginning so I don¡¯t think I will get along with her anyway."


    "I think we should put this decision on hold but I agree with Nuwa. Either she changes or it¡¯s a big no," Wuying chose her side and Princess Shan joined them as well. "I¡¯m of the same opinion."


    "I¡¯m fine with it. We can wait and see but I still don¡¯t like what she did," Xiao Wen expressed as Tianshi¡¯s gaze fell on her and Yi nodded when it was her turn.


    Tianshi didn¡¯t disturb Ling and Yiren before announcing with the majority of the votes, "I guess we are mostly decided. We will put this matter on hold. We can¡¯t change anything now and thinking about the matter will only make us upset. We have more important things to do now."


    With Tianshi taking the stance for everyone, they nodded, making it official. For a short moment she felt as if she took the leading role from Nuwa or Xiao Wen and she had to admit, she didn¡¯t dislike it. Being the first woman Xuefeng ever liked, she had some responsibilities.


    Not leaving her temporary position, Tianshi kissed Xuefeng¡¯s neck to gain his attention and muttered into his ear, "And if you, mister ¡¯I like to do things without thinking¡¯, decide to risk your like in such a stupid manner once again, I will personally find a rope and bind you to my hand so you don¡¯t do anything foolish again. Are we clear?"


    Her words were harsh yet soft approach didn¡¯t seem to work with Xuefeng so she had to use other methods to persuade him to be a good boy. She didn¡¯t want to lose him for the second time in her lifetime.


    "Cough... Yes," Xuefeng agreed as he cleared his throat and asked her to change the topic, "How was your breakthrough?"


    Tianshi grinned when she heard his agreement and resumed her massage as she replied calmly, "Everything worked well. My foretelling ability improved a lot and just as we expected, my second ability doesn¡¯t provide me with any attack abilities but rather acts as a supporting ability."


    "Oh, what is it?" Xuefeng asked curiously. He wanted to fully turn to Tianshi but he had Yiren on hisp as Ling examined her.


    "Still not sure but it seems to be some kind of mental ability," Tianshi exined vaguely and grasped his head gently, "Let me test it on you. Don¡¯t resist."


    When Tianshi caught his head, he immediately felt as if someone was knocking into his mind, wishing to enter. He had connected his mind with both Yiren and Nuwa before but this sensation was much differentpared to his bloodline connection.


    ¡¯Enter?¡¯ Xuefeng spoke in his mind, wishing for Tianshi to enter his mind and out of nowhere, he heard her sweet voice, ¡¯Yey, I came inside you pretty easily. Can you hear me?¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah, I can. It feels weird, you sound as if you were creating thoughts in my mind,¡¯ Xuefengmented on the strange feeling, sensing as if he had no full control over his mind anymore.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have ess to your mind. It¡¯s more like a chat room between us. I can convey my thoughts to you and vice-versa," Tianshi assured him and suggested, "Try opening your eyes."


    To his surprise, he heard her voice normally, outside of his mind. Xuefeng opened his eyes and felt Tianshi let go of his head before speaking again in his mind, ¡¯Isn¡¯t it cool? Now our minds are connected and we can talk as we do other things. We canmunicate without anyone knowing anything and surprise our enemies or even use it to talk about our secrets.¡¯


    "Tianshi, this is amazing!" Xuefeng called out excitedly, realizing how many advantages such ability gave them and quickly added, "Wait, how big of a distance can we separate with this connection? Can you connect multiple people at the same time? Does it consume a lot of Fate Qi?"


    Tianshi smiled and said, "The first two can be easily checked and the cost is minimal, at least if it¡¯s just the two of us."


    The girls who were listening to them were confused and curious about what they were talking about but Tianshi didn¡¯t keep them waiting as she reached out to them, "Everyone,e sit around me."


    They didn¡¯t question her and all sat on the bed where Tianshi repeated the process, connecting everyone.


    ¡¯Whoa... Isn¡¯t that kind of broken...? This ability would be great in times of war.¡¯ Xiao Wenmented shocked.


    All of them heard each other¡¯s thoughts as if they were sitting in the same room, talking to each other.


    ¡¯It seems only if we form words with thoughts will theye through. We can¡¯t send images,¡¯ Wuying reported after a couple of tries.


    ¡¯I think the best part is that we can talk about Xuefeng without him knowing,¡¯ Xiao Wen said with an evil smile and everyone shared it. Sometimes they wanted to discuss something just between them so such ability came in handy.


    Xuefeng rolled his eyes and asked, ¡¯About this, is there a way to cut the connection?¡¯


    He knew his mind would explode if he listened to them all at once.


    ¡¯Let me try,¡¯ Tianshi muttered and suddenly his mind got clear. He was just about to report it when the girls started tough.


    "What happened?" He asked curiously but Tianshi only shook her head, "Nothing~ We were just joking around."


    "Fine, don¡¯t tell me, I have Yiren with me to keep mepany." Xuefeng pretended to pout and hugged onto Yiren, asking Ling, "How is she?"


    At the same time, Ling let go of Yiren¡¯s hand and described, "Her dantain is also damaged but not as bad as in your case. I was able to heal it already. I still need to work on yours for a bit."


    She didn¡¯t stay for long as she gave him a quick kiss and returned to his body. He immediately felt a warm feeling heaving towards his dantain which meant Ling got to work right away.


    ¡¯I love you!¡¯ Xuefeng expressed his love but Ling wanted more, presenting her demands. ¡¯I want cuddles and your body as payment. I will im it when I¡¯m done with you.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t reject her, recalling how much she helped him this time and agreed, ¡¯Sure, It¡¯s a deal.¡¯


    "Xuefeng..." Yiren muttered as she finally could rx, no longer in any pain and rotated her body on hisp. He quickly leaned over with his lips and kissed her lightly while apologizing yet again, "I¡¯m sorry... You had to go through a lot of pain because of me..."


    Yiren epted the kiss and bit him on her own while embracing him by the neck. "It¡¯s okay... It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Your kisses steal all the pain away."


    He still felt bad for his actions and asked, rubbing her warmly on her back, "Is there anything you want? I want to fulfill your wish."


    Xuefeng thought she will need time to consider what she wants yet Yiren was quick as she leaned over to his ear and whispered her wish.


    "That¡¯s it?" Xuefeng asked to confirm and Yiren nodded happily, "Yes... and you have to do what I ask you to..."


    "Alright, let¡¯s go."

 Chapter 462 Only Mine… Just This Once ** - Yiren POV

    <h4>Chapter 462 Only Mine... Just This Once ** - Yiren POV</h4>


    "Carry me please." Yiren whispered her first order, wrapping her legs around Xuefeng¡¯s waist. She was rarely shameless so this time she decided to go all out.


    After what happened today, she deserved some pampering and special attention. She didn¡¯t tell him exactly how much pain she felt but she almost felt as if her organs were being ripped apart. If not for Xiao Wen¡¯s quick help, she would have passed out immediately.


    He seemed to know that as he immediately agreed and yed along while leaning over, "My Princess, please embrace me tightly."


    She coiled around his neck and grasped onto his shiny white hair just as he suggested. Her face closed in without waiting for his permission until their noses rubbed against one another, their lips just inch away from connecting.


    Her sisters gawked at her, stopping their chat and Nuwa joined them, looking with surprised gaze at her daughter but Yiren didn¡¯t care about them, only thinking about him. She wanted Xuefeng.


    "I want a kiss..."


    Yiren¡¯s lips trembled as she whispered her wish, too quiet for anyone to hear yet Xuefeng seemed to understand it.


    He pressed on her back and kissed her, gently at first but he added intensity which made her grasp onto his warm body as if he was thest thing that kept her from melting.


    "One more..."


    She repeated her order when he dared to pull away and Xuefeng attacked without hesitation, parting her shaking lips which sent tingling sensation across her skin, the pleasure she almost forgot how much she loved.


    She wanted to dominate him, for the first time in her life, she wanted him to think only about her. Just for this short moment.


    Yiren didn¡¯t realize when but her tiny tongue suddenly slipped into his mouth, kidnapped by the whirlpool of his passion which exploded her heart from within. At one moment it was gently inviting her to dance before demanding more and more, causing her to finally melt into his body.


    Despite that, she still gripped onto his hair and rubbed on his long ears, sharing the waves of mes that filled him.


    She wanted everything he had, to lick, breathe and eat him whole. With just one whiff she inhaled it all, his shampoo, their special oils she rubbed on him this morning or his manly scent that only he had.


    He stood up, carrying her with him and their lips stayed connected. She felt wonderful, forgetting about the pain from before as the touch from his hands masked it with their warm, roaming freely on her back.


    "Where are you two going?" Nuwa asked, seeing they didn¡¯t seem willing to share their ns and Yiren halted her passion, announcing to the rest.


    "We will take a shower. Xuefeng is only mine for the next thirty minutes."


    Yiren was always first to share and sacrifice her own sweet time for others but sometimes even she wanted to be selfish.


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯tment as his lips were covered once again. His only option was following her desires till she was fully satisfied and pay back the rest on ater date.


    Thud.


    The doors to the bathroom closed and she dropped down from him, separating from his lips while looking at his stars from up close.


    She was out of breath yet happy, feeling his heart beat as fast as her own.


    "Yiren..." Xuefeng whispered her name yet she ced her finger on his lips.


    "Don¡¯t talk..." Yiren replied back, ying with his lips. "Let your body and emotions speak for you... I can feel anything you do..."


    As she spoke, her finger traveled down on his chin andnded on his chest as she grasped into his shirt. It was already ruined so she cut it gently in the middle, sliding it off his torso.


    His hands were still gripping onto her dress, feeling as if he was a moment away from ripping it away.


    Yiren couldn¡¯t wait anymore. She stood on her toes and kissed his neck, licking it as her hands roamed on his body, caressing every corner of it as if to save his imagine permanently into her mind. She sucked and bit on his skin, leaving one mark after another until his whole neck was covered in her scent.


    Ah...


    He moaned softly when she kissed his earlobe which caused her desire to the peak.


    "Make me scream your name..."


    She didn¡¯t need to ask twice as his pants fell down on their own and her body lifted, carried by him effortlessly across the room. His passionate gaze made her feel weak, forced to cling onto him as he ced her beneath the shower.


    Droplets of hot water began falling down on their heads, wetting his naked body and her dress which he left forst to take off, moving around her body with an unhurried manner. He scooped her golden hair off her face, and leaned down, kissing her deeply, unbothered by the falling water.


    His hands trailed down on her neck, then shoulders, lowering her dress as they traveled down, stopping by her breasts. His tongue mimicked the actions of his fingers as he pressed, twisted, dancing round and round.


    Mhmm...


    Her first sound of pleasure tried to find an outlet but he blocked all exits, pushing her limits again and again. One hand lingered on her breast, teasing and pulling while the other moved further, dropping her dress on the floor. The next thing she remembered was his fingers entering inside her, stirring and rubbing.


    She wanted him to hear her cries for more, so she caught his ears, pulling his hungry lips away and ced them on her neck. Each time she rubbed his special spots, her body shivered, legs stiffening. Being this close to him sent his pleasure straight onto her without any dy, making her bless their connection.


    Ahh!


    Her loud moan was like music to his ears, his moves intensifying each time she cried her lungs out. He lifted her leg up right after she came, barely able to stand on her own as her muscles shuddered constantly and dropped down on the floor. She leaned on the wall for support just in time to receive another explosion to her already broken mind as his tongue drove inside her.


    "Xuefeng~!"


    He fulfilled her wish but he didn¡¯t stop, squeezing her thigh that he ced on his shoulder and listened to her raw, uncontrolled cries of pleasure as he imed her with his tongue.


    Yiren was already on the brink, gushing out while grasping onto his hair, pulling and pressing him closer before showering him with high-pitched moans each time he reached the right spot.


    When his face leveled up with her own, staring into her exhausted eyes with desire and love, she knew it was just the beginning. She lifted her trembling arms and embraced his neck, returning the same loving gaze.


    "Please... Feel good with me..."


    With how hard he has gotten, rubbing and knocking against her entrance, she knew he would push inside her very soon.


    "You are only mine... Just this once..."


    Ahh~!


    She screamed with pleasure as her entrance parted and he slid inside her with ease, reaching all the way to her end, pulsing and throbbing. She has never been this ready to receive his love like she was that day, taking him whole each second as he plundered her insides.


    At one moment he pushed slowly, teasing her entrance while waiting for her to beg for more before giving her full, hard thrusts that she couldn¡¯t handle anymore, her legs bending under his force. He grabbed her second leg and lifted her without slowing down the movement, pounding in the rhythm of her moans.


    Even though their bodies were connected with soul, mind and flesh, all she thought was... him. She was weak, already exhausted but she didn¡¯t let go of him.


    She would never let go.


    Her body shivered each time they came together but she stubbornly clung onto him, her lips next to his ear. Each time she moaned, Xuefeng thrusted with new energy, creating a vicious circle of pleasure that none of them wanted to end.


    He was hers and she was his. Forever and ever.


    "Xuefeng, I love you!"


    Her onest cry, aimed straight at his heart, left her mouth and a tremor run through Xuefeng¡¯s body, exploding with ecstasy.


    He felt the same.


    Yiren could feel it clearly.


    "I love you too."

 Chapter 463 Sleepless Night **

    <h4>Chapter 463 Sleepless Night **</h4>


    When Yiren and Xuefeng finally left the bathroom, there was something different about them. Or rather, something changed in Yiren. Her gaze at Xuefeng while hugging onto him was filled with love and devotion, much stronger than the usual.


    All others naturally spotted that difference and stared at the two with their hands wrapped under their chests. They were all undressed in bed, waiting for Xuefeng toe back but now they wanted to know the details.


    Xuefeng noticed the strange gazes and questioned with a smile as he walked up to the bed, "What? Why do you all look at us like that? We were quick."


    "What trick did you use to make Yiren so lovestruck? We can all see it clearly," Xiao Wen asked, pulling him onto the bed where all the girls got hold of him. "Speak up, we want the same."


    "Huh, I didn¡¯t do anything different than usual..." Xuefeng got confused and looked at Yiren. "Am I right?"


    The girls switched their target at Yiren but she only smiled mysteriously, hopping on the bed and nodded, "Mhmm, just the usual... Isn¡¯t it natural I look at him with love? He is after all the man we decided to spend the rest of our lives with. There is no one else I love more."


    The girls were still suspicious but before they could question him more, Xuefeng pushed Xiao Wen onto the bed and reached out to the closest girls, Wuying and Tianshi. He slipped his hands in between their legs and smiled, still full of energy.


    "You wanted the same, let me give you the same."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Although Xuefeng was willing, it was actually hard for him to satisfy all of them in a single night. It was alreadyte already and there were only so many hours of the night they could use. Xuefeng already forgot how it feels like to sleep as each night for him was a constant marathon of passion.


    "Is it morning already...?" Xuefeng asked as he pulled his lips from Tianshi. Sun rays were already piercing through the windows yet he only noticed them now, his eyes closed as he enjoyed the steamy kiss.


    "Ah, I¡¯m not done yet. Let me finish..." Nuwained while her hips continued to move rhythmically, riding on him to her heart content. It was finally her turn so she wouldn¡¯t let him go easily.


    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s still early..." Tianshi assured, cing Xuefeng¡¯s hand back on her chest and stole his lips once again.


    Having her fill, she pulled away and his lips were immediately seized by Wuying who was in charge of lending her legs as his pillow. The third in turn was Yi who wanted to get at least something, being the only one who still didn¡¯t get to taste Xuefeng in bed.


    She noticed his apologetic look and Yi requested, "I want our first time to be special... There is no need to hurry." He squeezed on her nipple as if he understood and suddenly let go of the girls, sitting up.


    "It¡¯s time to get to work. Everyone needs to improve diametrically for our next expedition. We will rest and enjoy ourselves plenty after wee back," Xuefeng decided, grasping onto Nuwa¡¯s bottom. "It¡¯s time to end the party."


    "No!" Nuwa refused and hugged onto his chest so he wouldn¡¯t let go of her. "I want more."


    Smack!


    "Ahh!" Nuwa cried out in pleasure after Xuefeng pped her butt as punishment for talking back.


    A red mark of his hand appeared on her skin but Nuwa didn¡¯t care. Each of his smacks gave her even more pleasure as his manhood throbbed inside her.


    "This is your second round. Look how patient others are," Xuefeng scolded as he squeezed Yi¡¯s thigh, showing that he talked about her.


    Too bad, Nuwa was a really hard nut to crack.


    She looked up, entangled her hands around his head andined unhappily, stalling for more time, "You promised to give me a lot of pleasure. I¡¯m just iming what you owe me..."


    Nuwa didn¡¯t let him speak back and kissed him deeply while invading his mouth with her tongue. Xuefeng already knew she would simply do what she wanted if he didn¡¯t do anything so he acted.


    Nuwanded on her back out of nowhere and Xuefeng thrust with power, weakening her defenses.


    "Ahh! Yes! More!" Nuwa cried out, allowing Xuefeng to slip away from her embrace. He immediately used this chance to pin her wrists to the bed, temporarily taming her.


    Sex with Nuwa was a never-ending battle and a trap she set up for him. She was never fully satisfied. No matter how much she came, she wanted more and more.


    "You are a bad girl," Xuefeng scolded lightly but Nuwa wrapped her legs around him and agreed with him yfully, "Yes, I¡¯m a selfish, bad girl. You need to punish me~"


    Xuefeng rolled his eyes at her shamelessness and gave up arguing with her. It was an endless back and forth with her. Unless he got stronger, he would never tame her. The only way to defeat her was to make here.


    Without saying anything, Xuefeng grabbed her arms for support and started pounding as he announced to the rest, "I will visit Lisa today, study under her until lunchtime before we all gather and visit the Inheritance Grounds. I want toplete all of them."


    "We can stay here and cultivate until then," Tianshi proposed, sneaking in behind him. Although he was upied with Nuwa, it didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t disturb them a little.


    As she expected, Xuefeng freed one of his hands and embraced her. "Yes, you all need to increase your cultivation bases, especially you. I expect you to break through to Saint Stage before we depart. You still have a few days," Xuefeng informed, finishing with a kiss.


    Tianshi already knew what he would say so she smiled and replied, "Mhmm, I will work hard. Though, I only recently entered Emperor Stage so I still need a whole stage to cross."


    As if she thought of something, she kissed him gently and asked, "Will you maybe help me with Dual Cultivation?"


    "Mhmm!" Nuwa cried out at this very moment, looking like she was reaching her ecstasy. Her lips were tightly shut, trying to suppress her sounds and only gushing juices acted as a sign of her eruption.


    Tianshi saw he didn¡¯t finish yet so she sat across Nuwa¡¯s belly and hanged herself on his neck, staring into his eyes with a smile.


    "Sure," Xuefeng agreed and performed a quick switch which widened Tianshi¡¯s eyes.


    When he burst inside her, Tianshi was focused, already nning on absorbing every drop which would get her even closer to her goal. She didn¡¯t have Elven Bloodline and only recently acquired a Fate Spirit so her cultivation wascking behind everyone.


    "Focus on absorbing it and continue pushing through. I will help youter."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Even though they decided to leave the bed, it took Xuefeng more than an hour to free himself from the girls, constantly getting teased and assaulted by them. Just a moment ago he could still hear them chatting in his head but he suddenly lost the signal.


    "It seems the distance formunication is at most a few kilometers. Still something," Xuefengmented as he headed towards Lisa¡¯s mansion.


    He already learned from the girls that Drakos left to find the Hidden Realm entrance so he was now moving solo. He already considered him a buddy, despite his cute and little form.


    He spotted Lisa in front of her mansion exchanging goods with the manager but when hended, the man excused himself, leaving them alone.


    "I¡¯m back early," Xuefeng announced with a smile, thinking Lisa would be happy to see him yet she only nced at him casually, looking as if she had something on her mind.


    "Did something happen?" Xuefeng asked as he approached and Lisa shrugged, no longer paying him attention. "You tell me. Aren¡¯t you the reason she left to Heaven Realm like an idiot because she tried to prove heaven knows what?"

 Chapter 464 Spit It Out!

    <h4>Chapter 464 Spit It Out!</h4>


    "Hey, I also didn¡¯t know anything about it," Xuefeng called out and grabbed Lisa¡¯s wrist to stop her. He wanted to exin but she didn¡¯t seem to care.


    Lisa turned her head around and red at him, ordering sharply, "Let go. I don¡¯t want to talk to you."


    "Will you please listen to me?" Xuefeng pleaded without releasing her. He already guessed she ced all the me on him so he tried to clear his name.


    Lisa looked at him conflicted and replied, "No. We were meant to enter the Heaven Realm together, as sisters, yet she was determined to leave now because she wanted to improve herself for you. She thought she can do it all by herself and impress you when you two meet again. How foolish is that?"


    "Then why are you ming me? Do you think I wanted her to leave?" Xuefeng questioned, pulling her closer and locked her second hand. "When I came back in the evening, I saw her in the process of ascending, already in the God Stage. Guess what I did?"


    "What?" Lisa got her attention grabbed. "If she already advanced, it was already toote."


    She stopped struggling so Xuefeng let go of her and described what happened, "I tried to stop her and learn why she was leaving without telling me anything. I even identally entered into the passage with her where I almost died from the Heavenly Chains. Don¡¯t me me for her decision. I tried to help her."


    Lisa¡¯s eyes widened as she suddenly turned even angrier at him.


    "You did what?!" Lisa cried out and pulled him into her mansion, mming him against the doors. "Dummy! What were you thinking?! What if something happened to you?! You could die there!"


    "Ah, I was already scolded by everyone, please don¡¯t be another one. I heard enough," Xuefeng sighed, not in a mood to listen to another lecture.


    His response made her even more annoyed but there was nothing she could do. Who she was to him to receive the right to scold him. Lisa only red at him and finally stomped with her foot, walking away upset.


    "Hey¡ª" Xuefeng tried to stop her again but before he said anything, Lisa threw a ring at him which he caught on instinct.


    "There is a letter inside addressed to you. If you want to learn why she did it, you should read it," Lisamented as she halted in front of her workshop. "I don¡¯t me you for her decision. I me you for not stopping her before it was toote. Don¡¯t worry, I me myself too. I was the one who gave her the pill. Now there is nothing we can do to save her unless we follow after her."


    Thud.


    Lisa closed the doors behind her as she entered the workshop, leaving Xuefeng alone in the corridor. He could only sigh to himself and look inside the ring. He took out a white paper from it and saw neat writing on one page.


    With his strengthened sense of smell, he immediately smelled Jiao¡¯s perfumes on it which confirmed it was her writing.


    ¡¯Hi, Xuefeng...


    If you are reading this, I am probably gone by that time. Long story short, I left for Heaven Realm. I know you probably can¡¯t believe it but I had to do it.


    Please, don¡¯t me yourself. It¡¯s all my fault and my decision in the first ce. I was never someone who deserved even one sun ray yet I wanted the whole sun.


    Because of this, I decided to leave. I don¡¯t really know what I¡¯m hoping for but I want to change. I want to be someone worthy of your trust, friendship, and love...¡¯


    At that moment, Xuefeng paused, touching the paper. He noticed the paper was puckered at a few spots. He quickly realized what those spots meant.


    Tears.


    Jiao was crying as she wrote this letter. Xuefeng quickly checked the second part of the letter.


    ¡¯I¡¯m really sorry...


    I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m leaving without saying goodbye...


    I¡¯m sorry I failed to earn your trust...


    I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t live up to your expectations...


    When I didn¡¯t deserve to see you at my best, I don¡¯t deserve to see you at my lowest too...


    I¡¯m really sorry... I can¡¯t...


    I really can¡¯t gather the courage to meet you...


    I was never good for you but that will change. I will work hard to prove myself. Prove I can stay by your side and be with you.


    Please forgive me for leaving. Just thisst time. Forgive me.


    I wille back stronger than ever. Don¡¯t forget me.


    Look, I¡¯m shameless again... Anyway, thank you for your kindness. Despite my ugly character, you didn¡¯t push me away as everyone suggested. Thank you.¡¯


    Ah...


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he reached this part. He still believed Jiao was one big dummy but it was toote toment about it. His opinion didn¡¯t change after he read the letter. He hoped she will seed and actually improve.


    Bam!


    Just as he wanted to continue to read thest part of the letter, he heard a small explosion from the inside of Lisa¡¯s workshop. He immediately entered inside and got hit by an intense pill aroma. It was strong and earthy but at the same time refreshing.


    "What?" Lisa asked from her crouched position as she was reaching out towards her cauldron. It was obvious she was creating some strong pills but that assured him. At least she returned to her job instead of worrying about her sister.


    "Nothing, you can continue," Xuefeng responded and returned to the letter.


    ¡¯Even if I am thest person would like to give favors to, I hope you can ept one of my selfish wishes.


    Can you take care of my sister, Lisa? I know that she loves me dearly even though she doesn¡¯t show it on the outside but this is why I¡¯m worried about her. She is even more stubborn than me so I am afraid she will follow me to the Heaven Realm. I hope you can stop her.¡¯


    Xuefeng side nced at Lisa but he didn¡¯t notice any strange behavior. She was packing pills she just made into a small vial so he looked back at the letter.


    ¡¯If you read this letter, you should be read her. If you notice any red pills with a strong, earthy smell around her, please stop her. It¡¯s an Ascension Pill. One needs to keep it under their tongue for better effects so even if she takes one, you can still stop her before she reaches breakthrough.


    I¡¯m sorry and thank you!¡¯


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t believe that Lisa would actually do it but the aroma he felt from before made him worried. He looked back at Lisa and suddenly paled.


    She had a red colored pill in her hand which she put into her mouth right in front of him. It was the very same pill with a strong and earthy smell she just made.


    He immediately rushed to Lisa as he cried out, "Lisa! Stop it!"


    She looked at him with a questioning gaze when he grabbed her shoulder and ordered her.


    "Quickly, spit it out!"

 Chapter 465 Just Leave...

    <h4>Chapter 465 Just Leave...</h4>


    Lisa¡¯s eyes widened, not knowing what Xuefeng was doing but his demand was unreasonable so she shook her head, rejecting him. She tried to push him away to the safe distance but he didn¡¯t stop, embracing her by the waist and ordered seriously.


    "Spit it out! I won¡¯t let you risk your life like her. You are not ready for this."


    "Mhmm?!" Lisa questioned with her mouth full, still not getting him.


    What risk? What life?


    ¡¯What do you mean?!¡¯ Lisa cried out in her mind as she pushed on Xuefeng¡¯s chest.


    Because her dress was thin and she had nothing underneath it, she felt as if his hands touched her directly on the skin. He didn¡¯t seem to care about that was he gripped her strongly, increasing the effect.


    How did he expect her to spit out a pill like that? Doesn¡¯t he know how embarrassing it would look like? Lisa was raised in a respected family. Even if she was naughty from time to time, it didn¡¯t mean she would dare to spit left and right.


    "Okay, you give me no choice," Xuefeng announced before grabbing both of her hands and pulling towards the doors. He gave her no chance to resist at all, using more strength than usual.


    He raised her arms upwards and pinned them both right above her head, using only one hand to hold her. Lisa gave up on resisting as she trusted he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her so he locked her in ce with little to no effort.


    ¡¯What does he want...?¡¯ Lisa thought as she looked up in search of his eyes when she felt his warm hand holding onto her cheeks, squeezing them.


    "This is yourst chance. Are you going to spit it out or not?" Xuefeng asked sternly, creating a small bowl out of his hand right in front of her mouth.


    ¡¯Does he want me to spit onto his hand...? Nooooooo!¡¯ Lisa instantly rejected this idea and shook her head, knocking his hand away.


    Her lips pressed tightly, entering intoplete lockdown and she red at him, flushing all around. Both her cheeks and ears creeped with redness as hearth pumped more blood, beating faster than ever. She has never been so embarrassed in her life than at this moment.


    "Fine, you asked for it," Xuefeng muttered and suddenly held onto her chin, stopping her tantrum. She thought he will try to squeeze the pill out of her mouth but instead Xuefeng leaned over and pressed his lips against her own.


    "..."


    Lisa wanted to move, do something but her body suddenly froze and mind turned nk. She couldn¡¯t feel anything other than the softness and warmth pressing against her.


    ¡¯He kissed me...¡¯ Lisa¡¯s finally thought, realizing what was happening. His right hand was pinning her hands to the door while the other held her chin firmly, allowing little to no movement.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t pull away from her for even a second and instead pushed harder, trying to part her lips away with gentle kisses. The more time passed, the harder it was for her to resist.


    As thest line of defense, she swung the knee at his crotch but he suddenly moved forward and caught it in between of his thighs. His body was nowpletely covering her own, from her legs up to her arms and face.


    ¡¯What¡¯s up with him...? If he wanted to kiss me, he didn¡¯t need to force himself like this...¡¯ Lisa muttered in her mind, not understanding him. If he asked her properly, she would probably give in. There was no need to create such a y just to kiss her.


    It was herst contemtion before her body finally broke and her lips parted.


    "Ah..." Lisa let out a weak sound of defeat when a slimy object slipped into her mouth.


    She immediately identified it as Xuefeng¡¯s tongue and flushed even more, not knowing what exactly she should do. It was her first kiss yet Xuefeng expected so much from her right off the bat.


    He pressed against her tongue, teasing it from all sides before lifting it up, revealing a small pill underneath. To her surprise, his tongue wrapped around the pill and he pulled it out of her mouth. Right when the pill was out of her mouth, Xuefeng released her chin, drawing away.


    She instinctively followed after him but because he held her hands, she was forced back.


    ¡¯Did he just kiss me for the pill...?¡¯ Lisa finally realized something was wrong with Xuefeng¡¯s behavior. The whole time she thought she was his goal but he was holding onto the pill he just pulled from her mouth and stared at it with interest.


    "..."


    Lisa was momentarily speechless. She watched him lick the pill as if testing its purpose and suddenly felt like crying. He yed with her feelings from start to finish. He didn¡¯t care about her from the very beginning.


    "This is not an Ascension Pill, right?" Xuefeng asked troubled. "It doesn¡¯t contain a lot of Spirit Essence inside..."


    "You..." Lisa tried to scold him but she was lost for words. Her mind got quickly overwhelmed by a mix of emotions, making her upset, embarrassed and most importantly angry.


    "Of course it¡¯s not! It¡¯s a chill pill to calm my mind!" Lisa cried out, the anger taking over her other pent up emotions. "Did you think I would randomly eat an Ascension Pill?!"


    "My bad then. I¡¯m sorry. I thought you are trying to follow your sister and risk your life as well..." Xuefeng apologized and let go of her, showing signs of regret. Unfortunately, it was already toote.


    "You think I would go to Heaven Realm on my own? Do I look like an idiot?" Lisa questioned annoyed. "I would be a ve in the very first day. I know my limits."


    Xuefeng scratched his head and passed her the letter, "Jiao mentioned an red pill with a strong, earthy aroma. She said there is a chance you would follow her so she asked me to stop you in case you consume one. I thought¡ª"


    "You thought what? Tell me, I¡¯m interested in your answer. Go ahead," Lisa cut him off. "Couldn¡¯t you just ask me? Do you know how many pills with a strong earthy aroma I can make? More than a hundred!"


    "I¡¯m sorry, I overreacted as usual... I didn¡¯t want to lose another friend..." Xuefeng replied softly, rubbing his eyelids with a deep sigh. He seemed to be tired from everything but it didn¡¯t change the fact that he messed up again.


    Lisa quickly read the letter before burning it. "So now what? You think I will be satisfied with your sorry?" Lisa asked upset, her anger slowly diminishing. "You forced yourself on me and took away my first kiss. Can you exin that?"


    "It wasn¡¯t my intention. I just wanted to protect you from making a mistake. That was all that was on my mind." Xuefeng tried to exin but Lisa didn¡¯t¡¯ buy that.


    "And? Doesn¡¯t it matter now? You already did it and we can¡¯t go back in time. Tell me rather what you want to do now. I¡¯m waiting," Lisa demanded, her eyes getting wetter as she spoke.


    "I..." Xuefeng started speaking when Lisa wiped her eye and saw tears on her hand, making him stop.


    "Oh, perfect. Now I¡¯m crying. Thank you. I have not cried in years," Lisamented, showing a fake smile before opening the doors for him. "It¡¯s best if you leave. I¡¯m not in the mood to teach you today. You got your kiss so you should be satisfied."


    She didn¡¯t look at him anymore, turning with her back to him and tried to stop crying, covering her face with her sleeve.


    "Lisa..." Xuefeng muttered as he started walking up to her but she stopped him. "Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m just your friend anyway. You have so many women already. Why would you care about me."


    All she received was silence, confirming her guess. She was just a normal friend for him.


    ¡¯Once he leaves, he will forget about me quickly...¡¯ Lisa muttered to herself and called out to chase him away, "Forget about this kiss. I don¡¯t care anymore. We are at most friends and I¡¯m your teacher. Come back tomorrow. I should be fine by then and we can continu¡ª"


    She didn¡¯t get to finish her words as Xuefeng didn¡¯t seem to stop his movements and she felt his chest pushing against her back. His arms embraced her tiny body and he just hugged her without saying anything.


    Lisa didn¡¯t know why but her chest started hurting and tears fell even more intensely.


    "Let go of me. Your women are waiting. Go hug them instead," Lisa ordered as she tried to shrug him off, contrary to how she really felt.


    She just knew it was the right thing to do. Too bad, Xuefeng didn¡¯t listen, tightening his hug instead. He caught her wrists so she doesn¡¯t struggle and they just stayed like this is silence.


    "Why? I said you shouldn¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine," Lisa finally spoke but Xuefeng countered, shutting her down.


    "Then why are you crying?"


    Yes, why?


    She didn¡¯t know.


    Maybe because there was no one in her life for a long time. She was all alone. Only her and the pills. There was no one she could talk to and no one that could brighten her day.


    Then...


    Xuefeng appeared. They didn¡¯t know each other for long yet his humor, his smile and his banter made her every day happier. She would wake up excited to meet him, looking forward to their lesson.


    But...


    She was quick to realize it would end soon. The moment he left for the first time, it struck her harder than she thought. Wouldn¡¯t he leave for good one day? She would be alone once again.


    She thought she would at least have her sister after they finally reunited yet she also left. Her n to follow her for adventures as duo got ruined as quickly as it arised.


    Why was she crying?


    Yeah... He was the reason...


    Sniff...


    "Please... If you n to one day leave me... Do it now... I don¡¯t want to get attached only to lose you... Please... Just leave now..."

 Chapter 466 Decision

    <h4>Chapter 466 Decision</h4>


    "Xuefeng, it¡¯s your turn. You already know the basics. You should be able to create this Rank two pill."


    Showcasing ten pills that she just created, Lisa grabbed Xuefeng¡¯s hand and pulled him onto her spot. Her face was full of smiles and eyes shining. There were some leftover tear stains under her eyes, but she was much better already, recovering her cheerful mood.


    "Sure," Xuefeng agreed, sitting down on the small stool in front of the cauldron when Lisa sneaked behind him and hugged him.


    Before he was able toment, Lisa exined herself, "Don¡¯t get me wrong... It¡¯s just easier to control and teach you in this position... It¡¯s not like I want to hug you or anything..."


    "Oh really? Then why are your hands squeezing my chest?"


    Lisa immediately disagreed, twisting facts, "They are not! I¡¯m just checking if your body is ready. You need to be prepared in both mind and body to create amazing pills. I¡¯m doing you a favor!"


    "Okay, then how is my body? Is it ready?"


    "Mhmm, I think it¡¯s good, but I will still need to inspect and check on you while you work. We need to make sure nothing bad happens," Lisa replied with a nod and ced her head on his shoulder. "Don¡¯t mind me, just focus on your job. I will assist you."


    Xuefeng only smiled and pretended he didn¡¯t see right through her. He focused on the cauldron and all the ingredients before starting this new challenge.


    Just a few minutes ago, Lisa was crying in his arms, asking him to leave before it¡¯s toote yet now she was a cuddly cat who took every opportunity she could get to hug him. Xuefeng was thinking about his decision but he didn¡¯t regret it.


    His heart was like a broken ss and each girl held one-piece hostage. Only when they were together would the ss be able to fill with water of feelings with everyone getting some. Unfortunately, almost all big pieces were already taken away and he could feel there was very little space left.


    Even though he knew all that, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t get himself to let go of Lisa¡¯s body; he didn¡¯t want to leave her alone.


    When he heard her crying words, he squeezed her body tighter and whispered into her ear, "What if I don¡¯t let go...?"


    Lisa sniffed softly and pleaded quietly, "You have to... You will hurt me... I don¡¯t like when it hurts... Please... Just leave..."


    "I will hug you until you stop crying..." Xuefeng decided, not letting her go.


    "Will you leave if I stop crying...?" Lisa asked back weakly but Xuefeng only shook his head in response.


    "Why...?"


    "I don¡¯t feel like leaving," Xuefeng replied simply.


    They stayed like this for some time before Lisa finally calm down a bit.


    "So, you won¡¯t leave me...?" She asked with hope in her voice and Xuefeng turned it around.


    "How about you won¡¯t leave me instead?"


    "What do you mean...?" Lisa turned her to the side and Xuefeng finally let go of her, allowing her to look at him.


    Xuefeng sighed deeply as he peeked into her eyes and confessed honestly, "I won¡¯t lie to you. My heart already belongs to many women and it¡¯s filled with feelings for them. If I told you I love you right now, I would not be honest with you. What you want requires time."


    "..."


    Lisa responded with silence, waiting for him to continue as she stared into his eyes.


    "If you want to find love in my heart, it¡¯s toote to just ask for it. If that was the case, would any rtionship with my wives be real? I value each and every one of them, even if it sometimes doesn¡¯t look like this. I can¡¯t promise I will find feelings for you if you follow me, but your chances are much greater this way. Do you understand?"


    Xuefeng knew his wives deserved more than what he offered them, so he proceeded with caution. He also treated this as a test. If Lisa could drop everything and follow him without a certainty that he will replicate her feelings, it would show she actually cared for him.


    "I understand," Lisa replied after a pause and finally cheered up, smiling ever so slightly.


    "Mhmm, that¡¯s good," Xuefeng nodded, patting her on the head. "I know it¡¯s unfair to you so I will understand if you¡ª"


    "I will follow you," Lisa announced firmly before he even finished and grabbed onto his shirt, clutching it with her small fingers as if he was herst hope. "I want to stay with you."


    "Are you sure?" Xuefeng asked to confirm while describing what would await her on such path. "Our journey will be tough, filled with pain, hardships and survival. I¡¯m not the safest person to be around. Once I enter Heaven Realm, I will be targeted by many people. Everyone will try to kill us. Do you still want to join me?"


    Lisa didn¡¯t take time to think but instead asked back, "Will you try to protect me if you can? Will there be love, friendship and kindness in our group? Will there be many happy and funny moments while our adventure bountiful with twists and turns?"


    "Yes," Xuefeng nodded. Everything she described was bound to happen.


    She smiled brightly when she heard it and hugged into his chest. "Then I want to follow you. Even if you won¡¯t love me in the end, at least I can say I tried. I don¡¯t want to regret not taking this opportunity. It sounds much better than how I imagined my life in the future."


    Lisa wiped her eyes with shirt by rubbed against his chest and continued, "It was filled with pills, loneliness and boredom. I have been making pills my whole life. I honestly don¡¯t know anything else. I love it but I know it¡¯s not everything. Would I be stupid not to follow you? I get friends; I get to do what I love and I there is you. I can spend time with someone that makes me happy."


    She looked up after her speech and ended with a rhetorical question.


    "Isn¡¯t the choice obvious?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Come on, control your fire! Don¡¯t lose focus or you will burn the herbs! Each pill requires different me temperature. I already told you about it."


    "No, no! This is Wild Spearmint! Did you forget the recipe? You should add itst. Now it¡¯s time for Thorn Grass. Add it quickly and increase the mes! There is no time to hesitate!"


    "Ah! Xuefeng! I told you to mix them properly first before separating them. Look how many impurities are left. Your healing pills turned into poison."


    Lisa acted all cute and cuddlyter but the moment he started making his pills, she turned into a devil mode, shouting and yelling. He couldn¡¯t count how many times he was pinched and poked in the ribs by her.


    "What happened? You weren¡¯t this terriblest time?" Lisa questioned, giving him a re. "If you were anyone else, I would already throw you out. Did you forget everything I taught you?"


    Gulp...


    Xuefeng swallowed and scratched his head embarrassedly.


    ¡¯How do I tell her that you were helping me at the start but now I decided to do everything myself?¡¯ Xuefeng asked in his mind, not expecting alchemy would be this hard.


    It seemed pretty easy with Ling¡¯s help but now he realized it wasn¡¯t the case.


    It was extremely hard!


    Just the technique to bnce the mes, it¡¯s temperature and intensity, was hard to perform yet he needed to focus on everything else as well at the same time. It was tooplicated.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t mind helping, you know?¡¯ Ling informed but Xuefeng rejected immediately. ¡¯No, I don¡¯t to rely on you for everything. I want to find something I¡¯m good at without anyone¡¯s help.¡¯


    "Hey, I¡¯m talking to you," Lisa reminded herself to him, seeing he didn¡¯t respond. "If you have any problems, you should tell me. I thought we have those basics behind us..."


    "Lisa, I think I¡¯m not really suited for alchemy. I don¡¯t see myself mastering it quickly." Xuefeng replied honestly.


    Lisa looked at him as if that was obvious and asked, "Dummy, you thought you can master alchemy in a few weeks? I spent years and there is still a lot for me to learn."


    "Actually, yes," Xuefeng nodded.


    He received a weird stare from Lisa until she finally sighed andmented, "Well, it shouldn¡¯t matter much in our situation. If I follow you, wouldn¡¯t we have an alchemist already? If you don¡¯t think alchemy suits you, there is always Artefact Crafting left which is as popr. Maybe you like it better."


    "Mhmm, I thought the same. I am yet to try it so maybe," Xuefeng agreed with her and stood up.


    She was quick to realize what did it mean and asked, tugging on his sleeve, "Can I follow you and live in your Pce? I won¡¯t get to meet with you otherwise."


    Xuefeng blink in surprise but he didn¡¯t mind that. He would have to share his decision with the rest anyway so it would be best if they all got to know each other.


    He asked just to be sure, "Don¡¯t you have any pending orders?"


    "I can finish them all today and then move tomorrow..." Lisa suggested, looking at him with hope.


    "Sure. We will find ce to create a workshop for you," Xuefeng assured her and she brightened, giving him onest excited hug before pushing him out of the room. "Go, go. I will work now. We will meet tomorrow."

 Chapter 467: Inheritance Trials

    Chapter 467: Inheritance Trials


    ''I guess I''m only left with Artefact Crafting. I will have to ask Xiao Feng to teach meter,'' Xuefeng muttered to himself as he left Lisa''s mansion.


    Even though he could perform alchemy with Ling''s help, he wanted to find something that he could do on his own. Maybe it was his own ego that suffered each time he required help from others or maybe it was his ambition that forced him to be more independent.


    ''But first, it''s time to visit some Inheritance Trials. Let''s see how dangerous they really are¡­'' Xuefeng decided andunched himself into the sky, heading back to the pce to fetch his women.


    ''Ling, do you think we can speedrun those Inheritances? How much time is required to finish them?'' Xuefeng asked curiously, wanting to go through all nine as fast as he could. ''You should have some experience about it from Thunder Goddess.''


    ''Indeed, I do, but only for Lightning Inheritance Trial,'' Ling reported. ''First of all, It''s not that easy as you think it is. There is a reason why many fail it. If you had to fight multiple opponents that are mostly above your stage then it wouldn''t be a problem but each Inheritance Trial have a different tests. You can''t just use your battle skills to pass them.''


    ''Well, I already expected it,'' Xuefeng nodded, not expecting it to be easy.


    ''Second of all, once you die inside the Inheritance Trial, you will die in real life. Thankfully, you can resign anytime and save yourself in dire situations. Each trial takes ce in a different space and once you break the token you receive, you are sent back outside. The only limit is that you only have nine tries,'' Ling exined further.


    ''Nine tries?'' Xuefeng got surprised, not expecting so many. ''We don''t have that much time so let''s try to clear them all at the first try.''


    ''Mhmm. We can try from the Lightning Trial if you want. It is very simple as the trial consists of Lightning Tribtion in the midst of battling lightning monsters. Knowing your resistance to elements with your Royal Forest Elf Bloodline, it shouldn''t be that hard,'' Ling proposed.


    Xuefeng was about to agree when Ming suddenly added, appearing out of nowhere, ''I will be teaching you skills in the middle of your Trials so choose something else. You already have a good Lightning skill so we can touch something else at first. My skills are much betterpared to those you can find that those Inheritance Trials but they could be a good testing grounds for you.''


    "Oh!" Xuefeng eximed, recalling he actually has Ming who was supposed to teach him and asked, ''What do you suggest then?''


    ''Let''s start from the Metal, Ether or Blood. You did not master those three yet so it''s a good opportunity to try them.'' Ming proposed. ''Other six can be finished afterwards as you won''t need to use much effort for them.''


    ''Can I pass the trial if I don''t have the particr element?'' Xuefeng asked, noticing his Pce in the distance. He had to make up his mind.


    ''You don''t need to know any elements to pass the trial. The trial itself is used as a tool to master the element,'' Ling exined. ''As a reward for passing, you receive the skills and an art to refine the Essence of that element. In addition, you get some Essence in a liquid form which is much easier to refine. It will be really beneficial for you as you can use it to make your Qi thicker, allowing your Dantain to store even more of it.''


    ''That''s really great! I will choose Metal Trail and then move onto Ether Element. I need to master them anyway if I want learn Artefact Crafting,'' Xuefeng decided after hearing the exnation, already excited to try the trials.


    He was within the range of Tianshi''s ability so he called out to inform the girls, ''Everyone, I finished early. Let''s gather outside and visit some Inheritance Trials.''


    It turned out all of the girls were still connected in the link and he received back a mix of female voices. With all of them speaking at the same time, he didn''t understand much but thankfully, Tianshi muffled everyone else and replied for them all, ''We will be ready in a second.''


    ''Thank you,'' Xuefeng responded with gratitude, rubbing his temple.


    He thought this will be a blessing but knowing how many women he had to handle at the same time, he was afraid his mind will explode. One should never underestimate the power of women''s gossips.


    They didn''t let him wait long as within minutes, everyone was ready and arrived next to him. He didn''t want to hide anything from them so he decided to confess before it''s toote.


    "I decided to recruit Lisa into our group," Xuefeng mentioned as they flew towards the inheritance grounds. "I am not suited for Alchemy so she will join our group just in case we need an Alchemist in the future."


    To his surprise, his wives were surprisingly quiet but he then realized they were just talking in private. "She wille to the pce tomorrow so you all can meet. She is not a bad person," he added before they finished their conference.


    Nuwa was the first one toment, "It''s okay. Tomorrow we were supposed to meet with Wu anyway so we will just take Lisa as well and have a women''s only day."


    The rest nodded in agreement but Xuefeng questioned, "Wait, I can''t join you all?"


    They only smiled and shook their heads.


    "Nope."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The nine Inheritance Grounds were all located in different ces of the Capital. Knowing Xuefeng picked Metal Inheritance Trial, they decided to avoid splitting up and try it all at the same time. There was no limit to how many people could take part in the trials so it wasn''t an issue.


    They arrived at the ce, a big metal structure, a temple with three entrances. Naturally, there were many cultivators surrounding the temple, some were watching while the others were preparing themselves to take part in the trial.


    Xiao Wen was the most knowledge person about the matter so she was the one exining as they traveled.


    "The Metal Inheritance Trial belongs to one of the hardest but it''s also the safest. The rules are simple. You have to control a metal golem to beat your opponents. Once your golem is destroyed, you will be automatically ejected from the Trial. We can all try it without worrying about our lives," Xiao described.


    Xuefeng immediately liked this idea. He didn''t need to worry about leaving them alone which was perfect.


    "Why are there three entrances?" Yiren asked curiously with Xuefeng nodding, also wanting to know.


    "The middle one is the real entrance while the other two are exits. The right one is for winners and the left one is for losers," Xiao Wen answered and just as she said it, one man left through the right exit, having a grin on his face.


    Xiao Wen gathered their attention and pointed at metal board next to the temple, exining, "Look, someone passed the trial. Whenever one does, their name appears on the leaderboard and their score is calcted. Top one hundred all-time best scores are stored for new generation to beat. No one knows how the score is calcted but people proved the faster you clear the trial, the better score you will achieve."


    The man was also looking at the leaderboard where his name appeared at the top with his name on it. The score was still zero but in the next second, it started going up until it stopped around three hundred. Even through his number was too low to spot on the top one hundred, he still looked happy, getting back pats from his buddies.


    Xiao Wen shrugged as if she expected it andmented, "The lowest score in top one hundred is one thousand and thirty eight. You need to know that when I went through the trial for the first time, I failed. I only passed on the second try but my score only reached five hundred plus. It''s really hard to get on the leaderboard."


    "Alright. Let''s do this," Xuefeng called out all fired up to give it a try. Looking at the leaderboard, he suddenly thought of an idea.


    "If any of you pass the Trial, I want you to do something for me. You should¡ª" Xuefeng spoke out loud while finishing the rest of the sentence in his mind.


    Tianshi passed the message to everyone and they all nodded, grinning.


    "Sure!"

 Chapter 468 Final Warning

    <h4>Chapter 468 Final Warning</h4>


    Landing in front of the temple, Xuefeng¡¯s group could not avoid getting discovered by the crowd but they were already used to it. The only difference this time was the change in the person people looked at. The crowd didn¡¯t admire the beauties but instead at Xuefeng who was the only one famous from the group.


    "Look! It¡¯s Golden-winged Xuefeng! The Liu n Young Master!"


    Someone in the crowd shouted, gathering even more attention onto them. No one recognized the women he was with but after his performance at the Main za, everyone knew him.


    "Golden-winged Xuefeng, should we call you like that now?" Nuwa teased as they walked towards the temple entrance but Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind it, actually finding it cool.


    He smiled and embraced Nuwa by the waist and agreed softly, "You can call me anything you want my love."


    "Tsk," Nuwa snickered. "You¡¯re no fun."


    "I thought you had a lot of fun in the morning," Xuefeng countered right after but only received a cute tongue as a response, making himugh.


    They entered through the entrance and found themselves in a spacious room with a single grey portal in the middle. Four members of the Royal Guard were protecting it while the fifth one was standing by the table at the front. A single sign stood on the table.


    ¡¯Ten High-Tier Spirit Stones per entry.¡¯


    The man by the table just counted how many people entered without looking at their faces and called out before they even reached him, "Eight people is eighty Spirit Stones. Paid upfront."


    Xuefeng thought it was normal and was about to pull out the amount when Xiao Wen shouted angrily, "Shameless! Since when does Royal Family control the Inheritance Trials?!"


    Hearing her shout, the five members eyes¡¯ widened and their back¡¯s strengthened.


    "N-new Law established by the Ruler of the Realm..." the guard by the table stuttered, feeling the pressure of a Sage leaking from Xiao Wen.


    Based on their expressions, it seems they recognized them. Xiao Wen was after all a notable figure even before she met Xuefeng, being the daughter of Xiao Feng. Xuefeng was the new tyrant who was against the Royal Family which was even worse.


    "Bullshit! The Inheritance Trials doesn¡¯t belong to any family!" Xiao Wen cursed and pulled out her golden sword, ready to y.


    The guards immediately backed off, drawing their weapons as well. There was only one entrance so they were stuck, unable to leave.


    Xuefeng extended his hand to stop Xiao Wen and asked, "So they are basically cheating people of their money now?"


    "Yes. The Inheritance Trials have always been free to public. All three top families agreed to it so we wouldn¡¯t argue over it. We wanted to avoid bloody war but now Royal Family imed it as theirs. I guess they wish for war," Xiao Wen exined without taking her re off the Royal Guards.


    "I don¡¯t recall ever hearing about this. I represent Liu n and we don¡¯t agree," Xuefeng decided with a frown. "If your bullshit Ruler wishes for war, I will pay him a visit by tomorrow with all my three hundred plus Spirit Monarchs to settle it once and for all."


    "Xiao Family will attack with full force as well," Xiao Wen added, making the five guards shiver.


    They immediately kneeled on the ground while dropping their weapons and begged for mercy, "Please, spare us! We were just carrying out orders!"


    "I can guess this is an attempt to recover from the losses after a sudden beast attack," Xuefengmented, imagining the damage Drakos left behind.


    He wasn¡¯t fond of killing pawns so he didn¡¯t mind letting them off under one condition.


    "Tell us where else does the Royal Family collect their sudden taxes and we will let you off."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud!


    Five bodies flew out of the temple and crushed into the ground, surprising everyone in the area. Only after they saw Xuefeng walking out right after did they understand they were witnessing another sh of titans.


    Top tier Families.


    "The bullying of Royal Family ends now! Entry to Inheritance Trials is free and always will be!" Xuefeng cried out, ring at the five Royal Guards. "Go tell your Ruler that from now on, Liu n and Xiao Family will show no mercy. We will kill anyone who bully and oppress the citizens of the Capital. This is thest warning we give."


    "Y-yes, Young Master!" The Royal Guards nodded hurriedly and flew away without looking back.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t look at them either and after casual nce at the crowd, he returned to the temple. He could hear the cheers behind him which made him smile. The n worked well.


    "To think they only imed the Inheritance Trials. We can¡¯t really stop them if they increase taxes and prices in their businesses," Xuefengmented to the girls and asked Wuying, "Can you please¡ª"


    She didn¡¯t let him finish as she reported, "I already notified your father."


    "Oh, nice. You read my mind," Xuefeng praised and nced at Xiao Wen who was already in process of messaging her father as well.


    "Dad, send people to Inheritance Trials. Royal Family is taxing people at the entrance. I cleared Metal Inheritance Trial with Xuefeng."


    She spoke out the message into a green transmission crystal and kept it, not waiting for the response.


    "Shall we go?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Xuefeng followed the girls through the portal, he wanted to meet them on the other side but as he expected, all of them vanished. He appeared in a nk space filled with white light, quite simr to the Heaven Realm passage. The only difference was the absence of exits.


    Just as he wondered what would happen next, a robotic voice greeted him in his mind.


    ¡¯Wee to the Metal Inheritance Trial.¡¯


    A translucent panel appeared in front of him and the voice spoke once again.


    ¡¯I¡¯m the Spirit responsible to guide you inside the trial. Please state your name. Note that same name will be used on the Leaderboard. The name can¡¯t be changedter.¡¯


    Xuefeng smiled and said confidently, "Liu n Liu Xuefeng"


    ¡¯Please confirm the name on the screen.¡¯


    His name appeared on the panel in front of him, making him feel as if he was in a video game.


    "It¡¯s correct," Xuefeng confirmed and the panel disappeared right after.


    ¡¯Please hold on. Preparing the stage.¡¯


    He waited for a few seconds after the announcement before he finally noticed his surrounding changing. The white light turned into milky mist before dispersing, vanishing right after.


    He appeared in a big, one hundred meter arena with a t, sandy ground. Xuefeng felt no restrictions to his body and he still had contact with Ling or Ming so every move was allowed.


    ¡¯Would you like to listen to the rules or proceed to the trial?¡¯ the Spirit asked emotionlessly.


    "I would like to listen to the rules," Xuefeng chose without hesitation. Even though he had Xiao Wen¡¯s exnation, he didn¡¯t want to miss anything.


    The robotic voice didn¡¯t dilly dally and listed all the rules one by one.


    ¡¯The Trial consists of ten rounds.


    After onepletes all rounds, the trial will end.


    Participant will receive a reward by the end of the trial.


    The value of the reward will be determined based on the results of the trial.


    All rounds consist of battles between Fighters.


    Participant can only control one fighter provided by the trial.


    Participant can¡¯t touch the fighters with his body.


    Once the fighter is defeated, participant will be ejected from the trial.


    Would you like to choose your fighter?¡¯


    Everything the Spirit said was clear so Xuefeng immediately nodded.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 469 Forbidden Arts

    <h4>Chapter 469 Forbidden Arts</h4>


    Just as Xuefeng replied, three ck dots appeared in the sky. All of them erged at the same time and each produced a metallic figure which dropped to the ground.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Three metal golems created holes in the arena as they smashed to the ground. They moved flexibly as if they were not made from metal and straightened up, staring at Xuefeng with their red eyes.


    "Cool!" Xuefeng eximed, getting even more excited. He felt as if he was about to y one of the fighter games from his past.


    ¡¯Please pick your fighter.¡¯


    The robotic voice called out to him and the three golems stood still, waiting for his decision.


    "Can I receive some information about the fighters?" Xuefeng asked, seeing that each golem was different.


    Each had a different size so he didn¡¯t want to choose blindly. Thankfully, the Spirit didn¡¯t disappointed him


    ¡¯Sure. The size of the fighter determines their dexterity, strength and durability. The biggest one will have better strength and durability while lower dexterity. The same concept applies to the smallest fighter. By sacrificing the other two traits, he gains on speed and flexibility. The middle one has everything in bnce.¡¯


    "How about the hole in their chests?" Xuefeng questioned, noticing another detail. Despite being different, all fighters had a simr-sized socket in their chests.


    The Trial Spirit paused for a moment before finally replying.


    ¡¯One is supposed to choose it afterward but since you already asked, I can exin it now.¡¯


    As he spoke, nine pirs grew from the ground. Each had a colored crystal on top.


    ¡¯Each crystal represent a different element. You can only choose one element andter fill the crystal with your Qi which you need to control the golem. To pass the trial, you have to win all rounds without using up all your Qi. Naturally, if your crystal breaks during battle, you will lose as well.¡¯


    The Trial Spirit exined and added, ¡¯Please take note, the bigger the fighter, the more Qi is required to control it. I suggest on paying attention to the amount of Qi left. You can not refill the crystal until thest round.¡¯


    "Oh, thanks for the advice," Xuefeng bowed in gratitude and asked curiously, "I wonder, isn¡¯t it Metal Inheritance Trial? Why can I use other elements?"


    The Trial Spirit didn¡¯t shy from the answer as he exined.


    ¡¯All elements have the same origin. Only mastering all of them together will give you real strength. We don¡¯t think of elements as separate as thousands of years ago, there was only one element. Unfortunately, it was too hard to master so a decision was made to split it into nine. This way, one could master each smaller pieces to one day connect them all into one true element¡ª¡¯


    "Fate," Xuefeng finished for him.


    ¡¯Indeed. Fate. Anyway, one need to know how to control Qi well to master Metal Element. This is what the trial is testing.¡¯


    Xuefeng finally understood why one could pass the trial without Metal Qi at all. It was all about the control. Even if one had Metal Qi, they still needed to control it well to seed.


    ¡¯What do you think? Which should I choose? I¡¯m think the middle one would be best,¡¯ Xuefeng asked in his mind, getting advice from the experts. ¡¯You said you will teach me skills. Which Element shall we pick?¡¯


    ¡¯Pick Earth Element and the biggest golem,¡¯ Ming decided without much hesitation.


    ¡¯Are you sure? We will be really slow,¡¯ Xuefeng questioned but Ming assured him, ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t need speed. We need power. I will teach you some Forbidden Arts which will bnce things out.¡¯


    Xuefeng wanted to ask her more details but the Trial Spirit hurried him.


    ¡¯Please, pick your fighter.¡¯


    "I pick the biggest one and the Earth Element crystal," Xuefeng chose, trusting Ming¡¯s decision.


    Without waiting, two holes appeared beneath the two unwanted golems and they fell into nothingness together with other eight pirs. Only the big guy and a green crystal were left behind.


    ¡¯Please prepare yourself for the battle. One minute till round one starts.¡¯


    He was about to be thankful to the trial Spirit for being so kind to exin everything to him yet he never heard anything about one minute countdown.


    "Damn," Xuefeng cursed and quickly grabbed the green crystal into his hand. ¡¯Ling, put as much Earth Qi inside as you can!¡¯


    ¡¯On it!¡¯ Ling reported and he felt as if a whirlpool appeared inside his stomach.


    All his Earth Qi got momentarily sucked away from his Dantain and transferred into the crystal. Having extra time, Ling began creating new Earth Qi just to give Xuefeng an additional advantage. The crystal could hold much more Qi than a normal human could produce so it was perfect for him.


    Taking this opportunity as Ling was still busy, Xuefeng questioned, ¡¯What do you mean by Forbidden Arts?¡¯


    ¡¯I meant arts that are forbidden from usage because they are too overpowered and deadly. If you use them in the Upper Realms, you might be targeted by everyone,¡¯ Ming replied simply, having no worries in her voice.


    ¡¯...¡¯ Xuefeng didn¡¯t know how toment on that. She literally give him the exact reason why they shouldn¡¯t use those arts as if that would convince him.


    She seemed to guess his worries as she quickly reminded him, ¡¯Did you forget that you have the Elemental Bracelet? All Gods will try to find and kill you the moment they feel the bracelet existence. You can¡¯t run away from them so it¡¯s best to have something to fight them.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m done! The crystal is full,¡¯ Ling called out, cutting in their conversation and sided with her mom. ¡¯Xuefeng, remember that the arts are just the tool. How and where you use them is up to you. Those arts were forbidden because people misuse them, doing bad deeds. You are much better than them.¡¯


    They were right.


    He thought of the women he loved and didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. He needed something to protect them and right now, he was weak.


    ¡¯Alright, you are right. Let¡¯s do this,¡¯ Xuefeng finally agreed.


    ¡¯Fifteen seconds left.¡¯


    The Trial Spirit announced and Xuefeng walked up to his golem, ready to insert the crystal into its chest. It was more than three meters tall so he jumped and smacked the crystal into the socket.


    Boom!


    The golem flinched as if he was struck by the lightning and Xuefeng spread the Earth Qi throughout the golems body, trying to fill all the empty space. Xuefeng already had experience with his clones so it wasn¡¯t that big of a challenge.


    Thud. Thud.


    Xuefeng tested the golem, making two steps forward and smiled. He could move the metal golem without much problems as if it was his own body. Although it was slow as he expected, he could feel the power he would have in the giant fists of his.


    ¡¯Round one will start in three... two.... one...¡¯


    The Trial Spirit counted down and they heard a big dong throughout the arena, announcing that round one started.


    He thought he would fight many opponents from the start but only one hole appeared in the sky on the other side of the arena, spawning a simr looking golem, having a red crystal inside of his chest.


    ¡¯I¡¯m creating the art for you now. Give me a second. I never did it in the past. You can keep the golem busy for a moment.¡¯ Ming called out just when the enemy golemunched itself at them, running at full speed like a bull.


    ¡¯Damn, I thought you have it already,¡¯ Xuefeng cursed again, not expecting the change of ns and quickly sat down cross legged. He closed his eyes and at the same time, the golem¡¯s eyes opened, shining with bright green light.


    "GO!"

 Chapter 470 Judgement Vine

    <h4>Chapter 470 Judgement Vine</h4>


    Even though his eyes were closed, his Spirit Awareness filled the whole Arena, allowing Xuefeng to see everything happening. Just as he shouted the order, his golem moved as well. Both golems had a simr size with only their Elements being different.


    Just as Xuefeng thought, his enemy had a Fire Element as its metal surface lit up with fire halfway through the arena, turning him into a running torch.


    ¡¯I guess I will have to battle in my old style,¡¯ Xuefeng thought, feeling like it would take Ming a while. Recalling how much time Ling needed to create the art for him, it wasn¡¯t that surprising in the end.


    Knowing he was on his own, he released his Earth Qi and surrounded his golem with hard armor, adding an additional protection to his chest area. Once his crystal breaks, his run would be over.


    He couldn¡¯t lose.


    Bang!


    The two golems finally shed against each other, fist into the fist, creating a loud metallic gong and a cloud of thick dust that surrounded the two golems. Xuefeng jumped back right after the face-off and checked his fist.


    It was fully intact with only bits of earth falling off his knuckles.


    ¡¯Huh? Wasn¡¯t out strength the same?¡¯


    Xuefeng got bbergasted, getting the feeling as if he didn¡¯t feel any resistance in his strike.


    Swoosh!


    A fireball flew out of the dust cloud. He instinctively raised his arm for a block but the golem was too slow.


    Bang!


    The golem¡¯s face ate the fireball, making him stumble back.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Another two fireballs followed right after, giving him no time to recover his bnce.


    Thud!


    The dull sound of a pile of metal falling to the ground created a shock wave that even reached Xuefeng¡¯s body which was by the edge of the arena.


    The enemy golem left the dust cloud, his body still burning but one of his hands was crushed, bent sideways. He carried a round ball of fire in the other hand and slowly walked towards Xuefeng¡¯s golem.


    "Fine, you want to y with fire then let¡¯s y," Xuefeng muttered, getting serious.


    Both golems had simr strength and durability so his only advantage were skills. He believed the enemy golems were equipped with simr amount of Qi as he and the Spirit controlling them had a lot of battle experience. The only difference was that he had to fight ten rounds while his opponents were changing.


    Xuefeng¡¯s golem finally stood up and pped the lingering fire from his chest. His armour was a little burned but it was nothing for him. A cheeky smile cursed on Xuefeng¡¯s face as he already knew what he wanted to do.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s see how you deal with this.¡¯


    Without wasting any time, his golem charged at the living torch, acting as if its fireballs were just tickles for him.


    Swoosh!


    Another fireball got thrown in the arena but Xuefeng was already prepared, his hand covered in Earth Qi. A sudden shield appeared in his hand and he bashed at the fireball with confidence.


    Boom!


    The mes sttered around the shield but didn¡¯t slow down the charge, Xuefeng¡¯s golem rushing forward. Seeing that only fireballs were thrown by the enemy, he already guessed it was its only attack. The first round couldn¡¯t be harder than that else not many would pass the Trial.


    The golem built momentum, bouncing off one spell after another until the two finally met again.


    Bang!


    Xuefeng mmed against the enemy golem with his shield, sending him flying.


    It was over.


    His golem pounced at the fallen opponent and whacked its head with the edge of the shield. He pounded it without break until it fell off and only then switched to its limbs.


    Only its torso was left after a minute of constant pummeling. Although the golem was immobilized, the round still didn¡¯t end. ording to the rules, he had to break its crystal to win.


    ¡¯I wonder, can I take its crystal away andter use it?¡¯ Xuefeng asked curiously, looking down at the shining crystal with the eyes of the golem. If he could reuse the crystals, he wouldn¡¯t have to limit himself to the element.


    ¡¯You should try. With the way you use up your Earth Qi, you won¡¯tst till the end of the Trial,¡¯ Ling suggested. ¡¯Ming should be done soon but her ability will definitely use up a lot of your resources.¡¯


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t immediately pull out the crystal but instead asked Ming, ¡¯How long will it take you? Should I continue with the second round?¡¯


    Ming didn¡¯t reply to him but instead sent him the information directly, filling his mind withplex data. ¡¯I¡¯m done,¡¯ Ming reported.


    Xuefeng quickly scanned through the data and his mouth opened in surprise, ¡¯Ming... Is this real?¡¯


    ¡¯Of course. Is there a problem?¡¯ Ming asked back confused. ¡¯Go try it. I will lead you.¡¯


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to believe in the description of the art and wished to test it. The art he received from Ming, called Judgement Vine, imed that its vines were basically indestructible. Their only ws were the amount of Qi required to create them and its immobility. If one were to ovee those issues, he would be impossible to kill.


    ¡¯You should be able to create one Judgement Vine with the amount of Qi you have now. It¡¯s not really a fitting art for Earth Realm as no one under God Stage would have enough Qi to even create one. Thankfully, we have nearly unlimited source of Qi from Ling,¡¯ Ming exined.


    ¡¯Alright, let¡¯s try it,¡¯ Xuefeng couldn¡¯t wait anymore and pulled out the red crystal from the motionless torse. It was still intact in his hands and he sensed it had a lot of Fire Qi left inside of it.


    He stared at it when the Trial Spirit informed him.


    ¡¯A gentle reminder, you cannot take out your Earth Element crystal else it will be counted as a loss.¡¯


    "Oh, I didn¡¯t n to do that," Xuefeng replied and created a hole in the golem¡¯s chest before sticking the red crystal inside of it. The hole acted like another socket allowing him to feel the Qi inside of it.


    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t use it as the Qi wasn¡¯t ownerless. It belong to the Trial Spirit.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, it will still be useful for us,¡¯ Ming assured. ¡¯Focus on creating the vine now.¡¯


    The Trial Spirit didn¡¯tment on his move and gave him no time to rest as the battles continued immediately.


    ¡¯Congrattions on the win. Round two will start in three... two... one...¡¯


    Ding!


    The gong signalled the start of second round and this time two holes appeared in the sky, spawning two golems with white crystals.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t bother with them for now but instead carefully followed the instruction recorded in his mind. Ming copied Ling¡¯s method and integrated the new art with his mind, allowing him to quickly learn the art.


    Just as two golemsnded on the ground, a green vine started growing from the ground. It grew higher and thicker with each second but his Qi levels plummeted even faster. It quickly gained the size of the tall tree but Xuefeng didn¡¯t get to admire it too long.


    The two new golems began their attacks sending Air Bombs at him.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s test how strong you really are,¡¯ Xuefengmented, taking control over the vine.


    Swoosh!


    The long vine snapped like a whip in the direction of iing Air Bullets and they exploded like bubbles. The vine suffered no damage and returned to its previous position as if nothing happened.


    ¡¯Not bad for a pseudo-art,¡¯ Ming noted.


    ¡¯Pseudo-art?¡¯ Xuefeng repeated, thinking this was already really overpowered.


    ¡¯I lied. This is not the true Judgement Vine. It only has one-tenth power of the real thing. If I didn¡¯t lower its requirements, you wouldn¡¯t be able to create one,¡¯ Ming exined casually. ¡¯I will go convert other forbidden skills. You have fun.¡¯


    ¡¯If that¡¯s a pseudo-art... I wonder how much power does the real deal has...¡¯

 Chapter 471 New Leader

    <h4>Chapter 471 New Leader</h4>


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Tens of Air Bullets continued to bombard the vine but there was still no visible damage on its surface. Instead, it only continued to grow, getting longer with each sessful defence.


    ¡¯Just a bit more and I should be ready to sweep through all the rounds,¡¯ Xuefengmented, already having his own n in mind.


    When he read about the vine¡¯s absorption abilities, he didn¡¯t expect it would be able to consume the attacks so effortlessly, using them to grow stronger.


    His current vine wasn¡¯t exactly indestructible. It had only one-tenth of its true power but that was more than enough against the weak golems.


    Just as Xuefeng thought of using the two golems in his n, the Trial Spirit called out to him, ¡¯Continue doing nothing. I will wait. The longer the battle spread, the lower score you will get.¡¯ The golems stopped attacking when he finished speaking and simply waited by the edge of arena.


    ¡¯It seems the Spirit noticed something,¡¯ Xuefeng grinned despite getting exposed. ¡¯He is trying to provoke me into battling.¡¯


    Despite being powerful, the vine was stuck in a single ce so as long as one stayed outside of its reach, they were safe. Too bad, the arena was only thisrge.


    His golem reached out towards the red crystal stuck into his chest and smashed it against the vine, crushing it into dust. The Fire Qi burst out but it was momentarily sucked in by the vine, giving an immediate boost to its growth.


    "Sure, let¡¯s fight then," Xuefeng called out loud and finally switched the roles, attacking instead. His vine couldn¡¯t get any stronger than this if the Trial Spirit didn¡¯t want to fight.


    The vine which was curled up like a viper suddenlyunched itself forward. It was even faster than Wuying¡¯s Shackles of Doom, rushing to the golems like a snake which smelled its prey.


    Thick Air Qi surrounded the two golems, looking like an area of effect shield but it broke like a bubble once the vine reached them. Two sounds of metal crushing into the ground resounded throughout the arena which was followed by another ten loud smacks as the vine unleashed its fury.


    ¡¯Congrattions on the win. Round three will start in three... two... one...¡¯


    The Trial Spirit announced his win and the smashed golems dropped into nothingness, done feeding the vine with it¡¯s Qi. It grew to the point it could reach every corner of the arena but that wasn¡¯t the final goal of Xuefeng¡¯s n.


    He wanted to go up!


    Ding!


    The gong signalled the start of the third round and four ck holes appeared in the sky.


    This was exactly what Xuefeng was waiting for.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s finish this trial early.¡¯


    Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!


    Just as four new golems spawned, the vine smacked them before they even reached the ground, breaking their crystals with ease.


    ¡¯Congrattions on the win. Round four will start in three... two... one...¡¯


    The Trial Spirit had no other choice but to announce his victory, beginning another round but the results were simr. Changing both the number of opponents and spawn position didn¡¯t help at all.


    ¡¯Congrattions on the win. Round five will start in three... two... one...¡¯


    ¡¯Congrattions on the win. Round six will start in three... two... one...¡¯


    ¡¯Congrattions on the win. Round seven¡ª¡¯


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Even though Xuefeng found the cheat with the Forbidden Art, his wives were not worse than him. With the trial where the cultivation didn¡¯t really matter but instead it was control and arts that were valued, they could finally shine.


    In Princess Shan¡¯s trial, her golem wore ice armor and cut through its enemies with a long ice sword.


    Wuying¡¯s golem had two bloody daggers and she picked the smallest fighter, putting faith into speed instead. It turned out to be a good bet as none of the enemy golems could catch her.


    Xiao Wen chose Fire Qi, passing through each round with brute force of ming fists and Yi chose metal which she mastered thanks to Xiao Feng. She created a sword for herself and implemented her sword arts with it.


    Despite being weak at fighting, Yiren found her own way to victory.


    "Whoa, you are all so cute!" Yiren called out excitedly, holding onto a group of cute white bunnies. In just a moment, she created hundreds of Air Qi bunnies, wanting to squeeze them all.


    Thud.


    When the enemy golem dropped to the ground, she gathered them all together and called out, "Alright cuties, make mommy proud! Attack!"


    As if an organized army, the bunnies rushed towards the golem and jumped on it, biting the metal until there was nothing left.


    The only one who struggled was Tianshi who didn¡¯t have deep fighting skills. With great difficulty, she was able to reach round three but it was the limit of her abilities.


    ¡¯You were unfortunately unable to pass the Trial. You will be sent back shortly.¡¯


    The Trial Spirit informed her right after her golem¡¯s crystal broke, sending it¡¯s fragments around. In the next moment, she found herself back in the temple.


    "Sigh... I knew it," Tianshi muttered to herself, already expecting such a result.


    Being the weakest from the group definitely wasn¡¯t the most pleasant but Tianshi didn¡¯t me herself much. She knew she had the least amount of experience so it was normal she was the worst.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, you are already doing fine,¡¯ her Spirit cheered her up and added, ¡¯Your fate is closely tight with your husband. You are not meant to be a hero. You are there to support him, walking by his side. Your future is already decided. I have never seen a clearer future than yours.¡¯


    ¡¯Mhmm, I know. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t mind it. I¡¯m happy to stay by his side. Forever and ever,¡¯ Tianshi nodded, smile returning onto her face and walked out of the temple, leaving though the losers exit.


    To her surprise, there was a bigmotion outside. No one noticed her at all as they were conversing loudly. Tianshi didn¡¯t eavesdrop and instead looked around in search for anyone else. Thankfully, she wasn¡¯t the first to end her trial.


    Nuwa was sitting in front of the temple on the white cloud she made for herself. Their gazes met and Nuwa beckoned at her.


    ¡¯You were quick. Congrats,¡¯ Tianshi congratted in her mind, recreating the connection between the two of them. She didn¡¯t have a doubt that Nuwa won the trial.


    ¡¯Thank. Don¡¯t worry, you will slowly improve,¡¯ Nuwaforted her friendly. ¡¯This trial was indeed hard.¡¯


    ¡¯Hah, not hard for you,¡¯ Tianshi chuckled and asked, looking at the crowd, ¡¯Why is everyone looking at us strangely?¡¯


    She thought that something happened in the capital and everyone started chatting about it but being next to Nuwa, she noticed a lot of gazes were aimed at them.


    Nuwa shrugged, replying casually, ¡¯Not sure. Maybe it¡¯s because someone became the new leader on the leaderboard.¡¯


    ¡¯Leaderboard?¡¯ Tianshi questioned and looked at the board next to the temple. When she saw the name at the top, her eyes widened. She finally realized why Nuwa was acting cool. The top name definitely belonged to her.


    ¡¯Liu Xuefeng¡¯s Number One Wife.¡¯

 Chapter 472 Metal Trial Leaderboard

    <h4>Chapter 472 Metal Trial Leaderboard</h4>


    ¡¯Congrattions, you have passed the trial. Please, im your reward.¡¯


    The Trial Spirit announced, seeing hisst round boss drop dead. The giant golem had nine sockets in his chest with different colored crystals inside, giving him the power of nine elements.


    Unfortunately, it was still not enough to beat the Xuefeng¡¯s Judgement Vine. The golem wasying on the ground with the vine wrapped around its torso and body crushed under its pressure. It didn¡¯t stand a chance.


    ¡¯Thank you Ming. You too Ling. Without you two, it wouldn¡¯t be possible,¡¯ Xuefeng said in gratitude, standing up with his own body. Ming provided him with an art while Ling made it possible by providing Qi.


    ¡¯This is just the beginning. I have a few more forbidden arts prepared for you. I made some tweaks so you can use them. There are eight other Inheritance Trials so you have time to test them,¡¯ Ming responded casually. ¡¯Although you are my son-inw, I¡¯m now stuck with you forever so I might as well be useful to you.¡¯


    ¡¯Mom¡ª¡¯ Ling began softly but Ming cut her off, ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. As long as I can be together with my little girl, I will be happy. I stopped having a husband the moment he tried to kill you so I have no man to go back either. If I¡¯m too lonely, I will just ask Xuefeng to satisfy me.¡¯


    Cough, cough!


    Xuefeng cleared his throat loudly. He already had Nuwa who was endlessly horny. He could already imagine Ming wouldn¡¯t be different.


    ¡¯How did this conversatione to this?¡¯ Xuefeng questioned. ¡¯I thought were were talking about arts just now.¡¯


    ¡¯Haha, am I too old for you?¡¯ Ming asked back inughter. ¡¯Even though I don¡¯t even know how old I am, my body is still fresh and juicy, ready for the picking. If you want, there is still my little sister if you like younger bodies.¡¯


    ¡¯Mom! He won¡¯t being to visit me anymore if you tease him like that...¡¯ Ling called out to stop her mom but Xuefeng assured her, ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already used to it. You are my wife. Nothing will stop me from visiting you.¡¯


    ¡¯Xuefeng...¡¯ Ling called his name lovingly and was about to follow up when Ming cut her off again.


    ¡¯A, you two are so cute.¡¯


    Xuefeng smiled, liking the sudden warm atmosphere between them and walked up to the new tform in the middle of the arena. It appeared right after Trial Spirit announcement about his win.


    "What¡¯s that?" Xuefeng asked out loud as he picked the three objects on the tform.


    A translucent vial with a thick grey liquid inside of it and two manuals.


    ¡¯It¡¯s a Metal Essence in its liquid form. Very good for beginners while mastering Metal Element. By getting high score, you received a much bigger vial than others,¡¯ The Trial Spirit exined. ¡¯In addition to that, the rewards contains a manual describing Metal Cultivation and a random Metal Art.¡¯


    "Sweet. What was my score?" Xuefeng asked curiously, quite satisfied with his run. "Did I get the first ce?"


    Before starting the trial, he already nned to fill the leaderboard with Liu n members while taking the lead, representing his n. If they could rece all top spots with his group, it would bring them even more fame and respect.


    Unfortunately, his dream got quickly crushed with Trial Spirit next words.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry. You ced second with the score of eighty thousand, three hundred and four.¡¯


    This answer baffled him as he quickly recalled the top one spot.


    ¡¯Didn¡¯t the top one have around thirty thousand? Howe¡ª" Xuefeng was sure he would be first when he stopped himself, realizing he wasn¡¯t alone. ¡¯Wait, did someone new score higher than me? Like just now?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. Someone finished the Trial before you with the perfect score of one hundred thousand score. That name will be forever on the top spot as no one can surpass it anymore.¡¯


    The Trial Spirit added right after, ¡¯You were slow in the first two rounds which lost you nearly twenty thousand points.¡¯


    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m don¡¯t mind," Xuefeng replied with a grin, keeping the rewards into his ring and asked curiously, "I wonder, who was it that overtook me?"


    He already had his guess but he still asked to be sure.


    The Trial Spirit didn¡¯t mind sharing and responded before kicking Xuefeng out.


    ¡¯The person chose an unusual name but I made an exception, epting it. She named herself Liu Xuefeng¡¯s Number One Wife.¡¯


    Before Xuefeng could respond in any way, he found himself back in the temple.


    Xuefeng still gave out a solid eye roll, already knowing who would be so shameless to put such a name on the leaderboard.


    "Nuwa."


    He walked out of the temple and sure enough, the leaderboard had two new names on top.


    1. Liu Xuefeng¡¯s Number One Wife


    2. Liu n Liu Xuefeng


    The crowd exploded when they noticed the change, everyone looking at Xuefeng who just came out of the trial. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t interested in them but in the two girls that sat down on a white cloud in the middle of the za.


    He immediately approached them and to his surprise, when Nuwa saw his expression, she hid behind Tianshi. She already expected Xuefeng would have such a reaction.


    "Why are you hiding? Aren¡¯t you my number one wife? Come to your husband and give him a hug," Xuefeng called out sarcastically, already imagining the spanking she would receive at home.


    "No, thank you, I¡¯m good. You already satisfied me tonight," Nuwa shook her head, already decided on avoiding him. "We are in public, you can¡¯t."


    Xuefeng smiled hearing that and approached her, walking around the cloud but Nuwa rotated it using Tianshi¡¯s shoulders.


    "Of course, I would never do anything to my number one wife," Xuefeng confirmed, emphasizing thest three words. He didn¡¯t stop chasing after her though and finally reached out, grabbing onto her wrist.


    Nuwa didn¡¯t run away anymore and instead looked at him pitifully, "Hey... It was a joke. You don¡¯t need to be so mad..."


    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t avoid punishment as Xuefeng pinched her cheek and said smiling, "Oh, I like jokes. Let¡¯sugh together."


    She didn¡¯t resist, taking the punishment but stillined cutely, "Au... You are a bad daddy..."


    Xuefeng wanted to make her understand he didn¡¯t have favorites or number one wives when Tianshi hugged him from behind, running to Nuwa for help.


    "Xuefeng, you can let her off. She made this name for us all. We are all number one wives," Tianshi pleaded for Nuwa. "She didn¡¯t put her name on the title after all."


    "Yesh... Thatsh true..." Nuwa confirmed with a nod, her speech altered as he didn¡¯t stop squeezing her cheek.


    Only then did Xuefeng let go of her and hugged them both. "I love all of you equally. I hope you don¡¯t fight with each other for such superficial titles," Xuefeng confessed.


    "Mhmm, we understand," Tianshi replied for them both.


    "I¡¯m d," Xuefeng said and stopped their public disy of affection. He hoped such talks would never happen again but just as he thought about it, rankings started to change, causing an even greater rumors across the crowd.


    He nced at the leaderboard and his hands lost strength.


    Metal Trial Leaderboard:


    1. Liu Xuefeng¡¯s Number One Wife


    2. Liu n Liu Xuefeng


    3. Liu Xuefeng¡¯s Cutest Wife


    6. Liu Xuefeng¡¯s Strongest Wife


    9. Liu Xuefeng¡¯s Loyal Wife


    10. Liu Xuefeng¡¯s Sexiest Wife

 Chapter 473 Miracle

    <h4>Chapter 473 Miracle</h4>


    Seeing the other girls walk out of the temple, the middle-aged man in the sky couldn¡¯t help but smack his lips in dissatisfaction. He looked at his partner and noticed he also looked as if someone added too much salt into his meal.


    "This is unbelievable," the Middle-aged man grunted.


    "This time I agree with you. I can¡¯t stand it," the Old man nodded, wrapping his arms in distaste.


    "I know, right? How could Nuwa even think she is the first wife? It¡¯s obviously Wuying who was the first to im his heart. She should be the first wife, one hundred percent!" the Middle-aged man called out proudly but was quickly debunked by the Old man.


    "What? Wuying? You must be joking! It¡¯s obviously Tianshi who should be the first wife!"


    This wasn¡¯t the first time they argued, ying the favorites game for a while already. There was nothing for them to do every day as they watched over Xuefeng so they unconsciously picked their favorite girls and started cheering for them. It became their daily entertainment.


    "Pfft!" the Middle-aged man snorted withughter. "This weakling?! She can¡¯t even pass the trial. How do you expect her to be the main wife?"


    "Strength doesn¡¯t matter. She knows Xuefeng the longest so she should be the first wife. Without her, he wouldn¡¯t even meet the rest," the Old man argued. "She is kind, gentle and loves him wholeheartedly. There is no one else suited to take that role. Nuwa is too shameless to lead them."


    "No one else, huh? What are you talking about?" the Middle-aged man looked at him as if he didn¡¯t know him. "It¡¯s obvious that Wuying should take the lead! She is the most loyal of them all and she would do anything for him."


    He looked at Wuying and added proudly, "Her battle abilities are amazing as well and she handles everything for Xuefeng, from the guards to all other operations. He doesn¡¯t even know how much work she puts behind the scenes to hold everything together. Look how humble she is."


    "Wuying is only strong because you gave her Heaven Realm Arts. Without them, she would begging behind," the Old man countered with a frown. "If I were to give Tianshi any arts, she would leave everyone behind!"


    The Middle-aged man knew his partner was only bluffing so he dared him, "Ha! No one is stopping you! For now, Wuying is stronger. She wins."


    "Fine!" the Old man snapped. "It seems you won¡¯t believe if you don¡¯t see. I will show you who is the best wife for Xuefeng."


    Hearing the Old man this serious with his fists tightened, the Middle-aged man¡¯s confidence disappeared quickly. "You don¡¯t really n to give her arts?" he questioned cautiously.


    The Old man smiled and asked with a smirk, "What? Do you think I don¡¯t dare? This time I will shut you for real. You will see."


    "Aren¡¯t you scared that father will punish you?" the Middle-aged man questioned worriedly. He didn¡¯t want to lose his advantage.


    "We have already screwed big time anyway so I have nothing to lose. Mother of Fate is staying with Xuefeng and providing him with forbidden arts. Our deeds are not even close to that," the Old man assured with a shrug.


    "Yeah... We are not really needed anymore but let¡¯s hide it from father. I don¡¯t want to go back to Middle Heaven. I like it here," the Middle-aged man muttered.


    "Yeah... Let¡¯s do it."


    Reaching the quickpromise, they looked back to the scene, continuing their game. They finished arguing right when Yi left the trial.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Seeing everyone already waiting for her, Yi sighed, guessing she wasst. She worked hard in this trial to prove her strength to Xuefeng but it wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡¯I need double my training...¡¯ Yi thought determined and skipped towards the rest. On the way, she noticed something was wrong. It didn¡¯t seem like Xuefeng was satisfied, scolding the girls.


    Didn¡¯t they finish better than her? This only meant she would also receive a scolding.


    Just as she felt bad for being so weak, Xuefeng noticed her and beckoned her toe over. To her surprise, he was smiling at her.


    Yi didn¡¯t know what was going on but still approached them and called out apologetically, "Xuefeng... I¡¯m sorry. I will work harder to get a better score next time..."


    She expected a soft reprimanding but instead, Xuefeng reached out and hugged her. Instead of scolding, she received praise, "What are you talking about? You did great!"


    He patted her on the head and asked the girls, "Couldn¡¯t you all be good girls like Yi? Why is there a need topare each other?"


    "Huh... Compare? But didn¡¯t I finishst? I¡¯m sure the rest got a high score," Yi replied confused and turned around, looking at the leaderboard.


    27. Liu n Yi


    She quickly found herself on the list and looked up, searching for the rest. When she reached top ten, she finally found them.


    She pointed at the leaderboard and called out, treating it as proof, "See? They are all in top ten. Much better than my score."


    "Look at their names," Xuefeng exined but Yi still didn¡¯t get it.


    "Is there something wrong with their names? Shan is the sexiest, Wuying the most loyal, Wen is the strongest and Yiren is the cutest," Yi described it for him, finding it obvious. "Are you mad about Nuwa¡¯s number one wife name? Don¡¯t worry, she probably did it for us. We are all number one in your heart, right?"


    Hearing Yi, all girls smirked and looked at Xuefeng as if saying, ¡¯See? She knows it better.¡¯


    Xuefeng rubbed his temples and gave up, "Fine, do whatever you want. I just don¡¯t want to see any internalpetition. We should be acting as one. Am I clear?"


    "Yes~" Everyone nodded in agreement.


    "Alright. Listen now. I have an idea. We already dominated top ten but that¡¯s not enough. How about we overtake everyone on the Leaderboard and fill itpletely with Liu n members?" Xuefeng suggested.


    "You want to use my experts?" Nuwa questioned and he nodded, looking at her and Wuying. "Can you two call them over? I wish to dominate all nine trials, hah."


    "Sure, give me a moment," Wuying replied, taking out the Communication Crystal. "Team one and two, report."


    Taking the chance as they were busy, Yi walked up to Tianshi and hugged her, cing her head on her shoulder.


    "Hmm? What¡¯s up Yi?" Tianshi asked confused.


    "I hug because you are sad," Yi whispered, tightening her hug. "Your fake smile won¡¯t work on me. I know when you need a hug."


    "Thank you..."


    Tianshi returned the hug, notmenting on it. The two understood each other well without words.


    "Don¡¯t worry, one of those days you will improve quickly and surpass us all. I believe in you," Yi cheered her up but Tianshi didn¡¯t seem to believe it, "Hah, I would need a miracle. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here to be Xuefeng¡¯s support."


    Yi smiled when she heard it and suddenly pulled Tianshi towards the temple while calling out to Xuefeng.


    "We are going to repeat the Trial!"

 Chapter 474 Heavenly Support Arts

    <h4>Chapter 474 Heavenly Support Arts</h4>


    "Tianshi? Yi?" Xuefeng called out after them but the two already entered the temple, disappearing inside.


    He knew Tianshi failed her trial so he wanted to cheer her up away from everyone else. Just as he wanted to pull her away, she ran away with Yi.


    "It¡¯s okay. We have to wait anyway. They probably want to improve their ranking," Xiao Wen assured him. "Once the Nuwa¡¯s army visits the trial, they would push them out of the leaderboard if they don¡¯t improve."


    "Yeah..." Xuefeng nodded but deep down he already decided to focus on Tianshi even more.


    He didn¡¯t want her to be down just because shegged behind everyone else. It wasn¡¯t her fault, to begin with.


    As he wondered how he can help her, Yiren tugged on his sleeve and called out, "Look! They areing."


    A cloud of expects flying through the sky in the broad daylight was definitely something unusual. They also had a set formation which made it a sight that pleased any pair of eyes. None of the crowd members knew though that they would soon witness the biggest Trial Crackdown in this era.


    "Alright. Let¡¯s start the operation."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As they were carrying out Xuefeng¡¯s n, Tianshi was once again stuck, struggling at the third round of the Trial. She got convinced by both Yi and her Fate Spirit that she should try again. Yi said it would be good training for her but her Fate Spirit was different.


    Just as she decided to repeat it, her future also changed and her Fate Spirit quickly rmed her. She imed a big fortune awaited her during the trial.


    Too bad, she didn¡¯t see it.


    ¡¯He is not going tost much longer... I knew it...¡¯ Tianshi thought, seeing her golem was already weak, its body full of holes.


    This time she picked the biggest golem with Spirit Crystal, hoping there would be some change but it was even worse. It could no longer escape the enemy attacks thanks to her Heavenly Steps so it suffered much more damage each round. The only advantage she had was her golem¡¯s endurance which was much betterpared to a middle-sized golem.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, I can feel it. Your blessing should being soon,¡¯ Her Fate Spirit repeated but Tianshi had eyes. There is no way she could escape the next barrage of attacks.


    "It¡¯s over buddy. It was a nice run," Tianshi said out loud, seeing her golem was about to fall. Tens of Air Bombs bombarded it from each side, giving it no chance to resist.


    ¡¯I guess I¡¯m fated to be a support. If that¡¯s the case, I will be the best support I can be!¡¯ Tianshi announced, already epting it as it was.


    She was Liu Xuefeng¡¯s Most Supportive Wife!


    Boom!


    A loud explosion resounded throughout the arena followed by other tens of loud bangs. She knew it was over but there was a smile on her face.


    ¡¯Huh? My golem is still standing?¡¯


    Just as she scanned the golem condition, she realized he was still fine and standing which surprised her. There was a white translucent armor surrounding the golem, seemingly protecting him from all the attacks.


    At the same time, a massive headache hit her as if someone just created a hole in her mind. She searched for the cause of it only to find a massive log of new information she never remembered learning.


    ¡¯Heavenly Support Arts...¡¯ Tianshi muttered the three words that stood out the most and froze, hearing her Fate Spirit excited voice. ¡¯It¡¯s the blessing I was talking about!¡¯


    She didn¡¯t question her and quickly scanned through the arts, getting more astonished with each second. She received a whole bundle of arts out of nowhere.


    Heavenly Shield, Heavenly Barrier, Heavenly Recovery and many more.


    ¡¯Theye from the same branch as my Heavenly Steps!¡¯ Tianshi suddenly realized, seeing a deep familiarity with her own arts. ¡¯How is this possible?¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t question it!¡¯ her Fate Spirit called out, waking her up from the shock. ¡¯The armor is wearing off. We will worry about where the arts came fromter. Let¡¯s use them first and pass the trial!¡¯


    ¡¯Yes!¡¯ Tianshi agreed and followed the instructions saved in her mind, recreating the armor on the golem. No matter how many Air Qi Bombsnded on the golem, he wasn¡¯t even a bit affected.


    She didn¡¯t wait and finally attacked on her own, using the sudden opportunity to fight back.


    A minuteter, four metal corpsesid on the ground, beaten up and defeated.


    ¡¯Congrattions on the win. Round four will start in three... two... one...¡¯


    The Trial Spirit voice reached her, announcing another round. She couldn¡¯t believe a fortune like this would happen to her but the evidence was right in front of her. Someone granted her wish.


    ¡¯Whoever helped me... Thank you...¡¯


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Sigh, I guess I only improved by three ces...¡¯ Yimented, walking out of the Temple. "I thought this time I will enter the twenties at least.


    Although she tried even harder, she only ended up at twenty-fourth ce. She naturally wished for more.


    Yi left through the exit and looked at the Leaderboard, being proud of herself nheless. To her surprise, almost half of the board was filled with the names with the addition of Liu n.


    "Good day Mdy."


    Someone called out to her from behind. She turned around and saw Elvish guards leaving through the winners¡¯ exit and new names popping up under her on the Leaderboard. Each time someone left the Trial, a new person got pushed down from the list.


    "Good day..." Yi replied with a smile, enjoying the subtle change. Just recently she was still a maid yet now everyone treated her like a Mdy.


    Poof!


    Her body exploded into thousands of stars which flew towards Xuefeng who was now surrounded by tens of guards in simr outfits. They filled almost one-fifth of the za but she easily passed through them.


    "Xuefeng! I finished twenty-third!" Yi shouted as she materialized behind him and hugged him excitedly. She would be much higher if not for Nuwa¡¯s experts so she felt much better about her score.


    Xuefeng turned her around to the front and she saw the uneasy expression on his face. Only then she realized there was no Tianshi with them.


    "Is Tianshi still in the trial?" Yi asked confused, not expecting she wouldst this long.


    "That¡¯s what we try to figure out as well. Are you sure she entered the Trial with you?" Xuefeng questioned, holding onto her. "You two ran off together."


    "I¡¯m sure. She entered inside first," Yi nodded firmly. "Maybe she found her own way to pass the trial?"


    "Hopefully that¡¯s true..." Xuefeng replied, lost in thought.


    They waited for five more minutes and saw thest Elvish guard leaving the trial while there was still no sight of Tianshi.


    One of the Team Captains looking the most aged from all the guards approached Wuying and reported, "Miss! Everyone finished the trial sessfully. Would Miss like me to collect the rewards we won and give it to Miss?"


    "No, tell your men to keep the rewards," Wuying replied calmly, acting like a leader. "You all should study the art and master Metal Element as soon as you can."


    "Yes, Miss! Thank you!" the Team Leader responded happily, acting quite satisfied with the reward.


    Xuefeng looked at them and proposed, "How about you all move the group to the next closest Trial? I will wait alone for Tianshi."


    "The nearest one is the Fire Inheritance Trial. Are you sure you don¡¯t want us to wait with you?" Xiao Wen asked, rubbing his shoulder.


    "It¡¯s okay. We are creating amotion with so many people gathered together. I will wait for her and join you all. Don¡¯t worry," Xuefeng confirmed, assuring them.


    "Alright."


    Xiao Wen exined to him the location of Fire Inheritance Trial and led everyone, leaving him alone. Yiren didn¡¯t want to go but he convinced her with a kiss.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he waited but it had to be more than five minutes when a beauty he was waiting for finally appeared.


    "She did it..." Xuefeng muttered amazed, seeing her leave from the winner¡¯s exit.


    "Congrattions!" Xuefeng called out excitedly, walking up to her and hugged her tightly.


    "Thank you," Tianshi replied softly and asked happily, "Won¡¯t you ask how I did it?"


    "How you did it?" Xuefeng repeated after her, already nning to ask.


    Tianshi grinned and teased, "Not telling you now~"


    "Hah, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m still d you are improving," Xuefengughed, not minding that at all and picked her up, flying to the sky. "Let¡¯s go. Everyone is waiting for us."


    "Wait!" Tianshi stopped him mid-air, turning his head to the side. "Look!"


    There was only a Leaderboard in that direction so he scanned it and to his surprise, a new name appeared at thest spot. He didn¡¯t y favorites but he knew it was her.


    100. Liu Xuefeng¡¯s Most Supportive Wife

 Chapter 475 Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 475 Challenge</h4>


    At the Royal Pce, the situation improved after just one day but it was still dire. There has never been such catastrophe, ever. No one ever dared to fight them as they were the Rulers of this Realm.


    Until now.


    "Ruler! We have a problem!" An old guard ran inside the throne room without notice, crying out anxiously.


    On the throne, the crownless Ruler sat down with his eyes closed but had to open them due to disturbance. They were slightly red as if he didn¡¯t catch any sleep for a long time. Just when he wanted to rest, another issue arises.


    "Didn¡¯t we already settle all the problems already? We just finished the meeting," the Ruler asked while rubbing his eyes, hoping they will stay awake for a little longer.


    They spent the whole night settling the mess the sudden beast caused. They fixed the pce and figured out solutions to earn back the money they lost. Thankfully, they somehow salvaged the situation.


    "What is it?"


    "Ruler, it¡¯s about Liu Xuefeng..." The old guard started cautiously, not revealing everything from the start.


    At the sheer mention of Xuefeng, the Ruler frowned. "Him again? Why does it have to be him again?" the Ruler questioned to no one in particr, his expression annoyed. "Whenever something bad happens, it¡¯s this bastard every damn time!"


    "What did he do this time? Did you find out if he is connected to the blue dragon?"


    The old guard postponed his news and answer first, "Ruler, we spotted no dragon next to Liu Xuefeng since the time you ordered us yesterday. We suspect he wasn¡¯t a part of this but we will investigate further."


    "Good... At least this bastard is not connected with it. If he was, I wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it," the Ruler sighed in relief. "Anything else? I¡¯m tired."


    "Ugh... Ruler, there is one more thing about him rted to the recent catastrophe," the old guard hesitated but reported right after without stalling, "He chased away our tax collecting guards from the Trials and said this is hisst warning. If we don¡¯t listen, he will dere war with us."


    "Damn..." The Ruler cursed, rubbing his temples to hold down his anger. "It¡¯s okay, we can do okay without the Trials. I knew either Xiao Feng or he will act anyway."


    "Ruler, that¡¯s not all. He also brought all three hundred Spirit Monarchs and asked everyone to take part in the Metal Inheritance Trial. Right now, almost ny percent of the Leaderboard is filled with Liu n experts," the old guard informed, looking prepared to dodge in case the Ruler decides to vent his anger at him.


    Thankfully, the Ruler remained at his seat andmented instead, "What a brat... Doesn¡¯t he have anything else to do?"


    "Right now he is taking his army and going to one Trial after another, iming their Leaderboards," the old guard added. "He is currently at the Fire Inheritance Trial."


    "Does he want to use it to make his pitiful n even more famous? Cheap moves," the Ruler remarked and quickly decided. "Go gather our best experts and bring them to the Trials. I want them to set the higher scores they could so that Xuefeng¡¯s group won¡¯t beat them. You can start in the opposite direction."


    "Ruler, we noticed that Xuefeng and his wives set a perfect score in the Metal Inheritance Trial. It¡¯s impossible to beat them anymore," the old guard pointed out but seeing his Ruler¡¯s frown, he swiftly added, "B-but I¡¯m confident we can secure the rest of the spots in the Leaderboard..."


    "Good. I want to see at least fifty spots which belong to us," the Ruler set the bar, thinking realistically. Knowing Xuefeng¡¯s strength, he didn¡¯t expect any of his men to beat him unless he stepped in himself.


    "Yes! I will gather our men!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, Xuefeng was already inside the Fire Inheritance Trial, speeding up through its floors. Before he entered with Tianshi, he pleaded her to give up just in case she can¡¯t run anymore. Xiao Wen already warned him that this particr trial, although easy, was dangerous.


    One had to pass through ten floors filled with burning mes. The temperature was higher in each floor, reaching unimaginable heights. He wouldn¡¯t be afraid if not for the fact that one could only use their Spirit Qi to shield themselves from the fire. Tianshi didn¡¯t have a high cultivation base which concerned him.


    Only after she promised she will be careful did he let her go inside. She was too precious for him to lose her.


    "Oof, this is harder than I thought..." Xuefengmented, stepping inside the seventh round. He thought this trial will be a simple speedrun but he could already feel an excess warmth melting his Spirit Qi shield.


    If he was in such a situation, wouldn¡¯t Tianshi have it worse?


    The pressure caused by the high temperature increased but he didn¡¯t stop running, nning on scoring high.


    On the other hand, the person who he was worried about was already on the ninth floor, jumping through the mes as if it was summer breeze. Tianshi reached out to catch the beautiful mes and only felt a moderate warmth, feeling like it was a sunny day.


    Just as she stepped into thest floor, her Fate Spirit called out to her, ¡¯If you rush like this, you will end up first and your skills will be exposed. Do you want that?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. I want to pleasantly surprise Xuefeng. My skills will be exposed sooner orter anyway. It¡¯s not like I want to hide it endlessly. I will only keep it a secret till I study all of them,¡¯ Tianshi exined her stance without slowing down. ¡¯I want to see Xuefeng smile at me proudly...¡¯


    With that in mind, she ran on top of theva surface and jumped through the exit on thest floor.


    ¡¯Congrattions, you have passed the trial while achieving the perfect score. Please, im your special reward.¡¯


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Just ten secondster in another trial room.


    ¡¯Congrattions, you have passed the trial. Please, im your reward.¡¯


    Nuwa blinked twice, thinking she heard wrong.


    "I didn¡¯t get the first ce?" she asked confused, trying to confirm with the Trial Spirit. "Last time my score was announced."


    ¡¯Because someone already has the perfect score, being ten second faster, we were forced to deduct one point from Miss¡¯ final score. Both runs deserve the perfect score,¡¯ the Trial Spirit answered apologetically. ¡¯We willpensate Miss with a better reward instead.¡¯


    "Like I care about the reward..." Nuwa muttered unhappily and quickly decided, "I would like to change my name in that case."


    There was no use of being a number one if she didn¡¯t get the highest score.


    ¡¯Permission granted. What do you wish to rename yourself to?¡¯ the Trial Spirit agreed.


    Nuwa smiled, not actually upset by such development and called out, "Please change it into, Liu Xuefeng¡¯s Kindest Wife."


    ¡¯Name sessfully renamed. Please proceed to im the reward.¡¯


    "Haha, Xuefeng, I obviously the kindest, right?" Nuwaughed as she walked towards the rewards tform.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tianshi left the trial and waited near the portal, knowing Nuwa will soon leave as well. Just as she predicted, less than a minuteter, Nuwa curvy body appeared in her vision.


    Her gaze fell on Tianshi and her eyes widened.


    "Tianshi? To think it would be you who beats me," Nuwamented with a smile, approaching her. She seemed pleasantly surprised.


    "Hehe, I wanted to beat you at least once," Tianshi giggled. "It would be boring without a challenge, right?"


    "You are right. I prefer it this way," Nuwa agreed and questioned curiously, "Why did you hide your strength?"


    "I didn¡¯t. I only recently learned some arts which happened to help me now. I still have a few to master. I will tell you guys about it when I¡¯m done," Tianshi replied honestly, not hiding everything. "Just know those are mostly defensive arts so my fighting ability doesn¡¯t actually improve."


    "Mhmm..." Nuwa nodded and suddenly proposed with a confident smile, "How about we have a challenge? Whoever has the most wins by the end of the day will be the leader of our group."


    "..." Tianshi paused, staring at Nuwa in wonder. She didn¡¯t expect Nuwa would look at her as a candidate topete with.


    "Even though I agree with Xuefeng that we shouldn¡¯tpare ourselves and instead support each other, I still believe we need someone who can have thest say. We have Xuefeng but you know that in many of our matters, he won¡¯t be objective," Nuwa convinced.


    "What do you think?"

 Chapter 476 Shameless

    <h4>Chapter 476 Shameless</h4>


    Tianshi thought about Nuwa¡¯s proposal for a little while but in the end, she shook her head, creating her own counter suggestion.


    "How about we have a healthy challenge without betting anything? This way we can have apetition without risking anything."


    "Ah, but wouldn¡¯t it be boring?" Nuwa sighed, being the one who enjoyed betting the most.


    Tianshi smiled and hugged into Nuwa¡¯s full chest. "Isn¡¯t it fine the way we are right now? Everyone can give their opinions and we can decide all together. You are already using your experience as the queen and help manage the group better but I think everyone should have a part in that."


    Tightening the hug, Tianshi added softly, "Having a leader would only ruin what we have now. We are all a family."


    "Mhmm, I understand," Nuwa didn¡¯t push her points, agreeing in the end. "Let¡¯s have a normalpetition then."


    Just as she spoke, the portal behind them trembled and another person spawned from it. Even without turning around they knew it would be either Xuefeng or Xiao Wen.


    "Oh, you two beat me," Xuefeng called out, looking a bit surprised. He approached them and joined the group hug, grasping their waists. "Tianshi? How did you get here so fast?"


    Although he and Tianshi camete, the girls waited for them so they can enter all together. Xuefeng still knew nothing about Tianshi new abilities but he didn¡¯t assume the worst case scenario, looking at her with hope.


    Tianshi grinned and poked his nose, "What do you think?" She couldn¡¯t help but be in a good mood after securing first ce. She wanted to enjoy the proud look he will give her once he learns of her proves.


    Xuefeng first looked at Tianshi and then at Nuwa. "Don¡¯t tell me you finished first?" Xuefeng asked, guessing based on her mood.


    "Yup," Tianshi replied simply, pursing her lips with satisfaction. Xuefeng showed amazement and immediately hugged her tighter, kissing happily.


    "Congrats!" Xuefeng called out ecstatic, "I¡¯m so proud of you."


    Hmpf...


    As Xuefeng busied himself with Tianshi, the otherdy in his arms reminded him of her presence. She didn¡¯t make it too obvious like hitting him but instead looked away, pouting.


    Thankfully, Xuefeng noticed it in time and announced, "I¡¯m proud of you too, Nuwa."


    "Hmpf, when I get first ce, I only receive scoldings but Tianshi gets kisses. You are so unfair..." Nuwa muttered unhappily, having her cute moment. "And I even changed my leaderboard name especially for you..."


    "Ah, you know I cherish both of you..." Xuefeng exined, giving her a gentle kiss. "You are always on top so it is normal for you but for Tianshi it¡¯s a special day. I am just happy for her improvements..."


    "Come here," He muttered as he rubbed their backs with simr care and ced their heads on his chest.


    He didn¡¯t notice how Nuwa winked at Tianshi at that very moment.


    "Xuefeng, let¡¯s bet," Nuwa proposed. "If you can¡¯t get a perfect score in any of the trial and beat us, you owe us all a special date. I know a ce where we can go."


    "Special date?" Xuefeng repeated interested. "What if I can beat you?"


    "Heh, we will talk about when you can actually beat us," Nuwa replied, smacking his butt. "What do you think?"


    "Sure, but If I win, I want you to be nice and kind like Tianshi for at least a month," Xuefeng smirked, walking out of the temple with them. Xuefeng left some experts waiting for them outside just to provide them with an additional safety.


    "Why is it only me having a punishment?" Nuwaint only to hear Tianshi reply instead of him, "Because I¡¯m already a good girl."


    "Hmm, fine. If you can win, I be good for one full month," Nuwa agreed after a moment of thought and shrugged confidently, "It¡¯s not like you will win."


    "Does it matter? It¡¯s a win-win bet for me. A date with my lovely wifes? Count me in," Xuefeng replied with a grin, finally able to trick her. "Though, I would also love to join you all for the girls day tomorrow. Can I switch my rewards?"


    "Nope," both Tianshi and Nuwa replied at the same time. "We won¡¯t be able to test their true behavior if you are there with me."


    "What if I follow you invisible?" Xuefeng smiled and suddenly disappeared, leaving no trace behind him. "What do you think?"


    They could hear him yet there was no sign of him. A secondter, he appeared back again.


    "I don¡¯t really mind. As long as you don¡¯t show yourself, it should be fine," Tianshi confessed honestly. "It¡¯s also a chance for you to know them better."


    To Nuwa¡¯s surprise, Xuefeng ended the discussion at that, without asking her to agree, "Alright, then it¡¯s decided."


    "Shameless, you didn¡¯t wait for me," Nuwa pointed out but Xuefeng had a quick response for that.


    "Not as shameless as you, my dear wife. Or should I say, my kindest wife?"


    "..."


    Nuwa didn¡¯t have a response to that.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The story repeated itself with the Fire Inheritance Trial as Liu n took over the Leaderboard yet again. The only difference was top ten which now had one additional member in the form of Tianshi.


    As they entered another trial in line, Water Inheritance Trial, Xuefeng received the message he was waiting for.


    ¡¯Xuefeng, I have an art that will work perfectly for this Trial.¡¯


    Ming was working behind the scenes to develop as many Arts as she could which made Xuefeng really happy. It was exactly what he needed.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯ Xuefeng asked curiously, excited for Ming¡¯s new idea.


    The Water Inheritance Trial was a strange one, testing the speed of his attacks. He was once again at the arena, much bigger than the previous one but this time he wasn¡¯t supposed to fight the enemies.


    This time the goal of his enemies was to pass through him to the other side of the arena and his mission was to stop them by killing. The only rule he had to follow was standing on the two meter wide line in the middle of the arena. If he were to step out, he would be instantly eliminated.


    ¡¯You mentioned your clone art would be good for it so we improved it with Ling. It¡¯s not really efficient as you have to create clones one by one so we connected a few arts and created one that speeds up the process. I¡¯m transferring it into your mind right now,¡¯ Ming exined and a new information appeared in his mind.


    Ding!


    The third round started at the same time as he scanned the new art. Sixteen new water clones appeared randomly throughout the arena and rushed forward.


    ¡¯Thousand Clones Art...¡¯


    The girls didn¡¯t do a great job thinking about the title but reading the contents, he knew it was not good to judge the book by it¡¯s cover.


    He followed the guide and emptied his Water Qi in an instant, spreading it in line across the arena.


    "Arise!" Xuefeng called out for fun and immediately after, sixteen of his clones made of water rose from the ground. Compared to theplex clones from before, those were almost empty inside, making it extremely easy to control.


    Each of his clones rushed at the nearby enemy and punched, killing the water avatars with ease. The water from the avatars spilt into the ground only to transform into another sixteen clones he could control.


    "This is what I¡¯m talking about!"

 Chapter 477 Reward

    <h4>Chapter 477 Reward</h4>


    ¡¯Congrattions, you have passed the trial. Please, im your reward.¡¯


    \"That was way too easy,\" Xuefeng muttered with a smile, canceling his clones. ¡¯Thank you, girls. You two are honestly awesome.¡¯


    With his clones spread out on the line, no enemy could pass through, no matter how many of them spawned. With Ming and Ling¡¯s help, he already had two overpowered Arts yet the two didn¡¯t seem to think of resting.


    ¡¯Hehe, we still have more artsing,¡¯ Ming announced with a giggle and wondered out loud, ¡¯Ling, do you think he will give us a rewardter tonight?¡¯


    As if she was colluding with her mother, Ling replied with desire, ¡¯Hmm, I hope so. It has been a while since Xuefeng visited. I miss his kisses in the morning...¡¯


    ¡¯I can hear you guys...¡¯ Xuefeng called out speechless and made a split-second decision, sitting cross-legged on the ground. ¡¯Bring me inside for a moment.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t need to say it twice as Ling knew very well what he wanted.


    \"Xuefeng!\"


    Right when he appeared in a familiar Pce bedroom, Ling threw herself at him, hanging from his neck. There has been a lot going on recently which made him neglect this beauty in his arms. Thankfully, she was the most understanding from all of his wives.


    Xuefeng smiled at that reaction, already expecting it and gave her a well-deserved hug. She wore a thin white nightgown, wearing nothing beneath it as if she wanted to seduce him and she seeded.


    \"Give me a kiss,\" he whispered into her ear as he slid down from her back and squeezed on her bottom, feeling the warmth of her skin on his palm.


    \"Mhmm...\" Ling moaned and listened to his ordered right away, sucking on his lips as if her life depended on it. They didn¡¯t have much time so they made the best use of this little moment.


    \"Thank you... I knew you wille,\" Ling muttered softly, hugging him after her little reward.


    Only with Ling pressed to her chest did Xuefeng see Ming appear in the room, sitting on the edge of the bed. She stared at them with a cheeky smile, her body arched as she leaned back with her arms as support.


    \"It should be me thanking. You help me a lot,\" Xuefeng replied honestly, brushing his fingers through Ling¡¯s long white hair.


    He looked at Ming and added, \"You two Ming. Your arts are amazing.\"


    Ming was wearing her usual red, asymmetrical skirt that would expose her bottom if she didn¡¯t sit with one leg on another. The sides of her slim belly with little to none unnecessary fat was exposed as a small strip of red cloth ran through the middle, connecting her skirt and bra. Compared to the first time he met her, he realized her breasts increased in size.


    He didn¡¯t know what she nned but Ming bit her lips yfully and asked, \"Shouldn¡¯t I also get a reward then?\"


    She swung with her blonde ponytail and switched her legs to gain his attention.


    \"Mom~ Why are you teasing him?\" Lingined but Ming put her finger up to her lips and shushed her gently, \"Shhh, you had your kiss already.\"


    Ling couldn¡¯t refute that and moved to the side, letting Xuefeng free but he didn¡¯t release her, pulling her back into his chest.


    \"What do you want as a reward?\" Xuefeng asked curiously. \"Don¡¯t tell me you also want a kiss?\"


    Ming finally stood up and walked up to them while replying, \"Won¡¯t that make it fair? I¡¯m also your Fate Spirit now.\"


    She stopped in front of them and waited for him to act, looking as if she dared him to try it.


    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t as simple for Xuefeng. For him, every woman was the same, no matter the Race. He didn¡¯t differentiate, treating both Fate Spirits and humans equally. If he kissed her, it would mean she was already his woman.


    \"You know that there is no other man than you in this world that I can be with, right?\" Ming questioned as she grasped onto his shirt. \"I¡¯m already permanently¡ª\"


    She didn¡¯t get to finish as Xuefeng cut her off, already knowing where she was going with her talk. He held onto her head and leaned over, granting her wish.


    To his surprise, Ming¡¯s lips trembled and her fists tightened as if she wasn¡¯t expecting it. Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to force anything so he pulled away after just one soft bite and questioned, \"Didn¡¯t you want a kiss? What is this reaction?\"


    Ming released him and sighed, taking a deep breath to calm down, \"I was ready but It seems my little sister wasn¡¯t. Even if I¡¯m in control now, she is still within me. She couldn¡¯t help but panic when you kissed me...\"


    ¡¯Sir, please im your reward.¡¯


    He was about to reply when the Trial Spirit hurried him from the outside, forcing him to excuse himself.


    \"Well, I need to go now. The Trial Spirit is asking for me.\"


    He patted both on the head and disappeared, leaving the two alone.


    Ling didn¡¯t waste time and turned to her mom. \"Didn¡¯t you say that Little Ming is asleep? Howe she is awake now?\" Ling exposed her with a smile and teased, \"To think the Mother of Spirits would be flustered by a simple kiss.\"


    \"Hey, it¡¯s not my fault, okay?\" Ming fought back, not letting Ling bully her. \"I just didn¡¯t kiss for many years so I forgot what to do.\"


    \"Hehehe,\" Ling giggled as she covered her mouth with her hand before disappearing, knowing Ming was about to grab her.


    \"Don¡¯t think you can escape! Come to mom! I want to hug my daughter!\"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Xuefeng wasn¡¯t aware of the mother and daughter fight as he was leaving the trial, preparing to leave for the next one. He didn¡¯t win with Nuwa again this time but he still had seven other chances so he wasn¡¯t that worried.


    As they moved to the next, Spirit Inheritance Trial, he asked Ming how she was but she assured him she was fine. He didn¡¯t want to make it awkward between them so he didn¡¯t question further, seeing she didn¡¯t mind. They could always work on their rtions over the course of his life so they had a lot of time.


    Spirit Inheritance Trial.


    It was the most standard one from them all. He had to directly fight ten battles with Spirit Beasts which increased in power every round. The strongest, rank 7 Double-fanged Tiger, had the powerparable to a Saint but one couldn¡¯t underestimate its strength. Many sages seemed to fail in thisst step.


    Thankfully, it didn¡¯t apply to Xuefeng.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sending you five Sword Moves of the famous Sword God. It is not easy to grasp with each move harder than the next but it is worth to master it. You should be able to perform the first move with just our help.¡¯


    Air Inheritance Trial.


    They had to fly through an obstacle course. Xuefeng thought he would be fastest this time, Nuwa¡¯s Wings being much weaker than his own but he still ended up losing to her, being short of one point.


    \"You think you can beat me? Someone who has been flying since she was born?\" Nuwa giggled when he asked her how she did it and he had to give up, giving her this win.


    \"Don¡¯t worry, now I will beat you,\" Xuefeng replied confidently and asked Xiao Wen on the way, \"Where are we heading now?\"


    It was already dinner time but Xuefeng was determined to finish all Trials in one single day.


    \"Both Ether and Earth Inheritance Trials are nearby. We can go to either one of them,\" She replied simply, having no preference.


    \"Let¡¯s go to Ether one then. Both of us are still yet to master Ether Element so it would be fair,\" Xuefeng decided, giving Nuwa a nce.


    She seemed to be chilling and teased, \"I don¡¯t recall mastering Metal Element yet I still won. Huehue.\"


    \"We will see,\" Xuefeng smirked.


    It was their sixth trial already so Xuefeng had to go all out.


    Just as he thought what would be the theme of the next trial, Wuying flew up to him and called out, \"Xuefeng, I think there will be a problem.\"


    Huh?


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t understand her at first but then looked around and saw what she meant. Royal Family¡¯s experts were flying above their next target.


    \"I guess someone decided to challenge us.\"

 Chapter 478 Baby Carro

    <h4>Chapter 478 Baby Carro</h4>


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate and ordered everyone to follow him, having nothing to worry about. There were thousands Royal Family experts gathered in front of the Ether Inheritance Trial but he still had the power advantage if any fights started.


    All three hundred of Nuwa¡¯s Elvish Guards were alreadyparable to a Spirit Monarch expert with all having at least five elements mastered. Their enemy had only a pitiful amount of them as not many experts were stupid enough to work for someone else with such high cultivation.


    If they didn¡¯t aim to ascend, they could still start their own sect and be their own boss. On the other hand, being the Queen¡¯s guard was the greatest honor for the Forest Elves.


    Huh?


    Xuefeng nced at the leaderboard next to the temple and grinned, realizing that Royal Family didn¡¯t stay idle.


    \"The Central Region is doomed with such a useless Ruler. He never learns. Why does he keep on trying to pick a fight with us?\" Xiao Wenmented, shaking her head.


    The whole leaderboard was now filled with Royal Family¡¯s scores.


    \"I guess they started iming the leaderboards from the other side of the capital. This is why we only met them now,\" Xuefeng thought out loud. \"Thest three are probably already took over by them.\"


    \"It doesn¡¯t matter. Their scores are so pitifully low,\" Nuwa mocked. \"I can beat those with my eyes closed.\"


    \"There is no need to fight them directly. Let¡¯s just show them who is the boss by crushing all of their scores,\" Xuefeng proposed, following his original n.


    Just as he was about to order a descend, Wuying halted him, pointing out, \"Wait, let¡¯s split this time. If the Royal Family decides to attack us, we will be at a disadvantage. Half of the group can go inside first and then exchange with the rest.\"


    \"Alright, let¡¯s do this.\"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Nuwa, Tianshi, Yiren, and Yi apanied by one hundred and fifty guards were the first group to enter while Xuefeng waited outside with the rest. Although their numbers decreased, Royal Family experts didn¡¯t seem to think of attacking. They distanced themselves to the other side of the za and hovered in the sky, waiting for everyone to finish their runs.


    The za was too small to fit them all so they each shared the space in the sky, leaving a small buffer between them.


    It was basically a battle of stares.


    \"The guy at the front has the nickname Big Johny,\" Xiao Wen described as they watched their enemy leader. \"He is at the peak of the Mortal Cultivation yet he doesn¡¯t ascend because he is the Ruler¡¯s most faithful dog.\"


    The leading man was a tall buffed giant of a man, living up to his nickname. There was a smirk on his face as she looked at his men with a proud expression. He couldn¡¯t be med as he currently stood in the first ce of the Ether Inheritance Trial. It was definitely something to be proud of.


    Xuefeng wasn¡¯t bothered by that, being confident that he could beat his score with Nuwa.


    \"Do you know how did he give himself such a nickname? It¡¯s not because he is tall but because he ims the spear in his pants is so big no woman can resist him in bed,\" Xiao Wen gossiped happily, having nothing else to do. \"The best part is, that¡¯s a huge lie. There is a rumor that it is as small as a pinky of a woman¡¯s hand.\"


    \"Haha, really?\" Xuefengughed, recalling a joke from Earth.


    If someone calls themselves big, they use it to hide theirplex of having small manhood.


    \"Yeah. An old acquaintance of mine had the unpleasantness of seeing it. She confirmed the rumor but didn¡¯t dare to spread it. He seems to be shutting down everyone who spread rumors about him, using Royal Family¡¯s influence. I couldn¡¯t be bothered to expose it so eventually, the rumor died down,\" Xiao Wen exined as she hugged onto his chest. \"Our Xuefeng is equipped with the real weapon, hehe.\"


    \"It is only reserved for my wives. Others don¡¯t need to know about it,\" Xuefeng embraced Xiao Wen and suddenly thought of an idea. \"We will wait here for a little while. Why don¡¯t we all have some fun?\"


    \"Huh...?\" Xiao Wen, Princess Shan, and Wuying looked at him with surprise. \"You want to do it now? Here?\"


    All three misunderstood him and looked around as if they were searching for a ce to stay, seriously contemting it. \"There are some inns nearby.\" Xiao Wen suggested, biting on her lip.


    Princess Shan came close and hugged him from behind, cing her head on his shoulder. \"I don¡¯t mind. I have never enough of you...\"


    \"What if we can¡¯t finish before otherse back? What about the guards?\" Wuying asked, thinking more practically.


    \"Girls... Shouldn¡¯t it be me who is dirty? Howe the first thing thates to your mind is sex?\" Xuefeng asked speechless, wishing to smack their butts as punishment but he stopped himself.


    The three didn¡¯t reply immediately and instead cuddled into his body, having little to their defense. \"It¡¯s your fault for making us feel so good every night... We became addicted now,\" Xiao Wen shifted the me to him.


    He couldn¡¯t really fight with that argument so he patted their heads and exined, \"I wanted to provoke Royal Family for fun. We are stuck here anyway.\"


    Knowing their time was limited, he quickly gave out and ordered, \"Count to ten and then close your eyes. Don¡¯t open them for another ten seconds.\"


    He didn¡¯t exin why and simply vanished, leaving his wives confused. They nced at Big Johny in the distance, not willing to lose on fun but they still listened to Xuefeng, beginning their count.


    At the same time, Xuefeng sneaked on the enemy forces which clearly saw Xuefeng¡¯s disappearance.


    \"Where did he go? Everyone, stay alert,\" Big Johny warned seriously, not underestimating Xuefeng.


    p!


    Big Johny¡¯s head got smacked from behind, sending his body forward. One could see by his expression changing that he got pissed off immediately.


    \"WHO HIT ME?!\" he cried out angrily, his Spirit Awareness exploding outward.


    He didn¡¯t notice any enemy near him so he shifted his gaze at the nearest subordinate of his that was distancing himself.


    \"Bastard was it you?! Are you tired of living?!\" He cursed, pulling out his weapon.


    \"No! It¡¯s not me! I can¡¯t move my body!\" The subordinate shouted back, horrified, making everyone realize that something was wrong.


    Too bad, it was toote.


    \"It was me.\"


    Rip!


    Just as a sudden voice resounded next to Big Johny¡¯s ear, his pants ripped and slid down, exposing his crotch to all of his subordinates. Everyone who looked in his direction froze.


    Xuefeng appeared a few meters to the side andughed, \"Haha! It¡¯s so tiny! Like a little worm!\"


    Some of his subordinates almost choked, trying to hold back theirughter and managed to stop themselves, seeing how red Big Johny was.


    He quickly grabbed his pants, putting them back on and cursed in Xuefeng direction, no longer bothered by Xuefeng¡¯s status, \"Bastard! I will kill you!\"


    Xuefeng only grinned and suggested, \"How about you change your name? Big Johny doesn¡¯t suit you. How about Small Dicky? Or Baby Carrot John?\"


    \"Pffft!\"

 Chapter 479 Choose Wisely!

    <h4>Chapter 479 Choose Wisely!</h4>


    If it was a Ruler of the Realm, the people gathered on the za wouldn¡¯t dare to disrespect him but not many cared about Big Johny. He couldn¡¯t stop a big crowd so almost everyoneughed.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry dude, I have nothing against you but you were unlucky. me Royal Family,¡¯ Xuefeng thought as he disappeared yet again from the scene. ¡¯You just appeared in the wrong ce and at the wrong time.¡¯


    He pitied him, feeling like an asshole but quickly realized there were no underhanded methods in war. Big Johny was after all an enemy. By humiliating him, he gave a blow to Royal Family as well.


    Naturally, this was just a provocation. What would happen next was no longer in his hands.


    Xuefeng reappeared near his wives and saw them still covering their eyes.


    \"I have such good wives,\" hemented happily as he walked up to each of them and gave them a kiss while uncovering their eyes.


    \"What did you do?\" Xiao Wen asked curiously, looking around theughing crowd. \"Did you actually took off his pants in front of everyone?\"


    They could guess what happened based on Xuefeng¡¯s taunting words from before and the crowds¡¯ughter.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t confirm and ordered, \"If he attacks, don¡¯t help me. I will fight him on my own.\"


    \"What if he orders his men to join?\" Princess Shan questioned worriedly, not bothered by Xuefeng¡¯s motives. \"We will join you when they do.\"


    \"I don¡¯t think he will. The only way to regain his pride is by beating me. Don¡¯t worry, I already have a n,\" Xuefeng assured. \"So far it¡¯s working really well. I won¡¯t be able to stay here forever so I need to get rid of Royal Family before we depart to Heaven Realm.\"


    Xuefeng turned to the enemy and saw Big Johny curse at his men or the crowd, giving him some more time. He wanted to exin why he acted like a douche.


    \"I want to help my father take control over Earth Realm but Royal Family stands on our way. We can¡¯t get rid of them in one swoop as their roots are way too deep. Once we destroy them, the whole Capital will turn into chaos. People still need a leader and we will give them one,\" Xuefeng pointed out. \"If we ruin their credibility and slowly sway the public, they will be done much faster and cleaner. This will also give my father more time to prepare and Liu n to flourish in the Capital.\"


    He was afraid they will think he turned into a bad person but his worries seemed to be unnecessary.


    \"Xuefeng, we know exactly what you are doing. You don¡¯t need to exin.\" Wuying squeezed his hand to calm him down. \"We will always stand behind you no matter what you do.\"


    Xiao Wen and Princess Shan confirmed with a nod, cheering with supportive smiles.


    \"Your father also knows what you are doing and he is already preparing,\" Wuying added. \"He will inform you when he is ready to take over the capital. He and Xiao Feng have already been talking in private.\"


    \"Oh, really?\" Xuefeng was pleasantly surprised. \"That¡¯s great. I wanted to talk to him after I finish my n.\"


    \"Hehe, I guess your father doesn¡¯t want to leave all the fun to you,\" Wuying giggled and suddenly pointed behind him. \"I think Small Dicky is mad mad.\"


    Xuefeng turned to look at him again and this time Big Johny¡¯s anger was targeted at him. He seemed to realize he couldn¡¯t stop the crowd either by words or force, only making the matter worse. He had to do something else and the solution was him, just as Xuefeng predicted.


    \"Bastard! It¡¯s all your fault!\" Big Johny cried out, flying forward in between their groups.


    This was exactly what Xuefeng was waiting for and he moved a few meters forward as well. Xuefeng nced down at the crowd and announced, \"Guys! Don¡¯tugh at Small Dicky. Let¡¯s keep it all a secret. Don¡¯t tell anyone about it, okay? Definitely don¡¯t tell it to your friends, neighbors, family and most definitely your grandma. Her heart might not take it.\"


    \"Hahahaha!\"


    The crowd burst outughing even more. There was no way they wouldn¡¯t tell everyone about this. Xuefeng sounded as if he was really concerned about Big Johny which made his words even funnier.


    He started it in the first ce!


    Big Johny was already as red as a tomato, no longer able to hold back his anger. He pulled out a shiny sword and aimed it at Xuefeng, crying out, \"You and I can¡¯t live under the same moon! Even if I have to die, I will fight you!\"


    Ooooh!


    The crowd got excited, seeing a battle was about to break out. Such stuff was the peak ss entertainment so no one wanted to miss. The whole za was already packed with passersby stopping to watch the show.


    Xuefeng smiled at first but thenughed, \"Haha! You want to fight me? Do you think you are that important? Even your Ruler is not worthy to fight me.\"


    Big Johny¡¯s eyebrows twitched, showing he was already on the verge of exploding. He didn¡¯t rush forward, seeing one hundred and fifty experts already preparing to attack if he got any closer. Royal Family guards also prepared their weapons, getting ready to pounce to assault.


    The tension between the two groups increased to limits when Xuefeng finally spoke, \"Alright, I won¡¯t be so cruel. I am in a good mood today. If you can defeat one of my guards, I will fight you. I need you to prove you are worthy.\"


    Big Johny didn¡¯t hesitate, needing an outlet to release his anger, \"Fine! Bring it on!\"


    \"Alright,\" Xuefeng nodded, turning to the Elvish Team Leader and asked, \"Who is the weakest? Tell him toe forward!\"


    \"Pfft!\" the crowdughed yet again, this time already expecting something funny from Xuefeng. The excitement could be seen on their faces.


    If Big Johny couldn¡¯t even win against the weakest expert from Liu n, wouldn¡¯t that be everyone else from Royal Family was useless?


    Xuefeng thought it would be hard to find the weakest member but a secondter, one of them flew up to meet him, announcing himself, \"I¡¯m the weakest of my brothers, Sir!\"


    Elves were not ashamed to be the weakest but rather used it as a motivation to improve. The short cut middle-aged man was still proud of being chosen to join this mission and able to explore this new world.


    \"Good! If you can win, I will reward you one million high-tiered Spirit Stones,\" Xuefeng promised. \"Don¡¯t hold back at all.\"


    \"Yes, Sir!\" the guard called out excitedly before focusing his eyes on the enemy.


    Everyone was no longer excited but rather shocked. One million for one battle? How much money did Liu n have?!


    Big Johny only smirked at that, his sword already gaining power and called out in angryughter, \"Haha! Money won¡¯t help him¡ª\"


    Bang!


    His speech got cut off as the Elvish Guard didn¡¯t waste time,unching an offense right away. His two lightning fists exploded at the spot where Big Johny hovered, missing at thest moment when he teleported away.


    \"Wait! We didn¡¯t start!\" Big Johny called out, not expecting his opponent will attack without any warning, breaking themon rules.


    Too bad, this was not the arena match.


    Boom!


    The Elvish Guard followed him swiftly without hesitation and this time hit him hard, taking the sword out of his hands with one hit and sted his body with another.


    \"W-what just happened?\"


    This was the question everyone asked themselves, not expecting such an oue.


    \"Cheater!\" Big Johny called out angrily, caught by his subordinates some far away. \"I couldn¡¯t even move!\"


    He wasn¡¯t injured but his armor absorbed most of the damage, being almost wholly crushed.


    Elvish Guard didn¡¯t look at him and instead approached Xuefeng.


    \"Sir.\" He presented the sword to him but Xuefeng shook his head, rejecting it. \"You can keep it. If you don¡¯t want it, you can sell it.\"


    \"Thank you, Sir!\" Elvish Guard bowed in gratitude and imed the sword as his, keeping it into his Storage Ring.


    Big Johny raged at that move but before he could say anything, Xuefeng pointed at him and announced loudly, his voice aimed at the crowd.


    \"Is this really what you all believe in? One of the strongest members of the Royal Family can¡¯t even win against Liu n¡¯s weakest expert? Can you even feel safe knowing such useless crap is protecting your Capital? Is this really where your taxes are going?\"


    Silence.


    Although many cheered for the underdog from Liu n, most of the people were still behind Big Johny, connected with Royal Family one way or another. Seeing he lost, it felt as if they lost as well. Although theyughed, they didn¡¯t think too deeply about it.


    It was Xuefeng who opened their eyes.


    \"Royal Family is losing power with each day and their downfall is near! They are no longer the strongest in the Capital!\" Xuefeng¡¯s clear voice resounded throughout the za. \"Tell your friends, tell your family. It¡¯s time to choose.\"


    He paused, before finishing his words with a banger.


    \"If Royal Family can¡¯t even protect themselves, how can they protect you? Do you wish to listen to a Ruler who can¡¯t even take care of his own pce or do you want to join us, Liu n and Xiao Family alliance, two strongest entities in this world? There won¡¯t be a second opportunity like this. Switch sides now and be rewarded or lose everything when it¡¯s toote.\"


    \"Choose wisely! Time is limited.\"

 Chapter 480 Scrip

    <h4>Chapter 480 Scrip</h4>


    Xuefeng¡¯s words struck like lightning, stunning the whole crowd. Who wouldn¡¯t panic after being ced in front of a decision like that? A decision that very likely determined their close future.


    If they chose to stay with Royal Family and they ended up like Tang Family, they would probably end up with nothing. Even their lives could be in danger. On the other hand, choosing Xiao Family and Liu n who looked much stronger in every way possible could give them a huge boost once they defeat the Royal Family.


    If Xuefeng asked anyone the same question a few weeks ago, they would most certainly end upughing in his face and disagree without hesitation. This was only because the Tang Family was there to bnce the forces. This was no longer possible.


    \"Don¡¯t worry! You don¡¯t need to decide right now,\" Xuefeng followed up after a short moment. \"Return to your family and discuss it with your close ones in private. Spread the news to your friends and whoever you meet. If you wish to join our alliance with your business, your strength or your wisdom, visit Xiao Family¡¯s or Liu n¡¯s pce by tomorrow.\"


    He no longer looked at the crowd after his announcement, leaving the decision to them and looked at Big Johny instead. His smile triggered another avnche of emotions on Big Johny¡¯s Face.


    \"Rebel! He is starting the revolution! Don¡¯t listen to him!\" Big Johny cried out to the crowd, trying to save what¡¯s left. \"Royal Family has been stable for thousands of years! Two puny ns can¡¯t defeat the imperium that Royal Family created! We have the support of all four regions who are ready to send armies to support our cause.\"


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t give him the chance to recover as he immediately countered, looking at Big Johny pitifully, \"Oh, really? Is Royal Family so weak right now that it needs help from outside to survive? That¡¯s really pathetic.\"


    \"We don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help! Royal Family is united, no matter where ites. We are all together, both in misery and fortune,\" Big Johny replied back. \"We do not fear bullies and never will! Two families grouping up just to fight us, the Imperium?! Are you so afraid you can¡¯t battle us solo?!\"


    Big Johny smirked, looking as if he already won. Part of the crowd was bought by his words, but Xuefeng prepared a simpleeback.


    \"You think this is a game? It¡¯s obvious we fight as one. My father is Liu n Leader. My father-inw is Xiao Family Leader. Our families already be one through marriage.\"


    As he spoke, he pulled Xiao Wen into his arms and kissed her deeply. She was a notable figure in the Capital so everyone knew her.


    He didn¡¯t let go of her and called out to the crowd, \"You all can go back home safely. We will protect you against Royal Family Guards so you don¡¯t have to worry they arrest you. Anyone who joins us will be protected, together with their families.\"


    ¡¯There is no way he eats the bait, right?¡¯ Mingmented amusedly.


    Just as she spoke, Big Johny nced at the crowd who was preparing to disperse and called out in warning, \"Anyone who betrays Royal Family will be used of treason! Anyone who spread the words of a rebel will be considered one as well and dealt ordingly.\"


    \"Hahaha, do you really think people are dumb?\" Xuefeng burst outughing. \"We offer everyone a choice yet Royal Family use threats and violence on their own citizens. Do you want your wives, your husbands and your kids to live in fear or do you want to be free and happy? I guess the choice is obvious now.\"


    Chatter...


    The crowd started madly discussing, creating a massive buzz. Big Johny¡¯s face immediately turned ugly, seeing he was losing control.


    \"No! We don¡¯t¡ª\" Big Johny started but was cut off by a female voice from the crowd, chanting loudly, \"Free and happy! Free and happy!\"


    With one person, another followed and soon everyone started shouting.


    \"Free and happy!\"


    \"Free and happy!\"


    \"Free and happy!\"


    A momentter, Wuying, who sneakily disappeared earlier, suddenly appeared back near Xuefeng and winked at him.


    \"Bastard!\" Big Johny cursed, seeing the scene happen in front of his eyes and called out to his men, \"We are withdrawing!\"


    Unfortunately, his timing was the worst.


    \"Who do you think you call a bastard?\"


    A cold voice reached him as his body froze mid-air.


    Nuwa flew up from the ground and soon appeared in front of Xuefeng. \"My love, did this ugly man trouble you?\" Nuwa asked lovingly. \"I, your faithful wife, will punish those who dare curse you.\"


    Big Johny waspletely immobilized, his arms twisting as he got pulled forward by Nuwa¡¯s Spirit Power.


    Xuefeng wanted toment on her interference but ended up ignoring it and simply greeted her, following her style, \"Wee back, my dear wife. How was your trial?\"


    \"It was good. I got first again,\" Nuwa replied happily as she pointed at the leaderboard. She beat Big Johny¡¯s score by tens of thousands of points but that was to be expected.


    What surprised Xuefeng was that she didn¡¯t receive the perfect score, allowing him to beat her if he tried hard enough. Nuwa seemed to figure out what he thought about as she muttered while pursing her lips, \"Don¡¯t think it¡¯s so easy. This trial was actually harder. If you can actually beat me this time, you deserve it.\"


    She winked at him and turned around, her attitude changing one hundred and eighty degrees. \"I asked you a question! Are you deaf?!\"


    Big Johny only moved with his eyes, showing panic.


    \"Mhmmm!!!\"


    Only then did Nuwa realize something.


    \"Oh wait, I blocked his mouth too,\" Nuwamented and clicked with her fingers, giving his head some free movement. \"There you go. Do you have anything for your defense?\"


    She gave him the chance to get himself out of it yet Big Johny didn¡¯t take it, crying out to his men, \"What are you waiting for?! Help me!\"


    Royal Family Guards tensed up, looking really hesitant to act. None of them moved, leaving Big Johny speechless.


    \"I saide to help me! It¡¯s an order!\" Big Johny cried out but his men turned their heads away, avoiding his gaze.


    \"Tsk, tsk, tsk. Do you think your men will help you? You can¡¯t even defeat the weakest of my guards. Do you think they stand a chance?\" Xuefeng snickered, already predicting such a situation would happen. The moment Big Johny lost for the first time, he could see the unwillingness in Royal Family Guards¡¯ eyes.


    Although Xuefeng helped his man win just to be sure his n worked, they didn¡¯t know that.


    Having no one who can save him, Big Johny imed, \"You won¡¯t dare kill me! Killing me will start the war! You are not ready for a war!\"


    Xuefeng only smiled, finding it amusing. There were many things he dared and didn¡¯t, but this one definitely didn¡¯t belong to thetter.


    \"Tell your woman to release me and we will forget about this. I will speak to the ruler on your behalf,\" Big Johny tried to convince him with another method but that only made Xuefengugh.


    \"Howe all Royal Family leaders are so delusional?\"


    Crack.


    With one crunch, Big Johny¡¯s eyes froze still and his body lost power. Everyone in the crowd held their breath, not expecting they will actually kill him.


    The truth was, Xuefeng was also surprised, still not done with his speech.


    \"Nuwa? What was that?\" Xuefeng questioned confused.


    \"Whoops. Did I read the wrong script? I thought it¡¯s time to kill him,\" Nuwa exined, putting on an apologetic smile. \"Did you need him for anything?\"


    \"Nevermind. It¡¯s toote,\" Xuefeng shook his head and called out to the Royal Guards, \"Go back to your Ruler and say I killed him. He shouldn¡¯t me you guys.\"


    The Royal Family Guards looked at him surprised and bowed in gratitude, \"Thank you, Sir!\"


    Seeing them fly away, Nuwa asked curiously, \"Why did you let them off so easily?\"


    \"You will see really soon,\" Xuefeng replied with a mysterious smile.


    \"I will report it to father,\" Xiao Wen announced as she pulled away from him. \"He needs to be ready in case the Ruler decides to act like an idiot and attack us.\"


    \"Me too,\" Wuying agreed, taking out themunication crystal as well.


    \"Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t,\" Xuefeng assured them. \"He needs loyal people for that.\"

 Chapter 481 Ether Inheritance Trial

    <h4>Chapter 481 Ether Inheritance Trial</h4>


    When Xuefeng entered the Ether Temple, he was greeted by the very same voice as in thest five trials. He couldn¡¯t help but ask the one important question.


    \"Are you actually controlling all nine Inheritance Trials or am I hearing things?\"


    Xuefeng was probably the only participant who always chatted with the Trial Spirit as if he was his friend. Because of that, the Trial Spirit actually responded to his questions. If it was someone else trying to gain an advantage by asking questions, he wouldn¡¯t receive much of a response.


    \"I¡¯m indeed in control of all trials. All nine of them are connected with each other underground. I don¡¯t have problems handling them all at the same time,\" the Trial Spirit replied honestly, not in a hurry to start the trial.


    \"You must be really powerful for that,\" Xuefengmented, stretching his body.


    He already received some information from his wives, describing the trial rules but he still wanted some additional information. Although Nuwa wanted to win, she still shared her experiences with him.


    The trial this time wasn¡¯t especiallyplicated or dangerous but definitely had a higher difficulty than the rest. He still didn¡¯t master Ether Element so he was really looking forward to this one.


    Who would love to teleport? With his Spirit Qi, he could only achieve minor teleportation and it was slow but Ether Qi was different. It allowed him to bypass that and instantly shift his body through space.


    \"I would say I still have room to improve,\" the Trial Spirit answered, staying humble. \"Are you ready to start the trial?\"


    \"Sure! What do you have for me this time?\" Xuefeng asked eagerly, stopping what he was doing to listen.


    Trial Spirit was more casual with his answers, no longer using his usual monotonous, robotic voice.


    \"You will face yourself this time. There will only be one round in this trial and your goal is to kill as many copies of yourself as you can. They will randomly appear and disappear on the arena with their locations different each time. The speed will also increase overtime. You will be eligible for a reward once you clear one hundred clones. Naturally, the more you kill, the better score you can get.\" the Trial Spirit exined, his reply sounding identical to Nuwa¡¯s description.


    With that said, Xuefeng appeared in the middle of the familiar arena and found himself surrounded by a round table with ten daggers on top.


    The Trial Spirit didn¡¯t stop there and continued, \"You can only use those throwing daggers to kill the clones. When the hit is sessful, a recement dagger will appear on the table. Make sure you aim correctly as once the dagger misses, it won¡¯t respawn anymore. You can consider the ten daggers as your lives. Once you lose them all, the trial will end. You also have a time limit of staying idle set to one minute.\"


    \"Can I do anything with those daggers? Like use any skills or art on them?\" Xuefeng wondered.


    If he could, the trial would not be that hard for him. He could create multiple dagger copies with his Multiplier and then send them flying across the arena with his Spirit Power. Unfortunately, it would be too good if turned to be true.


    \"No. You can only throw them and can¡¯t use your Qi aside from your Spirit Awareness,\" the Trial Spirit denied. \"The key to mastering Ether Element requires a good grasp of space which can be trained with Spirit Awareness. All clones will appear and disappear randomly so one has to figure out their position before they vanish. One can only do that by predicting the pattern in which they change locations.\"


    \"Alright, no Qi. Got it.\" Xuefeng didn¡¯t have anything toment about that, only trying to find some ways to beat this trial as fast as he could.


    From what Nuwa told him, she couldn¡¯t find any way to cheat. Their Spirit Power couldn¡¯t help them this time as apparently, the clones didn¡¯t have a physical body she could grasp.


    Xuefeng grabbed a dagger into each of his hands and closed his eyes, releasing his Spirit Awareness. In the matter of seconds, he filled the whole arena with his presence.


    ¡¯Any idea?¡¯ he asked the girls just in case. They could always advise him in the worst times.


    ¡¯I¡¯m still thinking. Aside from boosting your Spirit Awareness and brain capabilities, I don¡¯t think I know other ways to help you,¡¯ Ming admitted while Ling remained silent. ¡¯Let me try to improve your perception. It should be easier for you this way.¡¯


    Soon after, he felt refreshed but at the same time, his mind became much sharper.


    ¡¯You should hurry and get as many points as you can. I can¡¯t sustain this method for long,¡¯ Ming warned. ¡¯It will make your mind tired and it isn¡¯t easy to regenerate. Make sure to tell me once you get a headache.¡¯


    ¡¯I will,¡¯ Xuefeng agreed and announced out loud, not wasting any more time. \"Okay, let¡¯s start.\"


    \"As you wish.\"


    Swish!


    The moment the Trial Spirit replied, Xuefeng moved, sending a dagger in a certain direction right when he sensed a ripple in the air. The clone barely spawned when its chest got pierced through.


    \"...\" He was speechless, not expecting his reaction would be this fast. He didn¡¯t have time to contemte on it though as another clone started spawning.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    \"Are you telling me that Liu Xuefeng killed Big Johny in front of the public?\"


    The Ruler rubbed his forehead in frustration, slowly losing it. The day couldn¡¯t get any worse than this.


    The Royal Guard who came to report nodded firmly and added, \"Yes, Ruler. We stood no chance against them. Big Johny fought against the weakest member of Liu Xuefeng¡¯s Guards and he lost. His army of three hundred Spirit Monarchs is too strong. If we were to fight to get our revenge, we would all die for nothing.\"


    \"It¡¯s good you didn¡¯t...\" the Ruler muttered without getting angry but one could see the annoyance on his face. \"Leave.\"


    The Royal Guard quickly bowed and left, already done reporting everything.


    \"Is it even worth to fight anymore?\" the Ruler asked himself, leaning against his throne. \"I can¡¯t kill him and I can¡¯t fight him. What¡¯s the point...?\"


    He sighed and pulled out a red pill from his Storage Ring, staring at it, deep in thought. Anyone with brain would figure out it was just a matter of time before they fell.


    He thought of swallowing it on the spot but he held himself back, pulling out amunication crystal instead.


    \"Mdy, I would like to request a meeting. I can¡¯t do this anymore.\"


    He recorded his message and sent it. Only after a couple of minutes did he receive a reply.


    ¡¯In two days, afternoon.¡¯


    \"Really? Two days? Do you know how many things can happen in two days?\" the Ruler talked to himself, smacking his forehead. It was pretty pathetic how low was he treated by the Fate Goddess but there was nothing he could do about it.


    He swallowed his curses and thought, ¡¯Will Royal Family even exist at this point after two days?¡¯

 Chapter 482 Good Girl

    <h4>Chapter 482 Good Girl</h4>


    ¡¯Oof, I think I¡¯m starting to feel it.¡¯


    Xuefeng finally reported, sensing some pain in his mind. Just as Ming said, the more he killed the more ufortable he felt. First he was tired, then sluggish and slowly a tingling sensation filled his mind.


    He couldn¡¯t go any longer like this.


    ¡¯No wonder normal people can¡¯t get such high scores. Only monsters like Nuwa or Fate Holders would be able to actually get into top rankings,¡¯ Xuefengmented with a sigh, knowing the reality was just too brutal.


    Most Fate Holders use their Fate Spirit¡¯s help and only he tried to improve his own strength. It became obvious that this way he will only fall behind others, no matter how much he tries. Fate Spirits were just too overpowered.


    In the middle of the trial, he already realized he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat Nuwa while only using his own strength as the clones were appearing and disappearing too fast, his own reflexes not fast enough to react.


    ¡¯Alright, I will stop then.¡¯ Ming was quick to cancel the support and Xuefeng finally saw how fast did the clones actually move.


    Just as it spawned, it didn¡¯t even take half a second before the clone disappeared yet again. Thanks to Ming, he could react faster which made the clones seem slower but only now he could visualize by how much exactly.


    \"Huh... What level did I reach?\" Xuefeng asked confused, thinking this should actually be enough to beat anyone. Even Nuwa shouldn¡¯t be this good.


    \"As I said, here are no levels in this trial. The more targets killed, the better score. Naturally, there is a limit. If one can reach the point where the clones disappear right after they finish creating with no dy, they will receive a perfect score,\" the Trial Spirit answered before crushing his dreams, \"You are still far from that moment.\"


    Xuefeng wasn¡¯t surprised by that and questioned, \"Did I get the first score by any chance?\"


    He was sure he passed the trial but he still wanted to be at the top. His goal was mostly taking over the Capital from Royal Family¡¯s hands. Winning against Nuwa was just a bonus.


    \"I¡¯m sorry, your score is currently only on the second ce.\"


    The Trial Spirit announced, making him little depressed. ¡¯Ah, I guess Nuwa beat me again,¡¯ Xuefengmented but then he heard the Trial Spirit continue, \"The first ce is still ongoing. She is almost nearing the perfect score so I will have to stop her soon¡ª My bad, she already reached it.\"


    \"Wait...\" Xuefeng widened his eyes only to smile, realizing he missed anotherpetitor that could always beat their asses.


    Tianshi.


    Thinking about it, he found itughable that he hoped to win in this trial. Couldn¡¯t Tianshi see the future? She could easily predict where the next clone would spawn, timing the dagger perfectly.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to continue anymore, knowing it didn¡¯t make much sense and waited till the time was up and the Trial Spirit announced the results.


    \"Time is up. Congrattions, you have passed the trial. Please im your reward.\"


    Xuefeng quickly grabbed the vial with Liquid Ether Qi and the arts before leaving the trial. He already decided to consume everything after he returns to the pce so he didn¡¯t need to worry about it.


    He managed to reappear in the temple before Tianshi and waited for her.


    Bzzz.


    A secondter, the portal buzzed and the figure of his wife came out, protected by an invisible shield for as long as she stayed near the portal. She opened her eyes and saw him, standing in front of her and waiting to pick her up.


    It always warmed his heart to see her smile whenever she saw him.


    \"Xuefeng!\" Tianshi called out happily and ran out, jumping into his embrace.


    \"Congrattions on the first ce,\" Xuefeng whispered, squeezing her body with love. \"I¡¯m happy for you.\"


    \"Really?\" Tianshi looked up at him with guilty expression and apologized, \"I¡¯m sowwie~ I knew you wanted to win...\"


    \"Silly,\" Xuefeng summed her up with one word and kissed her as a reward, pulling her out of the temple.


    She was happy to glue herself into his chest and grab onto his neck, letting him carry her as they flew to join the others.


    \"I just wanted to make you proud...\" Tianshi muttered sweetly on their way to which he rubbed her back, assuring her, \"Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t me you, but I also won¡¯t let you win next trial. Get ready to lose, hehe.\"


    There was only fairpetition between them.


    \"Challenge epted.\"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    With Royal Family gone, no longer disturbing them, they were able to clear the next three trials rtively quickly. Xuefeng bet everything on thest, Lightning Inheritance Trial which basically looked like a Heavenly Tribtion Simtor. He has already been through many of them so he was confident he could win this time.


    \"Hmpf...\" Nuwa pouted, looking at Xuefeng pitifully.


    \"If you bet, you should be prepared to lose. No amount of begging will change this fact,\" Xuefeng shrugged with a grin, enjoying this moment way too much. \"Is this how a good girl should behave?\"


    He naturally won thest trial, ruining Nuwa¡¯s ns.


    \"Fine...\" Nuwa finally stopped pretending and gave up. \"It¡¯s just a month. I can do this. I will honor our bet and be a good girl.\"


    They just came back to their pce room when Xuefeng reminded her about the bet. It was obvious that Nuwa hated losing.


    \"Why do you sound as if being nice will kill you?\" Xuefeng questioned, walking up to her. She was sitting on the edge of the bed together with the girls.


    \"What do you mean?\" Nuwa asked back, pretending to be confused. \"I was always nice. Now I will be even nicer.\" As she spoke, she reached out and grabbed onto his pants, pulling them down.


    Xuefeng quickly reacted and caught her wrists, stopping her in ce. \"What do you think you are doing?\" He asked with a frown.


    \"Shouldn¡¯t you already know by now? I do it every night,\" Nuwa replied with a wink. \"I thought you said I should be good. Isn¡¯t it what a good wife is supposed to do?\"


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t know how toment on that. Especially when he saw the face of the rest getting excited.


    He gathered the power in him and rejected her, \"No, we are not doing it now.\" Even though he really wanted it, they needed some discipline. \"We received the rewards from the trials. Now is the time to master the elements you are missing. We won¡¯t have time to do thatter as we are busy. We have to use our time efficiently.\"


    He grasped her hands firmly and pulled her away. She wasn¡¯t the only one naughty so he nced at every face, one by one and called out, \"This is applying to all of you. We are training today.\"


    Sigh~


    The girls let out a synced deep breath and started pulling out their vials, ready to cultivate. Wuying, on the other hand, pulled out amunication crystal and yed the message.


    ¡¯Wuying, will you grab everyone ande to a family dinner? There are some things we need to discuss.¡¯


    Everyone paused and looked at Xuefeng, waiting for his decision.


    \"Okay, we will have dinner and train at night then. We won¡¯t go to sleep until everyone absorbs their rewards.\"


    It has been a while since they had a family dinner so Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind to spend little bit of their time with parents. Especially when he won¡¯t see them for a while after they travel.


    Nuwa was the only one dissatisfied with that.


    \"Nooo, night is not for training...\" Nuwa argued, grasping his hand. \"It¡¯s for sleeping.\"


    \"Good girls don¡¯t argue.\" Xuefeng replied simply, shutting her down. \"Let¡¯s go. Parents are waiting.\"


    To make it fair, he didn¡¯t hug any of his wife and they all went downstairs to the dining hall, walking in group.


    To his surprise, everyone was already waiting for them.


    His parents, Wu siblings and Little Mei, sitting next to Wu Kong. The moment they entered, she nced at him with longing before turning her gaze away, pretending she didn¡¯t notice him. It didn¡¯t escape his attention.


    \"Wee,\" his father greeted warmly and pointed at the free chairs. \"Please, take a seat.\"


    Xuefeng walked up to the table and sat each of his wife first, pulling the chairs for them before finally sitting next to Little Mei.


    He reached out to pat her head and asked yfully, \"Mei Mei, how are you?\"


    Just as he expected, shepletely ignored him and looked away while pouting.


    \"Hmpf!\"

 Chapter 483 Discussion

    <h4>Chapter 483 Discussion</h4>


    \"Mei-mei, I¡¯m sorry for not visiting you often... I was kind of busytely.\"


    Xuefeng immediately realized what happened based on her actions and apologized genuinely. Recently, most of his time was consumed by his wives, fights with Royal Family and training. He didn¡¯t have time to casually y with Little Mei.


    Unfortunately, she was still too young to understand it.


    \"You said you will visit me often but you didn¡¯te once.\" Little Mei muttered, looking at him with betrayed expression.


    \"And I also told you can visit me whenever you want. Didn¡¯t I?\" Xuefeng replied with a smile.


    Little Mei unexpectedly blushed and said shyly, \"I did... Yesterday evening. I thought you will be free but then I heard some loud noises so I didn¡¯t disturb you...\"


    Cough...


    Xuefeng cleared his throat and praised, \"It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t. I was kind of busy at that time...\"


    He didn¡¯t know how to exin it to her and looked at his parents for help. They bothughed loudly and his mother changed the topic.


    \"Little Mei, you have been bugging us to call Xuefeng for dinner. Are you happy that he came?\" Mu Lan asked with a yful smile.


    \"Waaaah, I didn¡¯t!\" Little Mei denied immediately but her red face exposed her.


    \"Are you sure?\" Mu Lan repeated, pushing her further. \"I thought you had something you want to share with him.\"


    Gulp.


    Little Mei swallowed hard and everyone heard it.


    \"What is it?\" Xuefeng followed curiously, leaving Little Mei no choice.


    \"I advanced to Spirit Overlord Stage...\" she muttered shyly, looking at Xuefeng¡¯s face to see his reaction. Naturally, he was amazed.


    \"Already? Whoa, you are really working hard,\" Xuefeng called out proudly and patted her as a reward. \"I knew you had it in you.\"


    She leaned to him as if she wanted more pats and added, \"I also mastered Air Element yesterday.\"


    \"I¡¯m really proud,\" Xuefeng praised genuinely and turned to Wu Kong. \"Did you take good care of Little Mei as I ordered?\"


    He has been watching them unhappily but when he heard Xuefeng¡¯s question, he immediately cheered up and nodded, \"Yes! I am always protecting her.\"


    \"Good. Keep it up,\" Xuefeng showed his thumbs up. \"I will be gone for a while so make sure she is safe and doesn¡¯t ck while I¡¯m gone.\"


    \"Yes, I will!\" Wu Kong eximed in excitement but Little Mei wasn¡¯t really happy about it.


    \"Are you leaving again?\" she questioned in confusion. \"You just came back...\"


    His parents were also interested as Liu Xiaobei asked more specifically, \"When are you leaving?\"


    Most of their ns revolved around him after all. It was Xuefeng that was the icon of their n.


    \"Probably in three of four days. I¡¯m not really sure,\" Xuefeng replied uncertainly and recounted his ns. \"We just finished conquering the Trials and we are yet to use all the rewards we got so we will focus on that tonight. I still need to settle some matters with my wives and then there is the Royal Family issue. I won¡¯t leave until we finish with them.\"


    The topic quickly changed from his cute talk with Little Mei to political matters.


    \"I heard everything from Wuying. Do you want to take over them in the next three days?\" Liu Xiaobei questioned seriously as he took a sip of his wine. \"I talked with Xiao Feng and we are ready whenever you are.\"


    \"Oh, really?\" Xuefeng was surprised, thinking he would trouble his father with this decision but it turned out the opposite.


    \"Yes. While you were fighting publicly, we were preparing in the shadows. We already contacted eighty percent of Royal Family businesses and their managers. After recent events, almost all of them decided to join us once the Ruler is dethroned. We made really generous offers to all of them so it wasn¡¯t a surprise they would bend. We think thest twenty percent is just a matter of hours. We already sent them offers. Wuying helped us organize everything.\"


    Xuefeng turned to look at Wuying across the table and saw her humble smile. \"How did you...?\" Xuefeng asked curiously, knowing she has been with him the whole time.


    Wuying shrugged and replied simply, \"I don¡¯t need to be present to send out orders and decide on matters. I can spend time with you andmunicate with my team at the same time.\"


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but get amazed. He already loved her dearly but he decided to appreciate her more and reward herter, knowing how hard she worked.


    She knew that his gaze meant so she only winked at him and spoke to his father, \"I already sent my men to ask for confirmation from both Spirit Stone Mines¡¯ owners and the few big restaurants that were hesitating earlier.\"


    As she reported, Xuefeng felt her soft leg touch his own. It crept upwards, rubbing on his calf and then thigh, moving deeper with each second. He stared at Wuying, trying to find her expression change but her speech wasn¡¯t even disturbed as her toesnded on his crotch.


    She rubbed it in a round motion, teasing him as she continued, \"After today¡¯s incident, there shouldn¡¯t reject us anymore. We already guaranteed safety for their families and promised to reimburse them double if they suffered any losses during our battle with Royal Family. The approval from the Trade Union to support us and be our main supplier of goods also convinced many shop owners. Manager Wu was really helpful with that.\"


    He was forced to pull closer to the table and cover hisp with the tablecloth to hide her shameless act.


    \"Cough, what about the public? Do we have enough supporters?\" Xuefeng questioned as he cleared his throat, pretending nothing weird was happening. \"I was preparing the public to ept us and I think it¡¯s working really well.\"


    His erection was already awakened and growing, not able to handle the teasing. Even though he said no to any activities, Wuying still found a way to start the avnche. He couldn¡¯t stop her, knowing she deserved a reward and also because he sat right next to Little Mei. He didn¡¯t want to ruin her innocence.


    \"We are ready. We made sure that all your activities were spread to every citizen¡¯s ears. We are also opening two more shops with your clothes and lingerie so more people can know us. Our product is loved by all women.\" Mu Lan was the one who answered, trying to involve herself as well. \"If we can im the women, we can also im their men. After all, everyone knows that woman is the boss in any rtionship.\"


    She looked at the women by the table and asked with a smile, \"Isn¡¯t that right?\"


    Tianshi was the first to reply, showing both sides of the coin, \"Men wouldn¡¯t be able to live without their women but at the same time, we wouldn¡¯t be the queens without our kings.\"


    \"Tianshi knows what¡¯s up. You should hang out with her more and learn how to appreciate your husband.\" Liu Xiaobei suggested with a grin but only received a smirk from Mu Lan. \"Don¡¯t worry, I will appreciate you really well tonight. I want to hear how you beg me to forget about it.\"


    \"Ehem, so we are good to proceed to thest step?\" Xuefeng hurried them, his arousal already reaching the peak. He couldn¡¯t just leave it alone to settle down on its own.


    \"Yes. Together with Xiao Family, we have enough manpower to secure the Capital from entering into chaos.\" Liu Xiaobei nodded, returning to the topic. \"The only question is when. We need at least a day to prepare.\"


    \"How about the day after tomorrow then? The sooner the better,\" Xuefeng proposed.


    \"Sure,\" Liu Xiaobei agreed without hesitation, just in time when the food was served. \"Let¡¯s discuss the details as we eat.\"


    Xuefeng exchanged a sneak nce with Wuying, sending her a message with his eyes to which she replied with the same. She deserved a reward and he couldn¡¯t just stay like this for the whole dinner.


    \"Ehem, Wuyin¡ª\" He tried to excuse the two of them for a moment when a sudden hand fell onto his thigh, squeezing it, making him pause.


    He followed the direction of the hand and saw Tianshi¡¯s smile. She extended her hand further and grabbed his crotch firmly, asking him out loud, \"Xuefeng, can I ask you and Wuying for a second? I need to tell you something in private.\"

 Chapter 484 Punish Us *

    <h4>Chapter 484 Punish Us *</h4>


    ¡¯Do you think you guys can sneak out on your own? You keep forgetting that I know the future.¡¯


    Tianshi voice resounded in his mind, at the same time as she grasped his erection through his pants, squeezing it as if measuring how hard it was. Wuying¡¯s foot was pushed down but she didn¡¯t stop rubbing, giving him apletely different sensation.


    ¡¯I know that you wanted to reward Wuying for her work but I also did well today. I want to join you guys,¡¯ Tianshi demanded firmly, giving him no chance to reject him.


    After all, how could he say no when Tianshi literally held him hostage, not looking like she nned to release him without a definite yes as an answer.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t mind. I already figured she would find out sooner orter when I started teasing you.¡¯ Wuying also joined in the conversation, brought in by Tianshi. ¡¯It will be more fun if Tianshi joins us.¡¯


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t need to hesitate at all, knowing there was only one choice.


    \"Dad, we will be back soon. You guys start eating now,\" He called out to his father before sending the message to Tianshi, ¡¯Tell everyone I will pay everyone back tomorrow.¡¯


    He could feel his wives¡¯ questioning gazes but there was nothing he could do. He couldn¡¯t take everyone with him else he wouldn¡¯t be able toe back to dinner and he also couldn¡¯t just leave his soldier like that. He believed he could finish pretty quickly if it was just the two of them. Tianshi kept the iron hot for hammering so he felt confident to start right away.


    \"No problem, food won¡¯t grow legs and run away,\" Liu Xiaobei replied as he started putting food on his te. His mother only smiled mysteriously and followed her husband.


    ¡¯Done,¡¯ Tianshi reported after a moment and the girls seemed to calm down. He didn¡¯t know what Tianshi told them but if even Nuwa turned silent it had to be effective.


    He was just about to teleport away with Tianshi when Little Mei grabbed onto his arm, stopping him.


    \"Xuefeng,e back soon...\" Little Mei pleaded cutely. \"I want to spend more time with you...\"


    \"Don¡¯t worry, we will be quick,\" Xuefeng assured her with a pat and suddenly disappeared from the dining hall.


    Wuying followed them right after and all three appeared back in their room. Seeing his change of expression, Tianshi and Wuying ran away but before they could escape him, Xuefeng seized both of them into his arms.


    \"Ah!\"


    Both of them escaped as he grasped their butts firmly as if he was about to punish them instead of giving a reward.


    \"What is so important that you want to talk about?\" Xuefeng asked Tianshi but he didn¡¯t let her speak, letting her exin it through the taste of her lips.


    He knew what they wanted but he still had to scold them for how they teased him, giving him no choice in the matter. Unfortunately, he underestimated them yet again.


    Tianshi immediately went on offensive with her tongue and invaded his mouth as if it was her home, twisting, biting then taking his breath away. She wiggled, tracing and stroking the top of his fighter, tickled the side, slid through the bottom only to withdraw, tempting him to follow her.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t know where her passion came from but she seeded, making him yearn for more. He lifted them both effortlessly, his daring fingers sinking in their juicy curves and walked towards the bed that was only a few steps away. Too bad, he forgot there was another tease, waiting to torment him as well.


    \"Mhmm!\"


    His loving wives synced as if they weremunicating with each other and grasped his ears fiercely, jolting him awake with joy. His heavy cry got suppressed by Tianshi¡¯s lips as she continued to taunt him, gripping onto his lush hair to control his hungry instincts.


    Wuying didn¡¯t stay idle, leaning onto his neck, biting and nibbling on his skin, raging with the tip of her tongue that felt like a needle poking his tensed muscles. She kept grazing his pulsing veins with her fangs as if ready to pierce and drain his blood to thest drop yet she shifted away, stimting his long earlobe instead, sucking and swirling with the tip.


    \"There is always a way to avoid no sex ban...\" Wuying whispered, her heated breath melting his mind. \"We just need to make you want it more than us...\"


    He quivered, his body trembling and heart tightening. How could he resist such a temptation? His love for them surged with each day and it never seemed to stop.


    He wished to explore more, flooding and filling their bodies with his love like water invading river with an open dam. He gave them his whole world, living for them yet he wanted to give more.


    \"You smell delicious...\" Wuying murmured as she extended her hand, gently stroking the bulge in his pants. \"We want to taste you...\"


    He craved for them as well, immersing himself in the sweet and fresh fragrance, sumbing to their untamed desires.


    Once he let them go, the two went wild, freeing him from the restraints of his clothes in the matter of seconds. His jacket was thrown back and two snakes stormed under his shirt, eagerly ripping it apart before iming the honey underneath.


    One kiss after another, two mouths crept to the bottom, grazing and toying the crevices of his muscles while leaving a bite mark on each patiently carved panels.


    Click!


    His belt got sted apart with one flick of Wuying¡¯s finger, exposing himpletely but they didn¡¯t continue, standing back up instead.


    \"Hmm?\" Xuefeng questioned, thinking they would bring him on a magical journey but the girls ignored him, exchanging another series of kisses with him.


    Each of them shamelessly pleaded for one, acting void of any restrictions. Their hands already entangled around him, one stroking the other kneading, making him addicted to their touches.


    He waspletely at their mercy which had to stop before it¡¯s toote.


    Smack!


    \"Ahh!\" Both of them cried out as he pped their butts and tossed them on the bed, climbing as well right after.


    \"We don¡¯t have time, yet you tease me endlessly. Do you think I can¡¯t see your ploy?\" Xuefeng scolded, pouncing on them like a lion.


    \"Haha,\" theyughed, trying to escape from him but he caught them by the legs and pulled back.


    They had no choice but to surrender to him.


    \"We have been bad. Please punish us.\" Wuying begged yfully, taking off her top in front of his eyes and squeezed her bare breasts as she gazed at him seductively.


    She didn¡¯t give him the chance to reject as she took his hand and ced it on her chest, letting him vite it roughly.


    \"Mine too,\" Tianshi called out from the side, seizing his other hand for herself, her sexy body fully naked. They were both plump yet tender, making it hard for him to let go.


    Before he said anything, he saw them slowly bent their back, once again trailing down on his body with kisses but this time, he felt warm tongues wrapping around him at the rights spot.


    He tangled both hands into their hair, one ck, the other brown yet both soft and silky smooth before leaning back, letting them do their magic.

 Chapter 485 We Can Share **

    <h4>Chapter 485 We Can Share **</h4>


    Mhmm...


    Xuefeng let out a sigh of satisfaction, quickly overwhelmed with their skills.


    \"You got much better... I can tell,\" Xuefeng praised them both, gently supporting their hair so they wouldn¡¯t get in their way. \"Your tongues are so...\"


    He couldn¡¯t find words to describe it, closing his eyes in enjoyment. It was apletely different sensation when two hungry tongues tried to force him into yielding as they roamed with untamed wildness.


    \"Well, you make us do it for you almost every night. We will naturally get better with time, hehe,\" Wuying replied with a giggle and continued licking, wrapping her tongue happily.


    She joined Tianshi, sucking and ying with the head with their tongues randomly touching. They pushed each other around as their warm tips teased, wriggling on his sensitive spots. He couldn¡¯t help but twitch as they kissed from both sides, sucking passionately while stroking with their soft hands.


    \"I don¡¯t force you to do anything. You guys are the ones who asks for it first.\" Xuefeng acted innocent but he quickly proved them right as his hips moved on their own, making Wuying unable to respond with her mouth suddenly full.


    She knew exactly what he wanted so she let him do as he please, supporting him by swallowing his erection even deeper. With each thrust of his hips, he ravished her throat while her tongue twisted and wiggled around his base.


    He didn¡¯t think he could ask for a better service but Tianshi proved him wrong by lifting herself up and pressing his face against her chest. He immediately sucked on her bare breast before his teeth sank into her with wolf-like sharpness. In revenge, she rubbed his ears, twisting and stretching which made him shiver.


    Mhmm!


    With such double treatment, the spark in him immediately lit up but he held himself back, pulling out just in time.


    \"Hehe, are you about toe already?\" Wuyingmented yfully, looking proud of herself.


    She continued to stimte him, swiftly sliding with both hands until the surge was unbearable and he was ready to explode. Wuying seemed to be waiting for just that, stroking with her tongue extended, already prepared to devour his seeds.


    His eyes were already closed when Tianshi suddenly released his head and dove down like an eagle.


    \"Tianshi!\"


    He heard Wuying¡¯s cry when he felt wet and warm sensation consume him right before bursting out.


    It turned out Tianshi shamelessly swallowed her reward, timely seizing the opportunity. Tianshi¡¯s mouth kept filling up with the golden liquid while Wuying watched her in disbelieved.


    He recalled how each night there were battles for his seeds with girls going crazy as if they were the most delicious meal. When he asked them about it, they told him the taste was addicting and the boost in cultivation was just the bonus. This was they main reason why they preferred to savour it instead.


    \"Wuying, don¡¯t be mad. I will make sure there is more,\" Xuefeng assured her, seeing the sad expression on her face. He normally went on for a few rounds so it wasn¡¯t a problem.


    Unfortunately, Wuying didn¡¯t n on giving up and ignored him.


    Right when Tianshi pulled away, Wuying grabbed his erection and licked the tip clean, stroking to squeeze thest drop yet there was obviously very little left.


    Gulp.


    Tianshi swallowed, making Wuying turn to her, staring with a viper¡¯s gaze.


    \"How dare you leave nothing for me. Give me my share!\" Wuying called out merciless and jumped on Tianshi like a viper on its prey.


    She grabbed her arms and their lips ovepped together, shocking Tianshi.


    Oof...


    Xuefeng watched from the side as they tumbled on the bed, their naked bodies rubbing against each other in a heated embrace. It was a great show to look at so thinking about the all fellow men out there, Xuefeng didn¡¯t stop his wives to appreciate the sight in their stead.


    Wuying won after a few spins, ending up on top of Tianshi and seized her tongue, trying to recover the most she could. They aligned perfectly on each other, their butts aimed directly at him as if inviting him to take an action.


    Naturally, Xuefeng would never reject such a proposal.


    He sneaked up to them from behind and smacked Wuying¡¯s bottom, grasping both cheeks firmly.


    \"Ah!\" Wuying¡¯s moan escaped her mouth and Tianshi seized this moment to escape from her grasp, pulling Wuying away.


    Xuefeng peeked from the side and saw them stare at each other, breathing heavily.


    \"You didn¡¯t have to do it...\" Tianshi muttered, wiping her mouth from the excess saliva.


    \"You stole my share so I got it back.\" Wuying replied with a shrug. \"We were supposed to split fifty-fifty.\"


    \"Ha! I know you wanted to take it all for yourself,\" Tianshi exposed Wuying¡¯s n. \"I only stole from the thief. It¡¯s not a crime.\"


    Smack!


    \"No more arguing,\" Xuefeng stopped the argument, pping Wuying¡¯s butt once again. \"Sisters should get along else they won¡¯t receive a reward.\"


    He has been teasing Wuying as they talked, ready to thrust inside her at any moment but he still bluffed. Just as he thought, his beautiful wives didn¡¯t risk it and disagreed at the same time, \"No!\"


    Wuying even reached out behind her and grabbed his hand, pleading, \"I want it.\"


    He didn¡¯t let them wait anymore.


    \"Yes!\" Wuying cried out in excitement as he pulled on her arm and rammed inside her without hesitation.


    Her legs quickly bent under his pounding and spread wider, letting him shove it more smoothly. His fingers sank in the rxed softness of her bottom as the creaks of the bed mixed with her moans. Each beat made her fall lower until she finallyid her full length on Tianshi, sending sparks throughout their bodies that rubbed.


    Wuying¡¯s muscles quivered as she suddenly clung onto Tianshi who returned the hug. Even through they just had a small conflict, they were still sisters who supported each other. Both cried into each other¡¯s ear as Xuefeng switched every second thrust, slipping inside Tianshi only to return to taste Wuying, trailing back and forth.


    The more he toyed with them, the greater his desire to sumb in the whirlpool of passion which they entered every night yet he knew it was impossible this time. Everyone was waiting for them yet he was back in their room, melting his way through his first wives¡¯ fleshiest parts.


    Ahhh~


    The moment Wuying¡¯s heavy breaths intensified and her voice leaked, Xuefeng went on merciless offensive, pumping rapidly. Each time he smacked her butt, getting more rough and untamed, Wuying tightened and squeezed harder. After so many intimate times with them, he knew exactly what each of them wanted.


    Wuying liked to be fully dominated until she surrenders, forced into submission with his raw power while Tianshi preferred it sweet and lovely with his moves more delicate.


    \"Hehe, are you about toe already?\" Xuefeng repeated her text from before, feeling she was reaching her limits and stormed violently onest time.


    \"Xuefeng!\" Wuying screamed his name and finally exploded, her body pulsing as if lighting struck her.


    \"I love you...\" She confessed weakly and hugged Tianshi as if to cheer her on.


    She rolled to the side, her belly still quivering with each breath but there was only joy on her face.


    Xuefeng was still not done as he immediately fell onto Tianshi without losing his momentum and sucked on her lips, connecting their bodies into one. Slow but firm movement with quiet whimpers, suppressed by their passionate kiss. She loved to have him all to herself but he didn¡¯t me her, also preferring it this way.


    Even though it was often impossible, when times like this happened, he could give her his all, making the moment more meaningful.


    ¡¯Give it to us outside...¡¯ Tianshi proposed, her words quiet as if her mind was corrupted by her heady orgasm that came out of nowhere. ¡¯We can share...¡¯


    His wives held hands this whole time, making him feel warm on the heart.


    ¡¯As you wish.¡¯

 Chapter 486 Promise

    <h4>Chapter 486 Promise</h4>


    As Xuefeng and the girls entered the dining room, he thought it would be awkward but to their surprise, everyone was happily chatting while eating. They wouldn¡¯t notice their presence if not for Little Mei who stood up from her seat and called out immediately.


    \"Xuefeng! You are back!\"


    Everyone stopped talking and looked in their direction but no onemented on their long absence. He looked at Yiren who probably suffered but she seemed fine, feeding her fluffy bunny on herp.


    \"Xuefeng, girls,e eat before food gets cold,\" his mother invited them to the table, showing a gentle smile and returned to the conversation. \"So do you really think we can allocate some lingerie to your Holy Land? We opened another production line so we should be able to supply another shop.\"


    Only then did Xuefeng realize there was another person in the room, sitting on his seat.


    Tangwei.


    \"Yes, Ma¡¯am. I can order our architects to finish the shop by tomorrow. I¡¯m sure our females will love it. They are not really interested in battles or fighting so our auction doesn¡¯t interest them. Once we add lingerie for women, they will go crazy for it,\" Tangwei described excitedly.


    \"Good. We can settle it,\" Mu Lan decided with a smile, being the one in charge of the shops.


    Meanwhile, Xuefeng pulled the chair for Wuying and approached their own seats. There was only one free left so he naturally gave it to Tianshi. Tangwei noticed that and seemed to realize she took his seat as she quickly stood up.


    \"I¡¯m sorry. I took your seat. Please si¡ª\" Tangwei acted friendly yet polite but Xuefeng cut her off, putting her back on the chair.


    \"You should sit and eat. I¡¯m fine,\" Xuefeng assured her as he reached out for a snack on the table and popped it into his mouth. \"This gentleman will stand.\"


    Tangwei didn¡¯t argue with him and simple epted it with a smile. \"Thank you.\"


    \"Don¡¯t be. You are after all the one working hard. I¡¯m mostly ying around,\" Xuefeng said with a shrug, knowing he was the least active member on their n.


    Thanks to Ling and Ming, everything came really easily so he didn¡¯t even need to train too hard. All he did was face p Royal Family and y with his wives so he didn¡¯t pretend he was the boss.


    \"What are we talking about?\" he added to move on from the topic.


    \"Right after you three left, Tangwei came and we talked about the daily report. Things has been moving so fast that we need to discuss daily,\" Liu Xiaobei exined. \"Do you want us to repeat for you?\"


    \"No need. I trust you. Just continue and I will just listen from the side,\" Xuefeng shook his head, knowing he wouldn¡¯t know much anyway.


    Just as he thought, the stuff they talked about bored him in a few minutes, making him d he rejected his father proposal. Xuefeng knew he wouldn¡¯t be a good n Leader. Being free and adventuring with his wives was definitely much better for him.


    As they talked about the business exchanges with the holynd, Nuwa joined them as well, negotiating as the representative of her race. Out of boredom, he started eating until he spotted someone gazing at him.


    He turned to the side and noticed Little Mei who turned her head away, pretending she didn¡¯t look. A secondter, she peeked at him again but this time their gazes met. She didn¡¯t look away this time but she blushed, acting as if she was debating on something in her mind.


    Before he could question her, she suddenly stood up and grabbed him by the hand, pulling him away from the table.


    \"Xuefeng,e with me for a second. I want to tell you something,\" Little Meimanded without turning back and they left the dining hall.


    She halted behind the doors and gazed up into his eyes. She stillcked a lot of centimeters of height to face him properly but she was growing with each day.


    \"What is it?\" Xuefeng broke the silence, making Little Mei visually nervous.


    Despite the shyness, she took a deep breath and asked, \"Do you remember the promise you gave me...? You said you will take me to the Heaven Realm if I reach Monarch Stage before your departure. Is that still valid?\"


    \"Oh, it is, of course,\" Xuefeng nodded eagerly, already guessing what Little Mei wanted. \"I will keep my promise but you should know by now that the time of our departure is closing.\"


    He knew she had little chance to make it so he didn¡¯t want to give her false hope. It was good to have a goal that could motivate her but he didn¡¯t want to use her feelings anymore.


    \"Mhmm, I know,\" Little Mei nodded unbothered. \"I just wanted to know if you keep your promise. I¡¯m improving really fast so I needed to confirm.\"


    \"That¡¯s great. As long as you work hard, there is nothing impossible. You have Wu Kong who can apany you in training. Make sure he doesn¡¯t ck too,\" Xuefeng cheered for her as he patted her head. \"Just make sure you rest too.\"


    \"I will,\" Little Mei agreed immediately, closing her eyes in joy.


    \"Shall we return¡ª\"


    Xuefeng thought their conversation was over and wished to go back inside yet she cut him off, stopping him by grabbing onto his arm. \"Wait. There is one more thing.\"


    \"Yes?\"


    \"I want to make sure that you wille back home before you leave to Heaven Realm,\" Little Mei stated.


    \"You mean after our mission in a few days? Of course I will be back,\" Xuefeng replied without much thought, considering it obvious. \"I won¡¯t leave to Heaven Realm without saying goodbye to my parents and everyone in the n, including you.\"


    \"Pinky promise?\" Little Mei extended her finger, simrly as the first time they met during the Spirit Awakening Ceremony.


    He smiled from that memory and grabbed her pinky with his own.


    \"I will pinky promise only if you stay a good girl and work hard for yourself. Don¡¯t cultivate for me.\" Xuefeng gave her conditions to which she immediately shook his hand, not even hesitating.


    \"Deal.\"


    They returned to the dining hall after their little trade and he obviously received some strange looks from his wives, seeing how happy Little Mei was. When the diner was over, they naturally asked him about it so he recounted what they talked about. For him it was nothing but his wives seemed to be suspicious.


    \"She definitely has a crush on you... Poor girl. She will get hurt once we leave,\" Tianshimented sadily. \"I feel bad for her.\"


    \"Me too, but there is nothing we can do. I already tried to prepare her for that.\" Xuefeng shrugged, knowing she might stop training if he rejects Little Meipletely so he chose the lesser evil. \"We will be leaving once we are all ready to advance.\"


    \"Yes,\" his wives fully agreed and walked towards the bed as they reached their room.


    When he saw their tricks, he couldn¡¯t help but grin. \"Talking about this, it¡¯s time to train. Don¡¯t ever think about going to sleep now.\"


    \"Noooo...\" Everyone disagreed unwilling but he quickly shut them down with one argument.


    \"Little Mei works so hard yet you think about cking. At this point, she might even overtake some of you. She is like what, almost thirteen yet she already reached Overlord Stage. She might even join us to Heaven Realm.\"


    His wives exchanged nces and they quickly sat down cross-legged, pulling out the rewards from the trials.


    \"We will train,\" they announced united.

 Chapter 487 Is There Enough Love?

    <h4>Chapter 487 Is There Enough Love?</h4>


    Xuefeng absorbed all nine Elemental Liquids together with everyone and even though the quantity didn¡¯t increase by a lot, the quality definitely improved. He also unlocked thest three elements but he was forbidden to use them until Ling finishes creating the three Pseudo Wisdom Trees that they werecking.


    He finished cultivating first thanks to his Spirit¡¯s assistance so he had to somehow spend his time as he waited.


    \"They are much bigger than I thought,\" Xuefengmented, gazing down at Ming.


    \"Mhmm, they are bigger and softer than normal ones,¡¯ Ming nodded. \"Do you want to touch them? You will be the first after a lot of time.\"


    \"Can I really?\" Xuefeng asked excitedly. \"What if I use too much force?\"


    \"Don¡¯t worry. You can squeeze them freely and nothing will happen. They have been with me for a while already and they are still fine,\" Ming assured him and ced them on his palms with a smile. \"Can you feel it?\"


    \"Yeah... They are really soft. I like them,\" Xuefeng praised. \"They can actually be a natural stress reliever.\"


    \"You cane and y with them anytime you want... I don¡¯t mind,\" Ming proposed when the doors to their bedroom opened abruptly.


    \"What are you two doing?!\" Ling called out, storming to the room. \"Here I¡¯m working hard to create the Pseudo Wisdom Trees and you are¡ª\"


    She paused when she was finishing her sentence, seeing the confused faces of Xuefeng and Ming.


    \"We are what?\" Ming asked. \"I¡¯m showing Xuefeng my jelly shells collection. Do you want to squeeze them?\"


    She was naturally fully clothed and reached out with a pink shell on top of her palm.


    \"They are really nice to touch,\" Xuefeng rmended innocently.


    \"I thought you two are doing something naughty...\" Ling admitted the truth, feeling stupid. Although it was her own world, she didn¡¯t scan it every second to know what they were doing.


    \"Huh? Howe?\" Xuefeng questioned. \"We were debating about various arts when Ming decided to show me her collection so I got curious.\"


    \"Well, the way you talked¡ª never mind. Let¡¯s forget about it,\" Ling tried to exin but decided against it, knowing it was just her imagination that was dirty.


    Only when she mentioned it did Xuefeng realize how suggestive their conversation was. He approached Ling and pulled her into his arms, grasping her sexy body.


    \"Don¡¯t worry. If I wanted to do something naughty, I would definitely call you so you can either join or watch,\" Xuefeng assured, patting her butt with a smile.


    \"Dummy...\" Ling pouted but still kissed him, not giving up on just an opportunity. Her mother already watched them kiss before she didn¡¯t mind it.


    \"So you thought Xuefeng was ying with my breasts, right?\" Ming questioned as she walked up to them from behind and grazed his back with her nails. \"You know, if you want to see, I can show them to you anytime. They are much bigger than my daughter¡¯s.\"


    \"Mom!\" Ling called out with a warning in her voice and quickly defended herself, \"Xuefeng said mine has perfect size!\"


    \"That¡¯s because for men every size is perfect. It doesn¡¯t matter how big or how small. They just like them all,\" Ming exined with a shrug. \"Isn¡¯t that right, Xuefeng?\"


    Ling looked at Xuefeng, wanting to confirm this statement but he only rolled his eyes, not willing to argue.


    \"Don¡¯t listen to Ming. She is just provoking you,\" Xuefengmented and smoothly changed the topic. \"Did you already finish with the Wisdom Trees?\"


    \"Yes, they are ready to use,\" Ling replied and received an instant reward as he kissed her deeply.


    \"Shall we go back to cultivating? I wille back and spend the night with you after we are done,\" Xuefeng proposed to which Ling immediately agreed, nodding with delight.


    He gave her onest bite and let go, turning to Ming. \"Be a good girl,\" Xuefengmended.


    \"Is there a reward for that?\" Ming asked yfully but she didn¡¯t expect Xuefeng would suddenly go on the offensive.


    He closed the distance between them and grabbed onto her chin. \"Reward?\" Xuefeng repeated, looking into her eyes from an inch away.


    The cocky Ming instantly froze, looking like she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    This brought a smile onto his face as he pulled away from her and booped her nose. \"I don¡¯t think you are ready for any rewards yet,\" Xuefeng expressed.


    He didn¡¯t let here back and simply disappeared, returning to his body. If he stayed, he would see Ming¡¯s flushed cheeks as she touched them as if to check their temperature.


    To Ling¡¯s enjoyment, Ming muttered to herself.


    \"Why do I feel like a teenager again?\"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Beep, beep.


    As she was cultivating, Wuying heard the notificationing from inside of her Storage Ring and her eyes snapped open. She looked around and realized it was already morning as the sun rays filled the bedroom. Everyone seemed to be still in the middle of cultivation so she stayed quiet as she pulled out themunication crystal.


    Wuying stood up like a shadow and walked out to the balcony to the take message.


    ¡¯Miss, the women you informed us about just entered the n. We confirmed their identity. We will lead them to the lobby and wait for you.¡¯


    One of the guards reported to her as she wished. She was supposed to bring the girls up to their bedroom for the girls¡¯ meeting. Instead of flying out immediately, Wuying returned back inside and climbed on the bed, crawling on her fours towards Xuefeng who sat cross-legged without moving.


    She paused in front of his face, watching the example of the perfect calmness on his face and took a big whiff of his natural smell. It was a refreshing and clean fragrance, being a bit of fruity, that she just loved to bath herself in.


    He knew she was there yet he stayed still which made her happy. She liked to wake him up with a passionate kiss, performing such duty for a while already and that time wasn¡¯t different. Just when she melted into his lips, he responded with a soft nibble. His eyes stayed closed as he reached out and held onto her face, pulling it closer.


    \"Mhmm... Good morning my love,\" Wuying greeted sweetly when their gazes met.


    There were times where she also liked to be gentle and show her loving side. Only he could bring it out from her.


    \"Good¡ª\" He tried to respond but Wuying closed his lips with her own.


    \"Shhh... You will disturb them,\" Wuying shushed him quietly, pointing at her sisters with her eyes. \"You can wake them up like I did... They will love it.\"


    \"What about you? Are you going anywhere?\" Xuefeng asked in a whispered. \"I saw you left to the balcony.\"


    \"I will go bring both Lisa and Wu upstairs. They already arrived. I felt to listen to the report,\" Wuying exined as she imed another kiss and finally pulled away. \"You can wake everyone up before I return with them.\"


    \"Alright, go to them. I will handle the rest,\" Xuefeng acknowledged, letting her go.


    Her surroundings turned into shadows as she entered into her formless body and passed through the floors, heading down to the lobby.


    ¡¯Soon, there might be two more sisters joining us... Is there enough love in his heart for us all...?¡¯

 Chapter 488 Wifeys Day

    <h4>Chapter 488 Wifey¡°s Day</h4>


    As she reached the lobby level, Wuying saw two beauties protected by two Shadow Guards. They chatted with each other but although cheerful, she could see they were a bit nervous. Wu was more skilled in hiding her feelings but Lisa¡¯s anxiousness was clearly visible.


    \"Miss,\" the two guards bowed when they saw Wuying appear to which she nodded, ordering, \"You are free to go. Thank you.\"


    \"Yes,\" the acknowledged and disappeared without hesitation, leaving the three of them alone.


    \"Good Morning, Wuying,\" Wu was the first to greet as she approached her and gave her a hug.


    The two already knew each other well as they worked with each other even back in the Eastern Region.


    \"Mhmm, morning Wu. You look great in this outfit,\" Wuying responded with the same, hugging her tightly. \"Are you trying to seduce Xuefeng with your outfit today?\"


    \"Haha,\" Wuughed, clearly in a good mood today but she left the question unanswered. \"Thank you.\"


    Wuying knew it was after all pretty obvious.


    Wu wore a short ck dress that coiled around her tightly like an armor. It was made of ck leather yet was really soft to the touch. It was sleeveless and the skirt was short but she wore long gloves and boots made of the same material. Her sexy and smooth thighs were bare, exposed to men¡¯s gaze. Wuying knew what man did Wu wanted to attract.


    Though, the best part in her outfit weren¡¯t her legs but rather her chest that even Wuying fell victim of checking out. Her cleavage was deep, reaching the middle of her belly while the leather held her breasts firmly, teasing with the bit of an inner side-boob. If Xuefeng wanted, he could easily slip his naughty hands inside.


    \"Are you maybe Lisa?\" Wuying asked as she turned to the other guest. \"Xuefeng mentioned you wille as well.\"


    They only invited Wu for the girl¡¯s meeting while Lisa was invited directly by Xuefeng so they didn¡¯t exactly know each other.


    Lisa still seemed a bit awkward but she walked up and bowed politely in a greeting, \"I¡¯m Lisa. Please, take care of me.\"


    Compared to Wu who was dripping with sex appeal, Lisa¡¯s wardrobe was much more reserved. The only exposed part of her body was the head while the rest was covered by an expensive-looking long skirt dress. It seemed like she wanted to look more feminine for Xuefeng.


    \"Of course, I will. We all care for each other,\" Wuying assured, returning the greeting. \"I heard you are supposed to have a workshop assigned to you. Don¡¯t worry, I willter personally find something nice for you.\"


    \"Thank you. I¡¯m an alchemist by trade. Xuefeng proposed to move me into the n Pce and I epted,\" Lisa exined, acting friendly.


    \"Mhmm, he told us,\" Wuying nodded and linked her arms with their own. \"Come, I will bring you upstairs.\"


    \"Xuefeng is waiting for us.\"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While the three were slowly walking up the floors, Xuefeng was performing his husband¡¯s duty, waking everyone with gentle kisses. It was a hard task to move around on the bed, trying not to wake everyone. He noticed that although it was big, they seemed tock space when everyone sat down.


    ¡¯Do I need to get a bigger bed?¡¯ Xuefeng wondered as he leaned over and attacked his first target.


    Tianshi.


    She happened to be the closest to him so she was the easiest to strike. He grabbed her gently by the chin and nted her reward for working hard.


    Mhmm...


    Tianshi let out a pleased sound as her eyshes flickered and opened, gazing at his face.


    \"Good morning my wife. You worked well,\" Xuefeng greeted quietly, copying Wuying¡¯s style. He wanted to be sneaky, yet he didn¡¯t expect she would throw herself at him, tipping him over with his neck hugged tightly.


    The bed shook as they fell together, making everyone bounce up and down.


    Xuefeng immediately realized his n failed.


    \"Good Morning handsome,\" Tianshi muttered as she continued what he started, nibbling and parting his lips. \"You always know how to make me happy fresh in the morning.\"


    He felt movement on the bed and Yiren¡¯s voice reached him right after, \"Tianshi... You are taking Xuefeng all to yourself again...\"


    Before he knew, another pair of lips melted into his own and Yiren¡¯s soft chest smuggled into his own. Tianshi made enough space for her so the two of them could fulfill their morning desires.


    Sigh...


    Xuefeng let out a helpless breath and lifted them both as they plundered kisses from his neck, sucking and teasing. They sat down on his thighs, rubbing as they moved and soon two more pairs of soft breasts joined them, pressing on his back.


    \"Good morning hubby,\" Princess Shan whispered into one of his ears, giving it a gentle kiss while Xiao Wen explored the other side. \"Good morning~\"


    He knew they would be swallowed soon if he didn¡¯t do anything as their hands were already stripping his shirt off while the other tried to enter into his pants.


    \"I know you all want more but right now I only give away kisses.\" Xuefeng halted their advances. \"Wu and Lisa arrived already. They areing upstairs right now.\"


    He lived every man¡¯s dream life yet he had to postpone their morning activities this time. The girls definitely didn¡¯t want to hear it but he didn¡¯t give them the choice.


    \"Come here,\" Xuefeng reached out for Xiao Wen and drowned into her lips before inviting Princess Shan as well. \"You too. Everyone gets one kiss.\"


    Knock, knock.


    His lips were still locked with Princess Shan when a gentle knocking resounded in the bedroom. All four hugged onto him as they gazed at the doors. He didn¡¯t push them away as he also looked, expecting to see the two new faces.


    This was their natural form. If Lisa and Wu wanted to join them, they had to get used to it.


    \"We are back,\" Wuying announced as the door opened but Xuefeng has already focused on someone else already.


    He couldn¡¯t lie to himself as Wu¡¯s outfit immediately drew his eyes. He finally nced at her face with hardship and he has drowned once again, this time by her sharp red lips, looking juicy.


    ¡¯Another demoness came to tempt me...¡¯ Xuefeng thought, knowing himself well. ¡¯Hard times ahead... Hard times...¡¯


    \"Wee girls! We just woke up so give us a moment,\" Xuefeng called out. \"Treat this ce as your home.\"


    He returned to his wives that were still glued to his body and patted their thighs. \"Chop, chop, you are all awake. No more kisses for you,\" Xuefeng ordered. \"We have guests.\"


    \"Sigh...\" The girls pouted but still listened, pulling away from him. They left the bed and walked up to neers while Xuefeng walked to thest two souls.


    Yi was quietly waiting for her kiss, sitting quietly on the edge of the bed so he tilted her head backward and gave her an upside-down kiss. She was the most obedient from them all which he liked about her.


    \"Thank you for the kiss,\" Yi said happily, not being too greedy and joined the rest.


    Only Nuwa was left to please and he didn¡¯t need to wait for her. She stood up first and sneak jumped on his back, shamelessly wrapping her arms around his neck and legs on his waist.


    \"Carry me,\" Nuwa pleaded and whispered, \"I will be extra good today.\"


    Xuefeng was about to argue but her proposal was really tempting. She was supposed to be a good girl now for the next month but he knew very well it was impossible to tame her so easily.


    \"You promise?\" Xuefeng asked seriously as he looked behind him and he received a kiss with a nod.


    \"Fine.\"


    It was honestly a good trade so he didn¡¯t mind. As long as she doesn¡¯t bully either Lisa or Wu in the first day, he was fine with anything.


    He jumped off the bed with Nuwa on his back and approached the girls.


    \"Did you introduce yourself already?\" Xuefeng questioned and all eyes fell on him.


    \"Yes. We will slowly get to know each other. Don¡¯t worry,\" Wu assured, looking at him confused. \"The one at your back should be Nuwa?\"


    He didn¡¯t need to ask as Nuwa hopped off his back on her own and walked towards Wu. They stared at each other for a second as ifparing their alpha-ness until Xuefeng coughed and Nuwa reached out with her hand.


    \"You must be Wu. Nice to meet you,\" Nuwa greeted with a smile, letting Xuefeng sigh in relief.


    If only those two domineering females didn¡¯t fight, everything else would go smoothly.


    Xuefeng had to release the tension so he entered between them and gave Wu a friendly hug. \"I hope you have a good day today,\" Xuefeng said warmly.


    Wu epted the hug, prolonging it as she grasped onto his back. His hands were rubbing on her back but he stopped himself, pulling away first. He was surprised how smooth and soft her leather dress was, but he couldn¡¯t touch her up endlessly.


    Wu seemed to figure it out as shemented with a smile, \"It¡¯s okay. You can touch freely. It¡¯s a rare armor made of rank nine Spirit Beast leather. It¡¯s one of the kind.\"


    \"I would rather not,\" Xuefeng rejected and replied honestly, \"If I touch too much, I won¡¯t be able to stop myself.\"


    It was naturally apliment to her so her lips curved into a smile.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t forget about Lisa and pulled her into his arms as well. \"Lisa, I¡¯m d you came.\"


    \"Well... I promised so I came...\" Lisa replied shyly, being a bit overwhelmed. He figured she was a bit introverted but he didn¡¯t change the rules just for her.


    \"Anyway, I have some matters to do outside so I will leave you all to yourself. Don¡¯t kill each other please.\" Xuefeng joked as he slowly distanced himself from the group and waved as he walked towards the balcony.


    He heard their cheers as he created his Golden Wings and flew away, disappeared from the line of sight. He turned invisible when no one saw him and returned back,nding soundlessly.


    Xuefeng entered back inside and heard the girls discussing their ns.


    \"How about we all take a bath together? We can reserve the Pce¡¯s public bath all to ourselves,\" Wuying proposed, brushing her fingers through her hair. \"It has been a while since I took one.\"


    ¡¯Yes!¡¯ Xuefeng immediately agreed for them, thankfully in his mind, cheering for this option a lot.


    He looked at both Lisa and Wu who had to agree to this decision first. Lisa was a bit hesitant but Yiren hugged her from the side, assuring, \"Don¡¯t worry, it will be fun! We don¡¯t bite.\"


    Only after seeing Yiren¡¯s cheering smile did Lisa agree with Wu following right after.


    \"Sure.\"


    ---------


    Author thoughts:


    Firstly, don¡¯t forget to vote <>

 Chapter 489 Wifey’s Day - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 489 Wifey¡¯s Day - Part 2</h4>


    ¡¯Why do I feel like a stalker...?¡¯


    Xuefeng found himself feeling weird as he walked behind his wives, heading towards the baths. If he were to follow them all the way, wouldn¡¯t that mean he would end up seeing all of them naked? He wasn¡¯t worried about his wives but the two candidates that were yet to officially join their group.


    ¡¯What if we don¡¯t even up together?¡¯ Xuefeng questioned in his mind. ¡¯No one knows what will happen in the future¡ª¡¯


    He contemted what to do when he paused, gazing at a certain beauty¡¯s back.


    ¡¯Tianshi...¡¯ Xuefeng muttered.


    No one else knew the future other than her and she was the perfect person to help him.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate and sneakily approached her from behind. She was thankfully walking at back, giving him easier ess to her. He reached out for her hand but Tianshi moved first, catching his own firmly.


    ¡¯I knew you wille.¡¯ Tianshi¡¯s voice resounded in his mind. ¡¯What troubles you?¡¯


    ¡¯Well, I feel bad for spying on you without Wu and Lisa knowing,¡¯ Xuefeng confessed honestly, knowing she would understand.


    ¡¯So you don¡¯t want to join us?¡¯ Tianshi questioned simply. ¡¯I thought you wanted to know more about them.¡¯


    ¡¯I want to go but at the same time, I respect them a lot,¡¯ Xuefeng exined vaguely but Tianshi seemed to understand.


    She rubbed his hand and assured him, ¡¯Don¡¯t worry. Let me handle it.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t figure out what she nned but whatever it was, she needed to act quickly as they already reached the baths.


    \"My Queen, Princess,\" two Elvish guards standing in front of the baths bowed their heads to both Nuwa and Yiren before looked at Wuying, reporting, \"Miss, we cleared the baths as you wished. They will be to your disposal for as long as you wish.\"


    \"Thank you. Make sure no one steps inside else they won¡¯t leave alive,\" Wuying ordered and invited everyone inside, \"Everyone,e inside. We have the whole bath for ourselves.\"


    \"Yey~! Come Lisa. It will be fun,\" Yiren eximed, being first to move and she dragged poor Lisa inside, giving her no time to reject.


    Everyone else followed after them, making Xuefeng anxious.


    ¡¯Tianshi?¡¯ Xuefeng asked but she kept him in the dark, pulling him inside without saying anything.


    The door closed behind them and Xuefeng found himself in the bathing lobby with various bathing essories they could take. From then on, the lobby was separated into two other rooms, namely male and female changing rooms.


    Tianshi took a towel for herself and dragged the confused Xuefeng into the female changing room, together with everyone. There were tens of wooden shelves for them to choose from but that wasn¡¯t Xuefeng concern. He could see everyone was already preparing to undress.


    He squeezed Tianshi¡¯s hand and thankfully, she stopped teasing him.


    \"Wu, Lisa.\" Tianshi broke through Yiren¡¯s giggling and chatter. \"Can I ask you a question?\"


    Everyone paused, especially Lisa and Wu who looked at her. \"Of course,\" Wu replied casually, looking like someone who had nothing to hide. \"I will answer honestly.\"


    \"Xuefeng is not here but if he was with us, would you mind it at all?\" Tianshi asked with a curious gaze, releasing his hand beforehand so he wouldn¡¯t be caught.


    He rolled his eyes, not expecting she would simply ask them for permission. Couldn¡¯t he do the same much earlier and actually be present without hiding? He wanted to p his forehead for not thinking about the same but that would only make a sound.


    He stared at Wu, awaiting her answer and noticed she wasn¡¯t flustered at allpared to Lisa who blushed, looking down shyly. Their answer could actually be taken as a confession of some sort. If they didn¡¯t like him even a bit, they wouldn¡¯t be willing to expose themselves like this.


    Naturally, they could lie, but Xuefeng knew them well enough to know they wouldn¡¯t.


    \"I already confessed my feelings to him beforeing here,\" Wu replied first. \"That being said, no, I wouldn¡¯t mind bathing with him. If he wanted more, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate as well. You and I both know the way he treats women is not from this world. When I stay by his side or let him embrace me, I feel the safest I have ever been. I know that once he epts me, he will always protect and love me. It¡¯s something any woman desire and so do I.\"


    \"So true...\" Yirenmented, nodding wholeheartedly. \"Whenever Xuefeng hugs me, I feel like I¡¯m melting... I can understand.\"


    Tianshi didn¡¯tment aside from agreeing with a nod and turned to Lisa.


    \"What about you?\" she asked friendly, putting her towel on the shelf.


    Lisa had her time to prepare but being called out, she got flustered once again. It was after all quite hard to confess in front of other people.


    \"I think I would be really shy at first but if it was Xuefeng asking me... I wouldn¡¯t reject.\" Lisa expressed honestly after a small pause. \"Though, it¡¯s good that he let us have this moment to meet without him. If he was here right now... I would only look at him and our meet would be disturbed... I really wish to get to know everyone better.\"


    \"Don¡¯t worry, we will have plenty of time to chat. Nothing gets people closer than a hot bath,\" Tianshi assured and slid her flower dress off, disying an elegant white set, \"Shall we get in?\"


    Lisa¡¯s eyebrows rose as she stared at her breasts but she quickly looked away, blushing. It was evident that it was the first time she was in such a situation.


    \"Let me help you take off your dress~\" Yiren suggested immediately, hugging her from behind to which Lisa tried to politely reject yet failed miserably. Everyone started chuckling at them as they also started stripping to their underwear.


    Xuefeng was there to witness it all, feeling much better after hearing the two¡¯s agreements. It also got him into thinking, much more than the usual.


    ¡¯See, I settled it for you.¡¯ Tianshi reported back to him. ¡¯You should stay hidden but at least now you know they don¡¯t mind.¡¯


    ¡¯Thank you.¡¯ Xuefeng gave her a sneak kiss as a reward. He was indeed much calmer, allowing him to look freely without feeling guilty.


    His interest got piqued as the sexy Wu reached towards her chest and slipped her hands inside, slowly pulling the leather to both sides. The dress seemed to hook on her nipples, dragging two softies to the sides but she kept pulling until they finally bounced back.


    ¡¯She had no bra this whole time...¡¯ Xuefengmented surprised, blinking as if trying to recreate a picture in his mind that he could save forter.


    Two bare breasts of Wu jiggled right in front of him but she wasn¡¯t done, tracing her hands down on her waists and bent her back, disying her butt for him to see. The dress lowered by inch with each second, revealing the heart-shaped bottom until it finally dropped.


    Only when she straightened up did Xuefeng realized he zoned out for a second. The body that waspletely naked in his mind turned out to have ace thong that matched her lips in color. She emitted with fire from head to toe.


    ¡¯Impressed?¡¯ Tianshi suddenly asked to which he nodded instinctively. ¡¯Very... Uhmm, I mean, she is indeed sexy. Just as I thought from her build.¡¯


    He returned to himself, leaving his short trance and realized everyone else was wearing their towels. He missed the group show as he got distracted with Wu.


    ¡¯It¡¯s okay to look. You can¡¯t avoid it anyway,¡¯ Tianshi gave him justification and suggested while taking off her bra. ¡¯You can touch too if you want~¡¯


    Xuefeng was weak to such temptation and before he knew, his hands squeezed tightly. Tianshi turned towards the shelf while temporarily covering them with the towel as she pretended to wear it. He twisted and stroked before giving one of them a bite, sucking blissfully.


    ¡¯I feel so spoiled...¡¯ Xuefengmented, feeling as if it was his birthday yet again.


    Tianshi only smiled and finally wrapped her towel around her chest.


    ¡¯I told the rest about you. They are looking forward to the bath,¡¯ She announced and walked away, calling out, \"Wu, let¡¯s get inside.\"


    \"Coming,\" Wu nodded, following after the rest.


    He nned to wait until everyone is inside when Wu suddenly stopped right in front of him, making his heartbeat enter the race. Her nostrils moved as if she smelled something and began sniffing.


    She nced directly at his invisible face as if she was on a hunt but hearing another call from the girls, she moved on, walking barefoot into the bathing hall.


    ¡¯Oof... I need to be more careful around her...¡¯

 Chapter 490 Wifeys day - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 490 Wifey¡°s day - Part 3</h4>


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but stare at the naked Wu as she walked towards the open bath area. Her leg muscles tightened with each step, showing she wasn¡¯t just a good manager but actually trained her body as well. If Xuefeng were to touch them, he was sure they would be as smooth and soft as they looked.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sure she would be down if you asked her. She knows what she wants and her assets are indeed drool worthy. Even I want to smack that booty,¡¯ Mingmented yfully, making his mind imagine the exact scene.


    ¡¯No. I can¡¯t do it. If she discovers me, she will think I¡¯m a pervert,¡¯ Xuefeng disagreed immediately, smacking himself on the cheeks to abandon his dirty thoughts. ¡¯I do like Wu as a person but I won¡¯t do anything unless she officially joins us...¡¯


    He was really tempted by her beauty and spicy character but he had to postpone his ns. Imagining the specialbo of her and Nuwa pleasuring him together only made him excited. Both were bosses in real life so their personalities would sh for sure, creating a mix even he was looking forward to.


    ¡¯You have so many beauties as your wives yet you are still looking for more,¡¯ Ming snickered. ¡¯Will there be a day you will finally be satisfied?¡¯


    ¡¯Oh, are you volunteering?¡¯ Xuefeng countered. ¡¯I cane to you right now if you want.¡¯


    ¡¯You won¡¯t... Your wives are waiting for you,¡¯ Ming called out confidently only to turned silent as Xuefeng questioned.


    ¡¯Are you sure?¡¯


    Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t mind to make a move just to prove his point and she knew it.


    ¡¯I thought so,¡¯ Xuefengmented, hearing no response for a short moment and slowly walking towards the bathing hall. With each step, a new unit of clothing disappeared from his body. Before he reached the baths, he waspletely undressed just as one should be.


    ¡¯I swear, there will be one day I won¡¯t hesitate to appear next to you and eat you whole. There is no way you can fight against me once I get serious,¡¯ Ming finally responded but Xuefeng didn¡¯t think too seriously about it.


    ¡¯Sure, go ahead. I can¡¯t wait,¡¯ he replied casually and paused in front of the bath entrance.


    He could hear the familiar giggles yet he couldn¡¯t see anything as it was fully covered with hot mist. This wasn¡¯t what made him stop though. It was the question that Ming asked just before.


    Will there be a day he can say he is finally satisfied?


    ¡¯About your question earlier...¡¯ Xuefeng spoke in his mind, already knowing the answer very well.


    ¡¯I am already satisfied. I am already the happiest I have ever been and I don¡¯t think I deserve more. All of you make my life brighter but... even if I¡¯m satisfied, I need to do my best to make my wives satisfied as well. I want them to feel loved and cherished. I feel joy when I know my wives are happy. No matter how many of them I end up having in the end, I will make sure to treat them all like Queens.¡¯


    ¡¯I know that... I just wanted to tease you...¡¯ Ming replied quietly. ¡¯I think you deserve all the love they give you.¡¯


    ¡¯Thank you,¡¯ Xuefeng acknowledged and finally stepped inside, being done with his speech.


    One of his goals was making his wives happy and there just happened to be a few that needed to be satisfied.


    He couldn¡¯t let them wait.


    "Ah, if only Xuefeng was here, I would let him clean my back. His massages are heaven defying~"


    Just as he entered, he received his first call for help. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a smug smile, recognizing Xiao Wen¡¯s voice. Even though she wasn¡¯t the most domineering wife, she definitely deserved the award for the most shameless wife.


    He walked in the direction of her voice, walking without the use of his Spirit Awareness to avoid getting discovered when he heard Lisa asking curiously, "What exactly is Xuefeng doing right now...?"


    "He didn¡¯t tell us what exactly he will do and we didn¡¯t ask as we trust him," Yiren exined, sounding as if she was next to Lisa. "Do you also want Xuefeng¡¯s massage like Wen? The way he massage your breasts feels amazing. I don¡¯t me her."


    "Me? N¡ª I mean... If he wants to... I wouldn¡¯t mind it..." Lisa answered hesitantly, not as shameless as others. "Is it really that good...?"


    "Yiren, you took a shower with Xuefeng recently. You are yet to tell us about it," Princess Shan suddenly questioned, her voice mixed with the sounds of the showers.


    "Ah... It was the most amazing experience ever... He left my whole body and mind in tremors... At one point, my legs were already giving up from pleasure but he hugged me into his arms so we could keep going. I remember each thrust, all gentle touches and warm kisses that he melted into me. I still have many love bites from that night..." Yiren described in detail.


    Xuefeng definitely got surprised, not expecting she would recall that moment so vividly but that made him happy. He wasn¡¯t joking when he said this was exactly what he wanted. To give them the best memories he could.


    "It must have been amazing..." Lisa muttered in amazement and confessed, "I¡¯m still yet to experience anything romantic in my life. I have been studying alchemy my whole life. Xuefeng is the first man in my life other than my father who ever touched me."


    She seemed to be getting more confident and open after Yiren shared her story so casually. Xuefeng listened to each word as he reached Xiao Wen, seeing her silhouette through the mist. She was using one of the showers from the long row together with Princess Shan right next to her.


    Each shower was separated with a wall, creating a small creek, just enough for two people to fit inside. He approached them from behind and saw their sexy curves wrapped with water that streamed down abundantly.


    He was honestly proud of himself. Each of his wives was a peerless beauty, making him wonder how on earth he charmed them each time he looked at them. They all surpassed his beauty standard by a long shot.


    Xiao Wen¡¯s hands run across her body, rubbing from her chest down to her bottom, squeezing and pressing on her butt as if doing some self-cleaning while Princess Shan was bent over like an acrobat, rubbing on her toes and legs.


    His soldier immediately stood up as he recognized the familiar scene, waking up from the trance faster than he did. Xuefeng just couldn¡¯t look away from them. His desire to take them both right there was overwhelming.


    Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t a supporter of cloning himself just to satisfy his woman, so he chose to use the rule of firste first served. Xiao Wen was the one to call for help so he walked up to her first.


    He reached to the shower without her noticing and turned off the water. He knew she would discover him right after and he wasn¡¯t wrong as Xiao Wen instantly caught his hand even without seeing it.


    "Shhh..." Xuefeng whispered into her ear as he embraced her from behind, sinking his fingers into her breasts and teeth into her neck, nibbling on her yfully.


    "Mhmm..." She nodded in agreement, acting as if she knew he will eventuallye.


    She dragged one of his hands down towards her lower belly while reaching behind her back, seizing the soldier in duty. He knew she wanted it badly as she led his fingers inside her, letting him stir her walls into oblivion and she did the same for him, stroking him with her soft fingers.


    "I want you..." Xuefeng whispered as he bit on her ear and she nodded once again, slowly leaning forward. Just as she wanted it, he wasn¡¯t much different.


    He grasped her butt-cheeks, aiming properly and suddenly realized something unusual. He was normally untraceable and even water droplets passed through him as if he wasn¡¯t there but he lost this trait after he got in contact with Xiao Wen¡¯s body.


    His body was now covered with water which created a faint outline of him and only after he released her did he return back to normal. He was d he discovered it sooner thanter.


    He turned on the shower to muffle Xiao Wen¡¯s moans and rammed into her without warning. It has been a while since the two could enjoy each other fully so he decided to take full advantage of this moment.


    Too bad, right after he got into motion like an oiled machine, he heard Nuwa¡¯s voice in the distance, causing him to freeze.


    "So you are saying you didn¡¯t do anything with Xuefeng, right?"

 Chapter 491 Wifeys Day - Part 4 **

    <h4>Chapter 491 Wifey¡°s Day - Part 4 **</h4>


    ¡¯Nuwa... I hope you remember our promise...¡¯


    Xuefeng muttered in his mind, having a bad premonition. He was happier when it was Yiren who chatted with Lisa instead. When Nuwa started a conversation, it only meant she had a certain goal in mind which usually didn¡¯t end well.


    "Well..." Lisa hesitated for a moment. "He was the one who made the first move..."


    "Oh, he did? Tell us in details, please," Yiren pleaded anxiously, joining her mother in questioning. "Did you two kiss already?"


    Oof...


    Xuefeng took a deep breath, knowing this was not going in a right direction but there was nothing he could do to stop it. Anything he did was already done so he just let the nature take its course as he turned his focus back on Xiao Wen.


    Even though he stopped, she continued for him, grabbing onto his arm for support and moved up to her liking. It wasn¡¯t exactly fair for her if he left her without finishing the job yet right now they were in a dangerous position. Just one look at Xiao Wen was needed to know what was going on.


    A faint silhouette was fiercely grasping onto her softyers of fat on her butt and her entrance was spread fully apart as if she wanted to show herself to the world. At that point, Xuefeng could as well appear on the scene normally knowing there wasn¡¯t much difference and that¡¯s exactly what he did. He could only hope that both Lisa and Wu wouldn¡¯t use any methods to scan the room.


    A part of him was still curious about the situation behind his back so he listened with one ear.


    "Xuefeng indeed took my first kiss... But that was the cause of a misunderstanding..."


    Lisa¡¯s first words made Xuefeng sigh in relief. She seemed to be nning on telling the whole truth which was better than avoiding certain details.


    "He thought I was nning on following my sister¡¯s example and leave to Heaven Realm... so he forced out the pill I had in my mouth... with his tongue..." Lisa recounted before crying out, "Ah! It¡¯s so embarrassing..."


    "Hah, don¡¯t worry, there is nothing embarrassing about it. We have all been through this," Yiren assured her with a giggle when Nuwa asked once again, making Xuefeng anxious.


    "Do you think you started liking Xuefeng because of this incident, because he was the one that took your first?"


    To his surprise, Lisa didn¡¯t sound flustered this time as she replied almost immediately.


    "I was thinking the same which is why I decided to ept his offer and follow him here. I wanted to be sure of my feelings before I give my life to him. Even before the kiss, I found out I like him a lot and I just couldn¡¯t wait to see him. I wouldn¡¯t meet with him if I didn¡¯t like him even a bit."


    "Are you sure?" Nuwa asked only to hear a confident confirmation, "Yes."


    The tension in the air increased but Yiren was quick to blow it away.


    "Mom, why are you scaring our cute Lisa," Yirenined. "Come here sweetie. This big sister will give you a hug."


    "Uhmm, sure..." Lisa agreed hesitantly, not knowing what trap did she walk into.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t need Tianshi¡¯s foretelling ability to know the future scene that was about to unroll.


    He turned out to be right as he heard Lisa¡¯s follow up suggestion, "Since Xuefeng is not here, how about I help you clean properly? I have this really nice product that makes a lot of bubbles. You will for sure like it."


    "I¡ª I think I¡¯m goo¡ª" Lisa tried to politely reject yet Yiren didn¡¯t let her, cutting her off mid-sentence. "No, no, don¡¯t worry. I really don¡¯t mind. It¡¯spletely normal between us sisters."


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but turn his head, trying to look through the mist yet it was too thick. He channeled his Spirit Qi into his eyes to improve his vision and finally saw the outlines of their bodies. Yiren was behind Lisa as they sat at the edge of the pool and Lisa was squeezing her towel while Yiren tried to take it off.


    "Yiren, wait... I can really do it on my own..." Lisamented more firmly but Yiren didn¡¯t give up. "What if Xuefeng appears here and wants to have some sexy time with us? You need to be properly cleaned for that."


    "But..." Lisa seemed like she couldn¡¯t find words to fight that argument.


    "Trust me. We have done it hundreds of times," Yiren assured once again and finally took Lisa¡¯s towel off.


    He sharpened his vision to the maximum yet she immediately covered her chest while squeezing her legs tightly before he could see anything. Lisa was fully red when she turned to Yiren and pleaded shyly, "Please be gentle... It will be my first time..."


    Oof...


    Xuefeng sucked in deep breath, finding her cuteness almost matching Yiren. He didn¡¯t know why his first thought was to move and rece Yiren in this activity. There was something alluring in the concept of being the first to im her innocence.


    Yiren poured some type of liquid on Lisa¡¯s back and began rubbing it in, spreading it throughout Lisa¡¯s body. When she reached to the front, she pulled on Lisa¡¯s hands andmented, "Come on, don¡¯t be shy. Let go with your hands. I need to reach everywhere."


    "Ahh... Don¡¯t rub so hard..." Lisa cried out herins causing brainstorm in Xuefeng¡¯s mind. He was being attacked from two sides with Xiao Wen requiring attention and the girls¡¯ scene being disyed live in his mind.


    Ah... Ah... Ah...


    Xiao Wen moans and tightening with each of his thrusts didn¡¯t help with regaining his focus. He realized he has been going hard on her the whole time, pounding without mercy to the point she was already close to her limits. Whenever she was about to reach ecstasy, she shivered all over her body with her muscles twitching from pleasure.


    He threw the cute duo to the back of his mind and reached out to Xiao Wen¡¯s arms, pulling her up into his embrace. She straightened up as he wished, still connected with him and embraced his neck, leaning fully on his chest.


    With one hand he held her waist in ce and he wrapped the other around her face, facing her eyes into his own. He wanted to watch her expression when she finally surrender to the pleasure.


    Mhmm!


    She wanted to cry out at the brink on her sanity yet he seized her lips forcefully, swallowing her lovely moans with greed. She wiggled in his arms as she climaxed but he held her in ce, continuing to slide wildly until her eyes begged him to stop, to give her a little break.


    "Wen, can you lend me some¡ª"


    He just pulled out, his soldier still ready to y when Princess Shan peeked from her shower. She froze, not expecting Xuefeng was feasting right next to her this whole time. He didn¡¯t hesitate and pulled her in, quickly adding her to the menu.


    Xiao Wen was gasping, staring at him with a loving gaze as he pinned Princess Shan to the wall, lifting her leg and flooded inside her without losing any momentum. She was smart to cover her mouth before that to stop herself from screaming.


    Xuefeng was already reaching his own peak yet he dragged it further, seeing the awakened drive in Princess Shan¡¯s eyes. She trembled each time he tingled her end, pulsing and twitching inside her as she stabbed his shoulder with her nails.


    His ear was being bitten by Xiao Wen which made him struggle even more till he finally exploded, unable to resist any longer.


    Bzzzt!


    "Ahh..." Princess Shan couldn¡¯t stop herself anymore and let out a soft moan, her eyes rolling with pleasure. The cause of it was Lightning Qi which he mixed with his seeds, making her insides tighten, squeezing him to thest drop.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one who had to cope with a sudden outburst of pleasure as Yiren had to go through the same, sharing everything Xuefeng felt. She shivered and fell powerless on Lisa¡¯s back.


    "Yiren... Are you okay?" Lisa asked confused when Yiren stopped moving, waiting for the climax to end.


    "Hu..." Yiren breathed heavily and replied as if nothing happened, "I¡¯m good... I just felt like hugging you..."

 Chapter 492 Yis Feeling **

    <h4>Chapter 492 Yi¡°s Feeling **</h4>


    ¡¯Ah... The hot water can be really rxing...¡¯


    Xuefeng thought as he sat in one of the many baths. They were spread throughout the bath hall allowing people some privacy as they bathed so he picked one of them for himself. He needed to soak himself as a break after his quite intense session with Xiao Wen and Princess Shan.


    He already knew that once he appears next to Nuwa, he would be seized by her immediately. Once he gives her the chance, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape for a while so he made sure to rx beforehand. His wives were chatting in another pool so he decided to have some time for himself before he joins them.


    Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t really lucky with his bath choice as he sensed someone wasing, hearing some gentle footsteps getting closer.


    ¡¯Sigh, I didn¡¯t finish my break... Let¡¯s see who is calling to wor¡ª¡¯ Xuefengmented as he turned around to see who it was but got surprised seeing the person.


    Yi walked in between of the baths, looking left and right as if she was searching for someone. He figured she was looking for him but then she sighed dejectedly when she couldn¡¯t find him.


    She approached his bath, taking her towel off and entered, coincidently sitting right next to him. Yi looked down at her body and squeezed her breasts, showing a disappointed expression.


    "Am Icking something...?" Yi whispered, her voice as thin as a mosquito. "Maybe I¡¯m not attractive enough... Xuefeng... When will you look at me the way you look at Tianshi?"


    Hearing thements about her body, Xuefeng naturally felt bad. She was one of the top beauties in the Capital yet she felt insecure because of him. He couldn¡¯t me her for thinking like that. She was the only woman in their current group that he still didn¡¯t physically connect with. How could she feel his love if he didn¡¯t show it to her directly.


    Although he didn¡¯t, with so many naughty nights one would think that is how he showed his love, through physical connection. He opened his mouth to express himself when he halted, hearing Yi wasn¡¯t done.


    "I¡¯m patient... I will wait till you finally love me... But please... Don¡¯t let me wait for too long... It hurts... I want to be fully yours... I want you to be mine..." Yi continued her monologue, unknowingly causing Xuefeng to shiver. "I will be a good girl like you want... I will never leave you... Just love me too... Please..."


    "Yi..." Xuefeng finally muttered, unable to stay quiet anymore. His indecisiveness caused her to feel rejected yet she neverined, smiling as they stopped at kisses. If she knew what effects she would have on him if only she expressed herself earlier, she definitely wouldn¡¯t wait so long.


    Her eyes widened when she heard him and instantly looked around, searching for him. "Xuefeng...?" she muttered weakly, looking as if she didn¡¯t believe what she just heard.


    He didn¡¯t tease her for too long as his body returned to normal, slowly appearing in front of her view. She covered her face in disbelief, her fingers visually shaking.


    "Did you...?" Yi asked, unable to finish the sentence but he easily figured what she wanted to ask.


    "I heard everything..." Xuefeng replied in a whisper and reached out, caressing her arm. "I¡¯m sorry."


    Yi shook her head and rejected, "No... I didn¡¯t say it to make you feel bad or apologize... I¡ª"


    Xuefeng stopped her words right there by putting a finger up to her lips and repeated himself, "I¡¯m sorry for making you feel like that... I care for you."


    Her eyshes trembled, clearly touched by his words. He didn¡¯t stop at that and slid his fingers down onto chest, caressing her bare breasts.


    "You a beautiful, remember that. There is nothing I dislike about your body. I love it all," Xuefeng expressed honestly, brushing his other hand into her silver hair.


    He made her look into his eyes, showing his loving gaze and added, "I will make sure you can see my love with how I look at you. Can you see it?"


    He closed the distance between their faces and stared at her with a soft smile, their noses barely touching.


    Sniff...


    "I can..." Yi replied, a single tear of happiness watering her cheek.


    Xuefeng leaned over and licked it away before savoring a part of her, warming her lips. He could feel her heartbeat speeding up with each advance and retreat, each caress and whimper.


    "Let¡¯s do it..." Xuefeng suddenly whispered and attacked her tongue right after so she wouldn¡¯t reject him.


    She deserved his love. If the only way to prove he cared for her was through making love, he would do it.


    Yi panicked at first but then she responded with simr passion, embracing his head in a tight squeeze. They twisted and tumbled on the surface of the pool until he sat her down on hisp, leading her through her first experience.


    He led her hand down to his lower belly and she regained her confidence, already recognizing the object of her desire.


    "Let me help you..." Yi wished, wrapping her fingers around his sleeping soldier, already familiar with this process. Watching and taking part in daily activities in bed taught her many things, especially how to please him properly.


    "I should let you do it more often... Your fingers are really skilled..." Xuefeng muttered as he witnessed how fast she got him ready. "But now, let me take over. The King has to serve his Queen from time to time."


    "Mhmm..." Yi didn¡¯t argue, letting him lead her.


    He lifted her up and ced on the edge of the pool, going down in between of her legs. Her legs trembled when he started sucking and twisting his tongue inside her but he had to make sure she was ready.


    Xuefeng could see her anxiousness as he started ying around her entrance, rubbing and teasing her so he assured her gently, "I will be gentle. Just rx."


    She smiled at that and nodded, giving him a go signal.


    He was about to slowly connect with her when he froze, both him and Yi looking in the same direction. The cause of it was Lisa who questioned out loud, "Where did Yi go? She was here just a moment ago."


    Yi nced at Xuefeng in panic and he gave her an eye signal to talk to her. He didn¡¯t n to stop when they were this close.


    "I¡¯m here. Sorry, I need to exchange my towel." Yi shouted back right when Xuefeng pierced inside her without any warning, "I will be back soo¡ª Ahh~"


    She moaned softly and quickly covered her mouth to stop herself. Lisa seemed to pick it up and asked concerned, "Are you okay?"


    "Y-yes... I¡¯m fine. I only slipped..." Yi exined, locking her lips tightly as Xuefeng slowly prated further.


    "Be careful. There is water everywhere," Lisa warned and assured, "We will wait for you, don¡¯t worry."


    "T-thank you..." Yi replied and embraced him, whispering hurriedly, "I¡¯m fine... You can move..."


    He could see she was just pretending she was fine so he didn¡¯t listen and instead started slowly, walking out of the pool while caring her to the changing room. With each step he thrust deeper inside her but she seemed to get used to it quickly, breathing heavily into his ear.


    Although the ce wasn¡¯t asfortable, he created a small cloud on the floor, cing her on it and surrounded them with a soundproof barrier.


    "Now you can moan as you wish..." Xuefeng whispered as heid on top of her. "I want to hear them all."


    Ahh~!

 Chapter 493 Serious Talk

    <h4>Chapter 493 Serious Talk</h4>


    "Yi, what took you so long? You were away for like twenty minutes."


    As Yi returned to the group, she was naturally questioned by them, especially the curious and cheerful Lisa. She seemed to get infected with Yiren¡¯s positivity as the two were the loudest which was quite a transformation. Wu, on the other hand, was much more reserved and mature, rarely talking as if she liked to watch instead.


    "I sorry you had to wait. I sensed Xuefeng when I was looking for the towel so I went out to greet him. We had a quick... moment together, so I waste," Yi exined honestly as she clumsily entered the pool.


    One could easily see she had trouble walking and her thighs shivered as she moved, still showing the signs of her ecstasy. The girls quickly picked up on it and smiled knowingly.


    "Is he still here?" Nuwa questioned with hope but Yi shook her head. "He said he will wait for us in the bedroom instead. He wants us to rx first and take our time."


    Xiao Wen and Princess Shan exchanged nces but they didn¡¯t say anything, keeping their session with Xuefeng private.


    "Anyway, congrattions Yi. You finally got your first time," Nuwa called out, smoothly changing the topic. "How was it?"


    Based on everyone¡¯s face, she wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted to know.


    "It was amazing..." Yi replied, going back to that moment in her mind. "He was so gentle and sweet with me. The pain disappeared almost immediately, reced with pleasure. It felt really good... I¡¯m still shaking from it."


    "Mhmm, it indeed feels great. You will slowly get addicted to it. Once you do it, you can never forget it and only wish for more," Xiao Wen confirmed, bring Princess Shan nod as well.


    "I think I¡¯m already addicted... I can¡¯t help but think about our second time," Yimented, rubbing her cheeks that suddenly warmed up. "I think I¡¯m really in love with him."


    "Hehe," Xiao Wen giggled and patted her. "We all are."


    "So sex indeed feels really good... I guess I will only find out after I try it," Lisa muttered to herself, showing a curious expression.


    "Nuwa, you said you want to talk about something once Yi is back," Wu suddenly reminded, making everyone calm down and look at her.


    "That¡¯s right. Now that everyone is here, we can finally have a serious talk between us. It¡¯s about you two," Nuwa announced while looking at both Wu and Lisa, "Can you guess what it is about?"


    Wu wasn¡¯t really surprised and guessed, "Probably about Xuefeng and us joining the group."


    "Indeed. As you already can see, there is a lot of us now, already nine. The bigger our group is, the more difficult it is for Xuefeng. It is already hard for him to handle us all," Nuwa pointed out, gazing at everyone.


    "As our group grows, the requirements to join it has to grow as well. In this world full of danger, just loving each other is not enough. Xuefeng doesn¡¯t have time to protect us all the time. All of his wives need to be strong and be able to support him whenever he needs us."


    She locked her eyes with Wu and asked, "What can you bring to the table when you be Xuefeng¡¯s wife?"


    Lisa visually tensed when she heard the question, staring at Wu to see what she will say. Meanwhile, Wu was chilling, cing one leg on the other as if she already expected such a question.


    She opened her mouth and recounted in a clear voice, "I¡¯m a daughter of the Earth Realm Trade Union¡¯s general manager and the first granddaughter of Heaven Realm Trade Union founder who control the trade across many Realms. Aside from the prosperity of Liu n in Earth Realm after the cooperation with Trade Union, I can provide free living space, free cultivation resources and connections in all major cities of almost all human-upied Realms. My trading and managing skills are top notch as well. About my stage and battle capabilities, I¡¯m confident I can defend myself well enough. Since Xuefeng upgraded my Spirit Talent, I have been training non-stop. I think I only need one or two months to reach the peak of Monarch Stage and master my fifth element."


    Everyone blinked a few times, wondering if she was joking but Wu kept her coolness, staying serious the whole time. None of the girls thought she would actually go all out like this.


    If they were topare with her, would any of them even have a chance? Only Nuwa who had her own army of three hundred Monarch Stage experts and her own race could somehowpare with Wu.


    They looked at Lisa who was as dumbfounded as they were, not knowing what she had to pull out to actually outdo Wu.


    "Uhmm..." Lisa hesitated. "I¡¯m a Rank 9 Alchemist... I can make pills..."


    Being an alchemist ranked this high was actually a big achievement yet after Wu she didn¡¯t have the same impact as she wished.


    Lisa couldn¡¯t handle the pressure and cried out, hugging to Wu who was sitting next to her, "Waaah, how can Ipare with you..."


    "What are you talking about? Aren¡¯t you better than me?" Wu questioned confused. "You became the youngest Rank 9 Alchemist in the history and earned the respect by working hard. On the other hand, everything was given to me at birth. It was why I decided to move to Eastern Region to earn the respect on my own, without relying on my father."


    "Thank you..." Lisa acknowledged that only to hear another question from Nuwa which made her pause.


    "Are you ready to put Xuefeng¡¯s safety over your own?"


    Wu thought about it for a moment before expressing, "Yes, if I know for sure that my life can be exchanged for his own. If there is someone stronger trying to kill us, all of us would be dead anyway so I might as well try to save him at least. I wouldn¡¯t foolishly jump in front of him to block a deadly strike when there is a chance of winning. My death would only make things worse."


    The girls nodded unanimously to that response, feeling the same. If they died in front of Xuefeng, there was a big chance he would lose hisposure.


    Only Lisa was left and she seemed to take her time. In the end, she shook her head and replied honestly, "I feel like I want to say yes but I can¡¯t. I think I need more time with Xuefeng to be sure. I want my answer to be fully one hundred percent but its not yet."


    The seven judges looked at each other as if they had conversation with their eyes and Nuwa suddenly announced their decision.


    "We will tell Xuefeng we don¡¯t mind you two joining our group. Everything else is on you."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Yi said Xuefeng moved back to the bedroom, she wasn¡¯t lying. He wasying on the bed, thankful that he had Ling who could regenerate his body. He knew he would be a walking zombie.


    He didn¡¯t return with Yi as he didn¡¯t want to oversaturate his sexual life. At some point, too much was too much. If he forced it too much, it would feel like a chore. He wanted to enjoy every session with his wives.


    "I wonder how long they will take¡ª" Xuefeng pondered while looking out of the balcony when he saw a blue dragonnding hurriedly, "Drakos? Where have you been?"


    Drakos didn¡¯t reply to his question right away, his expression grim.


    "Xuefeng, I think we might have a problem."

 Chapter 494 Problems

    <h4>Chapter 494 Problems</h4>


    "Why is your face so grim?"


    When the girls returned back to the bedroom, all fresh and smelling like flowers, they saw Xuefeng sitting on the edge of the bed, deep in thought.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t reply but instead looked at Drakos, asking, "Can you repeat to everyone the same you just told me?"


    "Well, I was investigating the Hidden Realm we were supposed to explore soon. I wanted to properly asses our chances of conquering it before we would all enter inside and I must say, I don¡¯t have pleasant news," Drakos informed helplessly and exined in details.


    "Firstly, the amount of beasts inside that Realm tripled since thest time I was there and let me tell you, they are much more powerful. If we were to be attacked by multiple Spirit Beasts at the same time, I doubt we would be able to return alive. I killed a few beasts easily but then identally rmed hundreds of others and they all pounced on me aggressively. I barely escaped from there."


    Just the first news wasn¡¯t exactly nice to hear but it wasn¡¯t a nightmare either.


    "So as long as we are careful and don¡¯t bring the beasts¡¯ attention on us, we should be safe, right?" Xiao Wen asked curiously, not really showing a sign of fear. "Or are they too strong?"


    "Their strength improved but are they invincible? No. Can we slowly, move forward, beating the beasts until we finally reach our goal? Definitely. Are there many risks involved with it? Yes." Drakos performed a question and answer quiz for them to speed up the process. "Such method would require a lot of time but it¡¯s doable."


    "How long will it take?" Nuwa questioned, searching for the catch.


    Both Wu and Lisa didn¡¯t exactly know what was going on so they only listened, standing on the side.


    "I calcted that it would take us at least three months," Drakos answered, confusing everyone else.


    What was three months for them, cultivators? Their lifespan was already extended with each Stage they advance.


    "Isn¡¯t that fine then? Three months is not that big of a deal," Wuyingmented what everyone thought. "It is not like we will waste that three months. We can treat it as training."


    "Well, and that¡¯s where we reach our second problem," Drakos continued. "The time flow in that Hidden Realm changed for some reason. I have been there for only a few hours yet a few days passed in the Earth Realm. I only realized it after I left so I wasn¡¯t able to investigate on that. Based on my calctions, the time is almost ten times slower inside the Hidden Realm."


    "So basically... If we spend three months there, almost two and a half months will pass here." Tianshi did the math for everyone.


    "Correct," Drakos nodded.


    "I don¡¯t mind," Yiren called out first as she walked up to Xuefeng. "I will go wherever you go. Time doesn¡¯t matter."


    "I¡¯m happy to hear that," Xuefeng expressed with a smile as he pulled her into his arms and let her sit on hisp, adding, "But this is not what I was worried about."


    He looked at his wives and spoke, "There are matters important and more important. You are much more important to me than some Hidden Realm. I¡¯m not going to separate from any of you for almost three years for any reason. If we want to enter this Realm, we have to go all together. I¡¯m not leaving anyone behind."


    He thought about it and realized he wasn¡¯t scared of fighting with savage beasts. He also didn¡¯t care about the time he had to spend there. The only thing he was scared of was breaking his promise. He promised he will never leave them and he wanted to keep it.


    "Isn¡¯t that okay then? I think all of us want toe with you," Tianshimented, looking at the girls. One by one, everyone nodded in agreement, leaving only two, Lisa and Wu who didn¡¯t confirm yet.


    "Can I know what is so important that you need to enter that Hidden Realm for? From your words I can guess it¡¯s really dangerous there," Wu asked cautiously, representing the troubled Lisa as well.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t mind the question and patted Yiren¡¯s butt, signaling her to get down. He walked up to Wu and uncovered his sleeve. There was a golden bracelet on his forearm which he showcased to her.


    He was about to exin when Wu¡¯s expression changed. She immediately got closer and grabbed his arm, eximing in shock, "Where did you get this?!"


    "You know it?" Xuefeng asked surprised.


    "Of course I know it! It¡¯s one of the Godly Treasures, Elemental Bracelet! I read about it in my Grandpa¡¯s books," Wu exined excitedly, scanning the bracelet with her gaze. "Legends say that once the bracelet isplete and you gather all Elemental Stones, you will have the power over all elements. Are you going to that Hidden Realm in the search of the Elemental Stone?"


    "That is correct," Xuefeng confirmed, finding Wu¡¯s excitement quite interesting.


    Hearing him, she hugged his arm into her chest and pleaded seriously, "Xuefeng, we have to get it. Once you be the owner of the bracelet, your path is already destined. If you don¡¯t collect all Elemental Stones, the bracelet will kill you."


    "That¡¯s what I heard," Xuefeng replied casually, making Wu even more tensed.


    "Xuefeng! This is serious. We can¡¯t drag it for too long. There were many who tried to collect all Elemental Stones but all of them failed to gather them in time," Wu exined, finally showing some emotions on her face. "The bracelet killed most of its owners while cultivators killed the rest. Many want to taste its power despite the dangers it brings."


    "Howe no one ever gathered all Elemental Stones? How hard can it be?" Xuefeng asked curiously, see how passionate she was about the subject.


    Wu nced down at the mysterious bracelet and answered, "It¡¯s because once its owner dies, she explodes,unching all of the Elemental Stones into random Realms. Every time a new owner emerges, he or she needs to find all of the Elemental Stones from scratch."


    Even Drakos was surprised when he heard all of the exnations from her. "Girl, how do you know all those stuff. Who is your grandpa? You know more than me about it," Drakos questioned.


    "My grandpa is one of the Heaven Realm Trade Union founders. He used toe to the Earth Realm when I was younger and told me many stories about Heaven Realm. He was really passionate about Treasures so we mostly talked about them." Wu replied proudly. "He stoppeding ten years ago so I guessed that something must have happened."


    "I don¡¯t really know any of them but damn..." Drakosmented before adding as he bumped Xuefeng¡¯s shoulder, "She is quite a nice catch. You should definitely get her to be your wife."


    "Oh, shut it," Xuefeng scolded and smacked him across the head. "Don¡¯t be rude or I tell Yiren to train you."


    "What did I do? I was just helping..." Drakosined but he didn¡¯t retaliate, knowing Yiren was watching.


    Having Drakos quiet, Xuefeng took Wu¡¯s hands into his and asked seriously, "Wu, do you want to join us on this expedition?"


    She didn¡¯t even hesitate when she called out happily, "You joking? Of course I¡¯ming!"

 Chapter 495 Lies & Decei

    <h4>Chapter 495 Lies & Decei</h4>


    Seeing Wu this happy made Xuefeng smile as well but then he realized he did it once again, deciding things without his wives¡¯ approval. Thankfully, Tianshi seemed to know his troubles as she reported at the same time.


    ¡¯We epted the two of them. The rest depends on how you feel about them.¡¯


    ¡¯Thank you.¡¯ Xuefeng acknowledged her effort, knowing he would be in a dark ce without her.


    He looked into Wu¡¯s eyes and asked just to be sure, "Do you know what you are getting yourself into?"


    "I think I know. I can only follow you as your wife, right?" Wu questioned coolly. "Is there a trap somewhere?"


    Xuefeng nodded seriously, "Yes. Once you join me, there is no going back. You will be mine forever."


    He thought she will hesitate even a bit yet Wu only smiled and replied confidently, "Okay, deal."


    She didn¡¯t stop at that as she smiled and added, "Also, I forgot to tell you something. My grandpa owns one of the Elemental Stones. I think the only way for you to get it is by marrying me."


    Drakos threw his small ws in the air, calling out, "See?! I told you she is a good catch!"


    Xuefeng was in shock so he ignored him.


    "Are you serious...?" he asked cautiously before shaking his head, "No, wait, don¡¯t say anything."


    "Why?" Wu asked curiously.


    "I don¡¯t want any of my rtionships to be build based on some kind of a trade. If you were to be my woman, it would be because of our feelings, not because of some Elemental Stone," Xuefeng exined as he grabbed her intimately by the chin. "Do you understand?"


    "Mhmm, gotcha." Wu approved and corrected herself with a smile, "My grandpa definitely doesn¡¯t have an Elemental Stone. I will not help you get it no matter what. Don¡¯t even ask me. I will not agree. Never."


    She kept her smile and asked yfully, "Is that better?"


    Xuefeng stared at her and finallymented while caressing her cheek with his thumb, "I think that smile suits you."


    Hisment didn¡¯t break her but she did seem happy to hear it. "I will smile more then..."


    "My grandpa has been wearing this ne that had a red crystal inside of it. He told me it¡¯s the Fire Elemental Stone. He was chosen by other founders to keep it safe for the Trade Union and it seems to be their top treasure. I¡¯m sure he will be willing to give it up once he knows I¡¯m with you," Wu exined further.


    "Hmm, I wouldn¡¯t be so sure," Drakos countered. "I heard all Trade Union Founders are crafty foxes. They didn¡¯t reach the top by being fair and honest. To survive in the trading business you need to use lies and deceit. Only after you trample everyone under your feet you will be able to reach the top."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to agree with it but it was sadly true. This world wasn¡¯t that differentpared to his Earth when it came to business. If one wanted to be the top, they have to go through a lot of people who often try to bring them down.


    "Do you think your grandpa will give up the Elemental Stone for free just because of you? Other founders will never agree. They will try to either get the best price possible or kill Xuefeng so Trade Union can get the Elemental Bracelet for themselves. You underestimate the greed of old cultivators," Drakos added sternly.


    "Grandpa wouldn¡¯t do that to me. He is a good person," Wu defended but her expression started to change as if she found some sense in Drakos words.


    "Maybe he is, maybe he is not. We don¡¯t know that. What we know is that there is one more thing that cultivators seek through cultivation aside from power and that is longevity. Every cultivator will eventually die unless they reach the true pinnacle, surpassing the nature and be a Living Spirit. This way they won¡¯t need a host to survive and can roam freely forever," Drakos continued.


    "But, this method is almost impossible and no one has ever reached such level. This is why cultivators search for another method and one of them is Elemental Bracelet. There is a rumor that once youplete the bracelet, you will be an immortal being, living eternally."


    "What¡¯s the point of living forever if you can¡¯t bring your loved ones with you? I wouldn¡¯t want to live in a world without those I love," Xuefeng pointed out, showing his view on the matter. "If I can¡¯t grant immortality to every each one of you, I would rather prefer to get old with you instead."


    He gazed at his wives as he spoke, receiving a loving looks from each of them. This was how he truly felt and they knew it.


    "You are a special breed. Almost all cultivators are selfish and scared of death. They will do anything to get what they want and if killing you can give them the chance for that, they will do it," Drakos concluded. "If Trade Union actually gives you their Elemental Stone, they would require you to pledge loyalty to them and be their dog. There is no way they will do it for free."


    Wu wanted toment on that but Xuefeng stopped her, ending the conversation, "It¡¯s enough. We will worry about it when the timees. There is no need to trouble ourselves with this now. The issue at hand is collecting the first Elemental Stone. We will worry about other eight after we ascend to Heaven Realm."


    "Mhmm," everyone else nodded in agreement.


    Having Wu settled, Xuefeng finally turned to Lisa and walked up to her.


    "Lisa, what about you? I don¡¯t want to return after three years and find you already forgot about me. If there is a chance we can have something genuine between us, I don¡¯t want to separate now," Xuefeng confessed, taking her small hands into his own.


    "Will youe with us?"

 Chapter 496 No One Left Behind

    <h4>Chapter 496 No One Left Behind</h4>


    Lisa looked at Xuefeng¡¯s shining, golden eyes and suddenly felt as if something got stuck her in throat.


    "I..." Lisa tried to speak but nothing came out.


    Xuefeng expression changed when he saw her hesitating and muttered sadly, "So you don¡¯t want to go... I understa¡ª"


    "No!" She finally coughed up a word, quickly shaking her head. "It¡¯s not that. I really want to go with you. I don¡¯t want to be left alone for three years... It¡¯s just... that I..."


    This time she didn¡¯t have any problems speaking. She was just embarrassed, her rosy face changing to a darker shade of red.


    Xuefeng seemed to caught up on that and questioned, rubbing on her arms to cheer her up, "What is it? You know you can tell us anything."


    Lisa gazed at him anxiously and finally closed her eyes, expressing herself clearly, "I don¡¯t know how to fight..."


    She didn¡¯t open her eyes as she dove into his arms, confessing, "I have never fought, neither I faced a beast... I spend my life studying pills so I know I will be useless for you guys... I don¡¯t want to ruin your expedition or drag you down..."


    "At least she is sensible. Don¡¯t worry, three years is not that¡ª" Drakosmented, causing her heart to hurt and her hug to tighten.


    Smack!


    Before he finished speaking, she heard the sound of a p and Yiren¡¯s scolding voice as she bashed at Drakos, "Little Blue! Do you want a beating?!"


    "Au! What do I do?! I¡¯m innocent!" Drakos argued right away but Yiren didn¡¯t have it, smacking him once again. "Apologize now!"


    Xuefeng seemed to be upset as well as she could feel his heartbeat speed up. He embraced her tightly, pressing her cheek against his chest as if he tried to protect her. Lisa immediately forgot what just happened as she spaced out in his arms, enjoying his hug.


    "I¡¯m sorry..." Drakos apologized with his voice shivering.


    Lisa opened her eyes, curious of the scene and saw Yiren¡¯s eyes shine brightly, ring at the blue dragon.


    "Yiren, can you take Drakos for a little walk?" Xuefeng asked seriously, sounding a bit irritated.


    "Nooo! I already apologized!" Drakos shook his little head and started running, getting away from Yiren but she ran after him.


    "Little Blue! Come with big sister!" Yirenmanded yet Drakos didn¡¯t listen, running away from her across the room. "No! I will be good now! I promise!"


    Yiren stopped chasing and called out his name more sternly. "Little Blue."


    He finally stopped running and slowly dragged his feet to her, his head down. It seemed like Yiren could actually control the dragon which made Lisa admire her new best friend even more. The two left to the balcony and Xuefeng returned his focus back onto her.


    "Don¡¯t listen to him. You will not drag us down, don¡¯t worry," Xuefeng assured her, lifting her chin so that she would look at him.


    She didn¡¯t know why but those words made her even sadder as she knew the truth. "I know I will... You don¡¯t have to cheer me up..." Lisa muttered with a deep sigh. "All I know is making pills..."


    Out of nowhere, Tianshi came up to them and confessed while patting her shoulder, "Lisa, I also don¡¯t know how to battle well."


    Huh?


    Lisa got surprised, thinking all of them were perfect. "Howe?" she asked curiously.


    "Everyone in our group is skilled in different things." Tianshi exined simply and started recounting as she pointed a finger at each of them.


    "Xiao Wen, Shan and Wuying are our front line fighters. They enjoy melee battles with their weapon but they are also skilled with their elements. They are our main attacking power."


    "Yi is a sword master so she battles mainly with her sword, making it four of us who focus on attacking."


    "Me and Yiren are not really experienced in fighting but we are great supporters. We stay at the back line, assisting everyone else but we can also attack from range if there is a need."


    Caressing Xuefeng¡¯s cheek, she added, "Nuwa and Xuefeng are flexible as they can act on both lines. Everyone found their own ce. You just need to find yours."


    "Hmm..." Her words made Lisa think a little, trying to figure where would match.


    She liked Yiren and Tianshi the most so she pleaded, "Can I join you two as support...?"


    Tianshi smiled at her softly and nodded, "With pleasure. That would make the three of us."


    Feeling like she needed to add something of value, she added eagerly, "I know many antidote Pills so if anyone gets poisoned, I can heal them."


    "See? It wasn¡¯t that hard," Tianshi hyped.


    "I can also create harmless pills that can boost your strength. Most of them lose properties after some time so they can only be consumed few hours after creation. I can make them on the spot," Lisa added, showing a smile herself.


    "Yes, that would be amazing," Tianshi agreed, making Lisa even happier. She wasn¡¯t useless after all.


    "I can also make explosive and poisonous pills that will blow up any beast!" Lisa called out excitedly. "I can do all of it!"


    This time Tianshi didn¡¯t say anything and only smiled knowingly as if saying, ¡¯I said you can do it.¡¯


    Lisa let go of Xuefeng and hugged Tianshi instead, saying genuinely, "Thank you Tianshi. You a great."


    She helped her understand what she can bring to the group which helped her regain back her confidence. "Xuefeng, I want to go with you guys. I will be useful," Lisa announced happily, causing him to cheer up as well.


    "Perfect. This means no one will be left behind," Xuefeng concluded, turning to the rest. "You know what are we going to do whole day to celebrate it?"


    "What?" The girls asked excitedly.


    "We will train, obviously." Xuefeng replied with a grin, causing them to sigh.


    Before anyoneined, he questioned, "What do you think we would do? We will leave in two days. Did you all finish your training and master all elements?"


    "..."


    Based on their faces, Lisa could see they didn¡¯t finish it.

 Chapter 497 You Will Not Break Me

    <h4>Chapter 497 You Will Not Break Me</h4>


    When Yiren returned back caring the cute fluffy rabbit, Xuefeng saw Drakos following after her, showing a fearful expression as he looked at her.


    "You will not break me... You will not break me..."


    He repeated some kind of mantra as he entered, distancing himself from her.


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but ask, really curious of her methods, "What do you do to him?"


    "Oh, I just forced him to be nice," Yiren replied simply, disying her rabbit. "I asked him to be nice to Fluff for at least one minute. He choked but he somehow said some nice words. I think there is still some room for improvement."


    "Just wait... When I regain my power I will find you and eat you alive..." Drakos muttered as he stared at the fluff hatefully, ming it all on him.


    "Little Blue!" Yiren warned hiding fluff from his view, "Do you want another session?"


    "I was just joking, okay? There is no way I would ever think of a roasted bunny. Not possible," Drakos defended himself and seeing Yiren¡¯s re, he suddenly excused himself, "I think I will go for some hunting, be right back!"


    He disappeared from the room in a swish, causing Xuefeng tough.


    "Haha, I think he is a lost cause. It¡¯s best if you hide your Fluff from him. He is still a dragon," Xuefeng advised and patted her on the head, "Now join others in your training. You are yet to master your elements."


    "Yes~" Yiren agreed happily and walked up to the bed, sitting crossed legged with fluff on herp.


    His other wives followed suit, settling themselves next to Yiren and got ready to continue their training. Tianshi seemed to have a different idea as she pulled on Lisa¡¯s hand and pleaded, "Lisa, would you mind helping me with my training?"


    Lisa seemed surprised by the proposition but she quickly epted, "Oh... Sure!"


    Having everyone working together and being friendly to each other was exactly what Xuefeng wanted. Their group wouldn¡¯t work well if there were any internal conflicts so he wished to avoid them.


    "Alright! Let¡¯s go outside then," Tianshi called out happily and reported to him, hugging and kissing his lips sweetly, "I will train with Lisa for a while. I need to test my arts and I will finish cultivationter."


    "No problem. You know what¡¯s best for you," Xuefeng agreed without any problems, knowing she got some secret arts to master.


    "Mhmm, you are the best," Tianshi muttered and pulled Lisa a bit closer, right in front of him, "Let¡¯s go Lisa."


    Lisa seemed a bit flustered but she looked up at him and also gave him a hug, "Bye Xuefeng~"


    The two hopped away towards the balcony and flew out cheerfully. Xuefeng only waved them off and when the two left his sight, he gazed at the only woman left still standing.


    Wu was patiently waiting for him to finish and asked him before he could speak, "Are you going to train as well?"


    "I was about to ask the same question," Xuefeng replied, not really sure what Wu needed to train. "I was thinking of training my swords arts."


    Ming already mentioned about it before and he was yet to train all the moves, not mentioning about mastering them. If he wanted to bring out the most power out of those arts, he would have to spend some hours to perfect them.


    "How about I join you?" Wu suggested, looking really eager to spend more time with him.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t really mind, replying, "I mean, sure. You can be my sparing partner if you want to."


    "I would love to," Wu nodded and shamelessly wrapped her fingers with his own as if it was natural between them. "You have a really soft hands."


    "Yours are much softer," Xuefengplemented back without shying away, and pulled her towards the balcony as he called out to the girls, "I will go train with Wu. I wille back and check on you soon so no cking, okay?"


    "Okay~??? His wives agreed in unison, focused on their own job.


    Once couldn¡¯t master all elements as simply as he did but thanks to the Wisdom Trees and their unlimited supply of Elemental Essences, they could still speed up the process. As long as they mastered at least one additional Element, it would give them more advantage in the Hidden Realmter.


    As he pulled Wu outside, he listened to Ming who began telling him about the arts she prepared for him.


    ¡¯The Swords Arts I taught you earlier were only the basic movements but now I will teach you the seven main Swords Arts of the Sword God. They were his pride and joy, allowing him to conquer anyone he wanted so I¡¯m sure you will love those,¡¯ Ming hyped before finally exining.


    ¡¯If they were just normal Sword Arts, I wouldn¡¯t bother telling you about them but Sword God was the first to implement Elemental Qi into his Sword Arts. You will need to master your Ether Qi first before we start. I asked Ling to start working on it for you.¡¯


    ¡¯Right, I still have this onest Element to master and then I should have all nine, right?¡¯ Xuefeng questioned before counting it on his own. ¡¯Yeah, I only need thisst one. I always wanted to test what will happen once you have all nine elements.¡¯


    Ming was quickly to ruin his dreams, ¡¯Nothing will happen for you actually. Don¡¯t you already have Fate Qi? You will be able to create Fate Qi using all nine elements but that¡¯s pointless for you. To regain your lost Qi you will use Fate Qi again so it¡¯s like an endless circle. If you were a normal human tho, that¡¯s apletely different story.¡¯


    ¡¯Then what I was excited for this whole time?¡¯ Xuefeng questioned, suddenly feeling stupid but he didn¡¯t receive a reply as Ming reminded him, ¡¯Your new wifey is calling to you.¡¯


    He quickly regained his consciousness and looked at Wu, realizing he got distracted with Ming.


    "Xuefeng, are you there?" Wu asked with a smile, squeezing his hand.


    He wanted more smiles and she seemed to be following his wish.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I spaced out.What did you ask?" Xuefeng apologized. "I was talking with my Spirit for a moment."


    "I was asking if you already got yourself a better sword. I recalled you are still using that old one you got in the Eastern Region," Wu repeated, not minding his clumsiness.


    "No, I didn¡¯t find time to exchange it for something better. I wanted to make my own but I doubt I will have the time to learn Artefact Crafting before we leave," Xuefeng admitted. "Do you want to help me choose one?"


    "I was about to say that. We can visit Trade Union to get you a Sword you deserve," Wu suggested and asked curiously, "By the way, you said something about Spirits. You have a Spirit?"


    "Oh, right. You don¡¯t know anything yet," Xuefeng realized she might have been clueless about Fate Spirits. "Yes, the few of us have Spirits called Fate Spir¡ª"


    He wanted to enlighten her a bit, knowing she would be part of them now, but she suddenly approached him and ced her finger on his lips, stopping him. She hugged his neck gently and pressed her chest against his own.


    "You can exin it to me on the way... What do you think?" Wu proposed, not really giving him the chance to reject.


    With her sexy body glued to him, there was very little chance he wouldn¡¯t embrace her. His arms moved in their own and he held onto her slim waist, securing her in ce.


    "Are you trying to seduce me?" Xuefeng asked calmly, feeling her fingers brush into his hair.


    "Is it working?" Wu didn¡¯t deny it.


    He didn¡¯t reply but instead spread his wings, ready tounch. She definitely asked for it herself so he didn¡¯t restrain himself, slipping one hand onto her bottom and squeezed to feel her texture.


    Seeing her smirk, he cleared his throat and exined himself casually, "Cough, I just don¡¯t want you to fall. I need to make sure I support you well."


    "Of course. I understand," Wu nodded and leaned over to whisper into his ear.


    "You can do it whenever you want from now on..."

 Chapter 498 Different Side

    <h4>Chapter 498 Different Side</h4>


    "So you are really one of them..."


    Wu muttered surprised after hearing Xuefeng¡¯s exnation.


    "It¡¯s not just me. Tianshi, Yi, Xiao Wen and Yiren are the same. They also have a Fate Spirit inside them. I still want to find Fate Spirits for everyone else," Xuefeng added, hovering above the capital.


    He didn¡¯t want to share such stuff to anyone else so he made sure there was no one around them when he started.


    "I heard about it from my grandpa. My father also mentioned it. When I first met you, I kind of knew you are one of them but now it¡¯s confirmed," Wu nodded, their faces almost touching together. "Your achievements were just too good for them to be performed by someone normal. You needed to have something special. This was the main reason I kept close rtions with you all this time."


    "So it wasn¡¯t for my perfect looks and muscr body?" Xuefeng joked with a grin but Wu replied seriously, "No, it wasn¡¯t. Back then I was only interested in business but the more I saw and thought, I realized you have exactly what I search in a man. Although you are younger than me, age doesn¡¯t matter for us cultivators as out lives are long enough."


    "To be honest, you don¡¯t look old at all. I thought you are still in your twenties when I first met you." Xuefengplimented honestly. "I find you really beautiful and sexy."


    Thisment brought out a smile from her and she replied as she caressed his cheek, "I figured you liked it. After all, you have not let go of my butt since we left the pce. Is it really that nice?"


    "It is really soft and squishy. I like it," Xuefeng admitted shamelessly and gave her another squeeze, using more strength than usual. "I grab it because I can. Didn¡¯t you tell me to do it whenever I want?"


    "I indeed said that and I don¡¯t mind it at all. I asked because I wanted you to admit it," Wu exined with a smile, booping his nose yfully. ??I forgot to tell you that I¡¯m an all or nothing woman."


    "What does that mean?" Xuefeng asked curiously, watching her teeth bite on her bottom lip.


    He knew she did it on purpose to entice him yet he couldn¡¯t help but step into her trap.


    She neared his face, staring deeply into his eyes and muttered alluringly, "It means when I set my mind on something or someone, I never give up. I will either ride or die, there is nothing in between."


    "So you are saying you want to ride...?" Xuefeng repeated, his mind already creating naughty scenarios of the two of them.


    "Mhmm, I do..." Wu confirmed, rubbing the tip of her nose against his own.


    She knew they were all alone in the sky. There was nothing and no one who could disturb her.


    "Well... There just happens to be a free seat in my wagon. Do you want to ride with me?" Xuefeng asked, ying along with her.


    "I would love to, but all the seats next to you are taken... Can I ask ride on you?" Wu pleaded softly and kissed him on the cheek, whispering into his ear, "I promise I don¡¯t take a lot of space..."


    She returned back to the front but Xuefeng¡¯s answer didn¡¯t came in the form of words but instead, he leaned forward and gave her what she wanted this whole time, hinting him with her bodynguage.


    Her response of tightening her arms around his head confirmed his guess. She wanted to experience his lips so he fulfilled her wish.


    "Mhmm..." Wu let out the sound of pleasure, clearly liking his lead when he suddenly folded his wings, letting them free-fall.


    Their lips stayed connected, bodies tangled together as they began to tailspin with their heads down. It was the best feeling Xuefeng liked to enjoy while flying so he wanted to share it with Wu. He always wanted to go skydiving back on Earth but his parents forbid him. Now he was flying with his own wings and beauty in his arms.


    Wu was fully dependent on him, not even using her Spirit Qi to support herself so when they approached earth at such speed, she naturally tensed. She squeezed his neck tightly as if scared she will fall yet how could he let anything happen to her?


    Ah!


    Just when they were about to hit the ground, Wu eximed, closing her eyes to face the impact and Xuefeng finally spread his wings again, catching wind into his wings. He flew in between of the buildings and bounced back in the sky, leaving only a small golden trail behind him. They were so fast that he doubted anyone saw them clearly.


    "Did I just hear scream from your mouth?" Xuefeng teased when he finally stabilized their flight, slowing down.


    "You are a bully..." Wu muttered cutely, hiding her face in his neck.


    "Hehe, I thought you will like it. Did you?" Xuefeng asked with a giggle, rubbing her back with care. He didn¡¯t expect she would be so scared.


    "I didn¡¯t..." Wu muttered again, almost as quiet like a mosquito.


    He pretended he didn¡¯t hear her and called out, "Oh, you liked it? Let¡¯s do it again then!"


    "No!" Wu cried out immediately, pulling away to face his face. What she saw was a yful smile of his as he was obviously joking.


    "Why is your face so red?" Xuefeng teased, seeing the rare rosiness on her cheeks.


    Wu pouted and showed her cute tongue, calling out upset, "Bully!"


    "Haha, I hear that every day," Xuefeng replied inughter and assured, "Don¡¯t worry, I would never cause you any harm. You should trust me more."


    "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. Anyone would get tensed when they fall head-first to the ground. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the weird one," Wu exined herself, hugging him again. "Don¡¯t fly too fast now..."


    "Alright, we will fly safely from now on," Xuefeng agreed, finding her really cute all of a sudden.


    He realized he still had a lot to discover about her as there were many sides of her she didn¡¯t show yet.


    "I liked the kiss," Wu expressed as they gradually flew down towards the Trade Union Headquarters. "I thought you will never kiss me."


    "Why would you say so?" Xuefeng questioned curiously. "Isn¡¯t that normal?"


    "Yeah but everything happened so fast. I thought you might need time. After all, you are a person who wouldn¡¯t kiss someone they don¡¯t have feelings for," Wu answered happily. "If you kissed me, it means you like me which makes me happy. Thank you."


    "It is hard not to like you Wu," Xuefeng said honestly. "Also, you already joined our group which means you are my woman. I would never let another man into our group which means I¡¯m your only choice. You can only be mine."


    "Mhmm, I understand," Wu nodded, giving him a kiss on the cheek and suggested as sheid her head on his chest. "Let¡¯s go to the Trade Union."


    If Xuefeng ever decided to travel with a male friend, this would only create many problems. Unless he was gay, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold himself back with so many beauties around him. Another thing was, Xuefeng liked his privacy. He didn¡¯t want to wonder if his male friend is watching whenever he wants to kiss or hug his wives.


    As they were approaching the building, Wu stopped clinging to him, reverting back to businesswoman Wu and pointed out, "I¡¯m still yet to tell my parents about us. I wonder what they will say."


    "Wait, we are meeting your parents now?" Xuefeng asked surprised. "You didn¡¯t tell me earlier."


    "Oh, my bad. I thought it was obvious. My father is in possession of the best gear in the Trade Union. If we want to get you a nice sword, we can only go to my father," Wu exined calmly. "The Spirit Artefacts we disy to normal customers can¡¯tpare to our top gear."


    "I hope you don¡¯t mind?" she added.


    Oof...


    Xuefeng took a deep breath, not expecting he would have to meet with her parents so fast. He wasn¡¯t mentally prepared for that but he still shook his head.


    "I don¡¯t. Let¡¯s go in."

 Chapter 499 Unexpected Gues

    <h4>Chapter 499 Unexpected Gues</h4>


    "Miss Wu."


    As they walked through the Trade Union Headquarters, all servants, workers and managers bowed their heads politely as if she was the Queen of this establishment. It wasn¡¯t that far from the truth as Wu indeed handled almost everything since she returned to the Capital.


    She didn¡¯t mind what other people say about her so she walked next to Xuefeng with their fingers wrapped together, publicly disying that he was someone she chose.


    Unfortunately, even if she was the Queen, she didn¡¯t have the ess to every room.


    "I¡¯m sorry Miss, your father ordered us to not let anyone inside as he is greeting a very important guest. He even created a barrier surrounding his room to make sure no one disturbs him," one of the familiar Family Guards stopped them in the tracks right in front of her father¡¯s office.


    A shiny golden barrier covered the doors, looking thick and sturdy. It was her first time seeing such a barrier which made her frown.


    "Did he tell you that even I can¡¯t enter inside?" Wu asked sternly, making the guard visually tense.


    "No Miss... He didn¡¯t say that..." the guard replied anxiously. "I¡¯m sure Miss can enter whenever she wants... It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t open the barrier for Miss."


    "Don¡¯t worry about it. Move back," Wumanded and the guards walked away, creating a secondary blockage behind them that gave them a free space between them and the doors.


    She pulled Xuefeng with her and touched the barrier. It was really smooth to the touch, buzzing as she felt it.


    Au!


    Just as she was about to take her hand away, she eximed as if hand got shot by lightning, quickly taking it back. She felt a sharp pain on her palm so she quickly checked it out.


    There was a ck spot on her palm as if her skin gotpletely charred. The pain got quickly unbearable, causing her to suck in cold breath but itsted only for a moment. Before she could think of a solution, Xuefeng grabbed her hand and she felt a refreshing energy sink into her body.


    In less than a second the burned skin fell off, reced by a new, perfectly smooth skin.


    "Dummy, why are you so careless. Didn¡¯t your mom teach you shouldn¡¯t touch unknown barriers? It¡¯s obviously not a normal barrier," Xuefeng scolded, giving her a stare.


    She immediately felt like a little kid, not knowing what to say. She didn¡¯t expect her father would set up an attacking barrier that could hurt her like that.


    Xuefeng¡¯s expression softened when he saw her saddened expression and he rubbed her cheek to cheer her up. "Are you okay? Does it still hurt?" he asked softly with care in his voice.


    The guards were watching them, looking like they wanted to help after hearing Wu¡¯s cry but before they could even do anything, the crisis ended, forcing them to cease their actions.


    "I¡¯m fine already. Thank you for taking care of this dummy..." Wu muttered, leaning on his hand before giving the guards a side look.


    They swiftly turned around, minding their own business.


    "Tell them to leave ande back after five minutes. They are not needed here. The barrier is stronger than the one surrounding Central Region. If someone who can destroy ites by, they won¡¯t be able to stop him anyway," Xuefeng suggested, giving her a wink.


    She didn¡¯t hesitate and called out to the guards, "You heard him. Leave ande back in five minutes."


    "Yes, Miss," the guards bowed without questions and walked away, leaving the two alone.


    Right after they disappeared, Xuefeng asked with a smile, "Do you want me to open those doors?"


    "Can you do it?" Wu asked back surprised, knowing very well how sturdy the Central Region Barrier was.


    Even if she used her best attack she wouldn¡¯t even graze it, not mentioning destroying it.


    Xuefeng only smirked and questioned, "Is there something your man can¡¯t do?"


    He rubbed her cheek once again and walked up to the barrier, touching it.


    Bzzzt!


    The golden doors buzzed and lightning shot at him yet Xuefeng didn¡¯t even move, taking it like a boss. The lightning continued to strike but instead of hurting him, it gathered on top of his skin, dancing around. Xuefeng only giggled as if it just tickled him, ying with the lightning on top of his palm.


    "Whoa..." Wu muttered impressed, realizing the gap between them.


    She finally understood why the girls were training so hard. If Xuefeng was so strong right now, he would quickly get away from them, leaving them behind. The only way for them to stay with him was bing stronger and do their best to keep up with him.


    ¡¯I need to train harder too...¡¯ Wu thought, her motivation sky-high.


    "This barrier was made with Fate Qi. It seems like it was created by the guest of your father. I can neutralize it easily," Xuefeng exined as he finally stopped ying and pulled up his sleeve, disying the golden bracelet on his forearm.


    Xuefeng gave her a smile and the bracelet melted on her eyes, covering his arm with a golden liquid in the form of a gauntlet. Wu couldn¡¯t describe how excited she was, her mouth wide open and eyes glued to his arm.


    He reached out to the doors and the barrier got sucked in by the gauntlet, creating a big hole. In the end, the barrier broke and suddenly disappeared, allowing the doors to be opened again.


    Xuefeng canceled the gauntlet, reverting it back to its physical form and asked like a gentleman, "My Queen, shall we go inside?"


    She smiled shyly as she approached him and hugged onto his arm.


    "Yes, my King," she replied in the same style, feeling like a teen in love.


    When Xuefeng opened the doors, she saw the interior of the familiar office and her father, sitting on the main seat behind his desk. He seemed to have expected their arrival as he was staring at the door in silence, his expression calm.


    "Dad? Is everything alright?" Wu asked with a frown, knowing very well something was up. "Why did you close yourself?"


    She knew his father very well. He was always cheerful and yful but whenever something troubled him, he was calm and collected as if looking for a solution.


    He didn¡¯t say anything and instead gazed at Xuefeng¡¯s arm she was holding, visually paling afterward. His usual rosy cheeks turned white and he nced at the seat in front of him as if looking for advice.


    Wu sensed trouble but she didn¡¯t let go of Xuefeng, getting a lot of courage from him. She didn¡¯t need to wait for too long to find out who the guest was as the chair rotated and the person showed himself, shocking her.


    "Grandpa!" Wu eximed, seeing the familiar face of her grandpa. "When did you came back?!"


    Lush and waist-long back hair with no white strands at all, firm skin, muscr and fit body. Despite an old age, his looks didn¡¯t change at all since she was born, showing how long the lives of top cultivators could be.


    "My dear granddaughter. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t visit you first. I had something to discuss with your father," her grandpa called out, smiling warmly. "I was going to meet you right after your father. It¡¯s good that you came on your own. We were just talking about you."


    His body was covered with a thinyer of golden hue which signaled he was in his avatar form, the only way to visit the Earth Realm. Aside from that, there was a small red crystal hanging down his neck just as Wu described. It had the perfect size to fit inside his bracelet sockets.


    Her grandpa stood up full smiles and spread his arms, asking, "Why didn¡¯t you hug your grandpa yet?"


    Wu wanted to walk forward and hug him like she used to but then she realized something, holding her back. There was no way her grandpa didn¡¯t see how Xuefeng destroyed his barrier using the one and only Elemental Bracelet. Howe he was not freaking out or getting all excited?


    "I¡¯m sorry grandpa, I¡¯m with someone. I can¡¯t leave him." Wu yed it save and introduced Xuefeng.


    "This is Liu Xuefeng, the person I chose to be my life-long partner."

 Chapter 500 Unexpected Guest - part 2

    <h4>Chapter 500 Unexpected Guest - part 2</h4>


    She didn¡¯t take her eyes off her grandpa and just in case, she moved a bit forward, trying to protect Xuefeng with her own body.


    Just as she thought, both her grandpa and father were not satisfied with it. Grandpa¡¯s smile disappeared at that moment as he ordered, "Little Wu,e to me. There is something I want to tell you."


    Wu didn¡¯t move, recalling what they talked about back in the bedroom and with how her grandpa acted, she immediately realized what he wanted to do.


    "No. I¡¯m not moving. If you want to tell me something, do it from there. Xuefeng is my man. Whatever you say, he shall know it too," Wu replied sternly.


    She was slightly mad and disappointed at her grandpa. She didn¡¯t expect his first idea would be this. He didn¡¯t even nce at Xuefeng from the moment they entered the office as if Xuefeng was non-existent for him. It could only mean one thing.


    Xuefeng was already a dead man to him.


    Her grandpa gave her a stare before sitting back down on the chair, showing a smile. "My granddaughter is really smart. Too smart and too beautiful to be a side character. You know that, right?" her grandpa asked, rubbing his chin with interest as he looked at them.


    It was the first time he finally looked at Xuefeng, looking him up and down before stopping at his arm that had the bracelet hidden under his sleeve.


    "So you are the boy that imed my granddaughter¡¯s heart," Grandpa continued. "You do realize what you have on your arm is something that many would kill for?"


    Wu looked at Xuefeng¡¯s face in worry, knowing what her grandpa was implying but he didn¡¯t seem to be worried, casually smiling.


    "Let me guess, you n to do exactly that and kill me before gifting the bracelet to your granddaughter. Am I right?" Xuefeng finally spoke, exposing what Wu wanted to say without hesitation.


    To her surprise, her grandpa didn¡¯t get angry and instead nodded, confirming, "That is correct. I do n to kill you for the bracelet. My granddaughter is only stalling the inevitable. You being calm despite knowing it shows you are not a weakling. I respect that."


    For Wu it was like spitting on her face so she immediately shouted angrily, putting on her defensive mode. "Grandpa! What are you talking about?! If you want to kill him, you will have to kill me too!"


    She stood in front of Xuefeng with her arms extended to the sides and red at her grandpa as if saying, ¡¯Ain¡¯t nobody touching my man.¡¯


    Her grandpa didn¡¯t seem to care much and exined, "Little Wu, did you forget what I told you about this bracelet? The only reason I told you was because I have always wanted to gift it to you. I was searching for it everywhere in the Heaven Realm the past few years which was why I stopped visiting you."


    He switched his gaze onto Xuefeng¡¯s arm and continued with a smile, "Who would have thought it was in the Earth Realm this while time? Now that it¡¯s here, I can finally groom you to be the greatest cultivator of all times. With the help of Trade Union, you would receive resources and information about all Elemental Stones, allowing you to im them much easily. The whole time I spent expanding Trade Union¡¯s influence was exactly for this moment. Don¡¯t you understand it?"


    "Did you even ask me if that¡¯s what I want? The answer is no, I don¡¯t." Wu felt like she was about to go crazy. In her mind her grandpa was someone she idolized all those years yet now all of that disappeared, bursting like a bubble.


    She wanted to rage more when Xuefeng hugged her from behind, giving her a kiss at the back of her hair and lowered her hands. "Wu, don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to me," Xuefeng assured, holding her still. "Calm down for a second."


    Hearing his calm voice and feeling his warm embrace indeed helped her, allowing to let out all negative emotions with a deep breath.


    He rubbed her arms and suggested, "Don¡¯t be mad at your grandpa. He is not that bad. He knows how much power does the Elemental Bracelet have and wants the best for you. Just the idea of him searching many years for it should be enough to prove his love for you."


    "Mhmm..." Wu agreed, also thinking it was nice of him. If he was greedy and selfish, he wouldn¡¯t care about her and simply take it for himself.


    Xuefeng switched to massaging her on the shoulders and continued, "We already talked about this before. He naturally doesn¡¯t know much about me so he is making this decision based on what he knows. Right now his priority is securing the best possible future for you and he doesn¡¯t care about consequences. Just like many parents, he thinks he is doing good to you, thinking you will understand why he did itter but he makes a mistake. Everyone makes mistakes."


    "So, don¡¯t me him too much, okay?" Xuefeng added, turning her around to look at him.


    He showed a gentle smile that made it hard for her to reject him.


    "Okay, I won¡¯t," Wu epted, hugging him tightly.


    With how calm Xuefeng was, she decided to trust him.


    Her grandpa stared at them, deep in thought and finally asked while looking at Xuefeng, "Do you really think I will spare you after your speech?"


    Before Xuefeng could reply, her own father voiced out his opinion, asking her, "Wu, don¡¯t you want to take this chance and be the biggest cultivator in the Heaven Realm? You can make a mark in the history instead of being a side character and be forgotten. Once you are strong enough, there will be many who will¡ª"


    "Okay, hold up," Xuefeng cut her father off in the perfect moment before she could do it herself. "You both talk all this crap while forgetting one of the most important facts."


    "And that is?" Grandpa¡¯s eyebrows rose in question.


    "You forget the fact that you need to somehow kill me to get the Elemental Bracelet. Do you really thinking you can do that, Sir?" Xuefeng exined politely and suddenly released her, distancing himself from her. "Come at me. You were worried you will damage your granddaughter yet now I¡¯m all alone now. Show me what you got."


    Xuefeng put his arms behind his back and just stayed there, smiling. Her gaze bounced from the two of them, watching the two anxiously as she didn¡¯t know what to do. She wanted to protect Xuefeng yet he released her on purpose. She didn¡¯t want to disturb whatever n he had in mind.


    Wu expected some action yet after nothing happened for a while until she noticed something changed in her grandpa¡¯s expression. He frowned and looked down at his hands as if they didn¡¯t listen to his order.


    "What happened? I thought you wanted to kill me?" Xuefeng provoked, walking up closer. "Weren¡¯t you so sure you can easily kill me? Prove it. I¡¯m waiting."


    Her grandpa slowly opened his mouth and stuttered, having problems with his speech, "W-what did you do...?"


    Xuefeng grinned to that and finally reached her grandpa¡¯s chair. He ced his hand on its armrest and asked while staring into his eyes, "Do you really think your granddaughter is blind and would pick a weakling as her lover? I don¡¯t like to brag but I don¡¯t havepetition left in the Earth Realm. If I can beat anyone under God Stage, do you think you can kill me with a mere avatar?"


    Grandpa didn¡¯t reply to him, so Xuefeng walked away, no longer bullying him.


    He clicked his fingers on the way back and her grandpa regained movement. Naturally, he didn¡¯t attack and instead stared at Xuefeng¡¯s back with curious expression.


    "I will take good care of your granddaughter, don¡¯t worry," Xuefeng assured as he embraced her waist and warned without looking, "You are my family now so I will only give you a warning but next time you try to take her away from me, I won¡¯t hesitate and kill you."


    "You have balls..." Grandpa finallymented, not showing ill intentions anymore. "How did you know the weakness of my avatar?"


    "Its not really a secret. Avatars are made from Qi. You can perform your arts but your consciousness is weak. You can never win against me," Xuefeng exined with a shrug and gazed at the Fire Stone. "I wille to im that stone when we enter Heaven Realm. If I win against you, the stone is mine and you will assist me in gathering the rest. If you win, the Elemental Bracelet will be yours."


    "Deal. I will wait then," Grandpa agreed without hesitation and turned to her father. "I will be going now. My time is limited. Tell her what we talked about earlier."


    Her grandpa¡¯s body dimmed when he looked back at her and she heard hisst words before he disappeared.


    "Little Wu, don¡¯t me me. He made this choice himself."

 Chapter 501 Holy Tournamen

    <h4>Chapter 501 Holy Tournamen</h4>


    "Dad, exin yourself. What is the meaning of this?"


    With her grandpa gone, Wu turned to her father, expecting an exnation. Xuefeng knew she wanted to have a wholesome meeting, trying to introduce him to her family yet they tried to kill him instead. How could she ever trust them in such case?


    She didn¡¯t seem to realize the importance of this talk, talking through his anger so Xuefeng hugged her again, trying to calm her down.


    "Wu, it¡¯s alright. They did what they thought was best for you. They were wrong but everyone makes mistakes," Xuefeng assured her, wrapping his arms around her.


    Wu used to calm much faster in his embrace and it worked once again, bringing out a sigh from her. Although it was awkward, he didn¡¯t want Wu to ruin her rtionship with her family. After all, they were still family. As long as they didn¡¯t do anything horrible, it was okay to forgive.


    "Xuefeng, I know it might not be enough for you but I want to apologize. I have nothing against you. I even advised my daughter to chase after you as you are a good man, worthy to be my son-inw," Manager Kong apologized sincerely but Xuefeng didn¡¯t want it.


    "Don¡¯t apologize to me, I¡¯m fine. Do it for your daughter who just lost her trust in you," Xuefeng suggested, hiding behind Wu so she bes the main focus. "If she forgives you, I will too."


    "Wu, I¡¯m sorry. You should know that me and your granddaughter have been secretly searching for the Elemental Bracelet for many years. That part is very true. Your grandpa searched throughout the Heaven Realm and I did it here in Earth Realm." Manager Kong confirmed. "It seems I failed as I wasn¡¯t able to find it in time. What¡¯s worse, the man I chose for you was actually the person who had the bracelet the whole time. What an irony."


    "When you learned about it, couldn¡¯t you simply give up on it then and support him?" Wu questioned, still upset with her father¡¯s choice. "I???m happy with Xuefeng. I don¡¯t want to kill him just to get his bracelet. I would hate and me myself forever. I don¡¯t want to live like this."


    "I figured since you haven¡¯t been with each other for too long, you would only end up hating me and your grandpa. As long as it could guarantee a bright future for you, we would ept such an oue," Manager Kong replied simply before sighing, "We just didn¡¯t expect Xuefeng would be this strong, already on top of the Earth Realm."


    "Even if you seeded and got it, do you think I would ept it? I would rather die than take it from you," Wu called out, her anger only kept in check by Xuefeng. "You want to give me bright future but did you ask me if that¡¯s what I want? I just want to be happy. I don¡¯t care about power or being the top of the world or make a mark in the history. If you asked me, I would tell you."


    "..."


    Manager Kong didn¡¯t reply to her right away. Nothing he would say would exin his actions. He knew he was wrong. His only chance is hope that Wu forgives him.


    "Even if I know that now, the damage is already done. I can¡¯t rewind time. If that is really what you want, I will respect your wish," Manager Kong decided for himself. "But, that¡¯s just me. I¡¯m sure your grandpa will not give up on the Elemental Stone without a fight. It would mean he wasted so many years for nothing. For me it was just a side job but he was really invested in the idea of making you the greatest cultivator in existence."


    Manager Kong gazed at Wu softly and added, "In the end of the day, we just wanted the best for you. You know how much grandpa loves you. When he thought of giving you the Elemental Bracelet as a gift, he got obsessed. He was so invested in the search for so many years that he forgot to ask how do you feel about it. I¡¯m also guilty of that."


    "Just forgive them. It¡¯s not that big of a deal," Xuefeng shared his opinion. "It¡¯s clear that your grandpa loves you. Either way, if I wanted to gain Trade Union¡¯s support, I would have to fight him to prove that I¡¯m worthy of you so nothing changed. It just that he learned about me sooner thanter."


    So what if they wanted to kill him? There were many who tried and all of them failed. He doesn¡¯t need to beg for the Elemental Stone in Wu¡¯s grandpa possession. He will take it himself and prove why the bracelet should belong to him.


    "Mhmm..." Wu nodded but she didn¡¯t seem to be fully convinced.


    He opened his mouth to assured her more when Ming called out to him, ¡¯Ask him if the Holy Tournament is the reason why her grandpa wants to give her the bracelet.¡¯


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate and repeated the question out loud, trusting Ming.


    "What is the Holy Tournament?" Wu questioned confused and followed his gaze, looking at her father.


    "How do you know about the Holy Tournament?" Manager Kong asked back surprised and nodded, "Yes, indeed. Ten years ago they announced the date of the next Holy Tournament. Since then, we have been searching for the Elemental Bracelet for Wu as that¡¯s the only condition we would let her take part in it."


    "Howe I don¡¯t know about it?" Wuined upset.


    "We didn¡¯t tell you as we didn¡¯t find the bracelet. Without the bracelet that is one of the Godly treasures, we didn¡¯t want you to risk your life. Now that thest of the Godly Treasures is taken by Xuefeng, it¡¯s impossible for you to join anyway," Manager Kong exined. "It¡¯s a really deadly tournament for cultivators that are younger than one hundred years old. The survival rate is less than one for every hundred participants so only the top of the top are joining this one."


    Xuefeng wasn¡¯t really surprised but that, realizing people in this world seemed to love tournaments and brag how strong they are. He wasn¡¯t really a fan but if the reward was nice, there was no harm in trying.


    "I suppose the price for the winner is drool worthy for many to risk their lives like that, am I right?" Xuefeng guessed.


    "For the winners," Manager Kong corrected. "From what I know, top one hundred cultivators with the most kills that survive the trial will get an admission to Holy Academy and enter Ancient Lands. I don¡¯t know many details about it but one thing I know for sure. Anyone who returned from the Ancient Lands became a famous Cultivator with power that no one could match."


    ¡¯I guess I calcted correctly. It really is the time that Ancient Lands open once again. Hehe, I guess we will need to speed up and grab as many Elemental Stones before the Holy Tournament starts,¡¯ Mingmented with a giggle. ¡¯He is right. Wu wouldn¡¯t be able to survive without having at least one treasure like Elemental Bracelet. Even you would have hard time surviving.¡¯


    ¡¯What are Ancient Lands?¡¯

 Chapter 502 Power? Fame? Riches? I Dont Want I

    <h4>Chapter 502 Power? Fame? Riches? I Don¡°t Want I</h4>


    ¡¯Ancient Lands is a hidden Realm of a dominant race that ruled the Heaven Realm hundreds of thousands years ago. For some reason, they decided to create their own Realm and move there, taking all of their cultivation secrets with them. We tried to convince them toe back as their Realm wasn¡¯t that stable yet they didn¡¯t listen. Unfortunately, their stubbornness brought them doom. ¡¯


    Ming described calmly as if it happened not long ago, yet Xuefeng could barely imagine how could one person live for hundreds of thousands or even a million years. Unless he had someone with him that would spend this time with him, he didn¡¯t think he would survive.


    ¡¯I often forget you are so old when you look so young,¡¯ Xuefengmented, recalling Ming¡¯s curvy body but Ming got offended,ining, ¡¯Hey! Did you just call me old? I¡¯m still young!¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, yes. You are still young.¡¯ Xuefeng confirmed, noting down to never call any women old and asked to change the topic, ¡¯What happened next?¡¯


    ¡¯Humph,¡¯ Ming snorted and continued. ¡¯Their Realm partially copsed, killing all of them in the process. We interfered, repairing the Realm but we were not able to save anyone. What did survive tho were all of their techniques and treasures. They were still intact. To give you a perspective, all Godly Treasures, together with your Elemental Bracelet came from the Ancient Lands. Each time there is at least a few that gets taken out.¡¯


    Before he didn¡¯t understand why everyone was so eager to join this Holy Tournament which basically guaranteed death but now it all made sense. Having a Godly Treasure equaled immense power that couldpletely destabilize the power struggle between many ns or families. It is only natural many of them send their youths to take part in that Holy Tournament.


    If one could survive and get a Godly Treasure or even two... He didn¡¯t want to imagine.


    ¡¯After fixing it, we closed the Ancient Lands and set it to open every ten thousand years. For most cultivators, they have only one chance to enter it in their lifetime so it¡¯s only natural that they will join. I actually respect that they didn¡¯t send Wu there unless they were sure she has the chance of survival. Most Families just throw all of their youths in hope at least one of them return and treat it as investments. Talents can be born again but Godly Treasures are impossible to recreate,¡¯ Ming added, giving her opinion on the matter.


    Xuefeng¡¯s mind cleared a lot after Ming¡¯s exnations.


    As they chatted, Wu and her father were silent. Wu was calming herself internally as she stared at her father. Each time she looked at him she was getting angry. She didn¡¯t know how Xuefeng could be this calm when someone just tried to kill him.


    It was the first time she was in a rtionship with someone so the moment her own family was threatening to kill her man, she didn¡¯t know what to do other than protecting him. This was the first time she broke her character like this, actingpletely like not her which quite scared her.


    She used to never rely on anyone yet now she had Xuefeng as support which felt weird to her.


    "Xuefeng, can I ask you for a second? I need to talk to you," Wu called out, unable to fix those issues on her own.


    Although she asked, she didn¡¯t wait for his response and simply grabbed his hand, pulling him out of the room. Before they left, she called out to her father sternly, "Don¡¯t you dare leave. We will be right back."


    Thud.


    The doors closed and she ced Xuefeng by the wall next to it, locking his head between her hands. The guards who were ordered to return in five minutes were just walking back when they left. She only gave them one look and they didn¡¯t ask anything, doing a group one-eighty before giving themselves another five-minute break.


    "What happened? " Xuefeng asked, rubbing her arms on full length. "You look troubled."


    "Because I am. Xuefeng, I¡¯m confused. Why am I the only one who is getting mad? It was you who got threatened to get killed, not me. I got carried away by my emotions yet you showed none of them," Wu exined her problem, thinking it was best tomunicate in rtionship. "Maybe I¡¯m over-thinking but¡ª"


    "Wu," Xuefeng called out her name sweetly, cutting her off. "I understand you, First kiss me and then I tell you."


    She didn¡¯t hesitate and bend her elbows, leaning forward to kiss him but right when their lips touched, he seized this opportunity to embrace her waist, pulling her closer.


    She was in control just a second ago yet Xuefeng quickly changed it, taking it away from her. Her back pressed against the wall as he lifted her leg, squeezing it just as his lips dragged on her own. He wanted her to calm down earlier yet now he was sucking her breath away, causing her chest to beat faster.


    "Mhmm!" She rmed him and pushed him away with her forehead, separating their lips with little to no distance. "Tell me."


    She grabbed his hair to stop him as they were in public but that didn¡¯t stop him.


    He forced his way in, seizing another kiss from her before demanding, "Promise you won¡¯t get mad at me."


    "When you say that, I get even more worried," Wu muttered, rubbing her slim nose against his own. "Tell me. I won¡¯t get mad."


    Xuefeng pulled away even so slightly, allowing her to see his face clearly and confessed, "What if I told you that I don¡¯t really care what happens with me as long as those I love are safe? I will walk through fire, jump into darkest abyss or climb the coldest mountains if that means I can save you. Didn¡¯t you already realize? You all are my world. Without you, I don¡¯t want to live on this world."


    He leaned forward right after he finished, kissing her passionately as if his life depended on it. No matter how much she pulled, he didn¡¯t care, iming one bite after another till he was satisfied.


    "Power? Fame? Riches? If I can¡¯t share it with my loved ones then I don¡¯t want it," Xuefeng concluded, finally giving him a break to breathe.


    "But that¡¯s wrong..." Wu replied, not agreeing with his mindset. "You should¡ª"


    Xuefeng cut her off once again as he questioned, "What is wrong? That I care more about my wives than about myself? Maybe. But that¡¯s how I am and I don¡¯t n to change myself."


    "You asked why I didn¡¯t get mad," Xuefeng continued. "If your family tried to kill you, I would destroy the whole Trade Union and kill anyone that stands on my way. So what if they tried to kill me? I don¡¯t care. As long as you are safe, they can say and do what they want. They threaten me, I will justugh at their face, knowing they don¡¯t stand a chance anyway but if they do the same to my loved ones, I don¡¯t leave anything to fate. I will crush them before they can even have the chance to try."


    He wasn¡¯t joking. She knew he really meant it.


    Each word he spoke struck her like a lightning, sending shivers down her spine. She didn¡¯t agree with it yet why did she feel warm inside her chest? She finally understood why every woman fell for Xuefeng after knowing him well.


    In the world full of dangers, he made her feel safe. She felt as if she could give her life to him and he would protect it with his own. Before she decided on it, she was already hugging him, not knowing what to say.


    "If I killed your grandpa¡¯s avatar, his real body would get hurt and his resentment to me would be even bigger. If he uses Trade Union power to kill me, I can only run. I know my strength well. This way, there is a hope he will honor our deal and fight with me fairly which is exactly what I want," Xuefeng exined, returning the hug.


    He kissed her neck, giving her time to digest what he just said and she finally expressed herself.


    "I will make sure you can depend on me just like I can rely on you. I will be the one to care for you for once. I promise."

 Chapter 503 Dragon Edge - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 503 Dragon Edge - Part 1</h4>


    "We are back," Wu called out as they returned to the office.


    She looked much calmerpared to her previous mood where she wanted to beat her father up. She returned to her normal calm and dominant Wu, making Xuefeng happy. This is how he liked her the most.


    They walked with their hands wrapped together, treating each other like equals. Although Wu liked to cuddle into his arm, she seemed to resist her urges well.


    "Wee," Manager Kong greeted, looking up from his papers. "I wanted to ask before, but what was the reason you came? Was it to introduce Xuefeng to me?"


    "I was about to talk about it. We initially came to get a new sword for Xuefeng yet this whole mess happened," Wu exined, rubbing her temples in annoyance. "You don¡¯t mind, do you?"


    Although she wasn¡¯t mad anymore, she still had to pretend to get Xuefeng a better deal.


    Just as they thought, her father agreed immediately, "Of course not! A sword? I can gift him one of the best we have. I gathered a few Rank 9 swords over the years."


    "Thank you," Xuefeng acknowledged, knowing how precious such Spirit Artefacts were.


    Despite their differences, he was still getting a free treasure so he was naturally thankful. They already talked about their n before returning and Wu promised him the best sword they had.


    Manager Kong took off one of his rings and passed it to him, offering, "Here you go. You can choose any one you like. I won¡¯t charge you anything."


    Xuefeng inserted his consciousness inside the ring and was surprised to see twelve multi-colored swords, all looking very powerful. He could sense a deep Spiritual Powering from each of them. It was a sign of a high ranked Spirit living inside of the swords.


    He was actually impressed but Ming had another opinion about them.


    ¡¯Meh,¡¯ she muttered not interested. ¡¯They are decent but you definitely deserve something better. Swords like those can be bought cheaply in the Heaven Realm. If you want to bepetitive in Heaven Realm, you will need to get something betterter on.¡¯


    ¡¯Those swords should be the best of the best in the Earth Realm. At least they are better that the ck mes yer I¡¯m currently using,¡¯ Xuefeng replied, grateful about any upgrades. ¡¯Tell me which one I should pick.¡¯


    He trusted his experts choice, knowing both Ling and Mingbined were more experienced than anyone.


    Before he received an answer, Wu reached out for the ring and asked curiously, "Can I see?"


    "Sure." Xuefeng guessed she will tell him something more about them so he didn¡¯t mind, passing her the ring.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Wu will frown and re at her father right after inspecting the ring¡¯s content.


    "Dad, what is the meaning of this?" Wu asked sternly. "Those are not the best swords we have. Where is Infinity de or Dark Fantasy? Bring out both of them and add my Dragon Edge together with them."


    "Absolutely not," Manager Kong disagreed immediately. "Those two are Trade Union¡¯s top two treasures gifted to us by your grandpa and Dragon Edge is a present for you. I¡¯m supposed to present it to you right before your ascension ording to your grandpa¡¯s instruction."


    Wu didn¡¯t seemed to ept a ¡¯No¡¯ as an answer as she countered without fear, "Do you want Mom to know that you tried to kill her future son-inw?"


    Manager Kong¡¯s face paled as he stood up and called out, "Don¡¯t you dare bring up your mother¡ª"


    Wu cut him off before he finished and pulled out a Communication Crystal, reporting in a dramatic fashion, "Mom! You won¡¯t believe what Dad just did! Sniff... He and grandpa tried to kill Xuefeng when I came to introduce him! Xuefeng almost died in the process! How could he do it to me?!"


    If one closed their eyes, they might think Wu was in total dismay yet upon opening their eyes, they would clearly see Wu was acting, smiling as she talked.


    Even Xuefeng was in shock, not expecting she was such a good actor.


    "You..." Manager Kong almost choked, not knowing how to respond.


    "Alright, it¡¯s recorded. Should I send it?" Wu asked with a teasing smile, ying with the green crystal in her hand.


    It was a pure ckmail but Wu didn¡¯t seem to care, doing whatever she can to get what she wants. It was his fault for messing with her.


    Manager Kong gave Wu onest stare and admitted defeat, "Fine, you win..."


    He unbuttoned his shirt and pulled out a string with a ring hanging on his neck. It was a wooden Storage Ring, looking so in and old that no one would expect that it has some top Spirit Artefects inside of it.


    "Is my Dragon Edge inside of it?" Wu reminded before her father passed it to her. "It will be mine either way so I can do whatever I want with it."


    Her father sighed and nodded, "Yes, it¡¯s inside. Your grandpa will kill me once he learns about it. He is still bound to fight Xuefeng to get the bracelet off of him."


    "Don¡¯t worry about Grandpa. Before he learns about it, we will already be in Heaven Realm and he will have other stuff to worry about. Especially me kicking his ass," Wu assured, walking back to Xuefeng with the ring.


    "Thank you, Wu," Xuefeng acknowledged her effort, already thinking how to pay her backter.


    "It¡¯s not a problem. You deserve the best," Wu replied humbly, rubbing his cheek with care and took a step back. "Let me introduce you to all three and you can pick which one do you like."


    She pulled out the first sword and the room instantly got darker as if someone blocked the sun rays from the window. The sword in Wu¡¯s hand was long and wide, being purple in color. It released a constant dark mist around it which made Xuefeng quite intrigued.

 Chapter 504 Dragon Edge - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 504 Dragon Edge - Part 2</h4>


    "This sword is called Dark Fantasy. It¡¯s extremely sharp, excelling in breaking through defenses. Its special ability is ¡¯Fantasy Mist.¡¯ It can create a ck poisonous mist the size of a small city, that will make anyone who breathes it hallucinate," Wu exined, passing the sword to him.


    Xuefeng was quite satisfied, swinging the sword a few times until Ming pointed out, ¡¯Not bad. It¡¯s actually a God Rank sword. Its ability is impressive but cultivators who mastered Air Element can easily create a barrier around their faces, allowing them to breathe. No matter how strong the poison is, if its easy to counter, it¡¯s useless.¡¯


    Knowing the swords¡¯ weakness made himpletely lose interest, but he didn¡¯t mind that, wanting exactly that.


    "Can you show me the next one?" Xuefeng asked with a smile, passing the sword back.


    "Naturally," Wu nodded and kept the Dark Fantasy into the ring, pulling out the next one.


    It was milky white, the color of ivory with a slim build. If there was an attractiveness scale for swords, this one would definitely be categorized as sexy.


    "This one is called Infinity de. It¡¯s more styled for fancy movement and Sword Arts as it¡¯s light and slim, allowing you to perform almost all of them. It¡¯s special ability spawns infinite number of des. Once you pierce the sword straight into the ground, the area in a diameter of hundred meters will be impaled with swordsing out of the ground," Wu described, looking really sexy as she carried the sword.


    "Oh, cool!" Xuefeng called out, excited for this one.


    He already imagined himself flying high in the sky only to smash down at the approaching army killing them all with one strike. Unfortunately, Ming was there to ruin his excitement.


    ¡¯Nice! It¡¯s actually a top tier God Rank sword. Too bad it¡¯s ability is mostly useless for you. All high stage battles in the Heaven Realm happen in the sky instead of the ground so I can¡¯t see the battle you would actually use it even once. Also, you might identally kill your friends as swords are aimless. It can only be useful if you are going for hunting and fight Spirit Beasts.¡¯


    ¡¯Hmm... It would be useful for the Hidden Realm expedition then,¡¯ Xuefeng wondered. ¡¯But in the long run I agree.¡¯


    Just as he returned the sword to Wu, Ling sighed,menting about her own knowledge, ¡¯Ah, I wish I could help you just as Ming can...¡¯


    ¡¯Ling, you already helped me a lot when I came into this world. Without you, I would probably die in the first week. You are irreceable,¡¯ Ling cheered her up. ¡¯ If you want, you can help me with training when we return.¡¯


    ¡¯Okay~¡¯ Ling immediately agreed, sounding more happy.


    He knew she wanted to be more useful to him which he loved about her.


    ¡¯Xuefeng, ask her to show you the Dragon Edge one. Anything that has something to do with True Dragons can be really overpowered as they are the strongest race in existence. Of course, it can only be the name that¡¯s connected in this case.¡¯ Ming suggested, moving the testing forward.


    "I like this one. It would be useful for our expedition," Xuefeng praised. "How about thest one?"


    "I¡¯m still yet so see it so I¡¯m also excited. Let¡¯s experience it together," Wu replied, keeping the Infinity de.


    He felt bad for taking something that was supposed to be hers but knowing Wu, she will want him to have it so he was conflicted. The better the sword will be, the worse he will feel while taking it for himself.


    "Alright, I¡¯m ready," Xuefeng announced, squeezing her hand.


    Wu nodded and brought out thest sword. It slowly materialized in her hand and her face changed when it finally appeared. She let go of his hand and grabbed the handle, struggling to keep it straight.


    "It¡¯s so heavy!" Wu called out, looking at Xuefeng in desperation for help and he quickly took over the sword.


    It was indeed heavy, all of his muscles tensed but he was able to lift it. The long sword was blue, having simr color to Drakos¡¯ scales and the de looked as if made of one big dragon scale, having an unique pattern on it.


    He sweated just from holding it but he still give it a swing out of curiosity.


    Boom!


    An invisible shock wave hit their ears as it broke out from the edge of the sword and smashed into the wall, shaking the whole building. All three of them were left dumbfounded, looking at the sword in shock.


    Even Manager Kong seemed like he didn¡¯t expecting it, all of his papers now flying all around the room.


    "What the heck? I didn¡¯t even use my Spirit Qi, just casually swung it..." Xuefeng questioned confused, cing the tip of the sword on the ground to give himself a break.


    ¡¯Impossible...¡¯ Ming muttered in his mind, her voice just as surprised as his was. ¡¯Someone actually made a sword out of a real Dragon Scale?¡¯


    "A casual swing of it almost destroyed this room. How powerful would be a proper strike?" Manager Kong wondered out loud before gazing at his daughter. "Wu, you have to own this sword! Your grandpa probably spent fortune on it!"


    "Me? I can¡¯t. How do you expect me to wield it when I can¡¯t even lift it? The sword is too heavy for me, no matter how powerful it is," Wu rejected and decided, "Xuefeng can lift it just fine so I will give it to him."


    "That¡¯s not a valid reason to reject such a powerful sword," Manager Kong argued, but Xuefeng didn¡¯t join their battle, conversing with Ming instead.


    ¡¯Is it really made from Dragon Scale? Wow...¡¯ Xuefeng muttered, staring at the de in astonishment. ¡¯Dragons must be really powerful.¡¯


    Drakos was so small yet his body was really strong already. Xuefeng couldn¡¯t imagine how powerful Drakos would be if he returned to his old size.


    ¡¯Yeah, it¡¯s definitely a Dragon Scale. And a scale of a powerful dragon at that,¡¯ Ming confirmed excitedly, ¡¯Even though it separated from his body, it still carries his power inside of it. I¡¯m actually amazed.¡¯


    ¡¯Xuefeng, you have to get this sword,¡¯ Ling urged. ¡¯Even though it¡¯s heavy, we can improve your physique. It doesn¡¯t have a spirit inside to give it an ability but just the sheer offensive power it has is like the ability itself.¡¯


    ¡¯I second that. I can¡¯t tell what rank it has but it is definitely the best of those three,¡¯ Ming agreed, giving him little choice.


    ¡¯Alright, I will try.¡¯


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the same time, back in Liu n pce, Drakos was chilling on the balcony when his eyes snapped open and he gazed in the distance.


    His body shivered as if something was calling out to him.


    "Howe I can feel my body...? Wasn¡¯t itpletely destroyed...?" Drakos asked himself confused and immediatelyunched in the sky, following the scent he just felt.


    The closer he got, the more sure he was that he wasn¡¯t wrong.


    A part of his body appeared in the city! It was impossible but he couldn¡¯t deny it, his whole body reacting to it.


    "Whoever has my body part, you are dead!"

 Chapter 505 Lovebirds

    <h4>Chapter 505 Lovebirds</h4>


    "I like this Sword," Xuefeng announced, stroking the surface of the dragon scale. "It¡¯s a little heavy but I should be able to get used to it."


    He didn¡¯t straight up say he wanted the sword but both his words and gaze hinted that he did.


    Wu grinned when she heard that and immediately replied with a nod, "Deal, it¡¯s yours. I will take Infinity de instead. I like it better. It¡¯s light and slim, great for a beginner like me. I don¡¯t want to struggle with that heavy monster."


    "Wu, you don¡¯t understand what you are giving up..." Manager Kong continued his rant, not giving up. "Your grandpa went through a lot and offended many people to secure this sword for you. He did all of it so you can be strong and powerful, capable of taking part in the Holy Tournament. If you ignore all that and give it to Xuefeng, it would be like spitting on his face. Once he learns about it, he will definitely use full force to take it back."


    Wu wasn¡¯t bothered, already having hereback prepared.


    "Spitting on his face? Wasn¡¯t he the first one to do the same by trying to kill my man? Anyway, I already decided. I can¡¯t use Dragon Edge and I like the Infinity one. Case closed," Wu concluded, pulling out her white beauty before passing the ring back to her father.


    "You look really sexy with it as well," Xuefengmented, looking her up and down.


    He genuinely thought that Dragon Edge didn¡¯t suit her as much as Infinity de did. She was an elegantdy so a scaled sword that depended on brute force wasn¡¯t good for her.


    "Do I?" Wu asked with a smile and started posing with her new sword, showing all of her good angles. "How do I look?"


    Xuefeng was about topliment her when the room suddenly trembled as if an earthquake shook the whole building. Before they knew, the doors to the office got sted open and to Xuefeng¡¯s surprise, it was Drakos, the blue dragon that arrived uninvited.


    "WHO DARES TO STEAL MY¡ª" Drakos roared at them but paused mid-sentence, looking at him surprised, "Xuefeng? What are you doing here?"


    "I think I should be the one asking this question," Xuefeng replied with an awkward smile, looking behind Drakos.


    The guards protecting the office were like pancakes, allying on top of each other, totally unconscious.


    "I came here to get a new sword. What about you?" Xuefeng questioned, showing off his new Dragon Edge andmented on the side, "By the way, it¡¯s nice that you didn¡¯t break the wall to get here."


    "Oh, no problem. I didn¡¯t want Yiren to scold me again so I only knocked them out. They should be awake in a bit," Drakos replied distracted before shaking his head as if trying to regain his focus.


    "This sword!" Drakos pointed out at Dragon Edge. "Where did you get it?!"


    He realized he was asking the wrong person so he turned to Manager Kong and repeated, "Where did you get it?! Tell me the truth or your death will be painful!"


    "Whoa... A talking beast..." Manager Kong muttered in a daze. "Is this the same one that destroyed the Royal Pce?"


    Naturally, Drakos didn¡¯t take it lightly and Xuefeng quickly moved to stop him as the small dragon started to curse, "Bish! Who are you calling a beast?! I¡¯m a mighty Dragon! The Legendary Drakos! Call me beast one more time!"


    "He is Wu¡¯s father so try not to hurt him," Xuefeng exined before Drakos slipped out of his grasp. "And he doesn¡¯t know anything about this sword. It was brought in here from Heaven Realm by Wu¡¯s grandpa. Why you ask?"


    Xuefeng wondered why would he evene here when he looked at the two of them at the same time.


    The color of the de matched his scales!


    "Is the sword yours now?" Drakos asked instead of replying and didn¡¯t walked for an answer, acting like the sword was already theirs. "Let¡¯s go. We will talk outside."


    "We will be leaving now. Thanks for the warm wee," Xuefeng called out to Manager Kong as he kept the sword in his dantain and pulled on Wu¡¯s hand, following after Drakos.


    Drakos didn¡¯t bother walking all the way back to the entrance and this time he broke the corridor¡¯s window with one kick and flew out of it.


    "Put it on Liu n¡¯s tab," Xuefeng called out to the guards who were starting to wake up and embraced Wu¡¯s waist as if it was natural. "Ready?"


    "I got to ask," Wu said as she hid her new sword and asked with a yful smile, "Is life around you always this chaotic?"


    "Hah, battles, explosions, but most importantly my beautiful wives because I¡¯m never let them leave my side. Are you sure you can keep up?" Xuefeng replied as he lifted her up and walked up to the window.


    "I think I can," Wu nodded, wrapping her hands around his neck and whispered, "There is one thing you forgot to mention."


    Xuefeng jumped forward, spreading his swings and swung a few times to get above the buildings before finally asking, "What is it?"


    "There is something thates as a result of having multiple wives to handle. Don¡¯t think I was blind and didn¡¯t see you were there in the bathroom the whole time. You did it with Xiao Wen and Princess Shan before Yi, am I right?"


    "How do you know?" Xuefeng questioned, not hiding himself with it. After all, she was already his so it didn¡¯t matter.


    Too bad, it was just a trap.


    "I didn¡¯t, but now I confirmed it," Wu replied with a smug. "It means you also saw my body, right?"


    "Indeed, I saw everything," Xuefeng admitted honestly and grasped her butt to assert his dominance. "It¡¯s not that nice to trick your husband. You know what happens with naughty girls?"


    Smack!


    The sound of butt being pped resounded high in the sky but Xuefeng¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t the one who enjoyed the juiciness of Wu¡¯s flesh.


    It was the opposite.


    "Your butt is quite nice but mine is softer," Wumented, smirking into his face.


    "Did you just smack my butt?" Xuefeng asked as if to confirm before he takes a solid revenge on her.


    "Yup, you think you are the only one who can spank? This was the payback for watching me naked without my permission. What if I wasn¡¯t epted by your wives? My body was vited by your eyes and I lost my innocence just like that," Wu pointed out, pulling on his ear as her own revenge. "Just so you know, you are the first man I ever kissed or allowed to touch me."


    "You know that pulling on my ears just makes me horny?" Xuefeng informed, causing Wu to rub it even more and ask, "Like this?"


    Feeling pleasure from her soft hands, Xuefeng realized something. "I think my body already epted you... If not, I would feel irritation when you do this."


    Wu¡¯s eyes widened and she immediately followed up, looking like she wanted to know more, "Your body did but what about your heart?"


    They started into each other¡¯s eyes for a moment, hovering high in the sky when Drakos suddenly flew down, annoyed.


    "What are you doinggging behind for so long? You two lovebirds can yter. Give me the sword, I can¡¯t wait any longer."

 Chapter 506 Drakos Story - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 506 Drakos¡° Story - Part 1</h4>


    "Don¡¯t worry, unlike him, I can wait. I¡¯m not leaving any time soon," Wu muttered, kissing him on the cheek and pulled away, hovering right next to Xuefeng on her own.


    Just because she used to fly with him, it didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t do it on her own. Getting more skin-ship between the two of them was just a good method to improve their rtionship.


    "You are not leaving at all," Xuefeng corrected her as he grabbed her hand, caressing it lightly before adding thankfully, "Alright, give me a second."


    He pulled out Dragon Edge, barely holding it upwards with two arms so he used Spirit Qi to boost his strength.


    "Is this really your dragon scale?" He asked as he passed the sword to Drakos. "Don¡¯t ruin it. Even if it was yours in the past, it became a sword that I want to use now."


    "Idiot, of course I wouldn¡¯t destroy my scale. It¡¯s still my body after all," Drakos cussed as he snatched the sword from Xuefeng¡¯s hands.


    Even with his small build, Drakos easily lifted the sword with one hand, swinging with it like it was nothing. Xuefeng wasn¡¯t even a bit surprised, knowing Drakos true strength but Wu was gawking at the funny scene in front of her. The sword was after all triple the size of his own so it looked like a child swinging an adult sword.


    "My scale... So beautiful..." Drakos muttered as he hugged the sword, stroking it¡¯s surface. "I need to kill the bastard who dared to ruin my scale and lower it to be a mere sword."


    "What happened with your old body?" Wu asked curiously. "I don¡¯t think I know the whole history."


    Wu was still new so she didn¡¯t know most stories with caused Xuefeng note down to summarize everything to herter.


    "Oh, you want to hear the story of this Legendary Dragon? If you beg me like this, I guess I have no choice but to give in and recount this Legend¡¯s story," Drakos replied with a smug, his chin high in the sky and pointed at Xuefeng. "I didn¡¯t share the whole story before so you should listen to know how great I am."


    Seeing his high and mighty act, Xuefeng rolled his eyes and Wu seemed to realize she made a mistake by asking, looking at him hopelessly. Xuefeng only shrugged, knowing it would be impossible to stop Drakos anymore and instead created a small sofa out of the clouds nearby, hardening it just enough for them to sit on it.


    He sat down first and extended his hand to Wu who dly took his offer, sitting on one of his legs. Xuefeng swiftly embraced her, nning to use this time to the fullest when another woman appeared, iming his second leg.


    "Ling, you came out," Xuefeng called out surprised and quickly reacted, not limiting himself to only Wu.


    "Mhmm, I wanted some huggies and kisses..." Ling muttered, cuddling into his chest and extended her neck backwards, leaning for a long awaited kiss.


    Xuefeng naturally didn¡¯t reject her, giving up to her desires.


    Unfortunately, they weren¡¯t alone where they could continue undisturbed. Wu didn¡¯t let them ignore her as they engaged in a passionate kiss and bit on his ear to get his attention.


    "You didn¡¯t introduce me..." Wu pouted, causing him to immediately pull away, letting the two face each other.


    "Wu, this is Ling, my Fate Spirit. Ling, this is Wu, your new sister," Xuefeng introduced the two, calming Wu down.


    "I thought so. Nice to meet you Ling, please take care of me," Wu called out, reaching out for a handshake but Ling leaned over and hugged her instead.


    Having two hotties hugging each other on hisp was definitely alluring, especially when their soft bottoms rubbed against his thighs with each of their moves. After a moment, they both looked at Xuefeng in surprise, looking up and down between his eyes and lower belly.


    Xuefeng embraced their waists, pressing their butts against his crotch to hide the evidence and asked as if nothing happened, "What? It¡¯s normal, isn¡¯t it? How can I not get horny with you two sexy bombs on myp?"


    Just as he asked, Drakos shouted angrily, "You three! Are you even listening to me?!"


    Oof...


    Xuefeng felt like he forgot something and it turned out to be Drakos who already started his history lecture yet he didn¡¯t register a single word.


    "I¡¯m sorry, we distracted Xuefeng for a moment," Wu apologized for everyone and pleaded sweetly, "Can you please start from the beginning?"


    "Fine, only because you asked so nicely. Let me grace you with my greatness once again," Drakos replied, closing his eyes as he started again.


    "It all started when the King of Dragons, my father, tried to kill me because he didn¡¯t like some of my deeds. I had to fight him and after the heaven-defying battle, I managed to defeat him, even injuring his vitality. Too bad, the rest of the Dragon Race didn¡¯t like that and wanted to get their revenge on me. All those bastards chased after me, trying to kill me but they were not able to take this Legendary Dragon down. In the chase, I injured many of them and I can tell many are still healing their wounds from that battle even after all those years."


    "So you managed to escape in the end?" Wu asked curiously, getting a quiet praise from Ling, "Nice, the more we stall, the longer we can cuddle with Xuefeng."


    Wu seemed to know exactly what they were doing as she then leaned on his chest and whispered to him while grazing his lower abs with her nails, "We will take this as apliment..."


    "Only as apliment...?" Ling asked with a gentle smile and suggested, "I think we should help him..."


    "Hmm?" Wu murmured in question but Ling didn¡¯t reply and instead acted.


    She embraced Wu¡¯s arm in the middle, connecting their shoulders to delete the gap between them and reached out behind her back with the other hand, grasping his soldier firmly.


    Ah...

 Chapter 507 Drakos Story - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 507 Drakos¡° Story - Part 2</h4>


    Xuefeng opened his mouth almost soundlessly, not expecting Ling would be so bold.


    Drakos wasn¡¯t aware of their naughty act as he continued, fully immersed in his story. He walked in the sky, gesticting with the sword instead of his small arms.


    "No, I wasn¡¯t able to escape. It is after all impossible to endlessly run from the whole Dragon Race, the most powerful race in existence, but they still needed to spend a lot of resources to finally catch me. I thought they would kill me but then my father came and forgave me, deciding to lock me up in the Heavenly Prison. He thought I will redeem myself and improve my behavior but jokes on him, that was hisst time he saw me," Drakos described, shing sideways with the Dragon Edge as if he was chopping heads.


    "Oh, did you kill him?" Ling asked with a fake excitement, pretending to be a good girl on the outside while her other hand rubbed against Xuefeng¡¯s pants, teasing him without mercy.


    When her soft hand slipped inside, wrapping around him as if finally seizing the object of her desires, he couldn¡¯t help but repay her with multiple kisses on the neck, epting her offer wholeheartedly.


    Drakos was quick to reply, aiming at the invisible enemy with the sword, "No, I did something better, something only this Legendary Dragon can do."


    He paused before announcing proudly, "I escaped from the Heavenly Prison, being the first person who ever did it!"


    Wu¡¯s eyes widened at that moment, causing Drakos to let out a chuckle but he didn¡¯t know she wasn¡¯t surprised because of him.


    While Drakos was talking, Ling leaned over to Wu¡¯s ear and whispered yfully, "It¡¯s so long and hard that I can¡¯t tame it with one hand... I think I will need assistance. Do you want to help me?"


    Xuefeng naturally heard everything. He looked at Wu, curious of her reaction.


    Drakos continued to live in his world though, describing his past life, "I know, I know. It¡¯s unbelievable but it¡¯s true! I made a secret tunnel reaching all the way to the surface and freed myself. Although it took me many years, I seeded in the end. Being free, I started roaming around the Realms and after I fully recovered, I finally implemented my ultimate n."


    He gave them time to guess before revealing, "To steal one of the Godly Treasures, Elemental Bracelet, from the bastards in the God Realm."


    Although Xuefeng hoped for Wu to agree, he never thought she would actually do it. He felt her caress his hand that rubbed on her thighs and ask Ling quietly, "How do you want me to help...?"


    "Give me your hand. I will lead you..." Ling proposed and to Xuefeng¡¯s surprise, Wu didn¡¯t hesitate, leaning on his chest as she reached out behind her.


    Her hand was like a blind snake searching for its prey. The moment her nails touched him, she pulled away ever so slightly before closing it again as if curious of the new creature in front of her.


    First she touched him gently with the tips of her fingers, seizing him up before adding her palm, giving him a warm wee hug.


    "Look at you... Seems like I don¡¯t even need to guide you..." Ling whispered, retreating with her hand but Wu quickly called, bringing her back, "No... I need you... What do I do now?"


    "Wu, don¡¯t feel pressured to do anything..." Xuefeng whispered, not sure if she really wanted it but Wu pouted, squeezing his hardness without mercy, "What do you mean pressured...? You don¡¯t like it?"


    Ah...


    Xuefeng groaned into Wu¡¯s ear as she grasped the most sensitive part without noticing it.


    "No, I like it..." Xuefeng admitted which calmed her down.


    "I will continue then..." Wu dered. "Ling, please teach me..."


    Drakos story was slowly reaching the culmination as his excitement was faltering.


    "As you can see, I sessfully stole the Elemental Bracelet as it is in our hands but I paid with my life for it. I didn¡¯t steal it as soundless as possible so before I got out, I got discovered. They couldn¡¯t catch me and I was about to escape when multiple other ns learned about Elemental Bracelet being stolen. They grouped up to hunt me down which sealed my doom. They chased me all the way down to the deepest hole in the God Realm that leads all the way down to hell."


    "Oh no... What did you do then?" Ling asked in the middle of her teachings, buying themselves time.


    "Hehe, of course, I tricked them all," Drakos replied with a giggle, looking happy he grabbed Ling¡¯s attention. "I jumped inside the hole before separating the Spirit from my body, escaping with the Elemental Bracelet. I knew that I would be able to recreate my body at some point and take my revenge. My body should still be at the bottom of that hole but I doubt anyone actually went down there to im it."


    Drakos disyed the sword and added, "This scale of mine should be the one that I lost during the chase after one of the n Leaders struck me on the side. My scales are normally indestructible but I had to detach one of them to block the strike."


    "I see, I see... What are your ns once you re-enter the Heaven Realm?" Ling asked curiously before whispering anothermand to Wu, "Now go down and grab the two balls underneath... Be careful, they are delicate. Make sure you don¡¯t squeeze too hard..."


    "Hmm, good question. Let me think..." Drakos muttered, giving them the time they needed.


    Wu listened like a good student, moving down and performed the order like a trained soldier, first investigating the target, embracing it gently with her warm hands before neutralizing it without mercy by rubbing and massaging one at the time, giving them her full attention.


    Meanwhile, Ling took control of the head, showing the newbie how a pro worked. She let it slide on her palm like a waterside before wrapping around it and letting it pierce rapidly in between of her fingers. He was already wet thanks to Ling¡¯s saliva so he passed through despite the tight squeeze.


    The sensual massage made him gasp, giving both of them more motivation, hearing he liked it.


    From shy and gentle, Ling became untamed and merciless, especially when it came to making him feel good. He used to teach her different skills in bed almost every day so the student finally surpassed the master.


    When he finally twitched, signaling she was close to finishing him off, Ling grabbed Wu¡¯s hand and moved in up, letting her do the honors. "Stroke him as hard as you can. Don¡¯t worry, he can take it. When I tell you, embrace his head and don¡¯t let go until he is done... There is a surprise waiting for you at the end..."


    Wu didn¡¯t hesitate and followed Ling¡¯s lead without questions. She seemed more eager the more pleasure he felt and showed with his actions. Ling showed her the movement first but then let her go, giving her freedom to show off her newly acquired skills on her own.


    "Now," Ling suddenly muttered as if predicting the future and Wu grasped on his head, imprisoning it inside her palm. Just as she did, Xuefeng finally burst, making Wu jump out of surprise but she didn¡¯t release, following the order.


    "Hu... That was good..." Xuefeng muttered and kissed them both as a reward.


    "My hand is covered in your..." Wu said shyly, looking as clueless as every one else, proving him she was really an innocent soul.


    "You should drink it..." Xuefeng suggested as if it was normal but Wu didn¡¯t seem to get it, still confused. "Drink...?"


    She pulled back her hand and saw the thick golden liquid on her palm but she still hesitated.


    "Isn¡¯t she cute...?" Ling asked yfully and squeezed him forcefully, getting all thest drops onto her finger before reaching to Wu. "Open your mouth..."


    Wu wanted to speak but Ling put her finger inside her mouth, spreading his seeds on her tongue. "Taste it, you will know how good it is," Ling assured, causing Wu to finally taste it, sucking on Ling¡¯s finger.


    There always had to be the first time.


    "Mhmm!" Wu eximed, looking pleasantly surprised and gazed at the liquid on her hand. She didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and immediately licked it off her palm.


    At that moment, Drakos was done contemting their options and called out, "I think there are only two options. Based on the chaotic rules in the Heaven Realm, we can either kill individuals or rob ns. There is no other way to get the amount of Fate Stones that I need to regain my strength. Thankfully, it won¡¯t be a problem because Heaven Realm is one big battlefield."


    "That will have to wait. I already promised someone to save one beauty in the Heaven Realm. She is trapped somewhere and need assistance," Xuefeng exined, acting like he was properly listening the whole time.


    "Tsk, you are your beauties. If you spent the same time on cultivation that you spend ying with your wives, you would ascend long time ago," Drakosmented sarcastically but Xuefeng didn¡¯t care much.


    "What¡¯s the point of ascending if I can¡¯t bring those I love with me? I will wait for everyone to reach the point where they can follow me and then we will move. All together, like one big family," Xuefeng expressed, hugging the two beauties on hisp.


    Bang!


    Just as he did, he heard a quiet banging from Wu as if something unlocked inside her and her cultivation surged, entering the ranks of the Sages.


    "You broke through?" Drakos asked confused but Wu seemed even more shocked.


    "I think I did...? Wow!"

 Chapter 508 The Game

    <h4>Chapter 508 The Game</h4>


    "Congrattions on your breakthrough," Xuefeng called out happily as he hugged Wu and suggested, "We should hurry back to the pce so you can stabilize your stage."


    "Oh, alright. I¡¯m still in shock," Wu agreed, looking confused. "I thought I will need to use pills to speed up my cultivation yet I guess it will not be necessary any longer..."


    As Wu said it, she looked at him excitedly. Xuefeng could only shrug as he knew very well what this gaze meant. He already saw it many times from his other wives and all of them wanted the same thing.


    "You are wee," Ling whispered as she finished covering the tracks of their deed and patted his pants in the form of goodbye. "I will go back inside. Call me when you start training."


    She didn¡¯t wait for his reply and instead helped herself, stealing a deep kiss from his lips before disappearing, sinking back into her world. He noticed Ling has been more interactive, trying to push her presence out as if to make sure he doesn¡¯t forget about her which looked cute to him.


    With Ling gone, Wu quickly imed back her original position, giving her ess to all of him. The way she looked at him, Xuefeng knew she had many questions to ask so he didn¡¯t wait any longer.


    "Alright Drakos, pass me the sword," Xuefeng called out, canceling the cloud sofa.


    The way Drakos handled the sword was concerning so he wanted it back. Just as he thought, Drakos looked really reluctant to give it back, caressing its surface with care.


    "How about you let me y with it for some time?" Drakos proposed but Xuefeng didn¡¯t have time to banter.


    "Do you want to have another session with Yiren or you will give back the sword? I need it for training now," Xuefeng gave him an ultimatum, changing Drakos¡¯ decision on the spot.


    "Fine! But make sure you take care of it! If you lose my scale I will beat you up," Drakos threatened and eventually gave the Dragon Edge back.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t wait and put it inside his dantian before the sword¡¯s weight affected him before slowly gliding back to the Pce.


    "You are quite naughty, not even sparing your Spirit..." Wumented on their way back. "Is she one of your wives too?"


    "Yes, she was one of the first," Xuefeng replied honestly. "She will always by my side, bound to my soul and I¡¯m the only man she can ever have until I die. The least I can do is give her my love and affection. For me she is not just a spirit, she is a woman just like you and deserves to feel loved."


    Reaching down onto Wu¡¯s butt, he squeezed it boldly and added, "Your man is really naughty indeed. Is that a problem for you?"


    "Not at all. I¡¯m just inexperienced so if you want to do anything with me, you would have to teach me everything..." Wu whispered into his ear, leaving a subtle kiss on his neck. "I¡¯m already yours so I don¡¯t mind if you touch me more intimately. I actually like it. Just make sure to be patient with me. Everything you do is a first time for me so I might be a little clumsy."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will make sure to teach you well," Xuefeng assured, returning her to a normal embrace, seeing some cultivators passing by in the distance. "There is no way to avoid it anyway. If I want to dual cultivate with Ling, we have to connect which leads to intimacy. I wouldn¡¯t feel right to use her help without showering her with my love."


    "So you are cultivating with everyone through sex?" Wu questioned curiously. "I wondered why everyone is so eager to be one with you. I guess not only it feels good for them but it also brings them benefits."


    "You sound interested," Xuefeng pointed out and Wu quickly nodded, confirming, "Why wouldn¡¯t I? Connecting pleasure with boring cultivation sounds so appealing. I can also enjoy my time with my man. What¡¯s more, with just one time, I was able to breakthrough. Isn¡¯t the choice obvious?"


    "Well, if I could I would help everyone but unfortunately, I¡¯m not a machine. I can¡¯t spend whole day in bed with you girls, even if I want to. I¡¯m even limiting my Dual Cultivation with Ling so that I don¡¯t ascend before everyone else. If I wanted to cultivate quickly, I would spend a week or two with Ling and reach the peak of Monarch stage in no time," Xuefeng exined, surprising Wu.


    "Amazing... Even with the best pills, I would still need a month or two to reach the peak. Ling is really awesome," Wumented amazed and asked suggestively, "So you are saying that you can help us cultivate... It¡¯s your seeds that cause the boost in cultivation, right...?"


    "That is correct. They are filled with highly concentrated Spirit Essence so you get that boost from consuming them," Xuefeng described shamelessly, sounding as if he was promoting and asked, "Did they taste good?"


    "Mhmm, they did. I initially thought they would be gross but I¡¯m actually a fan... Gosh, I¡¯m slowly bing a pervert," Wu seemed embarrassed as she hid her face in his neck but still asked without caring about her image, "So can Ie to you to drink more whenever I want from now on...?"


    Her question had a double meaning which Xuefeng caught quickly. He didn¡¯t think Wu was asking while thinking about her cultivation but more to confirm their rtionship.


    "Sure. You will be with us the whole time anyway. As long as I¡¯m not busy I always use my time on my wives," Xuefeng agreed, already epting her.


    "Okay, thank you..." Wu replied as she hugged him tightly, turning silent.


    They were already nearing Liu n Guard patrols so it was probably a best idea. He didn¡¯t want to hurry anything with her so he was d Ling¡¯s teasing turned out well. He would hate it if Wu got a bad expression of him.


    As theynded on the balcony, they saw all the girls still sitting on their spots, busy cultivating their elements so he walked up with Wu, cing her on the bed.


    "What about you?" Wu asked as she sat down cross-legged, ready to cultivate the stored essence.


    "I will train my Sword Arts on the training grounds. If you are done, you cane visit me. When others finish cultivating they will show you the way," Xuefeng exined and received a nod from her.


    He nned to get going when Wu caught his hand, stopping him.


    "You forgot something..." Wu whispered as she looked at him with a soft smile and leaned forward, patting her lips as a hint.


    Xuefeng was surprised how quickly she adapted to her role, already demanding kisses but he was happy toply, giving her lips a taste.


    ¡¯Am I already addicted to the game and flirting?¡¯ Xuefeng wondered, staring at Wu as he walked away.


    Each time a new women appeared in his life, it felt like a new adventure, making him excited. Eachnd he discovered was vast and full of treasure, waiting for him to explore it further.


    He didn¡¯t know that after he left, all girls simultaneously opened their eyes and nced at Wu with curious gazes.

 Chapter 509 Ether Elemen

    <h4>Chapter 509 Ether Elemen</h4>


    As he went out, Xuefeng passed by Drakos who waited on the balcony for him and as usual, Drakos has something toment.


    "Tsk, you all with Golden Talents will know nothing about the struggle of Cultivation," Drakos snickered, his ego high as the sky. "Back in my days, we used to fight for each resource yet they get everything with ease."


    "I thought that Dragon Race talent is the best out of all races? Howe you struggled to cultivate?" Xuefeng questioned as heunched himself in the sky, alreadyte with his practice.


    "Of course! The talent of dragons is the best of the best! No one can match us!" Drakos immediately countered as he followed him. "I was talking about others. Not me. Because of the hardships, many tough humans were born that could rival even dragons. Aren¡¯t you making them weak if they get so many resources without fighting for them?"


    "What? You want them to fight with each other for resources?" Xuefeng asked sarcastically, but then imagined his wives wrestling each other in the mud while only wearing bikinis, making such idea quite alluring.


    His dreams could only stay as dreams.


    "I think you are overreacting," Xuefeng added without waiting for Drakos¡¯ment. "I want all of my women to be strong. They will get enough of a battle experience and struggles when we enter the Hidden Realm. Right now they need to grasp all the elements before we depart."


    Drakos didn¡¯t argue anymore, probably recalling how he himself told them they need to cultivate to survive in the Hidden Realm.


    ¡¯Talking about elements, I¡¯m already filling your dantian with Ether Qi. Do you mind testing it out?¡¯ Ling suddenly joined the conversation, reporting her work.


    ¡¯Good that he doesn¡¯t know about you helping me all the time. That¡¯s whenints would start,¡¯ Xuefeng pointed out as he scanned the Qi inside his dantian.


    The only reason why they could do it was because he had full trust with Ling, giving her full ess to his body. Not many Fate Holders were willing to give so much power to their Fate Spirit.


    Talking about him, he already had all eight elements filled to the limits of his cultivation stage, making him eight times more resourceful than a typical Sage Cultivation without any elements and the ninth section was currently filling up.


    Spirit, Fire, Water, Earth, Air, Lightning, Metal, Blood, Ether.


    All nine elementsbined allowed one to create Fate Qi, the most powerful Qi in existence. Everything that existed was made from elements so technically, one could create anything with just enough amount of Fate Qi. That was the reason why Drakos could rebuild his body thanks to Fate Qi.


    ¡¯What do I do with it?¡¯ Xuefeng asked as he wrapped his hand with some Ether Qi only to see it disperse after he lost control over it.


    ¡¯Ether Element is used to bend space around you. You can transport other elements through space with it, together with you. What¡¯s more, Ether Qi is really unstable so you need to be definite with your actions else it will disperse into space. Try transporting small objects at first,¡¯ Ling proposed, giving Xuefeng an idea.


    He was already above the training grounds so he stopped, hovering above it and created a small rock from Earth Qi, materializing it in his hand. He then wrapped it with some Ether Qi and as soon as it waspletely surrounded, the rock disappeared.


    It felt strange but even though he didn¡¯t see it, he could still feel the rockying on his hand. He tried to move it with the Ether Qi and surprisingly enough, it flew whenever he wanted it to. He checked how far can he send it but after five meters, the Qi around the rock dispersed, making the rock appear once again.


    "Cool!"


    It was a fun concept to be able to send objects far away but also dangerous. Couldn¡¯t someone just send a knife through space and kill someone unexpectedly?


    ¡¯Good job! The more Ether Qi you use, the further and quicker you can travel in space,¡¯ Ming called out cheerfully. ¡¯You need to grasp this concept as we will need it for your Sword Arts. Try moving your body through the Training Grounds barrier and appear on the other side. It¡¯s just a defensive barrier so it doesn¡¯t have a function to block space.¡¯


    Hearing Ming¡¯s proposal, Xuefeng naturally wanted to try it and started surrounding himself with Qi. He made theyer a bit thicker than normal, just in case. He didn¡¯t want to be stuck inside the barrier on ident.


    Right when his body was fully wrapped in Ether Qi, his surroundings turned grey and time slowed down. He inspected his body and then transported himself down just like the rock before. He passed the barrier as if it wasn¡¯t there and saw the Tianshi with Lisa.


    They seemed to be testing something, acting like they didn¡¯t see him at all.


    Lisa was running around with a shining white hue around her body, reaching quite a great speed. He gentlynded on the ground and observed them with a smile, forgetting his time was limited.


    He was about to dodge seeing Lisa was running straight into him but then his body appeared, returning back to the outside world.


    "Ah!" Lisa eximed, trying to dodge him but Xuefeng did the same, choosing the same side to dodge.


    Thud!


    Lisa¡¯s soft body was like a rock when she knocked into him, sending them both backwards with the momentum she built. All Xuefeng could do was hug her and absorb all the damage as he fell on his back, sliding on the ground for at least ten meters.


    "Xuefeng!" Tianshi called out from afar but Xuefeng was naturally fine.


    "Don¡¯t worry, nothing happened," Xuefeng assured but still made sure with Lisa who curled in his arms in panic, "Are you fine?"


    "Mhmm, I¡¯m okay," Lisa confirmed but didn¡¯t seem willing to move, hugging into Xuefeng¡¯s chest. "Only my heart is beating really fast..."


    "I¡¯m sorry for scaring you," Xuefeng apologized as he lifted them both up but Lisa shook her head and corrected sweetly, "It¡¯s not that. It just beats faster when you hug me..."


    As she said it, Lisa jumped away from him and wrapped her arms with Tianshi, asking, "Why did you appear in front of me all of a sudden?"


    "I was training my Ether Element," Xuefeng relied before questioned as he pointed at Lisa¡¯s barrier, "Are you training your supportive arts? Is that a speed buff?"


    "Yes. It¡¯s both defense and eleration buff. I¡¯m still not sure how strong it is. We just started testing different buffs," Tianshi exined. "Do you need help in your training?"


    "Not now but I might need youter. I will train my Sword Arts right now. We canter test the strength of our arts together," Xuefeng proposed and the girls immediately nodded, "Yes!"


    "Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you for now," Xuefeng hugged them both, giving each a casual kiss and walked away towards the other corner of the Training Grounds. "You two continue."


    Tianshi took it calmly, smiling at his back but Lisa was moved, touching her lips with her eyes wide open as if she wanted to savor this moment.


    Xuefeng only smiled, watching her reaction even without physically looking.


    ¡¯What do we start from? You said you have seven Sword Arts for me?¡¯

 Chapter 510 First Move

    <h4>Chapter 510 First Move</h4>


    ¡¯What I am about to teach you are not really seven separate Sword Arts but a collection of seven moves created by the Sword God himself. They cover all three, defense, offense and counter attacking.¡¯


    Ming began her exnation, turning on her teaching mode.


    ¡¯With just seven moves he was able to dominate the world, killing thousands of his enemies. Because he liked to kill and rob rich ns, he was hunted down by an alliance of many top ns. Even though they desired his Sword Arts, they wanted the history to forget about him even more so they destroyed any remains after him. Because of that, there are not many who remember him today.¡¯


    ¡¯How do you know his Sword Arts if they destroyed everything?¡¯ Xuefeng asked curiously.


    ¡¯Did you forget I¡¯m the Fate Queen, the mother of all Fate Spirits? Back in the Fate Kingdom, there is an Artefact that allowed me tomunicate with all my children. Thanks to that, I was able to get a lot of information about all Fate Holders without even leaving my pce. Unfortunately, without that Artefact, I¡¯m powerless in that regard. I wish I could reunite with my children,¡¯ Ming answered with pity in her voice.


    ¡¯Wait a second... So all Fate Spirits are your children?¡¯ Xuefeng felt a need to rify this information.


    ¡¯Not all but some are. Aside from a normal birth, I have an unique ability that allows me to give birth to Fate Spirits. Once a month I can create an egg that wouldter grow into a Fate Spirit. All I need is plenty of Fate Qi to nourish the cell and within a few years they be a full adult being. This process is much faster than natural birth but the Fate Spirits born with this method were much weaker than natural born. I still love them all,¡¯ Ming exined, making Xuefeng even more confused.


    Sensing it, she exined further, ¡¯Back in the days, there were very few of us so I was required to give birth to many Fate Spirits to increase our poption. The whole process doesn¡¯t happen inside of me but I can still be considered their mother as they were once a part of me, grown from a single small cell. Unfortunately, even if I wanted to do it again now, it¡¯s impossible. The amount of Fate Qi required for the whole process can only be provided by Fate Kingdom which is now closed.¡¯


    ¡¯Mhmm, I understand now. Ling should be your only real daughter then?¡¯ Xuefeng asked, using this opportunity to learn more about then two.


    ¡¯That is correct. Though, I don¡¯t mind to have more... This time with the right person,¡¯ Ming suggested, almost making him choke.


    ¡¯What were we talking about earlier? Sword Arts, right? We went off-topic for a minute,¡¯ Xuefeng swiftly changed the subject, feeling like it wasn¡¯t the best time to talk about children.


    He didn¡¯t mind having some in the future, far far future. Right now he was focused on adventures and improving himself together with his wives. Their lives would get reallyplicated.


    Ming didn¡¯t seem to mind and continued the old topic, ¡¯Yes, Sword Arts. Thanks for that Artefact from before, I knew about his Sword Arts before he died. Sword God was actually a Fate Holder as well so we were able to keep track of his doings. We naturally can¡¯t interfere too much in the human world but we could store data without much problems.¡¯


    ¡¯Let¡¯s start with the easiest one, the charging strike. Each move is harder to master than the other so we will move step by step. This one requires the least skill, focusing on precision and raw power. Itbines your bodily strength and your speed, focusing all of your power at the tip of your sword. Don¡¯t underestimate it just because it sounds easy. This charging strike grants you the highest offensive power from all the seven moves so its also the most essential to master.¡¯


    ¡¯Alright, let¡¯s do this,¡¯ Xuefeng called out, already hyped up with her exnation but his hopes to quickly get into it were crushed as he pulled out his new sword and he almost fell due to its weight.


    "Cough, I need to figure out how to even use this sword before we can even start the training," Xuefeng muttered, looking at the sword hopelessly. ¡¯Is there a way to improve my strength in a short amount of time?¡¯


    ¡¯Did you forget about your bloodline? How about putting your Titan Blood to some use?¡¯ Ling suggested as a bystander. ¡¯Although it¡¯s not enough for a full bloodline transformation but it should give you some physical enhancement once you run those drops through your veins.¡¯


    ¡¯I totally forgot about those!¡¯ Xuefeng realized excitedly and closed his eyes, venturing deep inside his dantian with his consciousness.


    He entered into his Spirit and saw a blood drops hovering next to his other bloodlines.


    ¡¯Swallow one drop and it will integrate into your body,¡¯ Ming directed. ¡¯Although it¡¯s not permanent, it should give you about an hour of a boost in strength, just enough to finish our training.¡¯


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate and followed her suggestion, taking one of the drops into his mouth before awaking back in his own body, observing it for the changes.


    Bang!


    In the next second, Xuefeng felt like his body exploded. The ground cracked under his weight. His muscles and veins bulged, looking as if one paper cut could slice them open.


    "Wow..." Xuefeng muttered amazed, feeling the sudden powering from his body.


    Although his body didn¡¯t increase in size, his muscles seemed enhanced, making him feel like every muscle in his body was now active and ready to bring out the utmost of its potential.


    He lifted Dragon Edge once again and sure enough, the sword was much lighter than before. It wasn¡¯t a heaven defying change but he could at least carry the sword in a straight manner.


    "Much better," Xuefeng announced, trying out the sword and repeated the sh from before in the office.


    Swoosh!


    Without using any Qi, the air smashed into the Training Barrier, causing everything to vibrate. Seeing such power from a casual swing, he couldn¡¯t help but imagine the power his strike would have using the Sword Art.


    "Whoa..." The girls watched him in surprise, stopping what they were doing to watch him.


    Having an audience of beauties, Xuefeng couldn¡¯t disappoint them.


    Just as he was about to ask, Ming disyed a scene in his mind, showing the first move in practice.


    On the scene, it was actually him performing the art. He held the sword with one hand right next to his waist and charged at the enemy shadow. He was so fast that he could barely see his movements if not for the fact that it was slowed down. The point of his sword cut through air like a slim drill until it finally reached the target, passing right through him without even leaving anything.


    Total annihtion.


    He was so impressed that he wanted to try it immediately.


    "Let me help you," Ling called out as she appeared next to him in one of her white casual dresses. "You need an opponent."


    With that said, she flew towards the other side of the Training Grounds and created a copy of him, holding the same Dragon Edge as him.


    "Interesting..." Xuefeng muttered with a smile and did the same, giving himself some ce to gain his momentum.


    "All I need to do is replicate the scene from the video. It¡¯s not hard," Xuefeng hyped himself up and set his stance like on the video.


    Taking a deep breath to calm himself down, Xuefengunched forward, running as fast as he could.


    Boost! Boost! Boost!


    Multiple arts for boosting his speed activated at once, causing him to burst forward like cannonball. His eyes followed the tip of his sword, aiming it at his clone¡¯s chest, right in the middle.


    His copy stood still, aiming its sword at him which sealed his doom. It was toote to run even if he wanted to.


    Unfortunately, that¡¯s exactly what Ling wanted him to do.


    She smiled and sent a simple order to the clone, making him send an air bomb, aimed at his legs.


    He jumped to dodge it but his charge got disrupted, his sword losing the precision from before on top of slowing him down.


    Bang!


    Xuefeng¡¯s copy sidestepped and smashed at his sword from the side, making him misspletely.


    "Lesson number one. Don¡¯t expect your opponent to just stay still and do nothing. Unless they are really slow or immobilized, try to avoid using this Sword Art. Even though it¡¯s the strongest, it¡¯s easy to disrupt your movements with external factors. Unless you can be unstoppable, you won¡¯t finish your strike."

 Chapter 511 Reinforcements

    <h4>Chapter 511 Reinforcements</h4>


    Although he got yed by Ming and Ling, he had to admit it was a valuable lesson. He would rather fail now during training than dying on the battleter.


    ¡¯Even if it¡¯s hard to execute against humans, I think it would be perfect versus huge, immobile Spirit Beasts in the Hidden Realm so I will continue to train it after my Titan Bloodline loses its properties,¡¯ Xuefeng decided. ¡¯I already have a nice idea how to improve it.¡¯


    ¡¯What idea?¡¯ Ming asked curiously but Xuefeng kept it a secret, a little revenge for tricking him earlier. ¡¯I will show youter. I can only tell you I will name it Sky Drill.¡¯


    ¡¯Interesting... Let¡¯s move onto the second move then.¡¯


    They didn¡¯t waste time on talking as Ming disyed another scene for him, showing the second move.


    ¡¯It¡¯s a counter-attack move that allows you to strike the enemy using your torque after blocking their attack,¡¯ Ming described as he watched himself block before disappearing from his position and reappearing behind the enemy, striking him at the blind point. ¡¯This is where your Ether Qies to y. After a block, you quickly wrap your body with it and move behind enemy, using the enemy strike to your advantage.¡¯


    "Nice! Let¡¯s try it," Xuefeng called out excitedly, lifting his sword to face his clone¡¯s attack. "I¡¯m ready."


    At the same time, back their bedroom, Wuying opened her eyes, sensing vibrationsing from one of her Communication Crystal. They just finished listening to Wu¡¯s report of the recent events from the Trade Union when she got disturbed yet again.


    She pulled out the crystal and vanished from the bed, appearing on the balcony.


    ¡¯Wuying, I think we have a problem. We need your help.¡¯


    Liu Xiaobei¡¯s voice came out of the crystal.


    It was the first time she heard him this serious which made her drop everything and rush to his office. Although not as powerful as Xuefeng¡¯s invisibility, her Shadow Art came in handy, allowing her to pass through multiple walls and floors without wasting time.


    When she reached the office, she saw multiple people inside, including her second hand from the Shadow Guard, the leader of Elvish Guards and someone from Xiao Family who she didn¡¯t recognize from face but rather his uniform, having the familiar logo on his chest.


    He looked middle-aged, having a short but neatly cut beard. She sensed his cultivation was much higher than her own so she guessed he was someone important.


    "What happened?" Wuying asked immediately, skipping all formalities. She knew the matter must have been serious seeing all of the leaders gathered in the office.


    "Wuying, thank you foring. I know you are busy training," Liu Xiaobei acknowledged and nced at the man in Xiao Family Uniform. "This is the Chief Officer of Xiao Family Guards."


    "Greetings Mdy," the Chief Officer bowed in greeting to which she only nodded. There was only one person above her in power and that was Xuefeng.


    He didn¡¯t seem to mind that and quickly pointed at the papers on the desk, moving straight to the point, "We have received multiple reports about Royal Family relocating their forces. They must be plotting something but we were not able to find out what yet."


    Wuying¡¯s gaze turned much sharper as she nced at the papers and asked seriously, "How much reinforcements are we talking about?"


    "Around three thousand Sages and two hundred Monarchs passed through the Central Region Barrier just this morning. They areing from all four regions and even more should arrive by tomorrow," the Chief Officer answered patiently. "They are noting to the Capital officially but rather incognito, hiding their identities. They even use long distance Teleportation Stations used by officials to reach the Capital much faster."


    "When will they arrive in the Capital?"


    The chief officer smiled bitterly and showed two fingers, "Two hours at the maximum."


    "Our forces are still much stronger than them even if they wanted to fight us directly," the Leader of Elvish Guards pointed out, sounding confident. "I think we should strike immediately. Together with Young Master Xuefeng and our Queen, we can sweep through the Royal Pce in less than an hour."


    "Hold on." Wuying frowned when she heard him, halting his approach. She didn¡¯t like chaos so directly attacking without proper n was a bad idea.


    She thought deeply about their options and asked Liu Xiaobei, "How are the preparations for the take-over?"


    "We already started preparing, allocating our men throughout the Capital but we still need more time. We should be ready by tomorrow morning if we follow the n," Liu Xiaobei reported. "I think we shouldn¡¯t risk the chaos. I called you here to help us decide."


    "I understand," Wuying nodded, ready to express herself when the Chief Officer added, "There is also a rumor that the Ruler of the Realm decided to pass the crown onto his son. It¡¯s not yet confirmed but our spy reported the Ruler¡¯s son was bragging to his servant about it, promising her to be his Queen after his coronation. It could be as quick as tomorrow but it wasn¡¯t yet announced to the public so we are not sure what they are nning."


    His words didn¡¯t change her idea so Wuying suggested, "We should gather forces and take control over the Teleportation Stations. From what I know, there should be four of them in total. Perform a temporary lockdown of the Capital by disabling all of them. Normal citizens doesn¡¯t use them so they won¡¯t be affected much but we will be able to stop all the reinforcements no matter what the Ruler ns."


    Liu Xiaobei seemed to like the idea as he immediately supported it, "Let¡¯s do it."


    Others nodded in agreement and only the Chief Officer from Xiao Family questioned, "What about the rumors of the Ruler¡¯s abdication? If that is true, there is a chance that the Ruler knows about our ns and decided to simply escape from the Capital, saving his skin. There is honestly no reason for him to stay, knowing his doom is inevitable."


    He didn¡¯t wait for her response and proposed, "How about we kill the Ruler today but keep quiet about it, only announcing when we are ready?"


    Wuying knew very well how bad of an idea that was, recalling all of the battles of the highest level. There was literally no way to avoid getting discovered.


    "Impossible. How do you n to hide such a big war from public? If we were to storm the Royal Pce, it is bound to gather attention. Once the Ruler starts counter attacking and Xuefeng battles with him, all Royal Family expects throughout the Capital would be rmed which would lead to one big chaos. The only way is to finish them in a full sweep, taking over all Royal Family buildings at once. Trying to kill him quietly is too risky as you said it yourself, there is a big chance he is expecting us," Wuying exined sternly.


    She didn¡¯t want to listen to any more agreements and ordered, "Gather your men and take control over the Stations. Limit the casualties to Zero. We can¡¯t afford to lose any of our people."


    "Yes Mdy." Both leaders of the Liu n¡¯s forces nodded, knowing very well who had thest say in the matters while the Chief Officer agreed reluctantly.


    In the end, he didn¡¯t have choice even if he didn¡¯t fully agree to it. Wuying was Xuefeng¡¯s wife and Xuefeng was Xiao Family¡¯s Son-inw. He lost at the start already.


    "Shall we notify Xuefeng?" Liu Xiaobei asked when the three left but Wuying shook her head, "No. He is training and preparing for our expedition. This was also another reason why we can¡¯t attack right now. Royal Family is not worth as much as the sess of our expedition."


    "Are you nning on helping directly or return back to the training as well?"


    Wuying thought for a moment and missing the action, she chose the first option, "Yes, I will join and lead the operation this time. It has been a while since I stretched my bones. I almost finished my training anyway so I¡¯m free."


    "There is also one more person that is free and would love to join in some fun," Wuying added with a smile, already imagining how eager she would be to follow her.

 Chapter 512 Nuwa, The Queen Of Forest Elves

    <h4>Chapter 512 Nuwa, The Queen Of Forest Elves</h4>


    Multiple Royal Guards surrounded a portal that was one of the most strategic locations aside from the Royal Pce. Although it was a very rare urrence, its most important role was to sneak reinforcements into the Capital in case it was attacked.


    "Gosh, why were we ordered to guard this portal? Nothing is happening for a long time and it¡¯s boring. Is some important personing? No one told us anything," one of the younger guardsined annoyed, sitting down on the edge of the portal.


    "You are a guard so your role is to guard. You don¡¯t need to know the details," the older guard exined before chiding him, "Now stand up and shut up. Someone will arrive any minute. We need to protect the site in case anyone attacks the station."


    "Who would dare to attack us? There are almost fifty of us outside and twenty inside. There is no way anyone can kill us all before we set an rm and mobilize the glorious Royal Guard. Who stands a chance against us?" The young guard sounded confident, bringing out a roll from his neighbor¡¯s eyes.


    "Honestly, I don¡¯t know where you were the past few days but you are really naive to think that Royal Family still has the upper hand in the Capital." The older guard shook his head when the portal suddenly lit up, making all the guards stand with their backs straight. "Stay focused. I don¡¯t want any idents!"


    The young guard quickly stood up, looking at the portal excitedly. In the next second, two silhouettes slowly materialized on the tform before their bodies were revealed from the bright light. The sheer power released by those two people was enough to crush the young guard but he didn¡¯t seem scared, more like intrigued and curious.


    "Wee to the Capital! Can I have the names of you two as well as the secret password?" The older guard greeted them immediately, bowing his head.


    One of the arrivals was a skinny middle-aged man, already looking like he was reaching his sixties. His gaze was sharp and he frowned when he heard the guard¡¯s words.


    "Two?" He seemed confused at first but then he looked behind him and his eyes widened, seeing a beautiful blond woman with a veil covering her face.


    Her skin seemed so smooth and soft while the body curved perfectly from bust to her bottom, shaping like hourss. What was even more enchanting about her was her flirty gaze and pointy ears that were rarely seen.


    "What a coincidence that we two arrived at the same time. What¡¯s your name mdy?" The skinny man asked politely, smiling at thedy whilepletely ignoring the guard.


    Thedy nced at him, looking offended, "Are those the manners of Royal Family members? Asking for thedy¡¯s name without even introducing yourself?"


    The skinny cultivator immediately turned red from embarrassment but he didn¡¯t show any anger on his face, apologizing with a deep bow, "I¡¯m very sorry for my rudeness mdy. My name is Bai¡ª"


    Too bad he wasn¡¯t able to finish as thedy cut him off, "It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t care. I only wanted to waste some of your time before my people arrive. Now you can shut up for now and enjoy the show."


    "Wha¡ª" The skinny cultivator frowned, looking up but before he said anything, his mouth forcefully closed and his body suddenly cracked, moving on its own.


    He face nted to the ground with his hands locked behind his back, unable to do anything. He exerted his Monarch Stage power to its limits but nothing helped.


    Everything happened so fast that the guards surrounding the portal were ultimately confused, not knowing why thedy was attacking the man.


    Didn¡¯t shee as reinforcements? The man¡¯s rudeness wasn¡¯t enough of a reason for such treatment. Only a momentter did they finally process her words but it was toote. Thedy raised her arms upwards, looking at their direction.


    Ahhh!!!


    The twenty guards inside the building suddenly cried out in pain and fell on their knees, their arms unnaturally locked behind their back. At the same time, multiple ck shadows appeared next to them, locking their wrists with handcuffs.


    Only when every guard was locked did thedy withdrew her powers.


    "Who are you people?!" The younger guard shouted, making thedyugh.


    "Haha, who am I?" thedy repeated the question and took of her veil, showing off her features. "I¡¯m Nuwa, the First of My Name, Queen of Forest Elves, the Undefeated, the Beauty of Century and most importantly, the Wife of Liu Xuefeng."


    As she finished, the guards had no more questions of who just attacked them.


    Liu n.


    Nuwa enjoyed everyone¡¯s shocked expressions and ordered, "Gather them in the corner like before and put something in their mouth so they don¡¯t disturb us. We need to squeeze some information from this guy."


    She gazed at the Monarch Stage cultivator in front of her, not believing her luck would be this good today. Just as she teleported on the tform to trick them, someone else actually appeared at the same time as she did.


    Her day couldn¡¯t get even better.


    Mhmm!!!


    The tied skinny cultivator shouted despite his lips glued together, ring at her as he struggled to escape but Nuwa held him in ce firmly.


    "Is there something you want to say before we start asking questions?" Nuwa asked, unlocking his mouth to speak.


    "I will not tell you shit, bitch! Fuck you!" the man cursed at her immediately just as she expected.


    Nuwa didn¡¯t get angry but instead even more excited, having a proper reason to torture the man.


    "Wuying, don¡¯t you just like it when they struggle even through they know the ending results?" Nuwa asked calmly, looking at the empty space on the side.


    Out of thin air, a slim body of Wuying in her ck uniform appeared next to Nuwa and nodded with a smile, "I will let you do the honors."


    "Ah, you are so sweet," Nuwa called out happily and lifted the man, forcing him to kneel.


    Smack!


    She swung her right leg, striking the man right into his stomach, right above his dantian.


    Ugh!


    He wasn¡¯t sent flying as his legs stayed glued to the ground but his face turned purple, struggling to breathe.


    "I think you missed. His dantian is a bit lower," Wuying advised, looking at their prey calmly.


    "Oh, don¡¯t worry. He will curse me again so I will fix that mistake," Nuwa assured and asked with a cheerful smile, "What did you call me again? I didn¡¯t hear clearly."


    This time the man didn¡¯t dare curse like before, spatting weakly, "W-what do you want...?"


    "Ah, it¡¯s a pity he started behaving so quickly. I wanted to kick him a bit more," Nuwa muttered unhappily and questioned, "Tell us everything you know about the Ruler¡¯s ns. Why did youe here and why does he need reinforcements? We will send you back if we are satisfied with your answer."


    "I was ordered toe and support the new Ruler... I don¡¯t know the details yet. I just arrived. I was supposed to learn when I reach Capital," The man answered, slowly regaining his ability to talk.


    "I don¡¯t think he tells the whole truth," Wuying muttered and Nuwa agreed, "Yeah, he must be hiding something."


    Nuwa prepared to strike, swinging her leg when the man cried out, "No! I swear! I even have a letter from the Ruler in my storage ring! Everything is described there. I naturally agreed toe without details as such opportunity doesn¡¯te often. Who doesn¡¯t want to visit the Capital?"


    Nuwa and Wuying exchanged gazes before a sudden crack came from the man¡¯s neck and his body fell to the ground, void of any life.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I lied," Nuwa shrugged, looking away from the dead body. "There wasn¡¯t anyone who called me a bitch that lived for more than five minutes."


    The flew rings that decorated his hand flew off his fingers andnded on Wuying¡¯s palm. "You can check the rings but I doubt he is lying," Nuwa said casually.


    Wuying didn¡¯t seem to mind her brutal approach, and looked through the rings just in case.


    "What he said is true. No details," she confirmed right after and ordered to her men, "Take care of this Station just like we did with the other three. I will wait for your message."


    "Yes, Mdy."


    Being done with their job, the two walked towards the exit, passing by multiple unconscious Royal Guards. They were all brought inside after they were silently put to sleep, rming barely anyone on the streets.


    Just as they left the building, they heard a few men with the Royal Family uniforms yell while running on the streets.


    "The Ruler is abdicating! Tomorrow morning his son will be the new Ruler of the Realm! Coronation Ceremony will begin at noon!"

 Chapter 513 Nuke

    <h4>Chapter 513 Nuke</h4>


    In a cloud full of dust, the clone stood still, ready to receive a strike. Ling looked around, trying to find Xuefeng but after temporarily cutting her connection with him, she didn¡¯t even feel his presence anymore.


    They were running out of time so Xuefeng decided to quickly try the fourth move before his Titan Bloodline loses its effects.


    The third move was pretty simr to the second one, involving redirecting the power of enemy attack after a sessful block but instead of a sneaking behind an enemy, it consisted of a powerful face-check sh.


    Out of nowhere, Ling turned in one direction and saw Xuefenging from the sky, his sword above his head, already copsing at the clone. She already expected it so Ling acted immediately, ordering the clone to strike back instead, seeing a clear opening in Xuefeng¡¯s chest.


    To her surprise, Xuefeng didn¡¯t defend as she thought he would and proceeded forward, heading straight into her pointy sword.


    "Noooo!" She cried out, trying to withdraw the clone but it was toote.


    The sword pierced through Xuefeng¡¯s chest, making Ling¡¯s turn pale but then Xuefeng turned into a mist, confusing her.


    sh!


    Before she knew what happened, another Xuefeng appeared in front of his clone and cut diagonally, slicing the clone in half.


    Seeing Xuefeng turn around with a smile, she didn¡¯t think twice before running into his arms. "Ah! Dummy, you scared me... I thought I hurt you by ident," Ling muttered worriedly, squeezing his body as if to check if he was fine.


    "Hehe, if I can trick you, I guess I can trick an enemy as well," Xuefeng muttered, pulling on her slim waist as if to reward himself with her soft body. "It was an afterimage that was meant to confuse you. Looking at your reaction I guess I seeded."


    She didn¡¯t mind his advances at all as her whole body was his to caress whenever he wished. If anything, she wanted more of him.


    "Mhmm, I thought I lost you for a second. It looked so real," Ling agreed and gazed up in search of his lips.


    Just as they kissed, she quickly reconnected their bodies, feeling his presence once again.


    "Please don¡¯t make me cancel our connection again... I want to be with you at all times," Ling pleaded, bribing him with a passionate tongue twister, not letting go of him until the cloud of dust started to slowly die down.


    Xuefeng, on the other hand, was indeed treating it as a reward, looking forward to train even more if each sessful moves could win him a prize like this. His traveled down her body, exploring her bottom with force when he suddenly found himself losing his power.


    The arm that held the sword suddenly shivered and in the next second, the Dragon Edge fell to the ground as he was unable to support it.


    Thud.


    The sheer weight of the sword created a tremor when the tip smashed into the ground, causing Ling to pull away in surprise.


    "Ah, I guess our sword training time reached the end," Ling muttered, sounding as if it was quite unfortunate but her expression showed something different.


    She showed a yful smile and tracing her fingers from his chest to his abs, Ling proposed sweetly, "How about we cultivate for a bit now...?"


    Her proposal was really tempting and he felt she was in the mood but there was still something he wanted to try.


    "Sure, but after I try the first move once again," Xuefeng suggested instead, postponing their dual cultivation forter.


    "Don¡¯t you need your Titan Bloodline to lift the sword?" Ling questioned but he only smiled and assured her, "Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t need it this time. I have a different idea."


    "Let me show you my Sky Drill," he called out while smacking her butt like a good luck charm and spawned his Golden Wings,unching himself in the sky.


    It was hard to fly so he temporarily kept Dragon Edge into his dantian and ordered, "Create my clone once again and don¡¯t move it around. I just want to test how much damage I can possibly deal."


    "Alright. Do you want me to use all of my defenses on it?"


    "Yes, all of them. Let¡¯s test the pration too," Xuefeng nodded.


    Ling blushed from that as she pouted, "Can you stop saying all those naughty words? You only make me think about one thing..."


    "Haha, I will swallow my words then," Xuefengughed and flew away, enjoying the look on Ling¡¯s face.


    To give himself an even bigger challenge, he decided to include Tianshi in his experiment as well.


    "Ah!" Both Tianshi and Lisa screamed when hended next to them and lifted them from the ground without asking.


    "Tianshi, will you help me? I need you to use your shield on the clone," Xuefeng asked mid-air, confusing her for a moment but then received a nod, "Of course."


    He dropped them off next to Ling, describing his n and finallyunched to the sky, right to the peak of the Training Grounds barrier.


    "There isn¡¯t a lot of space but I guess we can manage somehow," Xuefeng muttered.


    ¡¯Can you tell me what are you nning? What is this Sky Drill?¡¯ Ming asked once again but Xuefeng didn¡¯t expose anything.


    ¡¯Let me show you!¡¯


    Just as he called out, his wings swung aggressively and heunched himself forward, flying with great speed in a circle. He was elerating till his vision was almost blurred and suddenly pulled out Dragon Edge, using its weight to aim himself straight into the clone¡¯s position.


    Like a drill, Xuefeng started spinning, his sword shining, filled with Qi to the brim and fell straight into his target. Right when the tip touched his clone¡¯s stacked barriers, he released full power stored in the sword.


    Booooom!


    The sword passed through the clone¡¯s body like a knife through butter before smashing into the ground, causing a giant explosion that first blinded and then almost sted him away through the shock wave.


    "Arrrrrrgh!" Xuefeng yelled, holding onto the hilt of the sword as thousands of small rocks hit his body before dropping to the ground when the explosion ceased.


    Although his body wasn¡¯t in pain, his outfit was ruined, most of it in shreds. This wasn¡¯t exactly the most surprising but the change in the surroundings was.


    Half of Dragon Edge was stuck in the ground while he was at the bottom of a giant hole, almost fifty meters deep and hundred meters wide. He looked around with a dumbfounded expression, not expecting such a power behind the strike.


    There was no sight of the clone,pletely destroyed but that wasn¡¯t what he was most worried about.


    "Are you all okay?!" Xuefeng cried out, looking at the edge of the hole and thankfully, he saw three heads pop out, replying the same back to him, "Are you okay?!"


    "I¡¯m good!" He shouted back and pulled out the sword from the ground, looking at it with admiration.


    ¡¯That was stupid. You could have injured yourself if not for me shielding you,¡¯ Ming scolded. ¡¯Next time try to aim the power forward instead of downward unless you n to change your clothes each time you do it."


    "Hehe, I will try," Xuefeng giggled, very excited about this new move of his. The only thing that didn¡¯t match anymore was the name.


    "I have something cooler. From today this move will be called Nuke."

 Chapter 514 Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 514 Chaos</h4>


    At the same time inside the Royal Pce, an uninvited visitor arrived at the Ruler¡¯s Office. At normal times the ruler would be pleased to see the man in front of him but the current him was too stressed to even bother.


    "Why is it you? I asked to meet with Mdy," Ruler called out with a frown. "Let me guess, she won¡¯t being to meet me tomorrow."


    A part of him already predicted it.


    The golden-robed youth in front of him shook his head and exined in an official tone, "I¡¯m sorry but Mdy suddenly got busy and can¡¯t meet with Sir tomorrow. She cane the day after tomorrow after all her meetings are done. I came today to pass the message."


    "Bullshit. Mdy is the one in charge. She can do what she wants so she just doesn¡¯t want to meet with me," Ruler argued, already annoyed by the whole situation.


    "I can¡¯t control Mdy¡¯s time. I¡¯m just a messenger," the youth replied with a shrug. "Instead, I???m here to resolve whatever troubles you might have. Feel free to tell me."


    "Ha ha ha, you really think you can help me?" Rulerughed maniacally and ordered, "Go and destroy Liu n then because by tomorrow there will be no Royal Family."


    To his surprise, the youth wasn¡¯t even a bit surprised, staring at him in silence.


    "So you know..." Ruler muttered, rubbing his eyes. "You both know yet you won¡¯t do anything. I guess you already chose sides in this matter. You are supporting that little bastard?"


    "The one you call little bastard can face whole Royal Family forces by himself. I think the choice to support him rather than you is obvious," the golden-robed youth admitted, putting his hands into his robe pockets. "I suggest you follow your n, pass the crown to your son, and then leave this Realm. There is nothing else you can achieve here. It¡¯s over."


    "Fuck!" The ruler finally cursed, throwing the desk at the youth but he disappeared and appeared as if nothing happened, dodging the desk.


    "Releasing your anger on me won¡¯t resolve anything. Xuefeng is just more valuable to Mdy than you so you should just give up. Go to the Heaven Realm and make a name for yourself once again. It is over for you here," the youth advised calmly but that only made the ruler angrier, this time causing him to punch a hole in a wall.


    "Get out," Ruler snapped, atst, no longer having the use of him.


    The golden-robed youth gave him onest look and smiled, leaving as fast as he came.


    The Ruler kicked the chair away in anger and rubbed his temples, wondering what he should do. A part of him wanted to fight to the death but he knew it was a suicide.


    He pulled out a red pill from his ring and stared at it. The Ascension pill guaranteed him a breakthrough with his current cultivation. Even without it he could do it if he tried hard enough.


    "Ruler!"


    Just as he considered taking the pill right there to finally end all the problems he had, someone shouted from the entrance, barging inside the room.


    It was one of his elders who reported most of the news from the capital. Just his appearance gave him a headache, knowing the elder had nothing but bad news to share.


    "Ruler, all four Long-distance Teleportation Stations were taken over by the Liu n! All four are now either destroyed or turned off which makes it impossible to bring reinforcements into the Capital. Not only that, but we also noticed all of the Xiao Family and Liu n Forces are in the move, gathering around our properties! They must be nning an attack on us!"


    The elder quickly reported but the Ruler acted like he didn¡¯t hear anything. He just threw the news to the pile of bad news that was gathering for a while.


    "It¡¯s over," Ruler finally replied, his resolve to leave stronger than ever.


    "Ruler....?" the elder asked anxiously, looking at the pill in the Ruler¡¯s hand. "Is the Ruler nning to abandon us?"


    "Yes. There is nothing I can do to help the Royal Family survive. I will give you onest order before I leave though," the Ruler replied as he took off one of his rings, passing it to the elder. "I already cleared the treasury. There is nothing left inside. Inside this ring there is one hundred million Spirit Stones and many Artefacts that you can sell for even more money."


    "Ruler..." the elder muttered, lookingpletely speechless after scanning the ring but the Ruler didn¡¯t stop.


    "You will order our guards to spread the rumor that the Ruler of the Realm is dead and killed by Liu n. Tell them it¡¯s the order from me. I want you to create the biggest chaos in the history of the Capital. After you do that, I want you to take my son away from the Capital and support him until he reaches the point of Ascending."


    "..." The elder was silent for a moment, looking like he slowly understood the n and asked, "What about the Queen? Is she also Ascending with Ruler?"


    "My wife? Nope, she will only slow me down. Even though she has Monarch Stage, she never fought so she is weak. There are many beautiful women like her in the Heaven Realm," the Ruler answered in all seriousness. "If you want, you can take her for yourself. Aren¡¯t you still single? She is pretty and young so she can give you a few children. Having no one to support her she will grab the only chance to survive which is you. What do you think? Deal?"


    Just as he finished, he swallowed an Ascension Pill without hesitation and started cultivating, no longer paying the elder attention. Just as he thought, him taking the pill convinced the elder he wasn¡¯t lying.


    "Thank you for your trust, Ruler. I won¡¯t disappoint you," the elder called out and swiftly left the room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Sigh, my barrier was too weak..." Tianshi muttered as they flew back towards the Pce, still down after her barrier was crushed so easily by Xuefeng. "I will try to improve my cultivation so that it is much more powerful."


    Although she was happy for Xuefeng, she also had the ambition to be strong like him and support him. If she can¡¯t defend against his attack, how would she save him if some stronger opponent appeared once they reach the Heaven Realm?


    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s already pretty strong. It was my most powerful attack so it¡¯s not a surprise it broke," Xuefeng cheered her up, giving her a constion prize in the form of a kiss. "I¡¯m sure you will quickly improve."


    Tianshi found that an urate reward for her efforts and wrapped her arms around his head, taking him shamelessly for herself while leaving only his chest for Lisa.


    ¡¯Tianshi! Not good!¡¯


    Unfortunately, just as their lips touched, her spirit called out in rm and sent a vision into her mind. Out of nowhere, she found herself flying above the Capital and the sight below her blew her away.


    Fire everyone, multiple buildings in ruin, and thousands of cultivators battling in the skies and the streets, not caring about the destruction of the Capital. Mothers with children running away only to get crushed by the falling building or a random fireball.


    Chaos, pure chaos. No matter where she looked, she saw death.


    A momentter, her mind returned back to the present. She was still in his arms, looking at the confused Xuefeng who wiped her tears away while calling out to her worriedly.


    "Tianshi, are you okay? What happened?"

 Chapter 515 Fake News

    <h4>Chapter 515 Fake News</h4>


    "Tianshi...?" Xuefeng repeated after theynded on the balcony.


    Tianshi finally reacted, wiping her tears on her own and exined rmed, "Xuefeng, I just had a vision... I don¡¯t know when, in the next minutes or hours but the Capital will turn into a battlefield. Our people will be fighting Royal Family all over the Capital and many civilians will suffer. I¡¯m only sure it will happen today."


    Xuefeng¡¯s eyes widened, not expecting such news but he didn¡¯t immediately question her, making sure she was okay first.


    "Shhh... It¡¯s okay. It was just one possible future. Whatever you saw, we will change it and no one will die," Xuefeng assured as he caressed her cheeks. "Are you better?"


    Panic wouldn¡¯t bring them any good so he chose to approach the case calmly.


    "Mhmm, I¡¯m fine..." Tianshi replied, smiling at him to show she was alright but Xuefeng could see she was really bothered by what she saw.


    "Let¡¯s go inside," Xuefeng decided, pulling the two inside the bedroom and called out to the rest still cultivating on the bed, "Everyone, there is an emergency,e over."


    He didn¡¯t pay them more attention seeing they were waking up and focused on Tianshi, "You said we will be fighting Royal Family today? Can you still recall the vision?"


    "Mhmm, I can. It must be happening in the nearby future as I still had the same clothes as today."


    "Can you remember the position of the sun?" Xuefeng asked, having an idea in his mind.


    "Sun? Oh!" Tianshi was a bit confused at first but then she figured it out, running outside once again.


    This was one of those times where knowledge from Earth came in handy. In this world people mostly valued strength and riches instead of knowledge. Who would bother exploring the mysteries of the sun when they can explore the mysteries of cultivation.


    A momentter, Tianshi came back, calling out both excited and worried, "Based on the sun position, we still have around thirty minutes till the vision bes a reality."


    Although it was still a lot of time, whatever Royal Family is nning, they are doing it right now. What Tianshi saw were just the results of their ploys so they needed to act quickly to prevent it.


    "Alright, we have to act. Wuying¡ª Where is Wuying?" Xuefeng called out to the girls only to realize that both Wuying and Nuwa were away.


    He knew his powers were limited as he didn¡¯t have much control over their forces. Unfortunately, both Nuwa and Wuying were gone.


    "What happened? Wuying left with Nuwa less than an hour ago," Xiao Wen informed, reaching them with the rest.


    "Let me check if she is somewhere close," Tianshi called out, closing her eyes while Xuefeng exined briefly, "Tianshi had a vision. In the next thirty minutes the Capital will get really chaotic with both forces shing. We need to stop whatever Royal Family is nning."


    "What can they possibly do...? There is no way we will lose against them with their current situation. Even if they attack us directly, they don¡¯t have any chance," Xiao Wen countered but Xuefeng had a quick exnation.


    "Even if we win, many civilians will suffer and Capital will turn into ruins. We definitely want to avoid it."


    "I can¡¯t contact Wuying but I can sense she is somewhere in the center of the Capital. Nuwa is together with her," Tianshi informed right after.


    "Let¡¯s join them. They might already know Royal Family ns and thats why they are gone," Xuefeng decided and everyone nodded aside from Lisa who stood there silently.


    "Xuefeng, I won¡¯t go with you," Lisa called out when the rest was getting ready to leave. "I won¡¯t help you at all if any battles starts and will only be a burden. I will stay here and prepare pills for our expedition instead."


    "Alright, I won¡¯t force you toe." Xuefeng respected her choice, also thinking it was for the better.


    He also looked at Yiren, wondering what she thought about herself but to his surprise, she was already on the balcony, ready to fly away with her wings fluttering.


    Xuefeng only smiled to that, knowing very well Yiren wouldn¡¯t willingly stay and turned back to Lisa only to receive a deep kiss together with a blessing, "Good luck Xuefeng."


    Lisa blushed lightly but she seemed proud of herself, getting courage to steal those advances.


    "We will be back soon," He called out after onest look at her and joined the rest,unching off the balcony.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "What? You attacked the teleportation stations to stop Royal Family reinforcements?" Xuefeng questioned in surprise, a bit upset he wasn¡¯t invited for the fun. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me?"


    They were standing one of the stations roofs, treating it as the base of their operations.


    "You were training and it wasn¡¯t much so I asked Nuwa instead," Wuying replied simply, quickly shifting to the other topic. "We should rather talk about Tianshi¡¯s vision. I just checked and we didn¡¯t notice any moves from Royal Family. Even if they noticed our actions, they didn¡¯t rearrange their forces at all. They only announced that the Ruler is abdicating and passing the crown to his son tomorrow."


    Wu joined the conversation and reported, "I also passed the news to my father and he is gathering men just in case they need to interfere. Trade Union was always neutral but because of me, he is willing to help."


    "Thank you, Wu, but we should still try to prevent any battles till we are fully ready. We need to finish them off in one full sweep," Xuefeng said, deep in thought. "If he is passing the crown to his son, it means he gave up. He will do anything to ruin our lives as revenge because he doesn¡¯t care anymore. Even if the whole Capital will be ruined, it won¡¯t matter to him as that is not his problem anymore. He knows that Royal Family rules will be over very soon. He can simply order everyone to attack us and then ascend to Heaven Realm without care. Wait..."


    As Xuefeng thought out loud, a sudden conclusion came to his mind.


    "What if that is exactly what he wants?" Nuwa voiced it out for him.


    "But how will they do it? Most of the Royal Guards won¡¯t just brainlessly attack our forces just to die. They need some kind of trigger like¡ª" Xuefeng tried to figure it out when he was disturbed by anding Elvish Guard member who immediately called out to Nuwa in his report.


    "Queen! Royal Family is spreading fake news that Liu n assassinated the Ruler of the Realm! Now all Royal Guards mobilize, wanting revenge for their Ruler. They are mainly grouping up to attack our clothing business in the main za but our forces were attacked throughout the Capital! We managed to kill them easily but that only escted the problem."


    "Damn! I knew it. This fucker just wants to see chaos and doesn¡¯t even care about his people," Xuefeng cursed, already wanting to suggest the same thing.


    ¡¯Now that it was mentioned, if you look at the sky above the Pce, you can see some disturbance. It seems like the Heaven Realm Portal is opening for the Ruler,¡¯ Ming pointed out, confirming their guesses.


    "Wuying, take everyone to the main za and try to calm down the situation. I will go to the Pce and bring that bastard back. We will show everyone what kind of the Ruler they fight for," Xuefeng ordered, determined to end it all today.


    He wanted to kill him tomorrow but he gave them no choice, quickening his death by one day.

 Chapter 516 Freeze!

    <h4>Chapter 516 Freeze!</h4>


    As Royal Pce was in a different direction than the main za, Xuefeng separated from the girls half way, hurrying to stop the destruction of the country. He still stayed connected with them,municating with Tianshi until the range was reached and the connection cut. Although the range increased after Tianshi¡¯s training, she still had a lot to improve.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate and transformed into his Titan form just as he saw the Pce in the distance, increasing his strength to lift Dragon Edge. Xuefeng rarely needed to go all out in the battle but he couldn¡¯t show any mercy this time.


    ¡¯Look at the clouds. They are gathering directly above the Pce. The doors to the Heaven Realm will open any moment,¡¯ Ming informed. ¡¯The Ruler must have already broken through to God Stage.¡¯


    ¡¯He won¡¯t be able to escape anyway,¡¯ Xuefeng assured confidently as he sped up, gazing at the newly ced barrier in the distance.


    Drakos destroyed it once before and he was going to do it again.


    "Let me show you my improved Nuke..." Xuefeng muttered as he aimed the sword forward and charged, gathering the power.


    There were barely any patrolling Royal Guards but some still stayed on duty. It was hard not to notice a bright shining star that charged straight at them.


    "Hey! Stop right th¡ª!"


    They cried out but seeing he didn¡¯t stop, they moved out of the way, almost getting smashed into pulp by him.


    He charged past them before piercing into the barrier with a gathered momentum.


    Boom!


    The sound-wave sted away any living soul but it only slowed him down a little, unable to stop his charge. Xuefeng already expected it so he didn¡¯t get too full of himself and dove down towards the pce.


    ¡¯Girls, can you find him for me?¡¯ Xuefeng asked, knowing his Spirit Awareness wasn¡¯t powerful enough.


    ¡¯There is no need, he wille to you in the next five seconds,¡¯ Ming replied and he suddenly felt a familiar force above him.


    He looked up and saw bright lighte out of nowhere, splitting the sky into the shape of the door. They spawned less than a few hundred meters above his head.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have time to admire them.


    Bang!


    The pce roof under him exploded, sending tile shards right at him. He swung his sword, sting them away but then saw a ck shadow fly past him, heading straight towards the door of light.


    "Fuck!" Xuefeng cursed and immediatelyunched after the Ruler, wrapping himself with lightning armor.


    Fire and Air Qi sted out of his legs, giving him a quick boost that allowed him to catch up. He didn¡¯t hesitate and shed at the Ruler¡¯s side, not caring if he can actually dodge it.


    Cling!


    He was hit by the sound of two swords shing before sensing a direct impact on the de.


    "Argh!"


    Xuefeng heard the cry of pain and finally saw the Ruler¡¯s face after he stabilized his flight, clutching onto his wounded chest. Not only did Dragon Edge slice through the Ruler¡¯s sword but also broke his armor, finally stopping his attack with his body.


    It was easy to guess that both of those Spirit Artefacts were of Rank 9.


    "Where do you think you are going?" Xuefeng asked with a re, standing between the Ruler and the door of light.


    Surprisingly enough, the Ruler didn¡¯t show any fear but insteadughed, throwing the broken armor off him, "Haha! You think you can stop me from leaving?! I think you forgot the God Stage Cultivator¡¯s natal ability!"


    Xuefeng frowned when he heard it, not recalling any natal abilities but that was his mistake. Just as he wondered confused, the Ruler disappeared, vanishing on the spot.


    Thankfully, he wasn¡¯t there by himself.


    Ling activated the Ether Qi he already prepared just in case and entered into another space with the Ruler right in front of him, rushing towards the door.


    Xuefeng only extended his hand to the side, causing the Ruler to smash into it. This ruined both of their Ether Qi, moving them back into outside world.


    "You wish," Xuefeng said, not ying anymore and wrapped the Ruler with the power of his Elvish Bloodline, immobilizing him. "I said, you are not leaving today."


    Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!


    He didn¡¯t waste any more time on him, punching out four times which caused all of his limbs to break.


    He also punched right under his stomach, intending to ruin his cultivation but to his surprise, he had no dantian.


    Ling was quick to provide him with an exnation that made sense.


    ¡¯After advancing to God Stage, your dantian merges with your soul. You cannot easily ruin someone¡¯s cultivation like with a dantian.¡¯


    "Ruler!"


    "Ruler!"


    Multiple Royal Guards caught up at that moment, surrounding him while calling out after his Ruler. No one attacked as the Ruler¡¯s life was at Xuefeng¡¯s mercy.


    "Is this your Ruler?" Xuefeng pointed at the paralyzed man with broken limbs. "He lied to you all, feigning his death so you can all die while creating chaos in the Capital. Is this the Ruler you all want to die for?"


    "..."


    The Royal Guards looked at each other yet they didn¡¯t answer him. They also heard from the main elder that the Ruler died yet they could see it was a clear bullshit.


    "I thoughts so," Xuefeng replied for them and ordered sternly, "Contact yourrades. If you don¡¯t want to see a river of blood stream in the Capital, tell them to stop all battles."


    One of the Royal Guards flew forward and replied honestly, "Uhm... We already did when we called for back-ups yet no one responded. It seems the battle already started."


    "Damn," Xuefeng cursed andunched without hesitation, rushing towards the main za with the Ruler¡¯s body.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the same time, on the main za, the battle indeed started just a moment ago.


    "Nuwa, why did you kill him?!" Tianshi scolded seeing a dead body drop to the ground, turning into a pulp of flesh.


    Just a minute ago the two big groups were facing each other, dominating the whole sky when Nuwa killed someone who cursed at her, calling them a bunch of bitches.


    Although she really wanted the man to die as well, the priority was to avoid any battles till Xuefeng arrived.


    "Whoops," Nuwa muttered while scratching her head but it was toote for regret.


    Royal Guards finally broke andunched a full blown attack, sending thousands of attacks in Liu n and Xiao Family direction. Naturally, they didn¡¯t stay idle, defending and counterattacking.


    If they couldn¡¯t have peace, they could only try to minimize the loses.


    Tianshi sent multiple shields and buffs onto as many people as she could when she heard Xuefeng¡¯s voice in her head, ¡¯I¡¯ming with the Ruler! How is the situation?¡¯


    ¡¯Quick! The battle just started!¡¯ Tianshi quickly ryed the massage and called out to Nuwa who was about to dive into the whirlpool of the battle, ¡¯Xuefeng ising! Can you freeze the battle for a moment?!¡¯


    ¡¯Ah! I really wanted to fight a little,¡¯ Nuwamented but quicklyplied, grabbing Yiren¡¯s hand and flew to the middle of the battlefield.


    "FREEZE!"


    Her shout was as loud as a thunderstorm, paralyzing everyone on the spot, both allies and the enemies. Beads of sweat filled Nuwa and Yiren¡¯s foreheads but they held them in ce.


    At the same time, a small golden dot was speeding up towards them from the distance.


    "Stop the battle! Your Ruler is alive!" Xuefeng cried out when he reached the battlefield, disying the Ruler to everyone. "He lied to you all, feigning his death. He only wanted revenge on my Liu n without caring about your lives!"


    Silence.


    Everyone looked above at Xuefeng and even after Nuwa released the people, they didn¡¯t continue the battle.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t stop at that and quickly added, "Today is the mark on the history when the Royal Family stops ruling the Capital. Join and help us build our new future, making the Capital great again!"


    Bang!


    A horrific thunder suddenly snapped as if to bless his words when a blinding light lightened up their surroundings.


    Door of light opened right above their heads and two chains flew out from the inside, piercing into the Ruler¡¯s chest. Xuefeng seemed to lose control over the Ruler¡¯s body as it was pulled towards the door.


    "You can¡¯t keep me here! Hahahaha! Heaven Realm summons me!"

 Chapter 517 Heavenly Punishmen

    <h4>Chapter 517 Heavenly Punishmen</h4>


    Both of the Ruler¡¯s shoulders were pierced by the chains yet he was full smiles, getting closer and closer to the door of light. Xuefeng¡¯s restrictions on the Ruler stopped working as if the chains sucked in any Qi used around him, probably to stop anyone from resisting the chains.


    "Hahahaha! See ya suckers!" the Ruler yelled out inughter, already giving up on his image.


    Xuefeng only frowned but he didn¡¯t give up yet. He was hell bent on killing the bastard Ruler today.


    Although the chains dragged him away, they were extremely slowpared to Xuefeng¡¯s speed. Heunched forward and quickly overtook the Ruler, grabbing onto the chains.


    Nothing.


    No matter how hard he tried, the chains didn¡¯t budge, continuing to pull with the same force.


    "Haha!" The Rulerughed even harder, his expression maddened. "You can¡¯t stop the Heaven!"


    "I can¡¯t stop the Heavens but I can stop your life!" Xuefeng called out, aiming Dragon Edge at the Ruler¡¯s chest.


    His Qi could be nullified but his de couldn¡¯t. No matter what, the Ruler would die that day.


    "Die!" Xuefeng cried out and pierced downward, straight into the Ruler¡¯s chest.


    It went in like a knife into butter yet to Xuefeng¡¯s surprise, the Ruler continued tough.


    "Haha! You can¡¯t kill me! We call them Chains of Life and Death! As long as I¡¯m connected to them, you can¡¯t kill me!"


    ¡¯Interesting... I never heard of that," Ming muttered curiously. ¡¯He seems to be telling the truth. I can sense a great life-force from the chains.¡¯


    ¡¯Then what can we do to stop him?¡¯ Xuefeng asked hurriedly, gazing at the door of light above him. ¡¯We are running out of time!¡¯


    He didn¡¯t want to risk entering into the passage. One mistake was enough.


    ¡¯Unless you can somehow detach the chains from him, I guess it¡¯s impossible¡ª¡¯ Ming replied before pausing, getting a sudden idea. ¡¯Wait! Try using your Elemental Bracelet on the chains!¡¯


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate as they were almost at the passage entrance and quickly activated the bracelet. It turned into liquid and covered his hand, creating a golden gauntlet. He grasped the chain right after and immediately felt an immense amount of Fate Qi pump into his body.


    ¡¯It¡¯s working!¡¯ Xuefeng informed excitedly when the chain suddenly snapped inside his hand, breaking in half.


    The other end pierced into the Ruler lost its shine, breaking into small pieces as the Qi inside of it sinked into Xuefeng¡¯s body.


    Cough! Cough!


    The Ruler vomited blood right after, his face not that confident anymore.


    His life was only supported on one chain which Xuefeng could break any moment.


    Pa!


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t wait for even a second and snapped the second chain. The story repeated itself and the Ruler was no longer unkible.


    "And who isughing now, huh?!" Xuefeng called out, ready to pull out Dragon Edge from the Ruler¡¯s chest to kill him when a loud shout came from the distance, stopping his actions.


    "Don¡¯t kill him yet!"


    Normally Xuefeng would ignore it but he recognized the voice.


    Drakos sped up from the sky and stopped right next to them, grinning to himself, "Let¡¯s use him a bit before we kill him."


    Xuefeng wanted to ask where the hell was he the whole time but he guessed it would only be a waste of time. Instead, he got straight to the point.


    "How?"


    The Ruler was already a dead man, barely breathing with Xuefeng¡¯s sword stuck in his chest. Not only was he bleeding from the two wounds left by the chains but also his sword. He was alsopletely immobilized, totally on Xuefeng¡¯s mercy.


    "Just wait. You think that Heavens will stop before they get what they want? When they send more chains, cut them off and let me consume them. They have a lot of Fate Qi inside of them," Drakos exined, already drooling.


    "So you only came to eat?" Xuefeng asked while rolling his eyes. "Where were you when we needed you?"


    "Shhh! I was obviously hunting! How could I know there would be such a mess when I return?" Drakos shushed him and brushed the matter to the side, dropping on the Ruler¡¯s body that freed him from the sword.


    Grabbing him by the neck, he flew down while calling out the instructions, "Wait till the chains reach us before cutting them off."


    Naturally, even if he were to follow this n, he would get the cut as well.


    ¡¯How much Fate Qi were we able get from those two chains?¡¯


    ¡¯About a thousand Fate Stones worth. It¡¯s a lot for such small chain but I wouldn¡¯t ruin the chains for such amount,¡¯ Ming replied before proposing, ¡¯How about keeping the chains and use themter instead?¡¯


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    He didn¡¯t have the time to decide as four chains suddenly exploded out of the passage, heading straight towards Drakos underneath him.


    After they extended for a few hundred meters, almost hitting Drakos, Xuefeng cut them off one by one, keeping two for himself while letting the other two drop down into Drakos¡¯ hands.


    ¡¯Perfect!¡¯ Ming eximed after she imed them with Ling, putting them both into Ling¡¯s world. ¡¯Just as I thought, the chains are unbreakable. Only the Elemental Bracelet, being the Fate Qi nemesis can break them.¡¯


    ¡¯Doesn¡¯t it make them breakable then?¡¯ Xuefeng questioned the obvious but Ming replied simply, ¡¯They are breakable only to you! There is only one Elemental Bracelet and you have it!¡¯


    Rumble!


    The passage seemed to know someone was disturbing Heaven¡¯s Work by the sounds of thundering out of the door of light. In a blink, the tables have turned. Multiple chains flew out of the hole but this time their target was Xuefeng instead.


    He deflected one, dodged another but they kepting, wanting to overwhelm him with the numbers.


    "Fuck!" Xuefeng cursed, forced to teleport away but the chains kept chasing.


    Ten!


    Twenty!


    One hundred!


    The passage barely fit so many chains yet they kept spawning, aiming to punish Xuefeng for disturbing the Heavens.


    In just a moment, he was surrounded from all sides with sharp chains heading straight at him, executing the Heavenly Punishment.


    High in the sky, two invisible men that were meant to protect Xuefeng from any lethal danger were already sweating, not expecting that he would actually challenge the Heavens into a battle. Even they couldn¡¯t stop the chains. They were designed to be unbreakable and unstoppable. Only Godly Treasures from the greatest civilization could counter such power.


    "Only Goddess Ming can help him right now..." the old man muttered right before the inevitable happened.


    BOOOOOOM!


    One giant explosion illuminated the whole sky when the chains crushed into each other from all sides with Xuefeng in the center.


    "XUEFENG!"


    "XUEFENG!"


    "XUEFENG!"


    His wives yelled out desperately but there was nothing they could do to help him. Even though the light blinded their eyes, they still looked up, waiting to see if he was okay.


    "He is fine! I can feel it!" Yiren suddenly screamed at the rest, giving everyone hope.


    Crack!


    Before the light disappeared, they heard a tens of cracks and then saw multiple chains falling down, disintegrating one the spot.


    The light kept getting smaller until it decreased to the size of a person but it wasn¡¯t just Xuefeng.


    Someone else was inside of his arms, hugging onto his neck with their lips connected.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t know what was happening until he felt warm lips covering his. He thought his run in this world was over yet he was thankfully wrong.


    Ming who finally pulled away from his arms looked into his eyes and whispered weakly, "I guess... you don¡¯t have a choice but to take care of me..."


    Just as she said thest word, her eyes closed and she fell into his arms limply, no longer responding.

 Chapter 518 Blessing

    <h4>Chapter 518 Blessing</h4>


    "Uff... she really did it..." the old man gasped, staring at Xuefeng who hugged the unconscious Ming and flew down the sky. "I didn¡¯t think she would actually sacrifice herself for him..."


    "Wait... Sacrifice? Did she actually die?" the middle-aged man asked, his face turning pale.


    "Of course not but she lost something precious to him. At least that¡¯s what I think she did," the old man exined. "There was a rumor that the King of Heavens got mad that Queen Ming didn¡¯t want to give her blessing to him. The blessing was meant to connect the two and give a boost of strength to him. The obvious reason she used to reject him was the consequences of this blessing. Not only she would be weakened but she would also lose her independence."


    "Independence? So she would basically be his ve?"


    "You said it." the old man shrugged. "The King of Heavens got mad because she didn¡¯t trust him. Since then there were many problems between them and they constantly argued. Obviously, there can only be one Queen so she can¡¯t just give her blessing to anyone. Queen Ming is smart. I¡¯m sure she rejected to test him. Just based on the fact that he got mad, I wouldn¡¯t give him jack shit."


    "Watch out, you are talking about the King of Heavens," the middle-aged man warned casually but obviously, both of them were against him. "I understand you. My wife is still locked inside the Fate Kingdom. How many years have I not seen her? I want to curse him as much as you do."


    "Well, I would love to see his face when he realizes his Queen offered her blessing to Xuefeng," the old man scoffed and moved, flying down. "Come, let¡¯s check if Queen Ming is alright."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Are you alright?"


    Ming heard Xuefeng¡¯s sweet voice right beside her ear and couldn¡¯t help but melt again, her heart actingpletely different than before her blessing. Each time he spoke, her body reacted, forcing her to focus on his voice fully.


    She guessed it would take her some time to get adjusted to that feeling. Who would have thought the side effects of her blessing would be this strong?


    ¡¯So he will be my future king from now on...¡¯ Ming thought, opening her eyes to look at her chosen one.


    Her eyelids were heavy but she felt a deep need to see him.


    "Mhmm... I¡¯m fine... Just a little weak," Ming replied, squeezing his neck with her leftover strength.


    She stared into his face and smiled on instinct, hugging into his cheek without restraints before whispering, "Please hold me tightly or I will fall... I don¡¯t have any strength left..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you fall," Xuefeng assured, hugging her body even closer to her chest. "Do you need to return inside and rest?"


    She took her time to reply, busy feasting on his delicious smell. He didn¡¯t know but just a sniff of him made her body react, feeling like to swallow him whole. If she had any strength left, she didn¡¯t think she would be able to restrain herself.


    "No. I want you to hug me. I want to stay in your arms," Ming muttered, not willing to separate from him. "Also... You can hold me by my butt... I don¡¯t mind..."


    She could feel Xuefeng acted reserved, not trying to take advantage of her while she was in her weakened state but she wanted the exact opposite.


    "Well, okay. It will be easier for me," Xuefeng epted quite easily, as it was ufortable to hold her by her back and reached down, lifting her butt with his hand.


    Ah!


    Ming couldn¡¯t help but moan, her body suddenly shivering from pleasure. She bit her lip to stop but Xuefeng already heard it, stopping his flight.


    "Are you okay? I didn¡¯t hurt you, right?" Xuefeng asked worriedly, acting like he thought he hurt her by ident.


    What was she supposed to say? That she gave herself away to him and she can never leave him? That each of his touches makes her almost pass out from pleasure? That she can¡¯t stop thinking about him, her mind fixated on serving him?


    "Uhmm... I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just a little bit sensitive..." Ming assured while hiding into his neck. "It would be best if you don¡¯t make any sudden movements..."


    "I¡¯m already flying slowly. We will reach the Pce soon so you can rest properly," Xuefeng exined as he continued the flight.


    "What happened when I was out...? Did the chains stop chasing after you...?" Ming asked quietly, trying to distract her mind.


    "Yes. After you saved us, Drakos killed the Ruler so the passage closed right after," Xuefeng described and questioned, "Can you tell me what you did? I thought nothing can stop the chains other than the Elemental Bracelet."


    "Well, I had the power to give you a one-time blessing. It¡¯s meant to increase your strength by gathering the Fate Qi from our surroundings. I wanted to use it inside the Fate Kingdom where the concentration of Fate Qi is the highest but I guess it worked out well here too. We were able to absorb all Fate Qi from the chains and use it to strengthen your body," Ming exined while skipping some of the details and hugged him, breathing weakly, "Hu... I guess I¡¯m still too weak to speak so much..."


    "So that¡¯s why... Please, don¡¯t force yourself to speak if you feel weak," Xuefeng pleaded. "And thank you for saving me. It was greedy of me to think I can repeatedly cheat Heavens."


    "You are wee... " Ming cheered up, rubbing her nose against his neck. "It worked out well so don¡¯t worry about it..."


    Her fingers were brushed into his hair and she massaged him gently, pretty sure it would soon be her favorite activity.


    She finally understood why all of his wives loved to spend time with him, showering him with their love. Not only she enjoyed it but she was at peace at well, her mind calming down.


    "I can¡¯t see the girls with us... Where is everyone?" Ming questioned, seeing they were reaching the pce. "Are we going to be alone?"


    "Mhmm, I told them to stay and help my father tame the chaos while I carry you to rest," Xuefeng replied as he started slowing down, prepared tond. "I will have to go back to help them too."


    Ming¡¯s heart sank when she heard it.


    ¡¯No! I want you to stay with me!¡¯ She screamed internally.


    Thud.


    Xuefengnded and ced her gently on the balcony floor, asking while supporting her, "Can you stand?"


    She was still weak so her legs immediately began to shiver. Ming didn¡¯t even need to fake it to convince him.


    "I can stand but I doubt I can reach the bed... Can you carry me?"


    "Of course," Xuefeng nodded, canceling his wings to enter inside with her.


    He lifted the quilt and ced her on the bed, sitting right next to her afterward.


    "Are you sure you don¡¯t want to return to Ling¡¯s world and sleep here instead?" Xuefeng asked as he reached out, checking her forehead for the temperature. "You definitely need some rest. You are really hot."


    "I don¡¯t want to return. I want to stay here..." Ming replied, staring at him unhappily.


    "What? Why are you making such a face? Did I do anything wrong?" Xuefeng questioned, rubbing on her cheek.


    "I will rest but how am I supposed to sleep with my clothes on...? I¡¯m too weak to take them off by myself," Mingined, trying hard to lift herself up to reach to the bottom of her dress but Xuefeng suddenly pushed her back on the bed.


    "Let me help you, don¡¯t move."

 Chapter 519 Im Ready... *

    <h4>Chapter 519 I¡°m Ready... *</h4>


    ¡¯Something feels off...¡¯ Xuefeng thought as he sat down on the bed with Ming¡¯s legs between his own. Her dress had to be taken off from the bottom to the top but just as he touched her thighs, Ming moaned once again.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to notice that Ming was much different after her blessing, acting like an innocent teen in love.


    "Don¡¯t worry about me... Just do it. If I could do it myself, I would... It¡¯s just my powers are currently locked..." Ming justified her weird actions, looking away from his eyes but kept ncing back at him, blushing heavier each time.


    "I already said I will do it but I¡¯m still worried about you," Xuefeng replied as he continued, slipping his hands underneath her tight dress. "Are you sure your sensitivity is the only thing that changed? You seem more daring and eptingpared to before."


    Earlier Ming was clearly not ready to ept him, not really sure what she wanted but now she looked like he could unleash his full power on her and she wouldn¡¯t resist for a second, wishing for that to happen.


    Xuefeng would lie if he said he wasn¡¯t tempted but her well-being was more important to him. He wasn¡¯t as corrupted to take full advantage of her in her weakened state.


    Ah...


    She let out a deep breath when he reached her bottom, his fingers tangling in her panties. All her clothes were made by her with Fate Qi so he barely felt them, so soft he didn¡¯t realize his fingers slipped underneath them.


    ¡¯Ugh, this is going to be a nightmare...¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t help but press his fingers on the side of her butt-cheeks to check their tenderness and his naughty desires quickly filled him, pushing him for more. He did it so many times that he already got used to it, finding it normal.


    "Cough, can you lift your butt a little? Your dress is stuck underneath your butt..." Xuefeng suggested as he cleared his throat, trying to extinguish his urges for now but Ming didn¡¯t seem like she wanted to help him.


    It was the opposite.


    Instead of lifting her body to make it easier for him, she suddenly rolled in ce andid down on her belly instead, exposing her rxed butt to him.


    "Is it better...?" Ming asked and reached out for his hand, cing it directly on her butt. "I don¡¯t mind your touch anymore... Feel free to do anything you wish..."


    Such a tease!


    How could he reject a squeeze when his hand was already on her squishy butt? Ming was already destined to be with him so, in his mind, she was already his woman. He was only holding back in consideration of her, thinking she wasn¡¯t fully ready yet.


    Did the current Ming look like she wasn¡¯t ready?


    He lifted her dress as he would do so anyway and his eyes widened at the sight of her two round moons, almost bare in front of him. Her panties only covered the middle section, almost invisible while squeezed between two parts. It looked as if ready to be rubbed and caressed, making Xuefeng unable to resist anymore.


    Mhmm!


    Ming¡¯s screams got muffled by the pillow as he grabbed her mellows firmly, unable to fit them in his palms.


    "Oof... Are you really that sensitive?" Xuefeng gasped, not expecting such a strong reaction from her.


    He had to admit that it only made him want to tease her more.


    ¡¯Okay... Only once... I promise...¡¯ Xuefeng vowed to no one in particr and smacked her butt, testing the bounciness levels.


    "Ah!" Ming moaned out loud, gazing behind at him. Her eyes were screaming with desire, a lookpletely unseen on her face.


    Her bottom shivered and muscles contracted for a moment as if just one smack on the butt was enough to immobilize her with pleasure.


    "Wait... Hu..." Ming called out, breathing weakly. "I didn¡¯t realize it would be this strong... Give me a second of break..."


    "How can you be this sensitive...?" Xuefeng asked surprised, massaging her instead.


    "I don¡¯t know... I didn¡¯t fully know about the side-effects of this blessing... This is the first time in history that it¡¯s used so I¡¯m the first test subject..." Ming exined, taking this short moment to recover. "I can¡¯t really imagine how it would feel if we did more..."


    "What are the other side-effects?" Xuefeng asked curiously as he moved upwards, following his initial intentions of taking off her dress.


    "Uhm..." Ming hesitated for a moment before replying softly, "I think my feelings for you multiplied... I can¡¯t really stop thinking about you..."


    "Oh really..." Xuefeng muttered with his interest piqued and leaned down, whispering into her ear, "What are you thinking right now?"


    "Your fingers... My mind traces each of their movement, sending multiple signals as you rub and gently skim on my body," Ming exined, reaching out to grab onto his face before caressing his cheek with her thumb. "They go up and you finally grasp onto my breasts, sending shocks throughout my body... You test their texture and treasure them to your heart content while kissing my neck and lips... You finally can¡¯t stop yourself and roll me over, covering me with your full weight..."


    "You are really far ahead in your mind... Aren¡¯t I still on your tummy?" Xuefeng asked amused, quite impressed with her imagination. He honestly wouldn¡¯t have thought of a better scenario.


    "But you will eventually... I can feel you are ready, poking me on my butt... Raw and strong... Already waiting tounch an assault on me... Forcing me to yield as you take me firmly..." Ming described as if she was already in her dreams, experiencing it.


    "You know that each man has his limits..." Xuefeng muttered, performing ording to the script. "I want you to rest yet you tease me. You are too weak at the moment."


    He was drawn by her words, invading her further until he met two naked softies on his way, squeezing them just like she wished.


    Ah!


    He covered her fully and dove into her golden hair, sucking on her neck while listening to the music of her moans. When he pinched her nipples in between of his fingers, her body lost all strength, making her speechless while barely able to breathe.


    "See... You are too weak right now..." Xuefeng muttered, pulling away from her but Ming suddenly regained her vigor and rolled once again, grabbing onto his head.


    "Don¡¯t leave..." She pleaded, looking at him with a puppy gaze. "I don¡¯t have strength... but you can give me some, right?"


    Her body was now fully exposed right in front of him but he was focused on her eyes instead, slowly lowered by her arms. He could easily resist her but she knew his weakness.


    She rubbed on his ears while luring him seductively, "Kiss me... I won¡¯t run away anymore... Kiss me..."


    He held onto her face and stroked it with their noses grazing together.


    "What about others? They are waiting for me..." Xuefeng asked, already knowing he didn¡¯t want to leave.


    "Are you willing to lose such an opportunity...? I¡¯m naked, just for you... All sensitive and ready to ept you... What if the effects wear offter? You won¡¯t get to see me like this anymore..." Ming teased, boldly nibbling on his lips, craving for him visibly.


    Her body trembled just from this little peck kiss of hers but she started at him firmly, awaiting his decision.


    Being a man, Xuefeng had only one response to her.


    "Don¡¯t me meter..."

 Chapter 520 We are now one. Forever.

    <h4>Chapter 520 We are now one. Forever.</h4>


    Just as words left his mouth, Xuefeng was already closing the gap between them, throwing her mind into oblivion. She barely had control over her actions, turning on her auto-pilot that moved as her instincts wished and desired.


    His lips brushed her own, softly and delicately like a brush on a painting, long enough to take her breath away.


    They were hot.


    She focused on his lips and fingers that warmed her up, spreading burning sensation from her cheeks to her chest, leaving lingering heat she couldn¡¯t get rid off.


    Pleasure, joy and satisfaction filled her mind as her body vibrated rhythmically, trembling from ecstasy yet Xuefeng didn¡¯t leave her, continuing to vite her where only he could.


    He warned her yet she didn¡¯t listen.


    It was still worth it.


    He kissed her like no one ever did, both aggressive yet gentle, tormenting only to heal, gripping only to release. Quick and electric, stunning her then inviting for more, firmer and more determined.


    Both her hands tangled in his hair, prepared in case he wanted to leave but he didn¡¯t seem interested, giving her delicious taste with each bite that left her mind unable to respond.


    Ming didn¡¯t know how long their kisssted but at some point, she felt her mouth open with each breath. His moist tongue pushed past her rxed self and began fighting her own, forcing her to yield.


    Mhmm!


    Just as she thought her trembling stopped, slowly getting used to the pleasure, she was hit with another wave, screaming out for help yet her tongue was tied.


    They tussled wildly, mashing their lips against one another when he reached down, grasping on her bare chest without any warning.


    How many times did she her limits were broken already?


    There wasn¡¯t a part of her body that didn¡¯t react intensely to his touch, sending spasms across her body.


    She thought her strength woulde back after a while yet it was only slipping away, juiced out by her constant peaks.


    This couldn¡¯t continue.


    "Aw!" Xuefeng eximed, his tongue bitten by her in the middle of their battle.


    "I can¡¯t wait anymore... I want it..." Ming called out as soon as air filled her lungs. "It¡¯s too much... Even for me..."


    Her unlimited strength didn¡¯t suddenly disappear after her blessing, it was locked instead. She could feel all her powers inside her yet she couldn¡¯t reach it. Right now she was just a mortal and only he could unlock her.


    "Can Ling help you?" Xuefeng asked, staring into her exhausted eyes but she shook her head. "It won¡¯t work... I need you to finish the blessing and fully connect with me..."


    She could feel it deep down. The two of them were connected not only by soul but body as well. For him to receive the full blessing, they had to connect with their bodies as well.


    To show what she wanted, Ming scraped thest bits of strength she had and reached down on his chest, grasping strongly onto his crotch as if it was the tip of the cliff, thest thing saving her from falling down the abyss.


    "I want it..." Ming repeated with their eyes locked and slipped another hand inside his pants, squeezing and gripping only to get intimidated.


    Her eyes widened when she visualized the whole size of it, muttering, "How can this whole thing fit inside me...?"


    Xuefeng only smirked and asked yfully, "Let¡¯s find out, shall we?"


    He gave her a peck kiss and watched her face as he extended his arm, returning the favor.


    Ahhh!


    She moaned loudly right when his fingers entered inside her, squeezing them tightly in the moist heaven yet he didn¡¯t stop moving, rubbing on her walls while enjoying hers screams.


    "W-wait¡ª ahh!" she tried to stop him yet she came once again, her back arched like a bow as her body tightened once again.


    She then fell limply on the bed and couldn¡¯t muster any more strength to speak. Hepletely exhausted her with just forey,


    "Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore..."


    She heard his whisper as he kissed her neck and spread her thighs, cing the key to her body right between her legs. He grabbed her hands into his own, wrapping them together and finally connected their bodies, thrusting forward.


    Bang!


    She felt a sudden explosion inside her mind and her eyes snapped open, suddenly regaining her rity.


    Huh?


    She looked around and saw nothing but white light, filling the whole space around them. There was no bed, no windows and the balcony but thankfully, he was there.


    Nothing else mattered to her.


    A broad and strong body hugged her tightly as she sat down on hisp, their bodies connected. All her exhaustion was gone as if it was never there.


    "I knew it," Ming said confidently, guessing right.


    He was the key.


    "Where are we...?" Xuefeng asked confused as he pulled away, looking at their surroundings before settling on her face.


    "You entered inside my mind with your soul, unlocking it. Everything I have now is yours too and everything you have is mine too," Ming exined with a smile as she held onto his face. "Please, ept me."


    She leaned forward and kissed him, flooding his mind with all of her memories. All of her favorite scenes from her life and all happy but also sad moments.


    He could see it all.


    "Whenever you want to ess my mind, you can do it. We are now one. Forever."


    She could see Xuefeng try to process everything so she hugged into him, enjoying his warmth.


    "I¡¯m d it was you who received my blessing..."


    A momentter, Xuefeng arms tightened around her and he vowed sternly, "The arm he used to p you... I will cut it off."


    "Now you know why I left..." Ming said softly, squeezing his body even tighter. "I just wanted my baby back..."


    "I know... You did nothing wrong..." Xuefeng cheered her up. "We are all together now. That¡¯s all that matters."


    "Mhmm..." Ming nodded before whispering, "Let¡¯s go back..."


    She felt like it was time to finish what they started.


    Closing and re-opening her eyes moved them back to their bodies but this time, she was at the peak of her vigor.


    Xuefeng held her firmly, pinning her to the bed but she could react just fine with her side-effects finally gone.


    Or at least that¡¯s what she thought.


    "Eh? Why do I feel¡ª Ahh! It¡¯s not gone!" Ming cried out as explosion of pleasure filled her body.


    Although it was much weaker than before, it was enough to mess with her mind, causing her to scream. To make it even worse, Xuefeng suddenly began moving with his hips, pounding into her as if he nned to devour her whole.


    "Ah! So good!" Ming called out in ecstasy, enjoying each press and thrust. Her mind was no longer overwhelmed, letting her immerse in the moment.


    Xuefeng seemed to know that as he sucked on her lips before replying, "This is what it really feels like to be a woman. It seems like I will have to teach you well how to enjoy your time with your man."

 Chapter 521 Cruel World

    <h4>Chapter 521 Cruel World</h4>


    Despite all the recent chaotic events happening in the Capital, Earth Realm could still be considered one of the calmest and easier to live in. If onepared it with the Heaven Realm, the difference was like a friendly exchange at the backyard with your cousin and a full-blown Battlefield where everything tried to kill you.


    Entering the Heaven Realm with as little preparation as Jiao had, she experienced the exact brutality on her own skin.


    Drip.


    Drip.


    Drip.


    Blood streamed down from Jiao¡¯s shoulder before spilling on the ground, leaving a trail as she staggered towards her enemy who crawled away from her on the sandy ground. Her legs were already trembling so she popped a few pills in her mouth, wanting to stop the bleeding.


    "P-please, have mercy! I will do anything! I can even be your ve!" The man on the ground began to beg, knowing very well he couldn¡¯t escape anymore when his feet suddenly covered in ice, stuck to the ground.


    He was in a much worse state than she was, his body full of cuts and blood. His eyes showed a genuine fear like a person who didn¡¯t want to die.


    Jiao found his pleading hrious but she didn¡¯tugh, not really in the mood.


    The man¡¯s body slowly covered in ice until his screams died down when his head froze as well. Jiao finally reached him and smashed her foot on his head, turning his body into thousands of small pieces.


    Thud.


    Her legs finally gave up and she fell to the ground, both mentally and physically exhausted. It was her third battle since she entered the Heaven Realm and she still didn¡¯t have time to fully recovered, constantly being attacked by a new group of bandits.


    Even though she wanted to rest, Jiao gathered her leftover strength and pulled out a dagger that was stuck in her shoulder, leaving a gaping hole. She couldn¡¯t help but flinch, her face grimacing in pain yet she didn¡¯t let out any sound.


    It wasn¡¯t time to show any weakness.


    Earlier she only consumed some weak pills but that obviously wasn¡¯t enough to stop her bleeding. The dagger was poisoned and she could already feel it spread throughout her body, slowly paralyzing it.


    Thankfully, her body was already hardened by the constant cold she was exposed for many years so the spread of the poison was slowed down.


    He pulled out her strongest, Rank 9 Healing Pill that her sister Lisa prepared for her and immediately felt the relief. The wound began to close with a blink of an eye and in a few seconds, she was fully healed with all her cuts gone as well.


    "I love you, Lisa..." Jiao muttered, really d her sister was an Alchemist.


    She gazed at her surroundings as she stood up and smiled. Almost everything within the radius of fifty meters was covered in ice. Although there was barely any greenery in the area, she managed to catch one dead tree which was now all crystal.


    She didn¡¯t bother with it, knowing she didn¡¯t have time to revert it back to normal and instead walked to the dead bandits she killed, collecting all of their rings. Jiao didn¡¯t even check their contents as she needed to leave immediately before some other bandit groups discover her or even worse, trafficking sects.


    When she saw multiple girls being handcuffed and locked inside the cages as they traveled nearby her hideout, she only wanted to curse. Not only human women but other races like Beastmen and Fae were included too.


    Unfortunately, even if she wanted to help them, it was impossible. Their forces were too much for her to handle by herself.


    "One day I will track those bastards and rescue those girls..." Jiao vowed to herself as she flew away, wanting to find a new hideout to recover her strength. Bandits always had friends who could do anything to avenge you so she had to leave as soon as possible.


    The only plus to be in Heaven Realm was the abundance of Elemental Qi in the air so she didn¡¯t need to worry about resources for now. The thing that troubled her though were rogue cultivators who constantly scanned this area in search of new victims.


    Being only in a God Stage, she couldn¡¯t really avoid their Spirit Awareness, getting caught every time. Almost everyone who left the safety of the Guarded Cities was either a God Realm or higher. The only reason she was winning was her Ice Domain and her battle skills that proved to be the most important in cultivation with the stage being secondary.


    Jiao flew in low altitude, hoping to avoid any contact with others and pulled out the map she got from the bandits. She was heading towards the nearest Guarded City yet she still had a long distance to cross.


    "Damn, why did I have to spawn in the middle of the desert with nothing but sand, rocks, and mountains..." Jiaomented, already hating the biome she first spawned into.


    Looking at the map, she knew the Heaven Realm was split into nine different biomes, each element dominating one part of the realm. She must have been a bad person in her past life as she got sent to one of the harshest biomes which were dominated by Earth Element.


    She was heading towards the nearby mountain, hoping to make herself a cave where she could cultivate when her body got surrounded by multiple Spirit Awareness.


    "Fuck," Jiao cursed and immediatelyunched forward, running away while trying to suck in as much Water Qi she could.


    After herst fight, shepletely exhausted her reserves, making it impossible to win any more fights, especially unfair ones versus multiple opponents.


    "Catch her! She killed our brothers!"


    She heard a loud yell behind her and quickly realized she wouldn¡¯t be able to run away. Jiao extended her Spirit Awareness to check the strength of her enemies and as she expected, it was blocked immediately.


    The mountain was still a few tens of kilometers away so she had nowhere to hide, having only one option left.


    Fight!


    Jiao turned around and didn¡¯t run away anymore, pulling out her sword to face them. She thought she can at least take some of them down but she underestimated their strength.


    Argh!


    Jiao screamed as her body got pinned down to the ground with a hard knee pressing her painfully on the back and her wrists quickly handcuffed. She didn¡¯t evenst a few seconds before they overwhelmed her with numbers.


    Without her domain, she didn¡¯t stand a chance.


    With the handcuffs on, she suddenly felt weak, unable to use her Qi at all.


    One of the men covered in ck cloak lifted her face up by pulling on her hair and cursed, "Bitch! Did you really think you will get away with killing my men? If only you paid up nicely you wouldn¡¯t end up like this. Now I don¡¯t have a choice but to let you earn back the money I lost."


    Jiao didn¡¯t show any fear and instead smirked, replying confidently, "Do it if you dare. Do you think my n won¡¯t avenge me? They know my location at all times and areing to pick me up. You will be dead by tomorrow if you do anything to me."


    She was a Sect Master for many years. How could she not know how to keep a straight face?


    The man paused, staring at her as if to check if she was lying when one of his men proposed, "Boss, how about we have fun with her and then kill her? This way her n won¡¯t know who did it. If what she says is true, they wille after us even if we let her go."


    The boss red at her and nodded, "Fine, do with her what you want and then kill her. I¡¯m giving you one hour. Don¡¯t leave any trails ande straight to the hideout."


    "Boss doesn¡¯t want to have a taste first?"


    "I¡¯m leaving, it¡¯s too risky," the boss replied and only took her ring before flying away.


    The rest wasn¡¯t in a hurry and immediatelyid their hands on her.


    "Fuck off!" Jiao yelled as she struggled, kicking and biting yet she was quickly immobilized while her mouth got gagged with a thick cloth.


    "Hehe, so fierce! Those kinds are the best! Too bad we can¡¯t use her mouth else she will bite."


    "Hahahaha."


    They allughed, ripping her dress apart until only her underwear was left, disyed for all of them to see.


    "Holy shit! We found a gem! I¡¯m going in fir¡ª" The man called out but his speech got cut off by a sudden whistle.


    Swoosh!


    "What the¡ª" the other got rmed when multiple whistles resounded in the air.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The next thing she heard was many thuds as if their bodies fell to the ground.


    Jiao lifted her head only to see all the manying on the ground, lifeless. Their necks were severed, bleeding out as if someone cut them with a dagger. She slowly lifted herself, sitting up when multiple people appeared around her out of nowhere.


    To her surprise, all of them were female, wearing aggressive leather gear. One of them with a painted scar on the eye walked up to her and covered her shoulders with a cloth, assuring her, "Don¡¯t worry sister, you are safe now. We came at the right time."


    Click.


    The woman reached down to her wrists and unlocked the handcuffs for her as well.


    "Thank you..." Jiao replied in gratitude. "Do you maybe have some spare clothes? Almost all my belongings were stolen by their boss. He ran away just a moment ago."


    "Here, you can wear this," the woman passed her some leather gear and suggested, "How about we help you get back your stuff? We have only one condition."


    "What condition?"


    "Join us. Our White Lotus Sect epts all strong females who love to battle and kill. We will treat you well."

 Chapter 522 Last Supper *

    <h4>Chapter 522 Last Supper *</h4>


    "You were right. This blessing is amazing..." Xuefengmented as he reached out, his fist beaming with strength. "I can feel so much power in my arms."


    He just finished his session with Ming yet he didn¡¯t feel tired at all. On the other hand, she was dead exhausted,ying on him while tightly pressed against his chest. He could still feel her constant muscle twitches from reaching her ecstasy tens of times in a short time.


    Her sensitivity was nowhere close to disappearing but instead, it was only intensifying with each limit breached.


    "I feel so good right now..." Ming muttered happily, rubbing her cheek against his chest. "It¡¯s all your fault. I can barely move now."


    Even though she med him, her face was full of smiles and her tone sweet as honey. The change in her approach to him was so drastic Xuefeng would need some time to get used to it.


    "I really want to test this new strength while using my Dragon Edge. I wonder if I can hold it normally without using my Titan Bloodline..." Xuefeng pondered out loud but Ming didn¡¯t let him stand up, pinning him down with her weight while wrapping her legs around his thigh.


    "You are not going anywhere," Ming ordered upset. "I demand more cuddles."


    She immediately regretted it.


    Smack!


    Xuefeng¡¯s hand fell onto her butt before squeezing it strongly. Ming was still sensitive so she couldn¡¯t help but tremble, pressing her lips to stop her moans.


    "So you want more cuddles, huh? Didn¡¯t you have enough already?" Xuefeng questioned while pulling her up, just enough to reach her lips and treasure them just as she wished.


    Her tongue was already used to his wild tactics, following hismand as he explored her moist space. He held her firmly, tilting her body to y with her bare breasts when a sudden whisper replied to his question on Ming¡¯s stead.


    "We can never have enough of you..."


    He recognized the voice very well, listening to it every day for the past months so he didn¡¯t hesitate and reached out to feel her body. He found Ling already naked as he traveled up her thigh.


    "I want it too..." Ling pleaded as she took his hand, leading it in between her legs. "I gave Mom time for herself but now it¡¯s my turn.


    She was already drenched but he wasn¡¯t surprised. Anyone would get horny watching their act while listening to Ming moans.


    Xuefeng just nned to tease Ming for a little bit and return to the city, wanting to help everyone yet it seemed his ns gotplicated.


    He finally pulled away from Ming, giving her time to breathe as he asked, "What about others? They are waiting for me¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t worry about them," Ling cut him off. "They are already back."


    Xuefeng got surprised and looked at the balcony, just in time to see his wives enter the bedroom.


    "Xuefeng! How could you?!" Yiren called out while pouting, storming into the room. "How could you start without us?!"


    Yiren, Tianshi, Yi and Princess Shan walked up to the bed with Yiren jumping on him first, grabbing onto his erection without any shame. He was like a hungry lion that was already teased a million times, ready to pounce on his prey.


    "Ah... Yiren, slow down..." Xuefeng called out to calm the situation but Yiren didn¡¯t care, swallowing the whole thing while stroking the shaft with both hands.


    Even though she acted innocent, it didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t pleasure her man properly. Ling also dove down out of nowhere as if trying to beat Yiren in the game of pleasure and locked his lips with hers.


    "We already figured you wouldn¡¯te back so we returned early," Tianshi exined but seeing he was busy with both Ling and Yiren, she turned to Ming instead, "How are you feeling? You look much better."


    "I¡¯m good, thank you. Xuefeng helped me heal but I???m still weak after our session..." Ming replied as she pulled away from Xuefeng, leaving her ce for others. "Where is the rest?"


    "They stayed behind to coordinate their armies. Wu wanted to return with us but she had some matters to settle in the Trade Union. She knows we will be leaving tomorrow so she needs to pass on her work to someone else."


    As she finished, she realized Xuefeng was alreadypletely surrounded by the girls but she didn¡¯t hurry, knowing very well her turn woulde eventually.


    Sheid down next to Ming, already treating her like a member of their group and asked curiously, "Have you ever heard about any legendary support figures from Heaven Realm?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Even though they tried to tire him out, Xuefeng still turned out to be the strongest. He looked at all his wives sleeping around him soundly, knowing he exhausted them instead.


    They spend the whole night together as it was probably thest night for the following months where they could sleep soundly without any dangers lurking in the darkness. Based on Drakos¡¯s exnation, in the Hidden Realm the sleep was a luxury.


    He tried to get up from the bed without waking anyone up, letting them sleep some more but it was impossible with their senses.


    "Shh..." Xuefeng shushed Wuying whose eyes opened right when he made a slight movement and whispered, "Sleep some more..."


    Wuying, Nuwa, Xiao Wen, and Wu came backte at night so they were the ones who got to hug him to sleep but it also hindered his escape. He eventually managed to get out of bed after convincing them to continue their sleep with a couple of sweet kisses.


    Dragon Edge shone in the sunlight right as he walked away.


    "Perfect..." Xuefeng muttered quietly, his face full of smiles.


    He wanted to test it many times and just as he thought, the Sword was no longer heavy for him, acting like a normal sword. Earlier he couldn¡¯t do any swift movements with it but now it wouldn¡¯t be an issue.


    Step, step.


    Just as he admired the pretty scales on the sword, he heard footstepsing from the outside of the bedroom. He turned around just in time when the door opened and he saw an excited Lisa barge in the room.


    Immediately after, her eyes widened as she gazed at his naked body and she covered her eyes.


    "Xuefeng! Why¡ª" Lisa screamed but Xuefeng cut her off by covering her mouth, appearing next to her in a blink. "Shhh... They are sleeping..."


    She looked at the bed through her fingers and nodded.


    "Good morning sunshine," Xuefeng greeted her with a smile as he uncovered her lips, letting her talk.


    "Why are you naked...?" Lisa finished her question from earlier, blushing as she looked at his body.


    Xuefeng only smirked and hugged her, asking yfully, "The question is, why aren¡¯t you naked as well? It¡¯s the morning after all."


    "Ah... Did I miss the special night...?" Lisa finally realized what happened. "I was making pills and preparing for departure the whole night... I just finished..."


    Lisa yawned cutely, clearly very tired after she worked hard.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will find some special time for you and Wu," Xuefeng assured as he pressed her head into his chest. "You did well..."


    Wu wasst toe that night, also tired so she decided to sleep right away instead, not wanting to wake everyone. The two flowers were still yet to bloom.


    "Mhmm... I even created a new form..." Lisa muttered softly as she returned the hug, closing her eyes.


    "Good girl... Now sleep..." Xuefeng whispered into her ear and lifted her up, carrying her to bed.


    She deserved some reward for her hard work. Once everyone was well-rested, they could finally depart, entering into Hidden Realm.

 Chapter 523 Hidden Realm

    <h4>Chapter 523 Hidden Realm</h4>


    "So you are telling me this is the entrance? Why would you ever jump down to check what is underneath?"


    Xuefengmented dumbfounded as they approached a narrow hole with spiked walls, filled with thick white fog. He couldn¡¯t imagine himself just casually jumping inside out of curiosity.


    "Hehe, the question is, why wouldn¡¯t you want to check what¡¯s underneath?" Drakos asked back with a giggle and jumped down first, falling down in the middle. "Let¡¯s go! We are alreadyte."


    His body disappeared into the mist and his presence vanished right after as if his body was never there.


    They departed quitete as Xuefeng decided to let Lisa sleep until she was satisfied. He didn¡¯t expect she felt so good in his arms that she didn¡¯t want to leave at all. After saying their goodbyes to everyone, they departed all together.


    "How about we all jump together?" Yiren suggested as she peeked into the hole and immediately rushed back, hugging onto Xuefeng. "I¡¯m scared to jump alone..."


    "We can do it all together," Xuefeng agreed, wanting to make sure no one was left behind. "Is everyone ready?"


    "Yes," everyone nodded in sync.


    Xuefeng could see the excitement in everyone¡¯s eyes, especially Lisa who would soon experience her first adventure.


    "Be prepared to fight right after we cross the portal. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s on the other side.


    They hovered above the hole and on Xuefeng¡¯s signal, they all lowered down, slipping into the mist. About five meters in, they heard a subtle vibration in the air,ing from the space right below him. They all grabbed each other¡¯s hands and passed right through it.


    Darkness consumed thempletely but thankfully, they were still together which assured Xuefeng. Their bodies wrapped with Tianshi¡¯s shields when a sudden bright light blinded them, filling their whole surroundings.


    Roaaaaaar!!!


    Before they even saw the Hidden Realm, they already heard a reverberating outcry of a beast and then they saw the world around them.


    Jungle.


    Thick trees the size of a tall apartment buildings and leaves bigger than their bodies.


    "Whoa..."


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth in amazement. They were so tinypared to the greenery around them.


    Naturally, he knew it wasn¡¯t time to admire the scenery. He searched around for the beast that just let out a cry and quickly found it. He didn¡¯t need to look around much as it was right above them!


    Two tall legs that he earlier mistook for the trees suddenly moved as the beast stepped forward. They saw the beast¡¯s back and the tail the almost hit them.


    A giant lizard, looking like a dinosaur on steroids!


    Xuefeng pulled out his Dragon Edge, ready to battle when he heard Tianshi¡¯s voice in his mind, ¡¯We need to run! Now!¡¯


    At the same time, Drakos screamed while flying up in the air, battling the lizard on his own.


    "Hayaaaaaaaa! Take this!"


    Bang!


    Drakos smashed at the lizard¡¯s torso with a flying kick which sent a shock-wave that pushed the lizard away, knocking it back.


    The only problem, they were right behind the lizard.


    Thanks to Tianshi¡¯s prediction, they were already prepared but Xuefeng still cried out in warning while grabbing both Yiren and Lisa into his arms.


    "RUN!???


    They all flew to the side, away from the lizard¡¯s body only to see the ground shake as it finally dropped.


    Roaaaaar!!!


    The lizard wasn¡¯t hurt in the slightest but it was definitely pissed off as it roared once again, ring at the small enemy above it. Although it looked intimidated by his strength, there was no running away from battle in the jungle. Either fight or die!


    "Hahaha! Weakling! You wish you could have such nice wings as I do yet you will forever stay on the ground!" Drakos bust outughing, provoking the lizard while shaking his butt and wings at its face. "How about you fly and catch me? Ha! You can¡¯t!"


    It seemed like his banter worked as the lizard immediately tried to lift itself from the ground, showing its sharp teeth.


    Too bad, Drakos wasn¡¯t its only enemy.


    Swoosh!


    Wuyingunched herself forward, disappearing from the spot and jumped at the lizards¡¯ head.


    "Hey! This one is mine!" Drakos immediately protested yet Wuxing didn¡¯t care, shing at the lizard eye with her Blood Daggers.


    They easily pierced through the lizard¡¯s skin, leaving two bloody wounds in the shape of an ¡¯X¡¯.


    It wasn¡¯t enough to kill it and the lizard fought back, snapping its teeth at Wuying¡¯s direction yet she vanished yet again, re-appearing on the other side where she cut the second eye,pletely blinding it.


    "Roaaarr¡ª" The beast cried out madly for thest time before Wuying executed it in one move, cutting its head off.


    Thud.


    The battle ended just as soon as Wuying joined it.


    "What did you say?" Wuying asked calmly as she looked at Drakos. "I couldn¡¯t hear you. I was busy not being a little baby and waving my ass it the enemy¡¯s face. Sorry."


    "Haha!" Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help butugh at that, searching for water to apply on Drakos¡¯ burn.


    Drakos puffed his cheeks, clearly angry at her but Wuying broke him with one word, "Yiren."


    "Okay! Okay! You win!" Drakos admitted defeat but he still snapped back at the rest, "What took you so long to follow me? What I spawned surrounded by Spirit Beasts? I would be dead long time ago!"


    Xuefeng felt like bantering but he stopped himself, seeing a giant blue orb forming above the lizard¡¯s body.


    "A Spirit Artefact is forming!"


    He almost never took part in hunting after hunting the Nightmare, so it was exciting to see another Artefact being born.


    Eventually, a sharp spear was formed. Wuying jumped and seized it before flying back to the group.


    "Rank 8 Spirit Artefact after just first Spirit Beast. How much money can we earn just by hunting the Spirit Beasts here?" Wumented as she gazed at the spear and proposed, "We should collect all of them and sell them in my Trading Union after we are back."


    "Do you think we will have time to gather Spirit Artefacts as we run from hundreds of beasts?" Drakos countered. "We are just lucky this Rank 8 lizard doesn¡¯t like to live in a group else we would have a hard time dealing with them. We should move swiftly through the Realm and get the Elemental Stone as soon as we can. If we focus on hunting, we will never be able to leave from here."


    "What do you mean?" Xuefeng questioned.


    "The portal we used to get inside the Realm is unstable. It changes its location every few days. Because of that, we can only go back using the main portal, right there." Drakos pointed at the distant mountain. "The elemental Stone is located at that ce. Don¡¯t forget time is flowing faster in this Realm. The more we stall, the more time passes in the outside world."


    Looking at the body behind them, Drakos added, "We were lucky this time. We should leave this ce before Spirit Beasts gather to eat the body."


    Rumble!


    Just as he said it, they heard loud footsteps of a beasting in their direction.


    "That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about! Follow me!"

 Chapter 524 Danger

    <h4>Chapter 524 Danger</h4>


    "Aww... Aren¡¯t they cute? Look at how they eat their leaves. I want to pet them."


    Yiren couldn¡¯t help but stare in wonder at the tens of giant nt-eating beasts surrounding their tree. After escaping the group of predators, Drakos lead them to his hideout he made thest time he entered the hidden-realm. It was a small groove he carved inside the tree but big enough to fit them all inside.


    Thankfully, just like in every ecosystem, not every Spirit Beast was predatory so they were safe in this area.


    "There are few beasts that are harmless in this Hidden Realm and this is one of them," Drakos exined as they stared at the forty meters tall beast with a long neck, chewing on a leaf right beside their hideout. "No one touches them as they are still dangerous. One smack from their tail was enough to kill any beast in this region."


    "Region?" Xuefeng asked curiously.


    "Okay, let me give you a quick rundown," Drakos called out, gaining everyone¡¯s attention. "There is no question that this Hidden Realm is dangerous but what you saw so far was nothing. We are in the weakest region with beasts that mostly don¡¯t surpass Rank 8, the equivalent of the Spirit Sage cultivator. The whole realm is made out of three such regions, each stronger than the next.


    "If we are careful, it should take us about a week to cross it, reaching the second region. That¡¯s when it gets tricky. Most beasts in that region are either Rank 9 or already reached the God stage. The Rank 9¡¯s are not really that big of the deal but the God Stage ones are the problem. They are much smarter and generally always lead a group of their kind. Once we face such group, the fight will get chaotic."


    Everyone¡¯s faces got serious, realizing it wasn¡¯t a child y anymore. They were battling someone much stronger than them. What about the third region? Wouldn¡¯t the beast be even stronger than that?


    "What about the third region? It should be where that mountain is located, right?" Xiao Wen questioned, recalling the tall mountain in the distance, their goal for his expedition.


    "Exactly. That¡¯s the ce we need to reach. I, being the greatest dragon of all time, didn¡¯t have problems with reaching the third region but then, I encountered a problem. The whole third region is filled with a strange force field that prevents anything to fly. Even if we wanted to, we can¡¯t just fly to the mountain. We have to climb it," Drakos replied,plicating everything even more.


    "I know we want to use this expedition to hone our skills but I have a hypothetical question. Can¡¯t we just fly to the third region and avoid all beasts on the way?"


    "Hah, that¡¯s impossible. There is a way why all the flying beasts are living within the trees. It¡¯s because of the king in the skies that dominates the whole space in this realm," Drakos exined with a bitter chuckle. "I am not sure what Stage he reached already but I¡¯m sure he already close to transformation. In a few hundred years, he should be able to transform his body and leave this realm. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s its goal."


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but tease it him, "Can you beat it?"


    "Pfft!" Drakos immediately snickered. "Of course I can! I just need to regain my mes! To do that, I need more Fate Qi. There is a big source of Fate Stones inside that Mountain. I just need to get there and then I will show that beast who is the king of the skies!"


    "Alright, let¡¯s get to that mountain then. I will get my Elemental Stone and you will get your Fate Stones," Xuefeng decided determined when he suddenly felt Tianshi¡¯s hand grip his arms strongly.


    "Xuefeng! Something bad is going to happen to one of us!" she called out in panic.


    It was the first time he saw her this worried. Just as her, he quickly got rmed and asked seriously, "Are we in danger here?"


    "I¡¯m not sure. Everything is clouded in my mind. I only know it won¡¯t be you or me," Tianshi exined afraid and turned to the rest, "Everyone! Give me your hand! I need to check your future!"


    She couldn¡¯t simply tell everyone¡¯s future without touching them. She can only see the future she was involved with.


    "Wait!" Tianshi froze right after and gazed at Yiren who was standing at the edge of their groove, waving at the nearby nt-eater as if she wanted to y with him. "Yiren!"


    Hearing her name, she turned around confused, asking, "What happened? I¡¯m ying with bobby. Look how cute he is."


    As Yiren spoke, she extended her hand and rubbed the nt-eater on the nose. It didn¡¯t even react, continuing to chew while observing Yiren with itsrge eye.


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t waste time and quickly dashed towards Yiren, shouting, "Come here!"


    Screeeeeee!


    He couldn¡¯t even ce two steps when they heard a horrific cry from the sky.


    Drakos couldn¡¯t help but shudder and together with him, all tens of nt-eaters panicked as well. Bobby who was the closest quickly moved, hitting the tree with his body as if trying to avoid the iing danger by hiding under the tree.


    Unfortunately, Bobby seemed to forget his new friend was standing right at the edge.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Yiren screamed in panic as she began to fall but then froze mid-air, stopped by Xuefeng¡¯s and Nuwa¡¯s bloodline power, acting at the same time to save her. They smoothly pulled her back together when a passing neck of Bobby smashed against Yiren¡¯s body, knocking her away.


    "Nooooo!" Xuefeng yelled as he flew towards the exit only to see another neck blocking itpletely, consuming all the light inside the groove.


    Rumble!


    Their groove shook madly with each new beast smashing against the tree which almost knocked everyone but Xuefeng didn¡¯t stop his charge, pulling out Dragon Edge and pierced right through the tree, creating a new exit for himself.


    "Yiren!"


    He spotted her on one of the beast¡¯s back, totally knocked out from the unsuspected hit. He was never this close to losing someone he loved, making his heart beat like a galloping horse. Thanks to their connection he knew she wasn¡¯t hurt but that didn¡¯t lower his worry.


    SCREEEEEEE!!!!


    The same cry repeated, this time much closer and louder, almost deafening. Saving Yiren was a priority in his mind so he dove down but then a shock-wave came straight at him, sting him back into the groove.


    Bang!


    He was like a bullet, smashing deep into the way but he wasn¡¯t injured thanks to his lightning armor that suddenly wrapped his body.


    He saw Nuwa fly out as well, trying to save her daughter but the oue wasn¡¯t different.


    Swoosh!


    Her body flew like a rocket, almost hitting him as she hit the wall. They didn¡¯t know what was hitting them until they heard an earth-shaking voice from the outside and a pair of ws thatnded right next to them, catching one of the nt-eaters.


    "LITTLE DRAGON! I FINALLY FOUND YOU! ARE YOU GOING TO RUN ONCE AGAIN FROM ME?! I WILL MAKE SURE YOU CANNOT RUN ANYMORE! I¡¯M TAKING ONE OF YOUR FRIENDS. IF YOU DON¡¯T WANT ME TO EAT HER, YOU HAVE ONE DAY TO MEET ME AT THE PEAK OF THE MOUNTAIN FOR THE DUEL!"


    The next moment, they saw Yiren¡¯s body being trapped right between golden ws, carried away on the back of unlucky Bobby.


    They were the targets all along!


    "I WILL MAKE YOU PAY FOR THE WORDS YOU SAID!"

 Chapter 525 Bad Birdy

    <h4>Chapter 525 Bad Birdy</h4>


    "H-hey! Don¡¯t look at me like this..." Drakos muttered as be backed to the wall, all of the gazes directed at him. "I might have said some stuff but that is not the issue for now! We need to quickly save her!"


    He tried to run away but Xuefeng blocked his way. Drakos finally crossed the line.


    "How many times do you have to make the same mistake?! Until one of us dies?! When will you learn to shut up?! You are no longer as strong as you used to!" Xuefeng shouted angrily, his fingers tightened around the hilt of his sword. "What¡¯s more, you didn¡¯t even tell us about it!"


    This was the first time Xuefeng was this mad, wanting to cut Drakos into hundreds of pieces.


    "I didn¡¯t think he would¡ª" Drakos tried to exin but Nuwa didn¡¯t let him, suddenly appearing in front of him and gripping him by the neck.


    "That¡¯s the case! You never think! Because of you my daughter is in danger!" Nuwa shouted, her hair flying in all direction. "If anything happens to her, I will kill you!"


    Thud.


    She threw Drakos to the ground without care, just as angry as Xuefeng.


    "And this idiot!" Nuwa continued, not done venting. "She was petting a forty meters tall beast as if it was her pet! We are in a dangerous realm where everything can kill you! How careless can she be?!"


    "It¡¯s our fault too. We all know how she is yet we didn¡¯t protect her," Tianshi pointed out. "We can¡¯t me everything on them. We are a team."


    "No, it¡¯s all my fault. I promised I will take care of her yet I didn¡¯t," Xuefeng took the me and walked towards the exit, not wasting time anymore. "Let¡¯s go. We are going to save her."


    Everyone else followed him without hesitation aside from Drakos who called out confused, "Are you all going to just leave and walk into that bird¡¯s trap? What about a n? Even if we reach the mountain, we are not going to win."


    "We will win. There is no other option. I will not leave Yiren," Xuefeng said without turning around, spreading his wings as he left the groove.


    "She cannot die."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Hmm...


    Yiren woke up with a heavy headache, weed by a loud sound of wind. She tried to open her eyes and saw clouds, looking extra soft and fluffy.


    ¡¯Am I in the sky?¡¯ she wondered and then recalled what just happened.


    She fell from the groove and something hit her, knocking her out.


    ¡¯Ah, I¡¯m such a dummy... I should have stayed with the rest...¡¯


    Checking out her surroundings, Yiren realized she couldn¡¯t move, her body pinned to the scaled like skin underneath her.


    "Bobby...?" She questioned confused when a sudden bird head popped out in front of her.


    Two sharp eyes gazed at her, observing her movements before the red beak opened and she heard the beast talk to her in a squeaky voice.


    "It seems like you woke up already. Don¡¯t move or you will get hurt. We willnd soon."


    "Okay!" Yiren replied with a nod, not really scared which made the beast freeze and hover in the sky.


    "You are not scared of me?"


    "Why would I be? You don¡¯t n to hurt me, right? I can sense you have a good heart," Yiren replied softly, feeling the beasts¡¯ intentions. "Do you know where are my friends? They will be worried if I don¡¯t return fast."


    She already expected the scoldinging for Xuefeng and her mom for being a dummy but she couldn¡¯t avoid it.


    The beast stared at her for a moment but it didn¡¯t reply, diving down instead.


    Thud!


    Bobby got thrown down to the side while she got grabbed firmly in the ws and lifted up in front of the beast¡¯s face. She finally got a better look at the bird and she couldn¡¯t help but find it beautiful, having a set colorful feathers, making it look like one big me.


    "Whoa... Your feathers are so shiny... I wish I could pet you..." Yiren muttered with her eyes brightened. "I wonder how soft you are..."


    Only afterward did she realize what she was saying. "Ehem, I guess I shouldn¡¯t be petting anyone."


    "You are weird," the birdmented. "Anyone sane would be screaming right now."


    "There is no reason to. I know I¡¯m safe, hehe," Yiren said with a giggle.


    "Howe?"


    "Even now you are holding me gently. If not, I would be in real pain now," Yiren exined as she looked around and suddenly gasped at the view. "Ah! Look at all those trees! So pretty..."


    "Can you put me down? I want to see from the edge," Yiren added excitedly and surprisingly, the bird ced her down. She immediately ran towards the edge of the nest and leaned over to see.


    The whole Hidden Realm painted itself in front of her, jungle spanning in all directions. Yiren realized the realm wasn¡¯t as big as she thought as she could see the horizon but it was definitely much bigger than her home.


    "Where are we?" she asked curiously. "It so high in the sky."


    The clouds were just a few tens of meters above them, flying closely.


    "We are in my nest at the peak of the mountain," the bird replied and ignored her, pinning the bleeding Bobby to the ground.


    With one move of its massive beak, the beast ripped Bobby¡¯s neck which caused Yiren to scream.


    "Ah!!! What are you doing to Bobby! Don¡¯t kill him!"


    The beast shuddered at her voice, dropping Bobby¡¯s head to the ground.


    Thud!


    The ground shook under the weight of the long neck, almost knocking her but she supported herself this time, not making the same mistake twice. Unfortunately, she was toote.


    "Don¡¯t scream. You made me drop my prey," the beast warned but Yiren was far from happy.


    "You killed Bobby!"


    "Of course I did. I need to eat something after all," the beast replied as if it was obvious and took a bite, cutting a big chunk of meat from Bobby¡¯s neck.


    Yiren turned around, unable to handle the sight. "I can¡¯t watch it!"


    "Have you never eaten meat before? It¡¯s good. You should try it," the beast proposed taking another bite, munching happily.


    "I will only eat nts, thank you!" Yiren yelled unhappily.


    No one would ever force her to eat anything else other than nts. The only meat she ate was that of a fish as they had an abundance of it.


    Yiren was forced to cover her ears as well to mute the munching sounds. Now that she took a closer look, she realized the whole ce was filled with bones of different sizes, making her disgusted.


    A strong will to leave this ce filled her mind. She wanted to go back to Xuefeng, her mom, and her sisters. Uncontrobly, she turned around and ordered determined, "Bring me back!"


    The bird stopped eating, clearly displeased with Yiren¡¯s act.


    "I will have to decline. I need you to get my revenge on¡ª"


    Before he even finished, Yiren¡¯s eyes shone and she repeated, this time louder, "I said bring me back!"


    The red bird shivered, taking a step back. There was a vivid moment of fear in the bird¡¯s eyes.


    "You took me here against my will! You even killed Bobby! You are a bad birdy!" Yiren scolded.


    "I am not¡ª" The bird tried to defend but it ended up getting cut off again. "You are a bad birdy!"


    This time it admitted to Yiren¡¯s words, looking down with guilt, "I am a bad birdy..."


    "You will take me back to my friends," Yirenmanded.


    "Y-yes..."


    Just as the bird was ready to take her back, a mature voice came from the distance, wondering out loud.


    "To think that a little girl is able to control an adult Phoenix... Interesting."

 Chapter 526 Yoinked

    <h4>Chapter 526 Yoinked</h4>


    "Who are you?"


    No matter where Yiren looked, she didn¡¯t see or sense anyone else in the nest. The person had to be either invisible or much powerful than her.


    "I¡¯m a nobody..." the same voice replied. "Maybe a few thousand years ago I was someone but I guess that person has been forgotten for ages."


    Yiren realized it was a man based on his voice and called out unhappily, "Sir, do you know it¡¯s rude to talk to someone without showing your face?"


    She wasn¡¯t particrly scared. If someone tried to kill her, she would order birdy to defend her. Thanks to her new ability, her bloodline power exploded, improving her connection with nature, including all beasts and animals.


    The man was silent for a moment before finally announcing, "I¡¯m not going to show myself just cause¡ª"


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know who he was up against.


    Yiren cut him off mid-sentence and pouted, "Humph, then I¡¯m not talking to you. Come birdy, let¡¯s go y."


    The Phoenix watched her counter the man in disbelief and advised, "Ehem, I think you shouldn¡¯t talk to him like this. He is quite explosive at times."


    Boom!


    Just as he said it, an explosion sted the ground fifty meters away from her, sending big rocks in the sky and a ck-robed figure flew to the sky.


    "How dare you talk to me like this?! I¡¯m the Time God! The Immortal that outlived many generations, thousands of Legends, and hundreds of ns. No one lived longer than me!"


    The Phoenix covered his beak with the wing and whispered, "That¡¯s what I was talking about... He is obsessed with living forever. What a weirdo. I doubt he has many years left."


    "I CAN HEAR YOU!" the man yelled, sending a massive wave of Qi their way but the Phoenix just waved with his wing, dispersing itpletely.


    "Don¡¯t try it with me again. You can¡¯t defeat me."


    Seeing the exchange, Yiren¡¯s eyes brightened and she skipped towards the Phoenix, hugging its leg.


    "Did this man try to hurt you?" she asked with care.


    "Oh, many times. I told you, he is obsessed with immortality. He found me and wanted to take my blood, thinking he can rebirth his body with it. Too bad, he can¡¯t even defeat me," the Phoenix answered eagerly, looking like he didn¡¯t like the man one bit.


    "That¡¯s so mean!" Yiren eximed. "How could he try to hurt my beautiful birdy. Why didn¡¯t you kill him instead?"


    "Not only is he a maniac but also a coward. Whenever I try to attack him, he is hiding under the ground. I¡¯m not a fan of digging in the ground so I¡¯m forced to ignore him."


    The Phoenix was clearly annoyed by the man but she finally understood why he was so cocky. The Phoenix just couldn¡¯t be bothered to kill him.


    "I can still hear you!" the man called out to which both of them replied at the same time, "You were meant to hear it!"


    "You are making a great mistake talking like this to the greatest Immortal! Once I achieve my goal, no one will be able to stop me!" the man cried out with his fist up in the air only to scream in fear when the Phoenix¡¯s feathers began to re with mes.


    The Phoenix turned out to be only bluffing as he returned back to normal right after andmented sarcastically, "See? He is such a coward. I don¡¯t know how can he still brag so much."


    "Yup, I agree," Yiren nodded eagerly and then saw the man¡¯s face when his hood dropped once he tried to run away. "Oh! He is an old man too."


    The man already had wrinkles and long white hair, the signs of getting old. No wonder he had such an obsession about living forever. His life was reaching its end.


    "I¡¯m not old!" The man denied and quickly covered his face. "That¡¯s a mask! A mask to cover my identity!"


    "So crazy and delusional. I really want to leave this ce so I can get away from this maniac," the Phoenixmented. "Imagine that after he couldn¡¯t kill me, he figured out a new n. He talks about this Elemental Bracelet all the time."


    "Oh... Elemental Bracelet?" Yiren feigned ignorance.


    She naturally knew about Xuefeng¡¯s Elemental Bracelet.


    "Yeah, he thinks that once he collects all Elemental Stones, he will achieve immortality. Too bad, he doesn¡¯t even have that bracelet. He is just hoping that someone will eventuallye to im the Elemental Stone in his possession before he dies. He even slowed down the time in this Hidden Realm to buy himself as much time as possible," the Phoenix exined casually.


    "Hey! Why are you exposing my secrets!"


    "Pfft," the Phoenixughed. "You were the one who bragged about them for heaven knows how many years and it¡¯s not like I care about you."


    Yiren was the one who showed interest instead. "Whoa! I heard about Elemental Bracelet! To think you have one of its stones!"


    "Hehe, so you know how powerful it is! Once I get my hands on it, I will collect all stones one by one and finally achieve immortality! Bahahaha!" the old man burst outughing only to freeze at Yiren¡¯s words.


    "Well, you say you have the Elemental Stone but has anyone seen it? I don¡¯t believe you have it."


    "True, he never showed it to me either. I bet he is lying," the Phoenix added, ying along.


    "Of course I have it! Why would I search for the Elemental Bracelet without any Elemental Stones."


    "Then show it. We are waiting," Yiren dared. "If you don¡¯t show it, we will assume you don¡¯t have it. We can¡¯t really be bothered with liars."


    "Yeah. If you don¡¯t show it, I will fill the ground with mes and chase you away. You will be forced to live with beasts in the jungle." The Phoenix joined Yiren¡¯s gang. "Your choice."


    The old man had no other alternative. The mountain was the only safe ce in this Hidden Realm due to the Phoenix existence and he couldn¡¯t fly forever as he would eventually ran out of Spirit Qi.


    "Okay, okay! I will show you!" The old man finally gave up and reached inside his cloak, pulling out a white circr crystal.


    Swoosh!


    Wind blew in all directions as the old man spoke in crazy tone, "Behold! This is the one and only, Wind Elemental Stone!"


    Yiren gazed at the magical stone and smiled, extending her hand forward.


    Ah!!!


    The old man screamed as the stone slipped out of his hand, and immediately chased after it. With his eyes fixated on the stone, he didn¡¯t realize a giant Phoenix was standing right in front of him.


    Bang!


    A ming wing met with the old man, sending him flying while the Elemental Stonended safely on top of Yiren¡¯s hand.


    Despite getting hit, the old man recovered quickly and attacked once again. "My Stone! Give it back!"


    The Phoenix didn¡¯t like the confidence of the old man and waved with its wing, sending a fan of ming feathers which he ate all without the care of his safety.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    He got sted into rocky ground, creating a massive groove at the shape of a human.


    "So annoying," the Phoenixmented and gazed at Yiren who held the Elemental Stone. "Did you really just take it from him? You are so good!"


    "Hehe, thank you. I know someone who would do a lot to have it," Yiren replied with a giggle, already thinking how many kisses should she demand in exchange for the stone.


    "Give it back!" The old man cried out as he got out from the hole, his cloak all burned down, exposing a shiny armor underneath. "It¡¯s mine!"


    This time he didn¡¯t attack immediately as Yiren had Phoenix¡¯s protection.


    Yiren smiled and wondered out loud, "Hmm, let me think... No. It¡¯s mine now."


    "You don¡¯t want to mess with me! Give it back!"


    "Still no," Yiren shook her head and kept the stone, pissing the old man even more.


    He red at her angrily andunched himself to the sky, yelling, "You have Phoenix protection but your friends don¡¯t! Let¡¯s see what you say when I kill them all!"


    Yiren¡¯s eyes widened and she pleaded, hugging the Phoenix¡¯s leg, "Please, can you save my friends?"


    "Why would I help the friends of that bastard little dragon?" the Phoenix questioned. "At first I only took you here to force him into fighting me."


    "Oh! I will tell him to y with you afterward! He always listens to me. Please, at least let me warn them!"


    The Phoenix got interested at her words and grabbed her, cing her on its back.


    "Hold tight!"

 Chapter 527 First Group Figh

    <h4>Chapter 527 First Group Figh</h4>


    The moment she saw the old man fly out, Yiren immediately panicked. She was acting cocky just now, bravely stealing the Elemental Stone from him but she totally didn¡¯t expect him to change his targets so abruptly.


    "Please, we have to help them!" Yiren called out, hugging the Phoenix leg but it wasn¡¯t even a bit interested.


    "Why would I help the friends of that little dragon? I literally kidnapped you to force him intoing here. I want to fight him for what he said to me. I¡¯m sorry."


    Despite panicking, Yiren spotted her chance. "Drakos? That old man wants to kill them! How will you fight him if that old man kills him?!"


    The Phoenix¡¯s eyes widened and it red at the old man¡¯s distant back, cursing, "Fuck! I didn¡¯t think about it. The little dragon is mine to kill!"


    Yiren didn¡¯t want to be grabbed in the ws again so she flew up and sat on the Phoenix¡¯s back, suggesting, "Let¡¯s go! We don¡¯t have time!"


    The Phoenix didn¡¯t seem to like it but the desire to get its revenge on Drakos was much stronger.


    "Hold on tight!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While the Phoenixunched itself to the sky, almost blowing Yiren off its back, Xuefeng¡¯s group was already half-way there, rushing towards the mountain without any n what so ever.


    They didn¡¯t have time to stop and think, having only one day to reach the mountain.


    "We are almost at the third sector! Get ready to drop down into the jungle and fight," Drakos warned and everyone visually tensed up.


    Even though the skies were clear of any monsters, they could feel the overwhelming pressureing from below. Despite it being only the second sector, they already had trouble breathing. Many God Stage Spirit Beast announced their presence this way, marking their territory.


    "Tianshi, Lisa, support us from the middle! Wen, Wuying, Drakos, you handle the front-lines! Yi and Shan, back-lines! Nuwa and me, sidenes! Wu, protect the supports!" Xuefeng shouted orders, seeing the line of trees ahead began to thicken. The deeper they adventured, the denser the jungle.


    It wasn¡¯t a game anymore. This time someone could easily die if they were careless.


    "Our goal is to push through and reach the mountain as soon as possible. Don¡¯t focus on killing the beasts. Push them back and move forward! Let¡¯s hope we won¡¯t be attacked by many."


    Just as he finished instructing, they all felt an immense gravity force pull them to the ground, making flying almost impossible.


    "Tianshi, shields! Everyone, take Lisa¡¯s pills! We are going down!"


    Tianshi was already prepared, creating a transparent shield around everyone for an extrayer of protection. She was already sweating, boosting their speed to the maximum for a while already.


    Xuefeng popped a few pills prepared by Lisa and others followed suit, descending all together.


    Boom!


    Xuefeng¡¯s dantian immediately exploded with Qi and his muscles filled with bountiful energy. His Dragon Edge shone brightly, the blue scales taking advantage of the extra Qi, coated with an extrayer of sharpness.


    "Good stuff!" Xuefengplimented, the excess Qi bursting out of his body which made him look like a God descending from heavens.


    The whole group looked insane but the only thing he worried about was the coordination between them. This would be the first time they actually fought in an organized formation.


    "Watch out! Ten beasts right underneath us! It¡¯s a small pack of wolfs!"


    Right when they passed the crowns of the trees, Tianshi warned in an alert. Their luck wasn¡¯t that good to immediately meet with multiple beasts at once.


    "We need to fight! They are faster than us onnd!" Wu informed, using their connection channel, and proposed, "I will put my Infinity de to use! That will distract them!"


    Wu was already prepared, her new Infinity de firmly in her hands.


    "Nuwa, support her! The rest, attack the leader!" Xuefeng followed up, already finding a target for himself.


    A Five meters tall blue wolf in the middle of eating. It was definitely above a God Stage.


    Grrrrrrr!


    No one wanted to be disturbed while eating and the Leader wasn¡¯t happy with all the attackersing from the sky.


    Wu dove down first, using gravity to her advantage.


    Bang!


    Like aet, she struck the ground with her sword, spawning thousands of des all around the area. Few meters long Infinity de copies pierced upwards, stabbing all the wolves in their bellies and legs.


    Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t do much damage, none of them piercing too deeply into their skin. The copies were just much weaker than the actual Infinity de.


    Wu looked disappointed but at least she achieved one goal of immobilizing the enemies.


    AWUUUUUUU!!


    The Wolf Leader howled angrily, smashing his body against the des, breaking them with its massive weight before cutting them with its ws.


    Wu shivered, losing massive amounts of Qi just from keeping the des but she kept the wolves locked firmly.


    Thankfully, Xuefeng and the rest were already there to assist.


    "NOW!"


    All of their attacksnded at the same time, Xuefeng¡¯s Dragon Edge shing straight at the wolf¡¯s face.


    Cling! Cling! Cling! Cling!


    He felt as if he just struck a stone, his Dragon Edge bouncing off with a metallic sound.


    They all jumped away only to see the Wolf Leader turn itself into a metal statue, defending against all the attacks with ease.


    Crack!


    The metal cracked at that moment and exploded, sending the metal fragments all around the ce. Tianshi¡¯s shields performed well, defending them.


    "Wu, release the des! Everyone, assemble around Wu!" Xuefeng ordered.


    The des were no longer necessary, only disturbing their iing battle. They couldn¡¯t move with des all around the area.


    Just as Wu pulled her sword from the ground, Tianshi and Lisanded safely behind her with everyone else following suit.


    Their formation was finallyplete.


    Wuying was the mainmander when it came to battling while he was the leader of the group. She immediately took over after everyone was grouped, being more experienced in leading.


    "We can¡¯t kill the leader that fast! Use your Earth Qi to lock him from the rest! Kill the smaller wolves and then focus the leader!" Wuyingmanded.


    While the wolves red at them, trying to slowly surround them, they began pumping Earth Qi into the ground, grouping it underneath the Wolf Leader.


    "Shan, Yi, engage with me! Xuefeng, Nuwa, lock them down one by one! Start from the right! Wen, Lisa, bombard the rest to distract them!" Wuying exined the fighting n. "Execute!"


    AWUUUU!


    The Wolf Leader called out to attack right as they moved but then four thick walls ascended from the ground, closing the leader in the darkness.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Xiao Wen¡¯s fireballs constantly exploded right at the wolves¡¯ faces, stunning them while Lisa¡¯s pills exploded underneath them, focusing them to defend.


    Xuefeng¡¯s role shifted from engaging to support as he locked down the wolf with Nuwa, making it unable to even blink. It was harder than he thought but Nuwa did most of the job for him.


    The three damage dealers worked like a well-oiled machine, cutting the target into pieces before switching to the next one.


    No one could underestimate the power of their group.

 Chapter 528 Dual Domain

    <h4>Chapter 528 Dual Domain</h4>


    Bam! Bam!


    The Wolf Leader bashed against the walls with its ws and finally broke through, jumping out with its eyes red like blood. What it saw were nine of its pack, all deadying on the ground. They could see the pain and anger in its eyes but they couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Those were thews of the jungle. Someone has to die.


    AWUUU!!!


    The Wolf Leader howled horribly as if to pay respect to his fallen brothers and sisters before ring back at the killers. His blue fur suddenly glistened, each strand elongating and sharpening, turning into metallic figure.


    ¡¯It is going berserk!¡¯ Ming warned but Xuefeng already guessed it.


    He knew the battle wouldn¡¯t be that easy, knowing each Spirit Beast had some unique abilities. He would lie if he said he wasn¡¯t eager to battle and train his skills.


    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t destined for him to have a peaceful fight.


    ¡¯More beasts areing our way! You guys made too much noise! Hurry and kill it or run away!¡¯


    "Xuefeng! We are in danger!" Drakos repeated, looking left and right as if he sensed something. "He called for backup!"


    Oof!


    They finally realized the howl wasn¡¯t for the dead wolves but rather for the rest of the pack.


    "Fuck!" Xuefeng cursed and immediately reached for their n B. "Shan! It¡¯s time!"


    Princess Shan¡¯s expression changed but she understood well what he meant, skipping toward his side. "But we didn¡¯t practice it yet."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter, we need to break through quickly else we will get attacked by the whole pack!" Xuefeng replied anxiously while keeping his sword and reached out for her hands. "Ready?"


    Princess Shan nodded firmly, doing the same.


    He already shared his idea to the rest so they knew what he nned. There was no other choice.


    "Everyone! Protect them until they are done!" Wuying shouted, standing in front of the pair with her blood daggers fully charged. Thin but sharp lines made of blood flew around her, ready to cut everything that stood on her way.


    That was the power of Blood Arts. The more she fought, the stronger she got. Naturally, she wasn¡¯t stupid to fight hundreds of God Stage beasts on her own. Her Blood Qi would eventually run out.


    "We have one minute! They are surrounding us!" Drakos shouted but Xuefeng was confident. "It should be enough!"


    He closed his eyes and Princess Shan followed. A quick link was formed between them, their Qi moving between their fingers.


    Dual Domain made from Ice and Wind.


    If it was Fire and Water, everyone would think he was crazy but thisposition was doable. The Wind could empower the Ice, creating a giant snow-storm.


    Both Wind and Water Qi began to fill the area surrounding them, slowly expanding. Princess Shan left everything to him, following his own Qi like a glue.


    Too bad the Wolf Leader saw through them right away, realizing they were setting something up.


    AWUUU!!


    It howled right away and charged forward, clearly nning on disturbing them.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Multiple fireballs exploded right on its face but there was no effect. It continued to speed up, drool flying around from its open jaw.


    "Stop him!" Wuyingmanded as sheunched herself forward, bravely leading the defense.


    Thin lines spread in the air like cob-web, wrapping around the Wolf Leader to stop him. It immediately tried to break through, using its teeth to cut the lines only to have them stuck on its mouth like a gag.


    Pa!


    One line ruptured.


    Pa! Pa! Pa!


    Multiple others broke right after, too thin to hold down the wolf. Thankfully, Wuying wasn¡¯t alone. Yi and Xiao Wen suddenly appeared from both sides, stabbing the still locked target.


    AWUUU!


    The Wolf Leader howled from pain, no longer in its absolute defense mode, and struggled, forcing the two to retreat. The two wounds bled for a second before they closed, healing at an extremely fast pace.


    Wuying frowned, gathering blood from the smaller wolves to create her Shackles of Doom when her body filled with extreme coldness. The ground began to freeze and the wind blew at her face.


    "Retreat!"


    At her call, all three of them jumped back, running towards Xuefeng and Shan whose eyes were wide open.


    They bought enough time.


    Ten meters. Twenty meters. Thirty meters.


    Their Dual Domain grew stronger with each second as the wind intensified. Snow appeared right after, turning into ice shards in a blink, instantly sting against the Wolf Leader.


    This was the first time the Wolf Leader showed a genuine fear in its eyes, quickly turning around to run as soon as he could.


    Too bad it was toote.


    Thud!


    The Wolf Leader tripped on a sudden ice block, dropping to the ground only to have its feet frozen.


    Crack!


    The Wolf Leader ripped his leg out but as soon as he ced it again, it turned into ice immediately.


    "It¡¯s over," Xuefeng called out as they walked up to it from behind, hand in hand with Princess Shan. "Our Domain isplete."


    As he finished speaking, the Wolf Leader¡¯s legs and torso were rock solid, all frozen in a thickyer of ice.


    They controlled every inch inside their Dual Domain.


    AWUUU!!


    The Wolf Leader howled again, calling for help but Xuefeng was already there, hugging Shan with one arm and holding onto Dragon Edge with the other.


    sh!


    With one quick move, the sword passed right through its neck, cutting the whole head.


    Thud.


    The massive head crashed into the icy ground, lifeless.


    "This is not the end," Xuefeng announced. "We have to push forward through this area and reach the mountain. If we fight every beast, we won¡¯t reach it in time. I will keep the Domain running till we save Yiren."


    "We will leave that to your two then."


    They all trusted each other which was the most important aspect in the group.


    "Everyone okay?" Xuefeng asked before anything else, knowing it was the first battle for some and his gaze fell on Lisa who seemed quite excited, gripping her pills tightly.


    "Everything alright Lisa?"


    "Yes! I¡¯m just a bit overwhelmed but Tianshi keeps me sober the whole time. She has been taking care of me the whole time," Lisa replied while hugging onto Tianshi¡¯s arm and suddenly looked behind him, calling out, "Xuefeng! Look at the Spirit Beast!"


    Xuefeng turned around and saw a shiny light above the Wolf Leader.


    ¡¯It¡¯s a Spirit Artefact of an Immortal Stage Beast!¡¯ Ming informed before he even got a better look. ¡¯Based on the looks of it, maybe it¡¯s that defensive ability artefact.¡¯


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate and collected it. To his surprise, it was a single metal arm-guard.


    "Congrats!" Princess Shan was the first toment, and propose, "You should take it."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t want to pretend he didn¡¯t want it when he did and nodded, iming it for himself. "Alright."


    They didn¡¯t have time so he wore it immediately, nning on inspecting itter and it adjusted to his arm on its own, like a living being. He couldn¡¯t be a hundred percent sure what was its ability unless he used it so he couldn¡¯t depend on it.


    "Let¡¯s go," Xuefeng announced, not wasting any more time when suddenly Tianshi called out in panic.


    "USE IT NOW!"

 Chapter 529 Reunited

    <h4>Chapter 529 Reunited</h4>


    "Quick! Catch him before he reaches them!"


    Yiren cried out, seeing the old man getting closer to the white barrier above the distant forest. It was definitely Xuefeng¡¯s Wind Domain! He wasing to save her!


    She felt really excited, figuring Xuefeng was in the middle of battle, passing those feelings to her. Their connection was a blessing for her, letting her know if he was safe at all times.


    "I¡¯m trying... He is just teleporting to increase the distance," the Phoenixmented annoyed, swinging with its wings even harder.


    How could a King of the Skies let someone else win in a battle of speed?


    Yiren barely held onto the Phoenix¡¯s feathers, forced toy down as if glued to avoid falling off.


    "You brought it onto yourself! Let me show you the power of an immortal!"


    She heard the old man¡¯s gibberish and then sensed an immense power building up in front of her.


    He was attacking!


    "Dang it, we can¡¯t stop him anymore," the Phoenix cursed, scaring Yiren even more.


    She peeked curiously and saw a thick, two-meter bow in the hands of the old man. The bowstring was already pulled back, ready to release the shiny arrow made of Wind Qi.


    "Noooooooo!" Yiren screamed, extending her hand forward, hoping to disturb him with the power of her Bloodline yet she was toote.


    Swoosh!


    The old man released the arrow. It pierced through the sky with a whistle and entered into Xuefeng¡¯s Domain right after, heading straight to the center.


    Bang!


    They heard a loud explosion and an immediate pain struck Yiren¡¯s back, giving her trouble to breathe. Fortunately, those were the only symptoms for her which meant only one thing.


    Xuefeng was still alive!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Crack, crack.


    The human statue began to break, chunks of metal dropping to the frozen ground.


    "Au..." Xuefeng grunted in pain, feeling as if he was just hit with a baseball bat in his spine. "Are you okay?"


    He held Princess Shan in his arms, blocking the strike with his own body. Compared to his own, her figure was much slimmer, letting him cover herpletely.


    "I¡¯m fine... What about you?" Princess Shan asked back, trying to help him stand. It was the least she could do after he protected her, using his own life to make sure she was safe.


    "Yeah... Ling is already repairing the damage. I¡¯m feeling great. The better question is, what was that?"


    He looked around, checking where the attack came from only to hear an rm from Ming.


    ¡¯I can sense Fate Qi! There is a Fate Holder in this Hidden Realm! Watch out for another arrow!¡¯


    He didn¡¯t question her and immediately tumbled away with Princess Shan in his grasp, calling out to the rest, "Watch out!"


    Bang!


    Another arrow smashed the ground, right at the spot he just left. This time he saw the attack clearly. Wind Qi arrow, flying so fast he didn¡¯t think he could dodge it without a warning.


    Chunks of ice mixed with the ground flew everywhere


    AWUUU!


    To make it worse, multiple howls resounded from their surroundings at the same time. The wind barrier of their Dual Domain dispersed after they stopped controlling it, showing hundreds of wolves around them.


    "We can¡¯t fight from two fronts! We need to run!" Xuefeng decided as he lifted them up, realizing they were facing two enemies at the same time.


    Too bad, there was nowhere to run!


    Arrows fell from the sky while on the ground, they were surrounded.


    SCREEEE!


    A sudden screech solved one of their problems. The moment the wolves heard it, they ran away in all directions.


    Xuefeng was in shock but not because of the sudden arrival of the beast that kidnapped Yiren but because of a massive anxiousness he felt.


    Yiren was worrying about him and she was close! He could sense her!


    "Xuefeng! Look!" Princess Shan tugged on his arm, pointing at the sky.


    Through the two holes in the trees made by the arrows, they saw a massive ming bird, chasing after a man with a bow. He was so close they could see his face, old and wrinkled.


    "You are not going to dodge the third one! Die!" The old man cried out in a crazed voice, releasing another arrow.


    Xuefeng learned one thing since he came to this world. If you can¡¯t dodge it, face it!


    A dark blue scaled sword appeared in his hand and he swung it with all his strength, using the side of the de as if a baseball bat.


    Multiply!


    Fate Qi got sucked into Dragon Edge, multiplying the power of his attack by a thousand times.


    BOOOOOM!


    Wind Qi Arrow smashed against his de only to bounce in all directions, sting all the trees apart.


    Aside from his arms hurting, Xuefeng was fine, gazing at the old man with a smile.


    "Impossible!" the old man shouted in disbelief. "You are just a Monarch¡ª"


    Bang!


    His words got cut off as the ming bird reached him, smashing the old man with its wing.


    "You forgot about me!" the bird called out, sending the old man flying like a meteor.


    "Xuefeng!!!"


    A loud, longing yell came right after and they saw someone jump off the bird¡¯s back.


    "Yiren!"


    Everyone shouted at the same time with Xuefeng rushing to catch her.


    Thud.


    He caught her into his arms, falling to the ground under her weight but he didn¡¯t mind, hugging her without questions. No matter how much of a dummy she was, he still loved her.


    "I was worried about you..." Yiren muttered, squeezing his neck lovingly.


    "That¡¯s what I¡¯m supposed to say," Xuefeng replied. "I¡¯m d you are back in one piece."


    He didn¡¯t n on scolding her any time soon, knowing it wasn¡¯t the right time. A giant ming bird was right above them, preparing tond and an old fate holder was hunting for him. It definitely wasn¡¯t the right time.


    They were quickly surrounded by other girls who got into formation around them, making him stand up as well to join them.


    Thud! Thud!


    The giant bird finallynded with two loud stomps, instantly gawking its eyes at their group.


    "Little Dragon! Come out and fight me!" It cried out, not forgetting about its revenge.


    The tips of their swords aimed at the bird on instinct when Yiren called out to stop them, lowering their swords, "No! Stop! The Birdy is on our side! She protected me!"


    "Birdy? Our side? It¡¯s a fucking Phoenix! We cannot trust her!" Drakos called out, hiding behind them. "Let¡¯s fight her!"


    Contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, the Phoenix didn¡¯t get mad but instead startedughing.


    "Haha, of course, we will fight! One on one! Thisdy promised me that," The Phoenix said while pointing at Yiren. "You wouldn¡¯t lie to me little girl, right?"


    "Never! After we are safe, Drakos will fight with you as promised," Yiren confirmed with a nod.


    There was only one person who disagreed with that move and that was the battle participant himself.


    "There is no way¡ª" Drakos denied immediately only to have his mouth shut by Nuwa. She finished the sentence for him, "...I would miss a battle with you. That¡¯s what he wanted to say."


    "Perfect! I cannot wait," the Phoenix nodded happily.


    "Yiren, do you know who that old man is?" Xuefeng questioned, recalling they came from the same direction.


    He didn¡¯t ask how did she convince a Phoenix to listen to her, leaving that forter.


    "Oh!" Yiren eximed as if she recalled something. "He is mad because I stole him something."


    She pulled out a shiny white stone from her ring and passed it to him in full smiles, "Is this what you are looking for?"

 Chapter 530 Blackmail

    <h4>Chapter 530 ckmail</h4>


    Elemental Stone! It was definitely an Elemental stone!


    His Elemental Bracelet began to vibrate crazily, demanding to receive the stone. His arm was even pulled in its direction by some strange force.


    Yiren grinned seeing his shocked expression and put the stone in his palm. "Hehe, this is my apology for getting lost. I hope it¡¯s enough to avoid scolding."


    She acted cute, not realizing how big of a favor she gave him.


    "Yiren! You are amazing!" Xuefeng called out excitedly, hugging her tightly and instantly pulled up his sleeve, exposing the Elemental Bracelet.


    One of the round sockets was shining with white light, giving him a hint of where to ce it. He didn¡¯t hesitate and neared the stone to the bracelet, following the suction force.


    Click!


    Wind Elemental Stone secured!


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t know what he expected but there were no fireworks, no explosions, nothing. He touched the stone to check if it sit correctly in the socket when his mind went nk.


    His surroundings changed. He hovered in the sky, rain fell heavily but he could still see the outline of the ce. An ind on theke that had ake in the middle of it. To his surprise, that smallke also had an ind inside of it.


    Swoosh!


    A sudden blue beam shot to the sky, right from the bottom of the smallke.


    ¡¯Huh? What was that?¡¯


    Right after that scene, his mind returned to the Hidden Realm, making him realize it was just a vision.


    "Did you just see the location of the next Stone?!" Drakos called out first, pushing to the middle of the group. "Don¡¯t forget! That¡¯s our next destination!"


    "I think I did see it..." Xuefeng muttered, the picture of the ind still vivid in his mind. "It should be Water Elemental Stone."


    "Of course it is. Now that you secured Wind Elemental Stone, you have to follow the visions to find the next stones. Depending on which Stone you start from, you have to follow a certain pattern else the Bracelet won¡¯t ept the stones. Air, Water, Fire, Earth, Lightning, Blood, Metal, Spirit, Ether. Not sure why but it has always been like this," Drakos exined.


    "I see."


    It would definitelyplicate his n onpleting the whole Bracelet but at least he had some type of guide he had to follow. He only wondered howe no one ever finished it, knowing the exact location of the next stone.


    "Xuefeng! I forgot to tell you something." Yiren suddenly called out. "That old man wanted to get your bracelet to live longer which is why he stayed here, wanting to lure you with the stone I stole. He won¡¯t leave us if he learns you have it."


    At that very moment, Tianshi¡¯s eyes widened and she turned around to Yi and Wu who covered the back. "Watch ou¡ª"


    Bang!


    The earth underneath the two erupted and a figure appeared behind them. Yi quickly jumped away on instinct, aiming her sword at the intruder while Wu was the unlucky one, having a de put up her throat.


    "Don¡¯t move or I will kill her!"


    No one wanted to risk Wu getting hurt so they froze, ring at the old man.


    "So many Fate Holders in one group. You almost discovered me. I guess you are not that bad after all," The old manmented as he observed Tianshi with interest. "Too bad, all your abilitiesbined can¡¯tpare to mine."


    "He can control time," Yiren exposed him before he could finish, angering the old man.


    "No one asked you!" the old man shouted, pressing the de further to Wu¡¯s throat. "But well, that is indeed my power. Impressive, right? You know what I want. I will trade this girls¡¯ life for it."


    "Don¡¯t!" Wu denied sternly. "Attack all together and kill him instead!"


    "Shut up!" the old man barked. "One more word and I will¡ª"


    "Stop! You win!" Xuefeng bellowed, stopping the old man¡¯s movements.


    He could already see a bloody line on Wu¡¯s throat made by the de.


    "Is this what you want?" Xuefeng asked as he disyed the golden bracelet to the old man, making his eyes shine.


    "Yes! Give it to me!"


    The desire in the old man¡¯s eyes was clear.


    "But don¡¯t you know I will need to kill myself to give it to you?" Xuefeng questioned.


    "No, you don¡¯t need to. Just cut off your arm and pass it to me. I will let your woman go once I have it," the old man exined excitedly, his gaze glued to the bracelet.


    "Xuefeng..." Yiren muttered worriedly only to have her lips locked by his hand.


    "I already decided," he announced, staring into her eyes with an assuring gaze and ordered, "Go stand with Tianshi."


    "But???" Yiren wanted toin but stopped when he repeated himself.


    "Go stand with Tianshi."


    With their connection, once he loses his arm, she would suffer as well. He understood it very well.


    Yiren walked towards Tianshi who immediately grabbed Yiren¡¯s hand, pulling her head into her chest. No one saw it but Yiren¡¯s expression changed for a second. It returned to a worried one after Tianshi let go of her.


    The old man seemed to enjoy Xuefeng¡¯s act, all of it pointing to only one decision.


    "Fine, I agree," Xuefeng called out.


    "Haha! Good! I always thought that women only hold you back! This is a perfect example," the old manughed and extended his free hand. "Give it to me."


    Xuefeng would never leave anyone behind but losing an arm wasn¡¯t an option for him. That wasn¡¯t the only solution they had though.


    No one should ever underestimate the power of their group.


    "I will cut it off now," Xuefeng muttered, putting his Dragon Edge on his arm.


    He paused.


    "I wonder, why do you want it so badly? If I¡¯m going to lose my arm anyway, I might as well know why?" Xuefeng asked curiously, hovering the de as if he was ready to cut. "You want power?"


    "Pfft! Power is just a bonus! I want to be immortal!" the old man sneered. "Give me the bracelet! Don¡¯t waste my time!"


    "I thought it wasn¡¯t confirmed? No one collected all stones yet," Xuefeng pushed the line to get more information but the old man became even more impatient.


    "I will bet anything to live longer! Give me the bracelet!"


    Wu clenched her teeth, blood streaming on her neck.


    "You know, if you just left and didn¡¯t bother us anymore, I would let you leave but you threatened to kill my wife. That¡¯s unforgivable," Xuefeng said sternly, no longer risking Wu¡¯s life.


    ¡¯Now!¡¯


    At his call, they unleashed the bloodline power of the three Royal Elves, immobilizing the old man. Even if just for a moment, it was enough for Wu to escape.


    "Wha¡ª" the old man struggled, causing their souls to hurt but they didn¡¯t give up easily, buying time for Xuefeng while the rest distanced themselves, hiding next to the Phoenix. He didn¡¯t want to risk anyone approaching the man, now knowing the full extent of his strength.


    It was time to test the new power of the Elemental Bracelet. So far he could only block Fate Qi attacks using his gauntlet but now he could use the real power of it.


    The Mastery of Elements.

 Chapter 531 Dark Fate Sec

    <h4>Chapter 531 Dark Fate Sec</h4>


    Swoosh!


    Just as he tried to sense the Air Qi in his surroundings, all the Qi around them reacted to his call. It moved at his will as if he had permanent Wind Domain turned on.


    To his surprise, he could even feel the air going in and out of their lungs, giving him an evil idea. He could feel Yiren and Nuwa were struggling already so he sent them back, staying back alone.


    "You have bloodline!" the old man called outright as he regained his freedom, distancing himself. "Good! Good! Do you think you can fight me? Let me show you the real power of an Immortal!"


    A bow appeared in the old man''s hand and he shot an arrow at him without hesitation.


    Xuefeng only extended his palm, letting it hit him.


    Puff!


    The arrow split in two, turning into the wind while losing all of the power behind it.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be a long fight," Xuefeng muttered.


    Cough¡­


    Cough, cough¡­


    The old man suddenly grabbed onto his chest, then neck, gasping for breath. He opened his mouth to speak yet no words came out.


    "It must be hard to breathe when you have no air to breath from," Xuefengmented, walking up to the old man.


    High ranked cultivators could survive a long time without breathing fresh air, only using the capacity of their lungs yet now Xuefeng emptied thempletely for him. The old man began to create his own air only to have it stolen by Xuefeng right after.


    Thud, thud.


    He fell onto his knees, visually losing strength with each second.


    sh!


    The old man''s hand fell to the ground, blood gushing in all directions. All rings came off from his fingers and flew towards Xuefeng''s palm. He didn''t give the old man any chances toe back.


    Even though he wanted to scream, the old man''s lungs were empty.


    cing his Dragon Edge on the old man''s throat, he asked in revenge, "How does it feel to have a sword up your throat? Did you think the situation would turn like this?"


    Whoever hurt his women deserved the same treatment and even worse. He didn''t even feel bad for his bullying but he got scolded by Ling.


    ''End him fast. You are using a lot of Fate Qi.''


    ''Wait, what?'' Xuefeng questioned confused.


    ''Did you think poweres from nothing? The bracelet is sucking Fate Qi from you the more you use it,'' Ling exined which absolutely made sense.


    Elemental Bracelet was a Spirit Artefact in a sense so it needed a source of energy to function.


    He didn''t have an unlimited source of Fate Qi so he finished the job, ending the old man''s life with a clean cut.


    Thud.


    The head rolled on the ground and the headless body fell lifelessly. Even if the old man hurt Wu, there was no need to torture him anymore.


    "Such irony," the Phoenix muttered with a sigh. "He wanted to achieve immortality by killing the Elemental Bracelet holder yet he died at the hand of the very same person. He waited all those years for nothing."


    Xuefeng had to kill him anyway as he couldn''t pass on such a great ability. Just the sheer thought of being able to control time made him desire it.


    "Leave the rest to me," Ming said as she appeared next to him and crouched next to the old man''s body.


    She extended her palm above his chest and closed her eyes. A secondter, a golden orb came out of his chest, sucked into Ming''s hand. It was a round ball made of what looked like a thick liquid.


    Ming inserted her hand inside the ball and her expression immediately turned ugly.


    "Bastard¡­"


    It was the first time he saw Ming curse like this.


    "What happened?"


    She didn''t reply right away but instead leaned over and gulped the whole liquid down her throat, swallowing everything. Ming returned into his body right after, clearly upset.


    ''He connected his soul with his Fate Spirit,'' Ming finally exined, still fuming.


    ''Isn''t that exactly what we did?'' Xuefeng asked.


    ''No, you don''t understand. He literally consumed his Fate Spirit to prolong his life. Gone. The Fate Spirit is gone forever. It won''t be reborn even after this bastard death,'' Ming exined further. ''Now I know why I couldn''t sense him earlier. He used almost all of his Fate Qi and there was no Fate Spirit inside him I could sense. Even if we didn''t do anything, he would die on his own soon.;


    ''How is that even possible?''


    ''I don''t really know how... It shouldn''t be possible. Fate Spirits are the only beings in this universe that are truly immortal. We return back to the reincarnation circle and get reborn. This bastard must have found an evil way to consume his own Spirit. I don''t like this¡­'' Ming muttered unhappily.


    ''So he basically freed himself from his Fate Spirit and took over its powers? He was still able to use his abilities so there can''t be other exnation,'' Xuefeng guessed. ''But why didn''t he use the Fate Stones Mine underneath the mountain then?''


    ''Maybe he couldn''t sense the Fate Qi as Spirits can?'' Ling proposed, joining their conversation but there was nothing they could do to confirm it.


    ''Damn,'' Ming cursed again. ''It wouldn''t have happened if the Fate Kingdom was still open, monitoring everything under the Heavens. What if more Fate Spirits suffered simrly? Evil Sects might have appeared since the control lessened and invented some method against Spirits.''


    ''Don''t worry, we will investigate and if there really is such sect, we will destroy them,'' Xuefeng assured.


    He knew how much it mattered to her, knowing she was actually the mother of most of those Fate Spirits.


    ''Wait,'' Xuefeng paused her, getting a sudden idea.


    He pulled out the rings he got from the Old Man and scanned them swiftly. Ling and Ming joined him to speed up the process only to find nothing useful to their case aside from one object.


    ck Token with three letters inscribed on the surface.


    ''Dark Fate Sect.''

 Chapter 532 Blessing&Curse Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 532 Blessing&Curse Dilemma</h4>


    ¡¯Damn it!¡¯


    It was the first time Xuefeng saw Ming this mad, hearing her curse for the third time.


    ¡¯Do you know that Dark Fate Sect?¡¯ Xuefeng asked curiously only to receive horrific news.


    ¡¯I know them very well. We already destroyed them once but it seems like they recreated the Sect after the Fate Kingdom closed. They were a group of cultivators who were against Fate Kingdom ruling, killing all Fate Holders they find. We had to eradicate them but I guess we didn¡¯t do a good job.¡¯


    ¡¯Why would a Fate Holder belong to the Sect then?¡¯ Xuefeng wondered.


    ¡¯I have no idea but maybe they were the ones who helped that old man consume his Fate Spirit. If that was the case, they would achieve their goal of eradicating Fate Spirits and also get a new member. This token is exactly a membership token which at least confirms that he is one of them,¡¯ Ming exined, sounding depressed.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t understand why would they even do it. Doesn¡¯t Fate Spirit provide immense help? Without you two, I would be long dead. It¡¯s stupid,¡¯ Xuefengmented.


    Ling helped him on many asions, saving him from death. He would never even think of getting rid of her.


    ¡¯To regain their freedom,¡¯ Ling pointed out, looking from a different point of view. ¡¯Not everyone has ess to so many Fate Stones as we do. Just as I told you at the beginning, Fate Spirits are a blessing but also a curse. Did you forget that once you stop gathering Fate Qi, I would simply consume your soul?¡¯


    ¡¯...¡¯


    He indeed forgot about it.


    ¡¯From what I know, life in the Heaven Realm is reallypetitive. It¡¯s hard to gain Fate Stones and not everyone wants to live such a life. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if that was the main reason behind it. They want to get rid of the burden and the threat of losing their lives while at the same time keep their abilities. They cannot gain new ones but for someone who wants to live a normal life that¡¯s not a problem.¡¯


    Everything made sense for him now. Personally, he wouldn¡¯t exchange Ling for anything but he could at least understand them. It wasn¡¯t like they chose to live the path of Fate and die when they are not capable enough. It was pretty cruel in his opinion but for him, the benefits still outlived the disadvantages.


    ¡¯Still, this old man didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to get rid of the burden. With his obsession with living longer, he must have consumed his Fate Spirit with the sole purpose of living longer,¡¯ Ling added. ¡¯Such behavior, I cannot tolerate.¡¯


    ¡¯Ahh, I hate this...¡¯ Mingmented. ¡¯Xuefeng, even though we kill, we do it because we have no other choice. We kill to survive. Once they die, they enter the reincarnation circle but we don¡¯t. When we die, we perish forever. I don¡¯t know how they managed to do it but we need to stop it.¡¯


    ¡¯How about we first find that sect and then decide what to do? Right now we have limited information,¡¯ Xuefeng proposed. ¡¯I know you want to protect your children but we cannot act rashly.¡¯


    Xuefeng felt trapped, unable to side with any of the sides unless he learned all the details. Both races just wanted to survive.


    ¡¯What about the old man¡¯s abilities? Let¡¯s focus on the present for now,¡¯ Xuefeng asked, changing the subject.


    Ming was forced to put the topic aside for now, replying, ¡¯He had a lot of abilities...¡¯


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Why is he standing there like a tree?" The Phoenix asked confused, staring at Xuefeng¡¯s back for thest minute.


    "Oh, don¡¯t mind him. He will be back to normal in a moment," Yiren replied casually, knowing Xuefeng liked to get lost in thoughts while taking with his Fate Spirits.


    "We should probably get going soon. I can sense that many Immortal Beasts are getting pissed off that I¡¯m invading the jungle. They are slowly grouping to face me," The Phoenix informed. "I can face one or two easily but once they gang on me, it will be harder."


    "Can you take us away with you?" Yiren pleaded, "We can rest on the top of the mountain before we decide what to do."


    "Huh? Do you think I¡¯m a mount? I only carried you here because of our deal," the Phoenix replied sarcastically but Yiren didn¡¯t give up.


    "Will you really let all of us die here? But how will you get your revenge on Drakos if he dies at the hands of other beasts? If we have limited time, the two of you won¡¯t have time to finish your battle. There is no way he acknowledges defeat if you battle in these conditions."


    Everyone looked at Yiren as if they didn¡¯t recognize her. Since when did Yiren learn how to negotiate?


    "Also, as a fellow woman, do you really want to leave us to death? Don¡¯t you want somepany as you cultivate? We can also tell you many stories about the outside world," Yiren added, smiling cutely.


    The Phoenix squinted her eyes, gazing at Yiren curiously. "How do you know I¡¯m a female?"


    Yiren only shrugged. "A female with always recognize her sister."


    "Alright, I will take you girls but my back is limited," the Phoenix agreed as she pointed at Xuefeng with her beak. "Your man, I can only take him within my ws."


    "There is no need," Xuefeng replied on his own, finally returning to them. "I can fly on my own."


    As he said so, white light shone from his bracelet and he hovered in the sky above them, pleading, "Miss Phoenix, would you be so kind as to help my wives out? I would take them myself but my mastery is still limited."


    "I already said I will," the Phoenix nodded and lowered her wing, letting the girls climb onto her back.


    ROAAAAAAAAAAR!!!


    A sudden reverberating bellow shook the jungle. It came from not far away, causing everyone to speed up. They didn¡¯t want to fight hundreds of beasts at the same time.


    "Hold on tight!" the Phoenix called out as soon as everyone jumped onto her back andunched herself in the sky.


    The only one still on the ground was Drakos who remained silent the whole time. Instead of calling out for help, he suddenly turned around and set off in the opposite direction.


    "And where do you think you are going?" Xuefeng asked as he caught up to him and grabbed his tail, pulling him up from the ground.


    "Fuck! Let go of me! I¡¯m not fighting that bi¡ª" Drakos cried out only to get cut off as his head got pped by a giant leaf.


    "Hey! Look where you ar¡ª"


    Smack!


    "Xuefeng, you moth¡ª"


    Smack!


    "I swear I will¡ª"


    Smack!


    Each time he began to talk shit, Xuefeng swung him into the tip of the trees, making him eat some greenery.


    "Okay! I¡¯m sorry! No more!" Drakos finally gave up, apologizing.


    Only then did Xuefeng lift their altitude, following the Phoenix.


    "We are in this situation because of you from the start and you want to dip?" Xuefeng questioned annoyed. "You will fight that Phoenix even if you want it or not."


    "Hey! If not for me, we wouldn¡¯t get the Elemental Stone so fast! You all should be thanking me instead!" Drakos continued to argue, figuring out a new argument but Xuefeng didn¡¯t reply anymore, lowering his altitude once again.


    "No, no! I¡¯m sorry! I take that back! I take that ba¡ª"


    Smack!


    "Stop it already! My face hurts!" Drakos protested, protecting his face with his tiny arms when he paused as if he realized something.


    "Wait... I know what you are doing. You are buying time for me, right? When I¡¯m hurt, I can say the battle is not fair so we can postpone it to a further date. I can use the time to sneak out at night and find the entrance to the mountain so I can absorb all the Fate Stones inside the mine, right?"


    "No. I¡¯m trying to fix your foul mouth but if you can pull that off, I will kill two birds with one stone," Xuefeng replied, amazed how Drakos turned it around.


    Smack!


    Drakos¡¯ face smacked the leaves once again but this time he wasughing.


    "Hit me again! Hahaha!"


    When they reached the peak of the mountain, the girls couldn¡¯t help but ask confused, "Why is Drakos¡¯ face so swollen?"


    "I wonder too. He was normal when I grabbed him," Xuefeng feigned innocence as he scratched his head. "Maybe its because I carried him upside down? He should be better in a moment I guess."


    He turned to the Phoenix, wanting to plead for a nned break when the Phoenix questioned him first.


    "Did you maybe change the time flow in the Hidden Realm?"

 Chapter 533 The Kings of Flames

    <h4>Chapter 533 The Kings of mes</h4>


    "Yes. I reverted it back to normal. Now the time flow is simr to the outside world," Xuefeng confirmed, not hiding anything especially to a giant Spirit Beast that could kill them easily.


    Compared to her, Drakos was still a hatchling.


    "Oh! So you took over the old man¡¯s ability? Cool!" The Phoenix nodded with its head as if she learned something interesting.


    "So we don¡¯t need to hurry anymore?" Wuying asked as she took a deep breath. "This ce is much better to cultivatepared to the Capital. The air is filled with Spirit Qi."


    "We have a lot of time and if we need more, I can even try speeding up the time for us," Xuefeng suggested. "I didn¡¯t test it yet but it is definitely possible."


    "Perfect!"


    In the previous scenario, they only had three months to reach the Peak of Human Cultivation which would require them to cultivate constantly with the assists of many pills. It wasn¡¯t the healthiest method.


    Prolonging the time period allowed them to focus on different things aside from cultivation like mastery of their skills or polishing their battle capabilities.


    Just as Xuefeng thought the Phoenix would forget about her fight with Drakos, she red at him and challenged.


    "Little Dragon! Are you ready for a battle?!"


    "Can¡¯t you see how injured I am? I can¡¯t fight in this state!" Drakos acted ording to the n, trying to look as hurt as possible.


    "How about postponing the fight for theter date? It would be best if both participants are


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if he is hurt or not. I¡¯m only interested in beating him up," the Phoenix replied casually and pointed with its wing at Drakos. "Either you follow me or we will fight here. Your choice."


    After that challenge, there was nothing Xuefeng could do anymore. Drakos was too evil to die prematurely and everyone knew that the worst people lived the longest so Xuefeng wasn¡¯t about his survival. What he worried about were them, the viewers, who definitely shouldn¡¯t be in the middle of the arena.


    Xuefeng whispered amand in their minds and they quickly dipped, gathering at the corner of the nest.


    "Hey! Don¡¯t leave me alone!" Drakos called out in panic, seeing everyone leaving but Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help him this time.


    "I¡¯m sorry but you are on your own. You started it so now you should end it," Xuefeng called out from the distance, setting up a barrier around everyone just in case.


    Ming told him clearly that they had no chance of defeating that Phoenix, at least not in their current state. She was already close to the peak of the Immortal Stage, far, far stronger than the Wolf Leader and the Old Man they defeated earlier.


    Just like in Spirit Cultivation, Spirit Beasts ascended after breaking through Rank 9 which was the equivalent of Spirit Monarch Stage. Once reaching the Heavenly Realm, the differences between Humans and Spirit Beasts were non-existent. There wasn¡¯t much difference in how the two cultivated.


    Ming saved the exnation forter, wanting to educate everyone at the same time but he knew the Cultivation Path would only start for him in the Heavenly Realm. Everything he experienced so far in this world was just baby steps for every Cultivator.


    The only thing Ming told him were the three big parts of Heavenly Cultivation.


    God Stage, Immortal Stage, and Celestial Stage.


    Each stage split into multiple other ranks he had no idea about. He only learned afterward that the only reason why we defeated the Wolf Leader was his recent breakthrough into Immortal Stage and their Dual Domain just happened to perfectly counter him.


    They wouldn¡¯t be able to repeat the same stunt with other Spirit Beasts of that level that easily.


    ¡¯So this Phoenix will turn into her Human form once she reaches the Celestial Stage, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes. She is close. Just a few more years should be enough for her,¡¯ Ming replied.


    ¡¯How strong the Immortal Stage Spirit Beast actually is...?¡¯ Xuefeng wondered as he looked at the two legendary beasts in the middle of the nest.


    One gigantic, the other not even reaching to his belt.


    Only one could win.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Fuck..." Drakos cursed under his breath as he stood one on one against the giant bird. "If you think I¡¯m scared of you then you are greatly mistaken!"


    His swollen face healed in a blink, reverting him back to normal before the battle even begun.


    Only Phoenixes dared to stand tall in front of Dragons and he had to be so unlucky to meet one while he was still growing back to his original power. Both races were natural enemies, challenging each other to im the only Title that mattered to them.


    ¡¯The Kings of mes.¡¯


    Both sides imed their mes were more powerful yet they never finished the battle once and for all.


    "Hahaha, good! I thought you will pretend you are hurt as I beat you," the Phoenixughed as she extended her wings.


    Swoosh!


    A fan of ming feathers shot out from her wings, creating a thick circr barrier made of colorful mes.


    "You are not going to escape me this time," the Phoenix called out happily to which Drakos sneered.


    "Tsk, as if I¡¯m scared of your mes! Even if I¡¯m much weaker now, I¡¯m still Drakos the Legendary Dragon!" Drakos called out, full of confidence, and approached the barrier with his hand extended. "I¡¯m the Burning Maniac! The ming God! The¡ª Ah! Fuck, it burns!"


    Right as his hand touched the colorful mes, his words stuck in his throat and he couldn¡¯t help but scream. His beautiful dark blue scales charred ck in a split second, unable to stop the Phoenix mes.


    Huuu! Huuu! Huuu!


    Drakos blew on his hand to ease his pain but it didn¡¯t help at all.


    "Hahaha! You are so funny! Did you think you can actually handle my mes? Laughable!" the Phoenixughed loudly, cracking up at Drakos¡¯ stupidity.


    "Hey! It¡¯s unfair! I didn¡¯t even awaken my own me yet you want to fight me. How shameless of you!" Drakos argued, keeping his confident attitude but one could see he was panicking. "How dare you bully kids?! If you are so powerful, why don¡¯t you wait for me to grow, and then we can face each other!"


    He sucked on the burn in between his words, using his saliva as a healing panacea.


    Too bad, the Phoenix didn¡¯t care.


    "Who has the time for that? Do you think I care about a Little Dragon like you? Die!"


    The Phoenix opened her beak and suddenly Drakos¡¯ eyes widened. "Not good!"


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Three Fireballs got shot in quick session, aiming at his front, right and left, forcing him to duck to avoid it yet they exploded in contact with the ground, sshing all over him.


    Auu!


    He blocked the mes with his wing, suffering immense pain.


    Thud! Thud!


    He smacked his wing against the ground, extinguishing the fire only to face another fireball.


    Bang!


    He blocked with the second wing, blown away several meters back.


    It was a losing battle! He couldn¡¯t even fight back!


    Both of his wings were both burned, his arm as well. It wasn¡¯t a beating. It was a daylight murder!


    "Anyst words Little Dragon?" the Phoenix asked yfully as she extended her wing, aiming the tip at Drakos¡¯ head.


    "Wait! Don¡¯t kill me!" Drakos pleaded, grabbing hisst chance for survival. "I already had my Human Form once! I know how to cultivate faster! I have a special method! I can help you!"


    He closed his eyes, covering his face so he can die handsome yet the Phoenix execution didn¡¯te, only her voice did.


    "What method?"

 Chapter 534 Little Scammer

    <h4>Chapter 534 Little Scammer</h4>


    There was his chance!


    Drakos opened his eyes and saw a curious look in the Phoenix¡¯s eyes. He could use this to save himself!


    "Yes! I got a method. I¡¯m willing to share!" Drakos called out excitedly.


    "You know I will kill you if you are lying?" The Phoenix warned, withdrawing her wing.


    "Yes, yes! I know but I¡¯m not lying. I really do have a method."


    "Talk then," the Phoenix demanded.


    "Ahem," Drakos cleared his throat. "Can you give me a moment? I need to regenerate my body. My whole body got burned just now."


    The Phoenix only red at him without saying anything so Drakos took it as a yes and sat down. The membrane of his wings and the scales on his arm were all ruined but after he channeled Fate Qi through his body, new scales began to rece them, shedding the old skin.


    "Dragons still can¡¯t match the regeneration ability of us, Phoenixes." the Phoenix didn¡¯t shy away from throwing punches at him and his race, showing the deep grudge between the two races.


    "Of course, when you die, you get reborn. Sounds quite overpowered. That¡¯s your only advantage whenpared to Dragons but I have my own methods simr to those," Drakos replied with a smirk and stood up, all healed up. "See? I¡¯m like new. I said before I had my Human Form. I already died once yet here I am, alive and kicking with a new body I created for myself. Amazing, right?"


    Drakos¡¯ words brought out a curious look from the Phoenix.


    "How?"


    ¡¯Hehe, she is hooked,¡¯ Drakosmented in his mind and exined, gesticting with his small hands. "You see, unlike other Spirit Beasts, we don¡¯t consume Spirit Qi to grow but Fate Qi instead. Throughout our lives, we grow up by consuming Fate Qi from the air. This process can take up many, many years but if we are patient, we will eventually reach the highest, Celestial Stage."


    "That is correct," the Phoenix confirmed.


    "But, what if I told you there is another method to grow much faster?" Drakos teased, continuing to pause after each question.


    Too bad the Phoenix didn¡¯t belong to the most patient ones. "Tell me already. Stop stalling or else..." She threatened by ming the tip of her wing.


    "Okay, okay, I¡¯m telling," Drakos quickly gave in. "The method requires you to first reach the Celestial Stage, take Human Form, and then separate your body and Spirit, rebuilding it once again using only Fate Qi. You will be able to use Fate Stones to cultivate much faster."


    He basically described exactly what happened to him in his life.


    Swoosh!


    A ming feather got shot by the Phoenix but Drakos already expected it, dodging beforehand.


    "You... Are you trying to scam me? What is that useless method?" The Phoenix questioned angrily. "I thought you have a method that will help me reach Celestial Stage faster yet you try to cheat me. What¡¯s the point of recreating my body after I already achieved my Human Form?"


    The Phoenix¡¯s body suddenly lit up with mes.


    "I should have known I can¡¯t trust a Dragon."


    Drakos¡¯ eyes widened, his idea of acting cool backfiring at him.


    "Wait! My method is better!" Drakos shouted, trying to stop her. "Are you going to wait another thousand years before you can advance again or would you rather advance in days as long as you have resources to do so?!"


    The Phoenix¡¯s mes reduced as Drakos hooked her attention again.


    "Exin before I kill you!"


    "So what if you have to recreate your body? As long as you have Fate Stones, you can go back to the Celestial Stage with your new Fate Qi Body within days. What¡¯s more, your new body would be no longer limited by any restrictions of your bloodline. You can keep all your abilities while a new boundless path opens in front of you. My Fate Qi body is also much stronger than before!"


    "I¡¯m not dumb. There has to be a catch," the Phoenix pointed out. "You keep mentioning you need to have a lot of Fate Stones for that. How much exactly? Just look at your small body right now. How long will it take you to recover?"


    Drakos smirked on the outside but inside of his mind, he was panicking. If she learns the truth, he would be a goner immediately. Thankfully, his acting skills were top-notch.


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about that," he stated confidently. "There just happens to be a huge Fate Stones mine right underneath this mountain that I was eying from the beginning. If you spare me now, I will help you with this whole process. It¡¯s not like you need to wait long for your next breakthrough."


    The Phoenix red at him. "And what if you are lying to me?"


    "Well, I will be here under your control till you breakthrough. I¡¯m not going anywhere. You will see how fast I¡¯m growing by absorbing the Fate Stones from the mine and then you can decide if you want to proceed with my method," Drakos exined. "What do you think? Deal?"


    The Phoenix hesitated for a moment before all of her mes disappeared and she agreed, "Fine, I will watch you for a while then and decideter. If I find out you lied, I will burn you into ashes."


    "That¡¯s a deal then!" Drakos called out excitedly. "Let¡¯s go back and inform the rest."


    He couldn¡¯t wait to get away from her.


    ¡¯Hehe, such a naive girl... Just you wait... Once I regain my strength, I will get my revenge and let you taste my Legendary me...¡¯


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I¡¯m back!"


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help but stare amazed at the small figure when he saw Drakos walk back in one piece.


    "Oof, when I saw the mes, I thought you are already done for."


    "Me too. Such a shame," Nuwamented, making Drakos roll his eyes.


    "I can hear you!"


    Nuwa only shrugged. "You were meant to hear it. You still didn¡¯t pay me back for endangering Yiren¡¯s life."


    No matter how clumsy Yiren was, she was still her daughter so she would stay by her side. If not Yiren, the Phoenix would eventually kidnap someone else so that argument was faulty. It would be even worse if she attacked them directly in the open field.


    "Okay, I said sorry already. Everything worked out in the end," Drakos apologized and quickly changed the topic. "Anyway, I struck the deal with Miss Phoenix! You all can stay here while we visit the Mine underneath the mountain."


    Huh?


    Everyone was dumbfounded by it. Did she really strike a deal with this little scammer?


    "And I will kill him if he lied to me," the Phoenix added.


    Oh.


    Everyone nodded, finding that more reasonable.


    "Miss Phoenix, do you mind if we settle here?" Xuefeng asked to unload the tension in the air. "I would like to ce a small house for us."


    "House?"


    His wives brightened when they heard him, looking at the Phoenix with excited nces.


    "You mean something like a cave? Sure. Just don¡¯t make it too big," the Phoenix replied casually and suddenly grabbed Drakos with its ws. "Let¡¯s go!"


    "Hey! Let go¡ª"


    Drakos¡¯ voice faded as the Phoenix flew to the edge, flying down the mountain.


    Xuefeng turned around to the girls behind him and questioned with a smile.


    "Who wants to build a house with me?"

 Chapter 535 Hideout Clean-up

    <h4>Chapter 535 Hideout Clean-up</h4>


    "Boss... You were so roughst night yet you called me tonight as well. Hehe, I can barely move after just one night..."


    A voluptuousdy walked inside a bedroom, her body barely covered with little to none clothes on her. The boss she talked to was sitting in front of a desk, rubbing his forehead while looking at the few documents.


    When he saw her, he brightened, beckoning her toe over.


    "Good, you are finally here. I need to release my stress," the Boss called out, spreading his legs apart without even standing up from the chair. "Suck me off for now."


    Thedy didn¡¯t seem to mind his imperious tone and hopped towards him happily, kneeling in front of him. "We are not going to move to the bed? My knees will hurtter..."


    Ah!


    The Boss pulled on her hair, bringing her closer to his crotch. "Since when did I care about your knees? I¡¯m busy. You will suck while I work."


    "Yes, Boss..." thedy replied with a forced smile, acting numb to his aggressive behavior.


    She grabbed onto his pants, ready to work when a sudden explosion scared her.


    Bang!


    The ground shook, making both her and the chair shiver.


    Thud!


    The Boss pushed her to the side as he stood up, called out angrily at the door, "What is going on there?!"


    There was always a guard in front of the Boss bedroom who immediately entered inside at the call.


    His panicked face was more than enough to show something wasn¡¯t right.


    "Boss! We are under atta¡ª" the man cried out when a sudden arrow pierced through the back of his head, not even letting him finish the sentence.


    Thud.


    His body fell to the floor, lifeless.


    Screams and the sounds of battle flooded the bedroom, scaring both the Boss anddy on the floor, already ashen on her face.


    "Fuck!" The Boss cursed, pulling out his sword and rushed towards the door, the only exit of the room.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t defeat the attackers, he could at least escape.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    He didn¡¯t even take two steps when two arrows covered in Qi entered through the door, forcing him to dodge to the side.


    Silence.


    The screams of death ended just as soon as they started. Aside from asional sounds of battle in the side rooms, the whole main floor got wiped out within seconds.


    Sweat dripped from the Boss¡¯ forehead as he finally began to worry about his life. There was no way he can face an enemy who can defeat all his underling this fast.


    Thedy on the floor gazed at the Boss and suddenly stood up, running towards the exit while screaming.


    "Help me! He is here! The Boss is here!"


    The Boss¡¯ eyes widened and he reacted instinctively, grabbing her by the hand.


    "Shut up you whore!" The Boss cursed at her, mming her against the wall but she quickly picked herself up not bothered by the blood on her head.


    "Aaaaaah!! Help! He is killing me!" She screamed, running out of the room when a cold female voice filled the hideout.


    "Don¡¯t worry... I know where he is..."


    Thedy stopped in front of big stairs that led to the lower floor and moved to the side, her face pale.


    Step. Step. Step.


    The female attacker steps were the only sound that resounded in the room. Her voice sounded familiar but the Boss couldn¡¯t remember where he heard it.


    Coldness.


    Out of nowhere, the room temperature dropped drastically and everything covered with ice.


    Then he saw her face.


    "It¡¯s you! How are you still alive?!" The Boss called out immediately, recognizing her.


    He knew something was up when the group didn¡¯te back to the hideout for the night. Initially, he didn¡¯t worry as that happened often but now it was obvious they were dead already.


    The blond beauty in front of him was a live testimony that their mission failed.


    "So you do remember me? The woman you ordered your men to rape and kill?" the beauty asked. "That¡¯s good. It saves me trouble exining why I came to kill you."


    The Boss frowned, regaining his confidence as he raised his sword. If it was just her, he could easily defeat her.


    "Pfft, just a pseudo-God Stage," the Bossmented sarcastically. "Die!"


    His body suddenly wrapped in shiny scaled armor and his sword lit up, releasing three dark green snakes that coiled around the de. He didn¡¯t wait andunched an offensive, piercing in the beauty¡¯s direction.


    The three snakes acted as alive, shooting forward with their poisonous fangs ready to bite. Strangely enough, the beauty wasn¡¯t even a bit scared.


    "Freeze!"


    She yelled only one word, not even pulling out her weapon, and everything turned into ice.


    The snakes became icicles and his body stiffened all over.


    "W-wha¡ª"


    The Boss couldn¡¯t even defend, attacked from all sides by the cold and even his armor didn¡¯t save him, freezingpletely. Even if his body wasn¡¯t really hurt, he couldn¡¯t move.


    Multipleyers of ice grew on top of each other, making him a big ice statue with only his head sticking out of it.


    "I guess I overestimated your power. All you can do is gang up in groups but when ites to solo battles, you are useless. Your Artefacts can only help you so much," the beautymented coldly, walking up to the Boss.


    "W-wait! You can¡¯t kill me! We are supported by Dark Fate Sect! They will find¡ª" The boss tried to defend himself but he couldn¡¯t finish as ice covered his face, shutting him up.


    Although he was locked, he was still alive but not for long. The beauty ced her hand on the ice and it invaded further, breaking through the Boss Armor.


    When he was frozenpletely, she pushed the statue, letting it crash with the floor.


    Crack!


    The statue broke into hundreds of pieces.


    "Congrats Jiao. You got your little revenge."


    Another female voice resounded in the room as a woman with a painted scar on her eye entered inside. "You are strong. I like it."


    She carried a bow in her hand, smiling as she looked at Jiao¡¯s back.


    "He was weak," Jiao replied simply, walking towards one of the ice chunks, having the Boss¡¯ hand inside of it.


    "Don¡¯t look down on Heaven Realm cultivators. Those bandits are degenerates who didn¡¯t bother to cultivate their elements or simply didn¡¯t have the talent to do so. Their stages are low as well."


    "I know," Jiao muttered in agreement and ripped one of the fingers with her old ring on it before throwing the rest at the woman behind her. "You can take the rest Dandan. You didn¡¯t get to loot."


    Dandan smiled and caught the ice chunk with a smile, not rejecting a free reward.


    "What are we doing with the girl?" Jiao asked curiously, gazing back at the nakeddy only to find her on the floor, dead.


    "There are limits to bandit brutality too. They get bored of raping so they would rather have women who serve them instead, living with them with the sole purpose of pleasuring them. Those women get paid for their work and they exchange them every few months. It¡¯s quite amon practice in many bandit groups," Dandan exined. "They are part of the Bandits so they deserve to die."


    "Okay," Jiao acknowledged, not really bothered with that.


    Dandan suddenly recalled something and turned around, calling out to the rest. "You know the rules girls! Whatever you can find in the next five minutes, it¡¯s yours! Firste, first served! Five minutes and we are leaving!"


    Other girls from the Sect already knew what they had to do, looting the whole hideout.


    "You seem quite experienced. Death is not unfamiliar to you. That¡¯s exactly who we are looking for," Dandan pointed out.


    "I have seen enough to not be moved," Jiao nodded, checking her ring for any losses.


    Thankfully, almost nothing was touched.


    "I wonder, were you someone important in the Earth Realm? You seem to have some skills," Dandan asked curiously, taking the opportunity of their free time.


    Jiao shrugged and replied casually, pulling out her Sect Leader token, "Actually, I was a Sect Leader of White Lotus Sect."


    "Hahaha! What a coincidence that we met! Now you can join White Lotus Sect once again!" Dandan replied,ughing earnestly.


    Jiao finally smiled at that.


    "I thought I already joined?"

 Chapter 536 Journal

    <h4>Chapter 536 Journal</h4>


    When Xuefeng thought of the idea, he didn¡¯t think it would be such a big deal but he overestimated the power of his women. He couldn¡¯t even decide on anything as they took the matter in their own hands.


    Walls rose from the ground and floors connected, creating the outline of a real house or rather, a small mansion. It already had two floors and Xuefeng could even see a spacious balcony being made on the side. What¡¯s more, an idea of a fancy rooftop came out, which everyone epted eagerly.


    Knowing how sunny the Hidden Realm was, they could use it for sunbathing and rxation in free time.


    "Hey... You know that we are not staying here forever?" Xuefeng questioned after a mention about a small flower garden came out.


    They behaved as if they were building their dream house but then Nuwa¡¯s words made him understand them.


    "Just because its only three years, it doesn¡¯t mean we should live in a cave. It is still a lot of time and it doesn¡¯t take us long. If we can live infort during our stay here then why not."


    Nuwa was a Queen who always lived in a Pce with many servants but she was surprisingly handy, knowing a lot about the architecture. Tianshi and Wu helped a lot too with Yiren being the main production line. She was the most skilled when it came to the precise maniption of elements.


    The girls thought about everything so most of the house equipment like cutlery, tes, or even a massive bed for them all was already ready, stored in their rings. They already nned to create a hideout in the wild from the very beginning.


    "Ah... Three years, huh... What do I even start with..." Xuefeng muttered to himself in wonder as heid on the bed. "There is so much to do..."


    Although a three year time period would be a long time on Earth, it wasn¡¯t really much in the Cultivation World. Just by reaching the final Monarch Stage, he could prolong his lifespan to three hundred years so the time spent in the Hidden Realm would be around one percent of that.


    It would even further increase if he continued to cultivate so it was like a drop in the bucket of water for him.


    "How about you start a journal and note down your progress?" Yiren proposed suddenly, hearing his quiet thoughts. "It will be easier for you to see what you have aplished."


    Only he and Yiren stayed behind in the bedroom while the rest spread around their new house, performing their own tasks. Yiren was decorating their bedroom with some wooden designs on the walls while he was ordered to sit and wait, just in case he ruined something.


    Xuefeng¡¯s fashion skills were non-existent so he agreed reluctantly, knowing very well what they thought in their minds. They just wanted to rx after work, with him already waiting in bed for them.


    "Journal?" Xuefeng repeated, not really fond of that idea. "Wouldn¡¯t thatplicate things even more? I can just ask Ling and Ming to create the most efficient training n for me."


    Yiren stopped shaping the wood on the walls and stepped back, admiring her art.


    "What do you think? Is it pretty?" Yiren asked happily.


    She made all wooden walls look like covered in vines, adding the carvings of multiple cute animals.


    "Rabbits jumping on the tree branches?" Xuefeng questioned with a smile to which Yiren nodded eagerly. "Yes! Aren¡¯t they cute?"


    "Not as cute as you."


    "Hehe," Yiren giggled at hispliment and hopped on the bed with him, cuddling into his chest.


    He already waited when she will take advantage that they were alone.


    "You know, even if Ling and Ming help you with training, you can still make a journal. How about I help you?" Yiren proposed. "Mom made me keep a diary so I can practice my writing. I can write it for you."


    She didn¡¯t wait for his agreement and kissed him deeply, rolling to her stomach next to him. A book in wooden covers tightened with a few vines appeared in front of her and she opened it happily. There were hundreds of pages stacked on top of each other, all clear and neatly cut.


    "I made it for myself as I wanted to write my own diary but we can use it for you," Yiren exined, preparing her a pen with an automatic ink disperser inside of it.


    "Alright, you are the boss," Xuefeng agreed without arguing, seeing how happy she was.


    Heid on top of her and embraced her as she began to write with neat symbols on the paper.


    ¡¯Day 1, Hidden Realm.¡¯


    "I will write it like my diary, showing my experiences with you. It will be easier for me this way," Yiren reported as Xuefeng put her hair on one side, kissing her neck gently.


    "Mhmm, I don¡¯t mind," Xuefeng nodded, focused on massaging her body instead, casually ncing at the diary from time to time.


    ¡¯It was a bright sunny day when we arrived in the Hidden Realm. It didn¡¯t take long before I made my first friend. His name was Bobby and he loved to eat leaves. Unfortunately, I was careless and both of us got kidnapped by birdie who turned out to be a beautiful Phoenix.


    She turned out to be nice to me and we became friends as well but she killed Bobby which made me sad. A crazy old man appeared after a while and I tricked him, stealing his Elemental Stone that Xuefeng needed. I was worried when he decided to attack him but we managed to kill him in the end.


    We also built a house, finally having our own space. Just Xuefeng and us, all loving each other. I wasying with Xuefeng on the bed and he hugged me tightly, leaving constant kisses on my neck. I¡¯m really happy being around him. He is my sunshine.¡¯


    "Mhmm..." Yiren moaned softly, finally putting the pen away as she couldn¡¯t ignore his advances anymore. "Your kisses feel so good..."


    "What happened next...?" Xuefeng whispered into her ear. "I want to know more..."


    Yiren picked the pen again and finishing the scene.


    ¡¯Xuefeng couldn¡¯t help himself, his desires taking control over him. He flipped me on the back and covered my lips with his own, pinning me to the bed. My strength left my body when his lips traveled down to the ce only he had ess to. My fingers sank into his lush hair while his own grabbed on my thighs, squeezing them to his heart content. He¡ª¡¯


    Xuefeng stopped her writing, suddenly flipping her to the side and pinning her to the bed.


    "Yiren..." Xuefeng whispered from up close, their lips just an inch away from each other. "Since when are you such a naughty girl...?"


    "You made me like this..." Yiren muttered, redness filling her cheeks. "Whenever I feel your desires spike, I imagine what are you doing with others... I even picture myself in their ce... Mhmm!"


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t wait anymore, closing the distance between them and kissed her exactly as she wanted.


    "Let¡¯s fulfill your future."

 Chapter 537 Winning Together **

    <h4>Chapter 537 Winning Together **</h4>


    Mhmm...


    Yiren¡¯s voice leaked as Xuefeng covered her with his body, pressing his whole weight on her. He was like a furious beast, fierce and powerful, attacking as if his life was on the line.


    Her legs wrapped around his waist yet her arms were pinned, their fingers locked together. Even though she felt powerless, there was no worry in her mind as it was filled to the brim with always growing desires.


    Ah!


    She moaned again, his tongue pulling her own outside. Her lips parted only to close again as he dropped inside her moist space, turning the heated battle into hungry games.


    Hot and desperate, delicate and intimate, rampant and hard.


    He gave it his all, making her breathless with just his lips alone.


    To think it wasn¡¯t even the start...


    When his lips dropped onto her neck, biting and pulling, storming down with the same passion and unyielding desire, she knew her mind was meant to be broken soon.


    Her hands got dragged on the sheets as he reached her breasts, leaving a trail of pleasing wetness with his kisses. She didn¡¯t let go of his hands, squeezing them tightly to show her joy while breathing in the fresh scent he felt behind.


    Ahhh!


    Her mouth couldn¡¯t help but open wide, hot air bursting out together with her soft cries for more. His teeth bit her roughly, directly through her dress yet she felt nothing but pleasure, so sensitive she wanted to cry out more.


    Their connection doubled her senses yet he didn¡¯t seem even a bit affected, torturing her endlessly. Two stripes from her dress that covered her chest were pulled apart as he sucked eagerly, kissing, licking and teasing the perky spot with his tongue, racing around as if ying tag with himself.


    Her bra was long gone before she even started her work, feeling better without it.


    "Xuefeng... I want it..." Yiren pleaded, knowing her limits very well yet he ignored her, pulling her arms even lower which squeezed her breasts together.


    Mhmm!


    She bit on her lip to silence another moan when he teased two of her peaks together. Thankfully, he gave her a moment to breathe when he suddenly continued his journey.


    Her legs fell down, spreading to the sides but he grabbed them while sinking his palms into her thighs, finally freeing her arms. He squeezed on her fats to his heart content, leaving one feathery kiss after another until his mouth reached its final goal.


    "Yes..." Yiren breathed out deeply, her fingers tangling with his hair.


    She didn¡¯t remember when her mind went nk, the moment his tongue began teasing her or when his fingers joined the fray, circling around her cherry before rubbing inside her.


    She awakened with her face right in front of his erection,ying on his naked stomach with her palms wrapped tightly around it.


    ¡¯Did I just space out... from pleasure...?¡¯ Yiren wondered, realizing her body must have moved on instinct.


    Ahh!


    Another wave of ecstasy struck her like a hurricane, almost knocking her out again yet she gripped his shaft for support, clinging to her sanity. Xuefeng¡¯s tongue continued to attack her intensely but she finally noticed a reaction from him, hearing a soft groan.


    She didn¡¯t think much, leaning over to the rosy head in front of her and swallowed it, her tongue wrapping itself around him. With just a few moves she felt him grow big and hard, filling her entire mouth. She didn¡¯t hesitate to swallow even deeper, her hands rubbing on the soft balls at the same time.


    Yiren wanted him so badly, to embrace her and let her feel alive again.


    Her desires quickly overwhelmed her as she sat up on top and mounted him, using her hand to slip him inside her. It wasn¡¯t a surprise he went all the way without stopping stealing her breath away.


    "I love you..." Yiren mouth soundlessly, her voice barely there only to hear him in her mind, ¡¯Yiren, I love you too but are you fine to move?¡¯


    ¡¯Mhmm... I want to be on top...¡¯ Yiren confirmed with a nod.


    She lifted her hips and started with a slow rotation, moving him inside her just the way she liked. She felt like he was about to burst wide open right away, growing even bigger and harder yet no matter how much she tried, he stayed strong, acting as if it was just the start for him.


    ¡¯Let me win...¡¯ Yiren pouted as she mmed her bottom against his waist but that only worsened the situation for her, making her almost lose again.


    ¡¯You are really cute,¡¯ Xuefengmented as he reached out and pinched on her nipple in retaliation. ¡¯I¡¯m almost there. Let¡¯s race.¡¯


    His challenge made her smile but it didn¡¯t change the fact she was almost at her limits. She was tired and sore all over but her hips continued to move on her own.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t...¡¯


    Thud.


    Yiren copsed on his chest, her muscles trembling in ecstasy.


    ¡¯I lost again...¡¯


    Although she couldn¡¯t dominate him like others, she improved greatly, feeling she was really close. His arms embraced her aching body and rolled to the side, covering her with his weight.


    "You didn¡¯t lose," Xuefeng spoke to her gently. "We are winning together."


    With those words, he thrust into her with power and she felt something burst inside her, slowly working its way through her organs.


    All her fatigue disappeared as warm feeling spread through every cell of her body, filling her with energy.


    "How I wish we could stay connected forever..." Yiren muttered, holding onto his face with their eyes locked in energizing exchange. "Can I?"


    "Don¡¯t you want to visit the Heaven Realm? Explore all the exotic ces and make new cute friends?" Xuefeng questioned with a soft smile, kissing her as if a bribe.


    Yiren hesitated hugged him, giving him a final offer, "Okay, I will agree to fifty-fifty... No less."


    "Haha," Xuefengughed and pulled them up, letting her sit on hisp. "Okay, you win."


    Step, step.


    Just as he agreed, they heard steps outside the bedroom and saw Lisa walking into the room with Wu, talking with each other.


    "We also need a nice storage room for all the herb¡ª Ah!" Lisa exined to Wu only to jump, eximing in surprise at the sight of their naked bodies hugging together.


    Yiren leaned on Xuefeng¡¯s shoulder and beckoned at them.


    "Lisa, Wu,e over. Xuefeng doesn¡¯t seem to be satisfied with just me. We need more power."

 Chapter 538 Evening Training **

    <h4>Chapter 538 Evening Training **</h4>


    Lisa seemed to be thrown into a state of panic as if she realized the very thing she was waiting for could happen right now. On the other hand, Wu didn¡¯t mind the pressure, knowing exactly what she wanted.


    She grasped Lisa¡¯s hand and pulled her towards the bed. That was the least she could do as a fellow sister as from then on, it was up to their individual ability to how much benefits they can rip.


    "I didn¡¯t think you two would y around while everyone else was busy..." Wumented as her hands dove down Xuefeng¡¯s chest. "This calls for punishment."


    "Does it? I thought we were just warming up," Xuefeng replied as he leaned his head back, epting an upside-down kiss from her.


    Yiren reluctantly stood up, but she didn¡¯t leave, getting ready to assist if she was needed. She could always find little advantages for herself, especially if there were just three of them.


    She reached out to Xuefeng¡¯s erection that was still standing strong and wrapped it with Water Qi, cleaning up the crime scene. In no time he was ready to please another wife.


    Xuefeng grabbed her hand, gently rubbing it in gratitude before finally meeting the neers. Lisa stood awkwardly next to Wu, not really knowing when she should join or what to do. Every time it was Xuefeng initiating the closure between them but he couldn¡¯t do more.


    It wasn¡¯t that Xuefeng was cruel but unless she wanted him, expressing her wants and desires, he wouldn¡¯t push to break the final barrier between them. His eyes were only on Wu who already wrapped her hands around his neck, letting his arms roam on her leather dress. She showed her signs pretty clearly, allowing him to entertain her.


    "Do you like them so much?" Wu asked yfully as his hands grasped her two round moons, pulling her upwards with each grip.


    "I do," Xuefeng replied honestly, satisfied with her mature beauty the most.


    She was like Nuwa, her body at the peak of her beauty. Large and firm breasts yet soft to the touch, slim hourss waist with a t stomach and her bottom, not too big, not too small, just perfect to squeeze and y around.


    Imagining that Yiren inherited Nuwa¡¯s genes and all of his wives were on the way to follow those two¡¯s example, he couldn¡¯t wait for the future. As if she sensed he thought about her, Yiren hugged him from behind, pressing her chest against him.


    Wu pulled his focus right back on her, attacking his lips aggressively. She was much more dominant than Yiren, leading the kiss the way she wanted from the start while Yiren focused mainly to please him.


    Two different personalities affected his experience but he liked it. If everyone was the same, wouldn¡¯t he get bored easily?


    "Want to feel me directly?" Wu asked, their hot breaths bursting into their faces.


    She didn¡¯t wait for his reply as she reached down onto her dress and pulled the top apart, letting it drop to the floor on its own. A ck set of sexyce underwear grabbed his attention.


    "How about now?" Wu questioned again, her hands staying below his stomach as they coiled around him.


    "Much better¡ª Ah..." He replied only to moan, feeling a moist mouth sucking the tip on his ear.


    His sensations multiply, being teased from all sides.


    "I really live a dream life with you all..." Xuefeng muttered, reaching back to Yiren yet his hand froze mid-way.


    "I want it too!" Lisa¡¯s small voice finally reached him.


    She grabbed onto his arm and pressed it against her chest, closing her eyes while shouting, "I am ready too! I want you to hold me! I want you to touch me! I want you inside me! I want it all and I want it to be you!"


    Lisa seemed to have used all of her courage and power in her confession, breathing hurriedly right after.


    "I¡¯m d you finally know what you want," Xuefengmented with a smile, making her eyes open shyly. "Come to me."


    He pulled her closer to him, right next to Wu. When her dress dropped on the floor, Lisa covered her chest on instinct, only to uncover for him to see.


    ck and white sets disyed in front of him, yet he still preferred them without anything covering their beauty.


    His fingers quickly slipped them off their silky skin, changing the nakeddies count to three. Although Lisa was still clumsy, she finally showed signs of confidence.


    They stroked together as he rubbed, preparing them to ept him.


    "Who first?" Yiren asked curiously, kissing him on the neck from behind. No one expected Lisa to be the one to call out first.


    "Let me..."


    She didn¡¯t wait and imed him for herself, pulling him towards the bed as sheid down on the edge.


    Xuefeng was the most surprised, guessing she would want to watch from the side first.


    "Please, I already decided..." Lisa muttered as she yed with him around her entrance. All he needed to do was push forward but he waited.


    "You know that I won¡¯t abandon you even if we don¡¯t hurry, right?" Xuefeng asked just to make sure. "You are already one of us, forever mine."


    If he didn¡¯t consider her a part of their group, he wouldn¡¯t hug or kiss her, let alone allowing her to enter his bed. Anyone in the group was his wife and there was no exception. He wouldn¡¯t let any other guys inside the group.


    Lisa gazed at him lovingly and muttered, "I know... That¡¯s why I want it even more... It¡¯s my most precious possession and I want to give it to you..."


    She didn¡¯t need to say more.


    Ah!


    Her voice leaked and the eyes widened but Xuefeng acted immediately. He ced his palm on her lower belly and eased the pain, leaving only pleasure.


    He quickly saw the change in her expression, but he still proceeded to push gently, knowing she wasn¡¯t ustomed to it.


    Wu wasn¡¯t someone who would just wait patiently for her turn so she quickly busied herself, embracing Xuefeng¡¯s head as she slipped her tongue into his mouth.


    Being with Xuefeng, she felt like a teen again, wanting to y around and fool with her lover. She never experienced it growing up so she was catching up with interest.


    Watching her behavior from the side, Yiren smirked and crawled up to her diary, picking up the pen. There was no point in fighting with Wu, knowing she already got her piece of the pie.


    Laying down, she gazed at the erotic scene in front of her and began to finish the daily diary.


    ¡¯... I don¡¯t think I need to describe how good it felt. Xuefeng was the master of his craft, one that makes women feel amazing.


    Lisa and Wu came right as we were done and joined us. We finally saw Lisa express her feelings to Xuefeng and he seemed touched, epting her. Although it was their first time connecting with a man, they did a good job, handling it well.


    Wu performed exceptionally well.


    She jumped on Xuefeng like an experienced rider and dominated himpletely like Mom often did. It was funny to watch his expression change every few seconds. Wu didn¡¯t seem like she felt any pain, joy radiating from her face with each fall and raise. It was ironic to see the exact position I was before but in reverse, with Xuefeng at the bottom.


    To make it worse for Xuefeng, everyone began to appear in the bedroom one by one, finished with their tasks. They naturally joined us, eliminating any chances of performing any evening training.


    Aside from the one in bed, hehe.¡¯

 Chapter 539 Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 539 Birthday</h4>


    ¡¯Day 2, Hidden Realm.


    We woke up all together after a long night, my body all aching from the intense training. We wanted to sleep in but Xuefeng didn¡¯t let us. With just one kiss, he gave everyone enough energy to get up.


    We finally started our first training in the Hidden Realm. Both big sisters Ming and Ling appeared and led Xuefeng, setting up a personal n for him. He started by training his new abilities as well as taming the power of his Elemental Bracelet.


    I trained next to him the whole day, mastering all my Elements. I want to help him in future battles so I promised to work hard!¡¯


    ¡¯Day 7, Hidden Realm.


    It has been a week since our adventure began. Xuefeng didn¡¯t expect that mastering Time Maniption would be so hard but he finally seeded! He quickened time flow around his body, trying to run from one end of the nest to the other in the shortest time possible.


    It¡¯s unfortunate but it turned out extremely hard. Xuefeng found out it was easier to change the time flow of a big space rather than manipting a small space only around him. Once he started to move, he had to constantly change the time flow together with him which turned out to be extremely challenging.


    Not only that, but the Fate Qi consumption was also much higher as well which didn¡¯t really pay off in the end. Teleporting to the other location instead seemed like a much easier and more efficient method.


    He didn¡¯t give up though!¡¯


    ¡¯Day 27, Hidden Realm.


    He finally did it! Xuefeng ran across the whole peak in a blink of an eye! He was so fast I couldn¡¯t even sense his position anymore. We finally realized how powerful such a method was. When one teleport, the enemy can always chase after in the same way but by changing the time flow, no enemy would be able to react.


    Xuefeng disappeared without leaving any marks in the space that would let his enemies track him down. I can finally feel at ease, knowing he can always escape as long as he has enough Fate Qi left to spare. It is hard to even imagine what fighting capabilities such ability had.


    Because everyone was out hunting and Lisa was busy making pills after gathering high ranked herbs from the jungle, Xuefeng celebrated his sess with me.


    It was magical... Just him and me with no disturbance... I love him so much.¡¯


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Xuefeng! Come down!"


    Just as Xuefeng reached his usual state of peace, bing one with the wind around him, he heard a cute voiceing from below.


    He was suspended in the air above the mountain peak, wrapped with a thick wind that danced around him as if begging to y with him. Even though they couldn¡¯t see him, he could both see and hear everything on the mountain top.


    If someone was flying a few miles away, Xuefeng knew about it just from listening to the air and the same applied to sound. Too bad, his wives were speaking in their minds which made it impossible to spy on them, even though it would be a nice training for him.


    Click.


    He flicked with his fingers and the clouds around him dispersed, revealing the sweet Yiren underneath him.


    "Yiren? What happened?" Xuefeng called out as he gently flew down to the ground, stomping on the soft grass they grew.


    It has been almost half a year since they arrived in the Hidden Realm and the ce slowly felt like a second home.


    Yiren pouted when she heard his question and pinched his cheek, "What do you mean what happened? Did you forget what day it is?"


    "Huh? What day?" Xuefeng asked confused, already losing the track of time.


    What irony.


    He could manipte the time flow yet after training for so long, he already stopped paying attention to dates. If not for Yiren¡¯s Diary, he would forget how long they have been here.


    "It¡¯s your seventeenth birthday! Come, we prepared something special for you!" Yiren called out excitedly, unable to be mad at him. "There is a cake, wine, and presents for you!"


    His feet sank in the green floor as she pulled him towards the garden. He didn¡¯t know how did she convince the Phoenix but now the whole mountain top was filled with greenery, looking like a floating garden from afar.


    The girls had a good rtionship with the Phoenix, even giving her a name that she never had.


    Be.


    She seemed to be enjoying the softness of the new grass, preferring it over the cold and hard ground.


    "Happy Birthday, Xuefeng," Be wished as they passed by her, entering the garden.


    Sheid next to the mansion, eating roasted meat that the girls prepared. Since each of them hunted daily to train their battle skills, Be could solely focus on cultivating as there was enough food already. Her current day job involved watching his wives from afar and making sure they were safe.


    "Thank you, Be," Xuefeng acknowledged politely, knowing she gave him a huge favor. The beasts in the Realm were still dangerous for most of them so he didn¡¯t want to risk too much.


    "Yiren, I said you all didn¡¯t need to prepare anything... I¡¯m fine with just your presence around me. I don¡¯t need any presents," Xuefeng pointed out, seeing all the food on the table and homemade grill they made.


    He felt guilty for only spending evenings with them after training the whole day but there was nothing he could do, Ming¡¯s training regime was really tight. He could quicken the time to finish all his ns earlier but the loss of Fate Qi wasn¡¯t worth it.


    "Don¡¯t worry, you will love our present!" Yiren assured and called out to everyone, "I brought him!"


    "It smells delicious as always," Xuefengmented as he took a big waft of the scents lingering in the air. "What meat are we eating?"


    Instead of a reply, he heard one big scream and soon found himself surrounded, his body squeezed from all sides.


    "Xuefeng! Happy Birthday!"


    "Thank you all. Will I get a kiss from everyone before you suffocate me?" Xuefeng joked, making everyone release him while giggling and fulfill his wish, kissing him one by one.


    He made sure to sleep with them every night, satisfying all of their needs yet soft kisses during the day feltpletely different, bringing him a special joy.


    "Come, meat is almost ready!"


    He got quickly dragged to the table and sat on the seat of honor.


    "Wuying and Wen were in charge of cooking today," Yiren pointed out as she ced a wooden te with neatly cut steaks in front of him.


    The meat was rosy on the inside yet grilled on the outside with juices flowing out. Just the way he liked it. Red wine was also poured to him and the cup ced in his hand as if they insisted he was not supposed to do anything during his birthday.


    When the girls offered to feed him as well, he had to stop their services, "Don¡¯t worry... I¡¯m not handicapped. I can eat by myself. You should sit down and eat with me instead."


    They were acting strange, looking really excited. If they could, they would be jumping up and down like little kids. "Why are you so hyper today? Can¡¯t you rx for a moment?"


    He cut one steak and ate a slice. The meat immediately melted in his mouth when the girls gazed at each other.


    "We are excited because of our present," Tianshi exined, pulling out a small box, the size of a palm. "We made something special for you, putting all of our hearts and souls in it."


    His eyes widened, all of their faces showed it was really special for them. He didn¡¯t waste time and put down his fork, cleaning his face and hands to ept their present properly. He knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to wait for much longer.


    "Okay, I¡¯m ready," Xuefeng said when both Ming and Ling appeared next to the girls, joining in the fun.


    "We helped too," Ming announced proudly.


    "Huh? You all prepared something behind my back? Now I¡¯m even more interested," Xuefeng wondered.


    "Yes, it wouldn¡¯t be possible without Ming¡¯s and Ling¡¯s help," Tianshi confirmed and walked forward, cing the box on his palms. "We all love you and want to be with you forever. This Artefact is the symbol of our love for you."


    "Oof, now you made me scared to open it. The pressure you built up is unreal," Xuefengmented, holding the box firmly.


    Just as he was about to open, Nuwa joked, "What if we want to get rid of you and the box will explode?"


    "Nuwa!" Everyone scolded right away and only Xuefengughed, opening the box with a joyful smile.


    He didn¡¯t know he would freeze, feeling immense soul energying from the inside of the box.


    "This is..."

 Chapter 540 Presents

    <h4>Chapter 540 Presents</h4>


    "When I said we made it with our hearts and souls, I wasn¡¯t joking. We literally used our blood and part of our souls to create it," Tianshi exined.


    A simple bracelet made from colorful crystals and a stringid inside the box, illuminating his palms with its light. Anyone could tell it wasn¡¯t an ordinary Artefact with just a single nce.


    "I can feel it... Your presence within the crystals..." Xuefeng muttered amazed, grazing his fingers across the crystals.


    Ba-dum. Ba-dum.


    Each stone was beating like a real heart, one faster, one slower but each giving a healthy rhythm.


    "Each crystal represents one person. Once they get mortally hurt, the crystal will crack and once they die, it will turn into dust. Parts of our souls live within the crystals so you will have to keep them alive but it won¡¯t be a problem," Ming added as one of the creators.


    "Are your souls alright?" Xuefeng asked worriedly. "It must have hurt to split them."


    No matter how precious the present was, their safety was his priority. Thankfully, he was worrying for nothing.


    "Don¡¯t worry, we are already healed. It didn¡¯t hurt much too," Xiao Wen assured and called out excitedly, "Quick, wear it!"


    They seemed satisfied with his reaction and he was indeed shocked. He wore the bracelet on his free hand and suddenly all the heartbeats mixed together, acting like subtle wrist massage. That wasn¡¯t its main feature though. It was the ability to know his wives¡¯ condition at all times.


    "This is honestly the best gift I could have ever asked for," Xuefeng praised and stood up, extending his arms.


    Everyone knew this sign very well and dove into his arms, hugging all together in a group embrace. "I love you all."


    "How did you even make it?" Xuefeng questioned as they separated. "I understand the soul part but blood?"


    Ming only shrugged. "Soul slips are quitemon. Even your Sect has one but Blood Curses are quite rare. There was a hidden n that specialized in them, causing trouble for powerful cultivators so they were wiped out. I think the n was already forgotten by everyone but I just happened to have records of their arts I could make use for your gift."


    "I wanted to learn but big sis doesn¡¯t want to teach me..." Wuyingined while pouting but Ming didn¡¯t budge. "I¡¯m doing it for your own good. All of their curses were evil, meant to torture and bring pain. The one we used was the only one that was meant for good. Lovers would gift each other such crystals to show their feelings. All I did was connect the curse with the soul slip and you can see the results."


    "Great results indeed," Xuefeng confirmed. "I can even recognize each of you."


    He touched one stone after another, calling their names, "This is Wen... This is Tianshi... This is Nuwa, calm as always. And this must be Lisa, your heart is beating really fast. Are you okay?"


    The stone was vibrating much faster than the others. When everyone looked at her, she blushed, walking in front of him.


    "I have a personal present for you."


    In her hand, a vial of pills, fourteen to be exact, all bright red with a tint of yellow in them.


    "What do they do?" Xuefeng asked curiously, epting the vial. The pills had to be special if she was this embarrassed.


    Lisa took a deep breath and introduced her product, "We know you didn¡¯t start cultivating properly yet because you train your abilities first so I made a pill to help you with that. Now you can train during the day and cultivate at night, with us."


    "Oh!" Xuefeng eximed, finding it interesting. "So it helps with Spirit Qi gathering? I did cultivate with Ling but I don¡¯t mind quickening the process when I can."


    Each time he had sex with Ling, his body absorbed Spirit Qi from the air even if he wanted it or not. He tried to limit it to match his cultivation with his wives. He was already close to breaking through to the Monarch Stage when they have only been in the Hidden Realm for half a year. If they were meant to stay there for three years, he would ascend long before them at this rate.


    He smelled inside the vial and was almost pushed away by the amount of condensed Qi inside. What was the most surprising was the sudden rush of blood in his body. He looked down and saw his friend awaken, ready for some action.


    "Cough, one herb I collected had the same properties as an aphrodisiac. It acted as a perfect catalyst so I didn¡¯t have a choice but to add it," Lisa exined with a dry cough. "The pills don¡¯t help with Qi gathering as they already have immense Qi inside of them. The best thing is that it can benefit both partners and quicken their cultivation."


    "Lisa! You are a genius! Why didn¡¯t you say anything? We would help!" Yiren called out excitedly and everyone nodded eagerly, knowing exactly what such pill implied.


    More sex with Xuefeng! How could they not be excited?


    "I wanted it to be a surprise..." Lisa muttered. "Also, I wasn¡¯t sure if I can make them. The pill should already surpass Rank 9 as all the herbs used don¡¯te from the Earth Realm. Almost all had abnormal levels of Qi condensed inside them and it was really hard to manage them."


    "But I eventually seeded," she added with a bright smile.


    "Amazing!" Xuefeng called out happily. "We should definitely use one today for the test but we shouldn¡¯t overuse. I want all of you to master your abilities and Elements before you focus on Cultivation. That¡¯s ourst problem."


    "Yes!"


    Thedies nodded when Nuwa raised herints.


    "This is not fair. I am already at a peak when ites to Cultivation. I cannot Dual Cultivate with you. I request additional sessions before or after!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mistreat you," Xuefeng assured and pulled her into his arms. "Are you unsatisfiedtely? I remember you crying yesterday that you can¡¯t move anymore or was it all a dream? You slept right after so maybe you don¡¯t recall."


    Nuwa pursed her lips and didn¡¯tment. Since Xuefeng could manipte time, they could have all the time they needed and he finally defeated her yesterday, breaking her limits.


    "Haha," Xuefengughed when she hid in his chest, hugging him and he embraced her as he gazed at the rest. "Thank you once again. Now I can feel at ease when you distance yourself from me. I will always have you near me, even when you are away. I love you all."


    "We love you more," Nuwa replied for everyone and shamelessly imed his lips, also for everyone.


    Smack!


    A heavy handnded on Nuwa¡¯s butt when she didn¡¯t let go for more than a minute but that was like a reward for her, having no impact at all.


    "Nuwa! You are doing it again!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While the party was ongoing, Drakos was below them, inside the mountain. He has been digging a giant hole from the side to the get inside for months but he was getting closer and closer to the main mine, making him dig happily.


    Even though he has been finding smaller chunks of Fate Stones, that wasn¡¯t his goal. Those were just his snacks to restore his energy as he dug endlessly. Naturally, they also contributed to his growth.


    He was much biggerpared to half a year ago, being almost one meter tall. This was the main reason why Be still didn¡¯t kill him, believing his story for now.


    "I¡¯m so close... Just a bit more..." Drakos muttered as he punched the wall once again.


    Bang!


    The wall exploded, sending big chunks everywhere, bringing him closer to his goal once again. There were no other methods of getting inside the mountain aside from sting it apart with physical strength time and time again.


    He asked Xuefeng to help him dig a hole but Earth Qi seemed to be useless the deeper one dug. The ck rocks mixed with Fate Stones were just too dense and hard. The couldn¡¯t simply remodel them with Earth Qi.


    "One more!" Drakos cried out once again, punching once again before he had to throw the debris out.


    For the first time, the rocks didn¡¯t st in his direction but instead, they fell forward.


    Swoosh!


    Stale air blew at his face as if happy it could escape outside. Drakos didn¡¯t mind it at all and instead breathed it deeply with a big grin on his face.


    "I finally made it!"

 Chapter 541 Bellas Human Form *

    <h4>Chapter 541 Be¡°s Human Form *</h4>


    Left and right, up and down, every wall was shining with golden light. Even with almost no lighting from the outside, the cavern was lit up. The grin on Drakos¡¯ face couldn¡¯t be bigger.


    "Hahahahahahah!" Heughed loudly and hopped forward, entering inside. "One hundred... two hundred... three hundred..."


    He began to count the overall value of the mine, taping each Fate Stone one by one. With each tap, the stones disappeared, entering inside the Storage Ring hanging around his neck. The more he collected, the happier he got. It felt like finding money on the street, earning without doing anything.


    What was the best was the fact that the cavern was huge and he could barely see ten percent of it. Each Fate Stone was much bigger than normal, having a lot more Fate Qi stored inside.


    "Just in this small room, I got almost a million Fate Stones in value! If I¡¯m lucky, I can get at least ten million! Hahahaha!" Drakos burst outughing after a few tens of minutes of collecting stones.


    He wasn¡¯t even a bit bored with such activity, knowing he was closer to regaining his peak strength with each Fate Stone. He couldn¡¯t only depend on Xuefeng. If he did, the debt to payter would be immense, too much for him to bother with.


    "Second room!" He announced happily, moving through a narrow gap in the wall and his eyes widened, seeing even more and bigger Fate Stones.


    "This..." He was speechless as his gaze focused on the middle section where a giant Fate Stone was rooted to the ground.


    It was taller than his own body!


    His eyes were glued to it and his mouth opened unconsciously, drolling. Before he knew, Drakos was already hugging the golden crystal, calcting it¡¯s value.


    "O-one Million..." He stuttered, barely able to talk anymore only to burst outughing once again. "Hahahahaha! Be, get ready for smacking! Once I absorb the whole mine, we will see who is more powerful!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¯Day 182, Hidden Realm.


    We survived... The night on Xuefeng¡¯s birthday was nothing but easy and calm. It was the longest night so far, praise you, Lisa. I have never seen Xuefeng this energetic. Just one pill created so much chaos.


    When he entered me, my body burned with a strange fire, making me hot all over. Aside from crazy pleasure that made me go nk, my Cultivation exploded. As I and mom are already at the peak, we couldn¡¯t really cultivate but it turned out we can still use the powers of the pill to reinforce our Qi, making it much stronger.


    Tianshi had the biggest growth from us all, directly breaking to the new stage, closing the gap between us. With such a pill, there was no way anyone would begging behind.¡¯


    ¡¯Day 365, Hidden Realm.


    One year passed! Today Be announced she is close to breaking through and decided to seclude herself. We will finally have a new sister joining us, I¡¯m so excited. Though, I will miss her soft feathers.


    Surprisingly, Drakos also returned that day, his body much bigger than before. He was almost five-meter tall, with a thick dark blue tail and long wings that spread far and wide. The force created by the mountain didn¡¯t affect his flying anymore. What¡¯s more, he regained his mes, finally spewing something else other than curses from his mouth.


    He immediately challenged Be for a fight yet she wasn¡¯t avable, making him salty. As punishment for screaming, I made him fly me around on his back, hehe.


    Oh! And Xuefeng finally joined us in the battle training!¡¯


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Aaaah... Took me a year but I finally did it!"


    Be called out as she stretched her wings, waking up from her sleep. She lit up her body in mes and aside from feeling that her mes were more powerful, nothing else changed. But that wasn¡¯t what her mind was upied with.


    She could finally change into her new humanoid body!


    Taking a look around her house made by Yiren she made sure she was alone and closed her eyes. Colorful mes wrapped her body, dancing around her till she disappeared within them.


    A momentter, her mes began to lessen until they took the shape of a human.


    mes were her and she was mes.


    Swoosh!


    She waved with her hand and the mes separated from her, revealing her new naked body.


    "Feels weird..." Bemented, moving with her limbs while checking out her new body. "So short... How can I attack from such a short-range?"


    She swung with her arm as if sending ming feathers out yet nothing happened.


    "Oof, I guess I will need to create some new moves for this body..." Bemented, creating a fireball on top of her palm. "And my voice..."


    She grabbed onto her throat, finding herself sound much different, sweeter, and more delicate. How could a powerful Phoenix as her sound so innocent?


    "At least my skin is tender..." Be muttered, feeling her face then her hair and finally her body. She got used to her soft feathers so she was happy at least that stayed behind.


    Then, she noticed something heavy and squishy at the front. She couldn¡¯t help but feel weird when she pulled on the two rosy things sticking out of them.


    "What¡¯s the purpose of those lumps of fat on my chest? I saw other girls have it but it seems useless..." Be pointed out as she rubbed the two softies. "I guess I will need to ask the rest. They have such bodies for much longer."


    She continued to explore and her eyes widened when she reached her lower belly and touched the little bean at the top.


    "It kinds of feels good..."


    It was quite an interesting feeling so Be investigated further, rubbing it with her fingers. The more she did, the more pleasure she felt, feeling weaker on her legs.


    Ahh!


    An uncontroble moan escaped from her mouth which scared her. She quickly covered her mouth and looked down, no longer touching herself. After a while, she finally returned to normal, regaining her strength.


    "How is that safe?!" she actually got angry, not expecting her body would have such a weakness. "What if my enemies find out about it and use it against me? I need to ask the girls how they got rid of this problem."


    Be didn¡¯t wait and rushed out of her house.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Xuefeng and his wives had their usual dinner time, eating the beasts they hunted just earlier. Since he joined them in hunting, they started eating together as well, allowing them to spend a lot more time together.


    "Xuefeng, how about we face the White w tomorrow? We should be able to deal with him with our current strength. He still didn¡¯t enter the Immortal Stage so we can beat him now," Wuying asked as they ate, preparing the n for their tomorrow hunting.


    "Sure, I was also about to propose¡ª"


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t get to finish as a sudden noise disturbed him. They all looked to the side and saw a naked beauty of rainbow-colored hair walk out of Be¡¯s house.


    Who else could it be other than Be? The only question, why was she naked?


    "Be!" Yiren called out in surprise, getting up from the table when Be stopped in front of them, her face grim.


    "Girls! You need to help me!" Be called out while reaching to her crotch and disyed it for them, asking desperate, "What did you do with this?"


    Pfffft!


    Xuefeng spat out his food, almost choking.


    "Xuefeng! Don¡¯t look!" His wives immediately scolded, covering his eyes.


    At the same time, Drakos who has been hunting returned,nding next to them.


    "Haha! You finally left! I challenge you t¡ª Cough! Why are you naked?!"

 Chapter 542 Poor Drakos

    <h4>Chapter 542 Poor Drakos</h4>


    "Oh, I finally get it!" Be eximed as she listened to the girl¡¯s exnation. "So it¡¯s not a weakness but actually a human reproductive system? That¡¯s actually interesting."


    "Yes, exactly. Also, you can¡¯t go out naked. You have to always wear clothes, okay?" Yiren reminded sternly, holding Be by the shoulders as if she was her little sister.


    "But I was always naked. What¡¯s the problem with being naked?" Be asked confused, tilting her head.


    Yiren lent Be her own dress which matched her perfectly, wrapping around her curves.


    "Let¡¯s say that there are many guys who will lust over your body if you show too much. That¡¯s why you wear clothes to protect yourself. If you don¡¯t, you will be targeted by old men who want to assault you and exploit your body," Yiren exined.


    "I¡¯m not scared. If they want to fight I will burn them to ashes," Be replied confidently.


    "I don¡¯t deny that but it¡¯s still better to keep your body private. It¡¯s something only your lover should see. Just listen to us and you will be fine," Yiren assured and the rest confirmed.


    They were all gathered inside their bedroom while the boys were left outside for obvious reasons.


    "Didn¡¯t you see how Xuefeng and Drakos reacted? It¡¯s really dangerous to be naked outside, especially in the Heaven Realm. You will be like a sun, gathering attention from everyone," Nuwa added. "It¡¯s for your safety."


    "Us Phoenixes live the life of solitude but I understand," Be finally nodded, no longer arguing. "I will wear your clothes. They arefy anyway. I can get used to them. Please take care of me. I still have a lot to learn if I want to live within humans."


    The girls finally sighed in relief.


    "We shouldn¡¯t let her roam free once we leave this Hidden Realm else someone will scam her," Tianshi proposed and reminded, "Remember you can¡¯t talk to strangers. You should always stay with us once we go outside."


    "Okay~" Be replied sweetly, showing a rare smile.


    ¡¯We should also keep Be away from Xuefeng,¡¯ Xiao Wen proposed in their channel and they all agreed. "Yes."


    Only then did they all leave outside to the garden and saw Xuefeng talking with Drakos.


    "We exined everything to her. She won¡¯t make the same mistake again," Yiren called out as she presented Be while holding her hand.


    "I didn¡¯t know the rules in the human world were thisplicated," Be shrugged, not really remorseful about her mistake.


    "Don¡¯t worry, as long as you understand now," Xuefeng replied with a bitter smile, scratching himself on the head. "I really didn¡¯t want to see anything. You caught us by surprise."


    "I don¡¯t really care about that. Don¡¯t worry," Be assured and red at Drakos, pointing at him with her slim finger. "You! Do you remember your promise?"


    "Ehem, of course, I do. How could I forget?" Drakos replied, sounding embarrassed.


    He looked away, avoiding her gaze.


    "You promised to help me speed up my cultivation once I reach Celestial Stage," Be repeated. "I can see that your method is working well so I believe you. What do I have to do?"


    "Wait..." Drakos froze. "You want to do it immediately? Don¡¯t you want to enjoy your human body for a while at least? At least until we reach the Heaven Realm."


    "Why would I do that?" Be questioned while squinting her eyes. "I don¡¯t care about that at all. I want to start as soon as possible. You grew so fast in just a year and a half. If I try now, I will just need a few years to regain my power back and even more."


    "Huh? You know how much Fate Stones is required to achieve it?" Xuefeng asked confused and gazed at Drakos. "Did you tell her?"


    Drakos couldn¡¯t reply as Be was first.


    "He didn¡¯t tell me a specific number and only said that as long we have enough resources its possible. He also mentioned the mine underneath the mountain."


    "He didn¡¯t go down for one year already. I¡¯m sure he already cleaned the whole mine and absorbed everything," Xuefeng replied.


    "What?!" Be eximed, her palms suddenly bursting with mes. "So you dared to lie to me?!"


    "Hey! I didn¡¯t lie! As long as we have enough Fate Stones, I can help you! It¡¯s just I don¡¯t even have enough for myself, not to mention repeating the whole process with you," Drakos defended himself only to dodge the fireball flying in his direction.


    "So you can¡¯t help me! You lied!" Be called out angrily, even though she only looked cute rather than scary. "I will kill you!"


    "Wait! I promised I will help you so I will! I know a ce with many Fate Stones!" Drakos cried out, dodging multiple attacks and eventually running away, not even trying to retaliate.


    "Liar! I don¡¯t believe you anymore! You could have said so earlier!" Be called out, chasing after him. "Come and fight me! You wanted to challenge me before, why are you running?!"


    Drakos and Be ran away but they didn¡¯t even try to help him. It was clear Drakos had a lot more counter y as a dragon than Be. She was still clumsy, only recently changing.


    "Poor Drakos. He dropped his thoughts of getting revenge on her the moment he saw her. I think he fell for her," Xuefengmented casually but that created a chaos in thedy¡¯s minds.


    "What?! Drakos fell for Be? How?"


    Xuefeng got quickly surrounded as the girls entered into gossiping mode.


    "Yeah, he was like frozen when you left with Be. I had to p him to wake him up. I thought he would prefer some female dragons but he is surprisingly attracted to humanoid beasts instead," Xuefeng exined amused. "Can they even be together?"


    "Oof! Thats... unbelievable."


    "Well, look for yourself," Xuefeng shrugged, pointing with his gaze at Be who was dragging Drakos back. The poor Drakos was held by one of his horns.


    "I decided to spare him for now. We will visit the Heaven Realm and check this ¡¯stash¡¯ he was talking about. If he lied again, this will end badly," Be announced.


    "I didn¡¯t lie. It¡¯s true!" Drakos called out only to have his neck twisted as if punishment for speaking out.


    "Shush, you already said your piece," Be silenced him and to everyone¡¯s surprise, Drakos didn¡¯t argue, replying obediently, "Yes..."


    "I think I can see it..." Wuying muttered as she stared at the two and others nodded.


    "See what?" Be asked curiously.


    "Oh, its nothing. Don¡¯t worry."

 Chapter 543 Lets Go Home

    <h4>Chapter 543 Let¡°s Go Home</h4>


    Roaaaaaaaar!!!


    The Immortal Stage Beast bellowed, sending a shockwave with just its voice alone. The hybrid between the lion and a tiger was trapped with no escape inside a canyon.


    Bang!


    Xiao Wen deflected the iing attack with her sword, standing at the front with Wuying.


    "We did it! It cannot escape anymore!" Yiren called out excitedly and turned around, smashing her foot on the ground.


    Rumble!


    A thick wall rose at the exit, locking them up with the beast. Countless roars and scratching resounded immediately from the other side of the wall but Yiren wasn¡¯t really bothered, keeping her hands on the wall.


    "Go! I will hold them off till the leader is dead!" She called out courageously to which everyone nodded, turning to face the Immortal Stage Beast in front of them.


    It was thest group leader in the Hidden Realm, one of the most powerful. They already killed all of the other leaders over the course ofst year while leaving most of the underlings alone.


    They didn¡¯t want to ruin the realm¡¯s ecosystem by killing most of the beasts. There will always be a new leader from the survivors but once the whole pack was wiped out, they wouldn¡¯t magically appear once again.


    Grrrrrrrr...


    Five meters tall Immortal Beast red at them, scratching the ground with its ws while growling, its lush mane burning with mes. It has been chased by them for over a week and it was smart enough to know how powerful they have be.


    Too bad, it didn¡¯t have a choice but to face them.


    "It¡¯s already wounded, barely breathing. Just end him," Drakos called out casually from above, standing at the edge of the cliff, overseeing the battle just in case.


    If the Immortal Beast tried to run away again, he would just smack it back inside with Be. They didn¡¯t help their group at all in hunting as that would be pointless. Same reason why Xuefeng didn¡¯t use his Elemental Bracelet in any of his battles, aiming to improve his battle skills instead.


    "You think they are blind or what? They were the ones who wounded him so they obviously know," Be scolded, pinching him on the cheek. "Just watch. Don¡¯t disturb them."


    She was sitting on his back, already treating him like her personal pet yet he didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    "Watch out for his mes!" Xuefeng warned, recognizing the iing attack.


    They were already familiar with its abilities after many battles with it.


    "Don¡¯t worry! I got it!" Xiao Wen volunteered, her sword and arms already wrapping up with Fire Qi.


    Just as the Immortal Beast was about to send its wave of mes, it stopped, no longer gazing at Xiao Wen. Aiming at the walls of the canyon above them, it spat multiple fireballs instead.


    "Don¡¯t even think about it!"


    Xiao Wen extended her hand and exploded the fireballs one by one while the rest of the group rushed forward.


    Did it really think they would just sit and watch?


    Princess Shan slid on the wall of ice, bombarding one side with ice swords.


    Wuying sent multiple blood shackles, piercing through the beast¡¯s legs.


    And Xuefeng was already above the beast, his Dragon Edge piercing straight down.


    Multiply! Multiply! Multiply! Multiply!


    Tens of Xuefeng¡¯s copies appeared next to him and all copsed at the beast at the same time.


    ROAAAR!!!


    A painful cry resounded in the canyon as the beast dropped to the ground with tens of holes inside its body, quickly followed by angry cries of the whole pack. They realized their leader was killed and wanted revenge.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Hundreds of beast began smashing against the wall, sending all attacks they could to break through the wall.


    "I¡¯m here," Nuwa assured her daughter as she suddenly appeared next to her, reinforcing the wall.


    She was the flexible support, appearing on each front whenever she was needed, protecting everyone. If Xuefeng was losing, she would be right there to support him. If someone broke through their defenses, she would be there to face them.


    Naturally, they were flexible. Knowing they were safe from the sides, Xuefengunched his offense and Shan joined them as well, leaving the back-line for Wu and Yi.


    "We collect the Spirit Artefact and leave. Get ready," Xuefeng repeated the usual, standing on the beast¡¯s back.


    Xuefeng couldn¡¯t keep the body in Ling¡¯s world unless the Spirit already form the artefact.


    Just as he expected, the Spirit Artefact had Fire Element attribute, knowing that most abilities the Immortal Beast had been fire-rted.


    "Wen, it¡¯s yours."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate and passed it to Xiao Wen before Ling sucked the giant body into her world. They have been collecting a lot of them over the past year. Some were eaten while the other could be sold, as a great material for crafting.


    "Everyone, gather!" Xuefeng called out and the girls grouped up around him.


    Only Yiren and Nuwa stayed behind, still holding the wall only to rush towards them.


    Crack!


    The wall cracked immediately, beasts constantly banging against it, and fell right after. Hundreds of beasts spilled inside like a wave, chasing after the two.


    Suddenly, the wind blew from the entrance and wrapped around them, lifting them up in the air.


    "Xuefeng!" Yiren called out, reaching out and he caught her into his arms.


    "You did well," Xuefeng praised while kissing her on the head.


    "Hehe."


    Although she became much more mature after years of fights, she still liked to act cute in front of Xuefeng. Some things just didn¡¯t change.


    "Everyone, it¡¯s time to go home," Xuefeng announced in the air and although everyone was reluctant, they nodded, following their n.


    "Mom, dad. We areing back."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Young Master Xuefeng is back! Young Master Xuefeng is back!"


    The moment Liu Mei heard those wordsing from a random cultivator on the street, her heart tightened, skipping its beat like never before.


    She tried to forget.


    She tried to throw away those innocent and immature feelings many times.


    She thought she seeded.


    She thought she finally moved on.


    Yet it turned out she never forgot him.


    He was always in her heart, only slumbering for a little while.


    The person who watched the beautiful sunset with her on the top of the building tightened his embrace around her, also hearing the shouts.


    "Let¡¯s go," Wu Kong whispered into her ear. "You want to see him, right?"


    He was much more maturepared to three years ago, his strength known by everyone in the Capital. More calm and stoic, no longer affected by his childish emotions.


    Liu Mei was the same. They called her Lady Mei, the Spear God. The two naturally got together as they grew older, always staying with each other while Xuefeng slowly became a memory in their heads.


    "But... I have you now..." Liu Mei muttered, turning around to face him.


    At some point, she realized who was the one who cared for her the most. He was always by her side. Always protecting her. Xuefeng didn¡¯t. She was the one who chased blindly after him, idolizing him from young.


    Then why was her heart beating so fast when she heard his name? Why did she still have feelings for him? He was never interested romantically in her. Treating her like little sister this whole time.


    Then why?


    Why?


    "It¡¯s okay..." Wu Kong replied calmly while caressing her cheek. "If you don¡¯t meet him again, you will regret it. Let¡¯s go."


    "..." Liu Mei hesitated, suddenly feeling scared.


    How will she face him?


    "I will always stay by your side and I won¡¯t leave you now as well. We will face him together," Wu Kong added and suddenly jumped, flying to the sky with Liu Mei in his arms.


    ¡¯We will face him together...¡¯ Liu Mei repeated in her mind, hugging into Wu Kong¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 544 Big Brother

    <h4>Chapter 544 Big Brother</h4>


    "Lady Mei! Young Master Xuefeng is back!"


    Another guard informed her on the way and Liu Mei nodded politely, "I know already. Thank you."


    They were already stopped by the third patrol after they recognized her so they didn¡¯t stop anymore.


    "You are wee! Everyone is in the Royal Garden! I heard there will be a feast!" the guard added as they flew past him. "Take care, Lady Mei!"


    The Royal Garden was right at the front of the Liu n Pce. Even though they reced the Royal Family and ruled the capital, they didn¡¯t change their name, not associating themselves with Royal Families at all.


    "He is here!" Liu Mei called out anxiously, seeing a certain white-haired handsome man talking with Liu Xiaobei.


    The man that caused her many sleepless nights.


    She fixed her hair on instinct, conscious of how she looked when Wu Kong chuckled.


    "You are beautiful. Don¡¯t worry."


    Her hand froze and she put it down, smiling to him.


    "I¡¯m d you are with me."


    Wu Kong returned the smile with no additional words. They couldn¡¯t get close to everyone unnoticed and were discovered while still in the air.


    Everyone turned their gazes and the two of them, suddenly making them the center of attention.


    Xuefeng locked gaze with her and smiled, waving at her.


    Thud. Thud.


    Theynded in front of everyone, Xuefeng, his parents, her parents, Xuefeng¡¯s wives, many elders, and high ranked guards.


    "Little Mei! Look who came back!" Mu Lan called out, beckoning for her toe over but before she could, Xuefeng walked up to them instead.


    Ba-dum! Ba-dum!


    Her heart almost exploded.


    What will he say? Will he try to get her back? Did he miss her?


    "Congrattions. I heard you broke through recently," Xuefeng said happily, reaching out to pat her on the head only to hug her slim body into his own. "To think my little sister is so big and pretty already. Time sure flew fast."


    Puff!


    Her mind went nk.


    ¡¯Little sister... I was always his little sister... He was always like this... He never changed...¡¯


    But...


    Why was her heart beating so fast then? Why does her body still act strange whenever he touched her.


    Just as Xuefeng tried to pull away, Liu Mei crashed into his arms once again, squeezing him tightly.


    She didn¡¯t want to let go of him.


    "Hehe, there, there. I missed you too," Xuefeng replied with a chuckle, rubbing Liu Mei¡¯s back. "Did Wu Kong took good care of you just as I told him to? If he didn¡¯t, you can tell me. I can always beat him up right now."


    "He has been good to me..." Liu Mei muttered, suddenly feeling as if she was back to her old times.


    Wu Kong was by her side the whole time since Xuefeng left, always cultivating and training together. Always hunting and hanging out.


    But...


    Her heart couldn¡¯t forget.


    "Little Mei, I have something for you," Xuefeng suddenly called out, pulling her away from his arms.


    Liu Mei gazed at him confused only for her eyes to widen.


    "A spear!"


    Xuefeng carried a ck spear with a long de.


    "Yes, I heard they call you a Spear God and I just happened to get a few Spirit Artefacts from our adventure," Xuefeng exined. "I want you to have it."


    Liu Mei didn¡¯t hesitate and grabbed the spear, immediately feeling the power inside of it.


    "It¡¯s even stronger than my Rank 9 Spear!" she called out excitedly. "What rank is it?"


    She swung with the spear a few times, performing a few pierces and instantly fell in love with it.


    "It came from an Immortal Stage Spirit Beast. It should be useful to you for a long time. Consider it as a present for working hard."


    "Thank you, Xuefeng!" Liu Mei eximed, causing everyone who watched them from afarugh.


    She hugged him tightly, not giving up a chance to squeeze his body.


    "Xuefeng, when do you n to leave?" Liu Mei questioned curiously, pressing the spear into her chest.


    She knew he wouldn¡¯t stay here for long and wouldn¡¯t take her with him. She used too much time mastering her spear arts instead of cultivating else she would definitely keep her promise.


    "In two weeks."


    That... She didn¡¯t expect it.


    "Why so soon...?" Liu Mei asked sadly.


    She wanted to spend more time with him before he leaves, deepen their bonds but she cheered up very quickly when a new n formed in her head.


    "Xuefeng, thank you for being my motivation to work hard. I will catch up and we will meet in the Heaven Realm. I promise!"


    It wasn¡¯t the end!


    "Sure, but make sure to travel with Wu Kong," Xuefeng reminded. "I don¡¯t want you to get hurt."


    "I will protect her. Don¡¯t worry," Wu Kong assured, cing his hand on Liu Mei¡¯s shoulder.


    Xuefeng nodded in approval and walked away, going back to the rest.


    "Let¡¯s talk more during dinner."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The dinner was wholesome with many stories being shared but the focus quickly shifted to Be who was curious about everything, always asking questions. When his parents learned she was a Phoenix who turned into a human just a year ago, they immediately began to feed her various delicacies from Earth Realm.


    Unfortunately, poor Drakos couldn¡¯t join them, forced to hide inside the Elemental Bracelet. If he didn¡¯t, Heavens would immediately bring him to the Heaven Realm as he already surpassed the limits set in ce.


    Being in humanoid form, Be could temporarily suppress her Cultivation Stage which allowed her to explore freely. The only issue was the time limit. The most she could suppress her cultivation was two weeks which marked the date of their departure.


    Even though he wanted to stay longer as he didn¡¯t know when will be the next time he sees his parents, there was nothing he could do.


    After dinner, everyone departed to their bedrooms, letting Xuefeng rest but when he entered the bedroom, he was quickly dragged by the girls for interrogation.


    "Xuefeng, what did you talk about with my dad? You two left suddenly." Tianshi asked curiously. "You were away for fifteen minutes."


    Xuefeng grinned in response and didn¡¯t answer, "It¡¯s a secret. You all will find out soon."


    Since the attempted fail, Nuwa changed the topic to something else.


    "Xuefeng, I got a perfect idea."


    Just from those words alone, Xuefeng could figure out it was something involving killing. If it wasn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t ask for permission.


    "I talked with the girls and they all agreed. Since we will be here for the next two weeks, how about we visit the Fate Organization once again? We should also find ourselves Fate Spirits and right now no one can stop us," Nuwa proposed. "Ming said she will help us as well."


    "That¡¯s actually not a bad idea..." Xuefeng muttered, knowing they had to return to that topic some day. "But you have to go incognito, just in case someone takes revenge. Let¡¯s not risk anything."


    Back when they first hunted for Fate Spirits, they couldn¡¯t simply kill everyone they wished as that would turn all Fate Holders against them. If Fate Holders began attacking his family in revenge, it would be a problem but now Liu n and Xiao Family had the Capital under control. Even if some Fate Holders attack, they won¡¯t be able to do much damage, especially with the assistance of the Forrest Elves.


    "Okay, then it¡¯s decided," Nuwa nodded with a grin. "We will y with the Fate Organization after I return with Yiren in two days. She didn¡¯t see her grandmother for a while and I need to inspect my Kingdom. It seems Tangwei performed some changes which she asked me to inspect."


    "I don¡¯t mind but you will have to do it without me," Xuefeng informed, scratching his head.


    "You are not going with us?" Everyone asked surprised at the same time.


    "I have a very important project that will busy for the next two weeks. I¡¯m scared I won¡¯t finish so I will start right away. I don¡¯t want to spoil the surprise so you will have to wait."


    Xuefeng didn¡¯t say anything else and simply kissed each wife before flying out through the balcony.


    "See you in two weeks~"


    The girls were dumbfounded, not expecting Xuefeng to suddenly leave but Ming who stayed behind assured them, "Don¡¯t worry, you will love the results. He is doing it for you."

 Chapter 545 Ascension - End Of Book 1

    <h4>Chapter 545 Ascension - End Of Book 1</h4>


    Without Xuefeng, the two weeks flew past in a blink. It was to be expected but after close to two weeks, one day before the deadline, the girls felt depressed, having Xuefeng withdrawals.


    "I miss him..." Yiren muttered unhappily, hugging onto Be¡¯s stomach. "He is missing for so long... I want to hug him... I want to kiss him... Why didn¡¯t hee back yet..."


    "Maybe we should search for him...?" Nuwa proposed, having the worst withdrawals from them all.


    They didn¡¯t realize earlier how important was their daily closure with Xuefeng. Everyone got so used to sleeping together for thest three years that just two weeks was enough to destroy their minds.


    "He said it¡¯s something important... But couldn¡¯t hee home to cuddle with us at night? He needs to sleep too..." Xiao Wenined as well,ying on the bed with no will to stand up.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure he wille back very soon," Be assured, and coincidentally, Tianshi eximed right after.


    "He is back!"


    Just those words alone were enough to wake up everyone in the room, causing the girls to stand up abruptly and gaze at the balcony.


    Thud.


    Someonended, wings fluttered.


    It was him!


    "I¡¯m bac¡ª"


    He couldn¡¯t even finish his greeting as everyone cried out his name.


    "Xuefeng!"


    Before he could dodge, Xuefeng was already squeezed tight, surrounded by his wives.


    "Whoa... What happened? Why so sudden?" Xuefeng questioned only to receive a set of upset gazes.


    "You left us!"


    "Youe back for the night!"


    "We were so lonely!"


    All theints spilled together, drowning Xuefeng like a tsunami but he waited patiently for his turn to speak.


    "Can I?" He asked when they finally finished grieving. "I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t be with you. I didn¡¯t sleep much the past two weeks to craft you all a special gift."


    He pointed at the bracelet they gave him. "You presented me such a precious bracelet, so I wanted to craft something myself. I wanted to always be by your side, even when I¡¯m not. I have been studying Artefact Crafting from Xiao Feng for thest two weeks and thankfully, I made it in time."


    Xuefeng took a step back and bent his knee, pulling out a wide box from his ring.


    Tianshi was the only one who covered her mouth, tears gathering at the corners of her eyes. She knew exactly what he was about to do.


    "Tianshi, Nuwa, Yiren, Wuying, Wen, Shan, Wu, Lisa, Yi..." He spoke up their names from left to right with the brightest smile and opened the box, disying two rows of golden rings with their names engraved on them.


    "When I think of how my day would look without you, I cannot think of anything because I can¡¯t imagine one. It pained me greatly to leave you all for thest two weeks but I hope you can forgive me. Every moment with you is amazing and I am proud to be yours. Here, I present you the offer to make me the happiest man."


    Xuefeng paused, observing their reactions before finishing.


    "Will you marry me and allow me to spend the rest of my life with you?"


    "Yes!" Tianshi cried out, throwing herself into his arms before kissing him deeply while holding his face with shaking hands. "I will marry you!"


    She wasn¡¯t the only one that moved.


    "Yes! Of course!" Xiao Wen and Wuying called out at the same time, quickly followed by the rest.


    "Show me your hands then," Xuefeng called out and one by one, put the rings on their ring fingers, confessing his feelings, "I love you."


    Ba-dum, ba-dum.


    All of them felt his heartbeat and it was nowhere close to being calm.


    "Not only can you feel my heartbeat but its also a Storage Ring you can use freely. Aside from that, all rings are connected, having a localization feature. Once we separate and get close to each other once again, they will vibrate. I couldn¡¯t split my soul into so many rings but hopefully, that is enough," Xuefeng introduced. "I don¡¯t n to leave your side anyway."


    "It¡¯s enough... I love it..." Yiren muttered ashamed as she rotated the ring on her finger. "I¡¯m sorry Iined. You worked so hard to give us rings yet we only thought about ourselves and our desires..."


    With Yiren¡¯s words, everyone realized how selfish they were just earlier.


    "Hey, what¡¯s up with those sad faces? I thought it¡¯s time to celebrate?" Xuefeng questioned confused, and shrugged, walking past them toy on the bed. "I guess no one wants to sleep with me today."


    "Wait!!!"


    Sad expressions swiftly reced with smiles as nine wives chased after her husband.


    Be who has been watching the whole scene smiled and walked out of the bedroom without saying anything, giving them the privacy they needed.


    She didn¡¯t really understand the concept of having a lover or to depend on someone else but after thest two weeks, she understood one thing.


    Having a lover does bring more happiness to everyday life. It even made her want one as well but unfortunately, it was impossible.


    ¡¯To think there are no male Phoenixes... Should I explore outside of my race?¡¯ Be wondered, walking inside her own bedroom with that one question in mind, having the whole night to contemte.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Is everyone ready?" Xuefeng questioned, gazing at everyone in the circle.


    They all sat cross-legged in their bedroom and calmed their minds while preparing their bodies for a breakthrough. It was thest day Be could stay in the Earth Realm, already repeatedly hurrying them to breakthrough.


    After saying theirst goodbyes, they couldn¡¯t stall any longer.


    "Yes," the girls nodded firmly, everyone looking serious.


    Ascending was never a joke. There was a reason why so many people failed to Ascend. For them, there was additional pressure. If they failed, they wouldn¡¯t be able to follow the rest, making them separate which was the worst possible oue.


    "Let your Fate Spirits help you merge your Dantian with your Soul. Don¡¯t be scared. Your Souls are much more durable than what you think," Ming exined the breakthrough and entered into Xuefeng¡¯s body, aiming to do exactly the same.


    The rest girls who didn¡¯t have a Fate Spirit, sessfully secured one after just one visit into the Fate Organization. It was hard to find only female Fate Spirits and a lot of blood spilled but now everyone had one.


    "Let¡¯s do it. I believe in you," Xuefeng cheered them up and closed his eyes, proceeding with the breakthrough.


    Everyone followed suit and the grand test began. All of them were at the peak of their stage with only onest step toplete.


    Merging their Souls with their Dantian.


    Be watched them from the balcony, her hand pressing against her chest. She was calming down her body, trying to prolong her suppression but it seemed like she didn¡¯t have much time. She stayed outside in case she was forced to change back into her beast form.


    Swoosh!


    Just five minutester, Nuwa flew out first, joining Be. Even the Celestial Stage Phoenix was surprised feeling the power bursting from Nuwa¡¯s body.


    "Your Soul is really powerful," Be praised.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Yiren and Lisa turned out to be the second to finish. Both had one of the best control over their Qi, one being the Master of Elements while the other a Master Alchemist.


    One by one, the girls flew out until only Xuefeng was left inside the bedroom.


    Nothing to be surprised about. He already mentioned he will wait for everyone to seed before he starts.


    Rumble...


    The clouds already started gathering above their heads, signaling the arrival of the Heavens.


    "Not good..." Be suddenly muttered, only to be consumed by mes right after.


    Screeeee!


    Her giant form of the colorful Phoenix forced itself out of the humanoid body.


    "I couldn¡¯t stop it anymore. Hopefully, Xuefeng will be fast," Be called out, hovering above the pce. "Heavens seems to be pissed."


    Everyone followed her gaze at the clouds indeed seemed to gather much faster than usual, right above Be.


    "The Portal is opening!" Yiren pointed at the sky and soon they saw a massive door of light above them.


    They anxiously shifted their gaze back to the Pce, worried about Xuefeng when they saw him, flying out at that very moment.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here," Xuefeng assured as he joined them.


    "You almost scared us to death!" Tianshi scolded and grabbed his hand, pulling him up. "Let¡¯s go. We cannot wait any longer. Heaven¡¯s Chains will fall any minute if we don¡¯t hurry."


    They didn¡¯t forget how Xuefeng almost died, hurt by the chains.


    Xuefeng frowned and ordered swiftly, "Nuwa, cover the back! Everyone, stick together!"


    Theyunched themselves to the sky and the Phoenix shot forward, entering through the Ascension door without hesitation. Drakos who has been sitting inside his Elemental Bracelet suddenly appeared next to them and with one swing of his wings, he caught up to Be.


    They smirked to that move, knowing the truth and followed, passing through the entrance as well.


    Sess! They ascended all together!


    The passage was filled with white light but far in the distance, there was a small dot indicating the exit. Or rather, the entrance to the Heaven Realm.


    Tianshi squeezed his hand excitedly.


    "New adventure is right in front of us. I¡¯m so happy to share it with you."


    "Me too. No matter what we face, we should make the best out of it and enjoy every day," Xuefeng suggested.


    "Yes!"


    Yiren suddenly flew up to him and grabbed his second hand, asking curiously, "Xuefeng, do you think I will get to meet a lot of new friends in that new Realm?"


    "I¡¯m sure of it."


    "Wait! Something is not right..." Drakos suddenly called out, rming everyone. "Look at the exit. We are not getting closer to it at all. How long do we have to fly there?"


    "True... It¡¯s the same siz¡ª" Xuefeng muttered but he didn¡¯t get to finish, his words cut by a sudden movement at the front.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Multiple white chains shot out from the white light, heading straight at Be.


    "Watch out!" Xuefeng cried out in warning but Be¡¯s reactions were faster, already dodging with a swift tilt of her body.


    Too bad, that wasn¡¯t enough.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Hundreds of Chains connected into a massive, surrounding Be from all sides. Even if she wanted to, there was nowhere to dodge.


    "Ahh! Drakos!" Be screamed for help as her body got dragged to a new exit created in the wall.


    "Be!" Drakos shouted back and followed after her, biting onto the chains to free her but the chains didn¡¯t budge.


    He was dragged together with Be and soon both of them disappeared, the exit closing right after they passed through.


    "Fuck!" Xuefeng cursed, not understanding the logic. "What do you want?! We are moving to the exit! Why do you attack us?!"


    ¡¯There needs to be an exnation! Heavenly Chains don¡¯t attack without reason!¡¯ Ming cried out in his mind, also clueless what was going on. ¡¯Maybe Heavens wanted to punish Be for breaking into Earth Realm?¡¯


    "What are we doing?" Nuwa called out, anxiousness clear on her face. "Should we push forward?"


    They halted mid-air, but with what just happened, it wasn¡¯t the best solution. They needed to leave the passage as soon as possible.


    "Let¡¯s move!" Xuefeng ordered, leading the charge.


    ¡¯The Passage is not controlled by anyone. It had to be an automatic response to an offense. We should be fin¡ª Watch out!¡¯ Ming exined only to cut her words short with another warning.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Another series of chains shot out, all of them heading in their direction.


    How could they fight them all?!


    "Stick together!" Xuefeng yelled, gripping Tianshi¡¯s and Yiren¡¯s hands but the chains instantly broke their group apart, wiggling inside through the obvious gaps.


    Ahh!!


    Yi¡¯s and Wuying¡¯s scream resounded through the passage, their bellies wrapped with chains and pulled back.


    "No!!!"


    Time Flow!


    Momentarily, everything froze, moving in slow motion. A bit of hope awakened in Xuefeng¡¯s heart only to be crushed a secondter when time returned to normal.


    It didn¡¯t work!


    "Ah! Xuefeng!"


    Another two cries, this time from his left. Wen and Shan got caught by the chains, dragged away towards another exit.


    They were gone.


    Tianshi and Yiren instinctively hugged into his body. He couldn¡¯t throw them off to save others.


    Save whoever he can!


    That was the only thought in his mind.


    Both his hands gripped the supports, Yiren and Tianshi while reaching out to Lisa with his legs, wrapping them around her stomach.


    Even if the rest got separated, they could fight on their own. Those three couldn¡¯t. They were the priority.


    "We will find you in Heaven Realm!" Nuwa cried out right before the chains got her too, grabbing her together with Wu. "Take care of Yiren!"


    Another pair was gone.


    "Hold onto me! We need to stay together!" Xuefeng ordered loudly, squeezing them as hard as he could when something pulled on Yiren¡¯s leg.


    "Noooo!! I don¡¯t want to leave you!" Yiren cried, tears streaming down her face as she desperately held onto him, her only way to survive.


    "I won¡¯t let you go!" Xuefeng promised determined and gazed at the new exit being created. "Let¡¯s enter it together!"


    "Xuefeng! It caught my legs!"


    Another chain, this time attacking Lisa.


    "Hold on!"


    Crack!


    Just as Xuefeng called out, something hard tightened above his stomach, breaking one bone after another.


    Then it pulled him and Tianshi in the opposite direction.


    "Nooo! Don¡¯t let go! Please!" Yiren begged, her body dragged away until only their arms were locked.


    Lisa held onto his leg but she was sliding fast, unable to get enough grip.


    Pa!


    Yiren¡¯s fingers disconnected.


    Lisa¡¯s hands slipped.


    He felt as if time stopped.


    Yiren¡¯s crying face, Lisa¡¯s panicked expression.


    Nuwa asked him to protect her yet he failed.


    He couldn¡¯t stop it...


    He couldn¡¯t save anyone...


    No matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t win against Heaven¡¯s Will.


    "I will find you!"


    Even if his words didn¡¯t reach them, he will never rest until they are all back together.


    ------- END OF BOOK 1 -------


    Author thoughts:


    Book 1 ends but Xuefeng and his wives¡¯ adventures don¡¯t! Book 2 "Against Heaven¡¯s Will" is out now! It is a continuation of Spirit Cultivation, continuing Xuefeng¡¯s adventures in Heaven Realm! Please add it to the library and continue creating a magical story with me! We are not done yet!


    Join mymunity on discord!


    Discord channel -> discord.gg/mFmYwyT

 Chapter 546 - Water Element Land - 1 Of Against Heavens Will

    <h4>Chapter 546 - Water Element Land - 1 Of Against Heaven''s Will </h4>


    This is the sample of <strong>Against Heaven¡¯s Will</strong>, which is <strong>Spirit Cultivation</strong> continuation! If you still didn¡¯t switch, please add Against Heaven¡¯s Will to your library and continue the journey of Xuefeng and his wives!


    ----------------


    <strong>Chapter 1 - Water Element Land</strong>


    <i>Cough, cough!</i>


    Fresh, stream water gushed out from Xuefeng¡¯s throat as they finally reached the shore. Thin but strong arms gripped him in ce until he coughed out all the water clogging his lungs.


    "Are you alright?" Tianshi asked worriedly, rubbing his cheek with care.


    She was his wife, the only one who left the passage with him while the rest got lost, separated from them forcefully.


    "I¡¯m fine..." Xuefeng assured weakly, lifting himself, but then flinched, feeling a throbbing pain in his chest.


    <i>Right... Heavenly Chains broke my ribs...</i>


    "Don¡¯t move yet. Your wounds are still healing," Tianshi reminded and forced him to lie down, cing his white-haired head on herp. "Rest for a moment. Rushing won¡¯t benefit us right now anyway."


    Thighs were much softer than the hard ground.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry for being useless...¡¯


    A sudden sweet voice resounded in his mind, clearly apologetic.


    ¡¯It¡¯s not your fault Ling... I should be the one taking care of my wives... I¡¯m the useless one...¡¯ Xuefeng replied depressed, still unable to cope with what just happened.


    ¡¯Let me heal the wounds for you...¡¯ Ling muttered, and he immediately felt the pain disappear, his bones reconstructing.


    She was one of the two Fate Spirits living inside his body and had been helping him since the beginning of his journey. Had it not been for their help, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed alive till now, so he couldn¡¯t even think of ming them.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know how did this happen...¡¯ Ming shared Ling¡¯s feelings. ¡¯If only there was a way for me to help, I would prevent it...¡¯


    As Ling¡¯s mother, she was supposed to fill the gaps which Ling couldn¡¯t help him with, yet even her unlimited knowledge turned out to becking. Even as the former Queen of Heavens, she couldn¡¯t influence the Heaven¡¯s Will.


    "Xuefeng..."


    Xuefeng gazed at his beautiful wife who called out his name.


    Tianshi¡¯s face hovered above his own, water dripping from her wet brown hair, but their clothes werepletely drained anyway so a few more drops didn¡¯t make a difference. Her crystal clear blue eyes gazed at him while her slender fingers held his face, rubbing on his elvish ears to ease his pain.


    Having a Royal Forest Elf Bloodline, his lovers could please him with just a soft touch on his ears, but in the current situation, even that couldn¡¯t help to cheer him up.


    "Don¡¯t me yourself... It¡¯s not your fault... We will find everyone in no time..."


    Her soothing words sank into his mind, yet he couldn¡¯t get rid of his guilt and shame. He couldn¡¯t forgive himself.


    Xuefeng locked his golden orbs with her own and saw a smile on Tianshi¡¯s face.


    "I failed everyone," he muttered.


    He couldn¡¯t protect his wives.


    He couldn¡¯t keep his promise.


    Did he even deserve them anymore?


    "No," Tianshi shook her head. "It¡¯s everyone¡¯s fault. We weren¡¯t strong enough to support each other and failed together. It happens to the best. What matters now is how we grow and improve from this. We can only learn by failing."


    She lifted his left arm, showing him the birthday present he got from them. Nine multi-colored crystals on a string, creating one of a kind bracelet.


    <i>Ba-dum, ba-dum.</i>


    Each crystal beat like a heart, one quicker, one slower. Each represented one of his wives. The crystals were bathed in their blood and had part of their soul inside of them. As long as the crystals were whole, his wives were safe.


    "We are all alive. That¡¯s what¡¯s most important," Tianshi added.


    "Ah... you are right," Xuefeng admitted with a sigh and finally stood up, pulling her up. "Let¡¯s focus on finding everyone then. I won¡¯t be at peace until we are all together."


    Even if he was depressed, there was nothing else he could do now. The longer he stalled, the more chances of his wives getting hurt.


    "Yes!" Tianshi nodded firmly. "Is your chest alright?"


    "Mhmm, it¡¯s fully healed already," Xuefeng replied, pulling up his shirt as proof.


    Thanks to his regeneration ability, he only needed a few breaths of time to recover.


    "I still don¡¯t understand... Why would Heavens want to split us?" Tianshi questioned, squeezing out water from her hair. "Are there rules preventing groups from entering the Heaven Realm?"


    "There shouldn¡¯t be any. It must be something else..." Xuefeng replied. He was confused andpletely clueless.


    <i>Revenge?</i>


    He couldn¡¯t count how many times he angered or challenged the Heavens.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    He dried his clothes in a blink, evaporating the water inside them, and then scanned his surroundings. Endless greenery, lush trees, and grass-fields till horizon yet his gaze stopped on the stream they just got out from.


    The passage from the Earth Realm threw them out at the bottom.


    Everything was going so well. He would even say it was perfect.


    He reincarnated to the World of Cultivation after dying on Earth. Though he was new to everything, he survived with little to no harm.


    He learned how to battle, cultivate, and even how to love. He trained along with his wives, mastering all the nine elements, and they finally ascended together. They nned to continue their adventures together in the higher realm called ¡¯Heaven Realm¡¯.


    Too bad, everything crumbled.


    Just as they thought they had seeded, rushing through the passage between the Realms, they were attacked by the Heavens, forcefully split apart. Even their two Spirit Beasts ascending together with them were not spared.


    The faces of his crying wives as their hands slipped away from his palms still lingered in his mind. He never wanted to see this sight again.


    "Water Element seems to dominate in this area. There are almost no other elements in the air," Tianshi pointed out. And surely, she wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Aside from the Water Essence in the air, all other elements were barely existent, not enough to fill his tank even if he cultivated for years.


    "We should be in the Water Element Land. I remember Ming mentioning it before," Xuefeng exined. "There are ninends in the Heaven Realm and eachnd represents one element."


    ¡¯Ming?¡¯ He called out in his mind, requiring more information.


    ¡¯You are lucky,¡¯ Ming summarized. ¡¯Water Element Land is the least harsh one among all of them, having the most greenery and wildlife. You evennded in the southern part which is the easiest one to explore. The northern part should be covered in endless snow and ice.¡¯


    His thoughts instantly wandered to his wives.


    ¡¯Does that mean everyone else has to face harsher conditions...?¡¯


    ¡¯There are no ¡¯good¡¯ or ¡¯bad¡¯ locations in the Heaven Realm. Everywhere is dangerous. Because you can only replenish one element in each Land, the Heaven Realm is hard to live in. I suggest you find a hideout so I can slowly exin everythin¡ª¡¯


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Before Ming could finish, they heard an explosion not far from them. The sounds of battle quickly followed it, which to their surprise, were getting louder with each second.


    ¡¯They areing to us!¡¯ Ming called out. ¡¯There are more than a hundred of them!¡¯


    Xuefeng and Tianshi got rmed, gazing at the horizon, and saw multiple ck dots rushing in their direction.


    Golden Wings momentarily appeared behind his back as Xuefeng grabbed Tianshi in his arms, ready to run away when she stopped him, pointing at the iing group.


    "Xuefeng, look! They are chasing something!"


    A shiny object seemed to be flying speedily in front of countless cultivators. The closer they were, the better view they got at the scene.


    It turned out all of them were focusing on the dark blue ball that flew away from them. They didn¡¯t seem to have bad blood with each other, but whoever got the closest to the flying ball got quickly attacked by everyone else.


    Before they even decided what to do, the group flew past them without even noticing their existence.


    <i>It must have been quite a treasure...</i>


    Just as Xuefeng thought about it, pondering if they should join the chase as well, Ming cried out in his mind, ¡¯Xuefeng! You need to get it!¡¯


    If Ming got excited over something, it would definitely be a precious treasure. Xuefeng didn¡¯t hesitate andunched to the sky like a rocket with Tianshi in his arms. Fire sted from his feet, giving him an additional boost, and Tianshi helped as well, wrapping his body with her Support Arts that sped them up even further.


    She already got used to flying with him. His Golden Wings were much faster than her own, which was perfect in such a race of speed.


    "Tianshi! Grab it quickly when we¡¯ll fly past it!" Xuefeng cried out mid-air.


    He held her with both arms across her chest and waist so she had to be the catcher this time.


    In barely ten seconds they caught up with the group and flew above everyone. White uniforms with a light-blue bird on their back caught his attention, but before Xuefeng inspected it further, he was already in front of them, chasing the Dark Blue object.


    "Hey!"


    "It¡¯s our Fragment!"


    "Damn it!"


    Curses fell like an avnche, but Xuefeng ignored them all, closing in on the treasure in a blink of an eye.


    <i>Huh?</i>


    They were just above the Fragment, ready to catch it when the ball came to an immediate stop, diving downward. He turned sharply, but with his speed; it was impossible to be as nimble as the treasure.


    "Hahahaha! Amateur!"


    The cultivatorsughed at him as they followed right after what they called a fragment, gaining meters ahead of him. Someone else evenunched himself forward, trying to end the race.


    Did they really think they could win?


    Time Flow!


    Everything froze when his newest ability activated.


    Xuefeng smiled and stopped speeding, flying calmly through the frozen sky. The faster he moved, the more Fate Qi he had to use to change the time flow of the space in front of him.


    He wasn¡¯t a fan of wasting the precious Fate Qi which his Fate Spirits patiently cultivated from his limited stock of Fate Stones.


    If anyone took a closer look at the cultivators¡¯ bodies, they would notice they were actually moving, although rather slow. Compared to them, Xuefeng was like a ghost, passing the sky unnoticed.


    "So cool... It¡¯s my first time seeing this..." Tianshi muttered, slightly jealous. "You could have shown it to me earlier..."


    "I didn¡¯t use it for a long time. It drains too many resources to just activate it," Xuefeng replied casually. "I hope it was worth it."


    ¡¯It is!¡¯ Ming called out just as Tianshi reached out to grab the object which many desired. ¡¯I didn¡¯t even tell you about them, yet you already got your first Water Qi Upgrade Fragment. It hasn¡¯t even been ten minutes since we arrived here.¡¯


    Now that they had it in hand, they found it was just a shiny dark blue rock with an oval shape.


    ¡¯What is this Upgrade Element?¡¯ Xuefeng questioned when the time around them suddenly returned to normal.


    The group halted, staring at them dumbfoundedly. Xuefeng appeared out of nowhere as if teleported, yet there was no disturbance in space.


    "They have the Fragment!" Someone in the group called out and everyone shifted their gaze to Tianshi¡¯s palm, no longer caring about how he got there.


    The cultivators in white were fighting against each other, but now the two were their sole enemy. Tens of weapons immediately appeared in their hands, signaling the end of Xuefeng¡¯s games.


    "Fuck."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!